Zhu Xian

Zhu Xian
Author: Xiao Ding

brief introduction:
The world is not benevolent, and everything is a dog!
Since time immemorial, mankind has seen all kinds of strange things in the world
around them: lightning and thunder, violent storms, and natural and man-made
disasters, and grief is everywhere. It is absolutely beyond human power and can
be resisted. So I thought that above the nine heavens, there are all kinds of gods;
below the nine quiets, is the place where the ghosts return, the hall of Yama. So
the gods said, spread in the world. However, even the immortals who cultivated
in the eyes of the world couldn't get rid of the desires of mortals in the end,
which gave birth to a thrilling, faintly tortuous story.
Zhang Xiaofan, a weak young man, was inadvertently involved in a secret battle
between Tianyin Temple and Qingyunmen. He had experienced sinister rivers
and lakes, traveled through the magical world, and walked his own way
stubbornly in the chaotic red dust. The sky is endless, the immortal is endless. A
journey of legendary heroes fighting against fate begins here...

table of Contents
Volume One
Chapter One Qingyun
Chapter 2 The Puzzle
Chapter 3 Vision
Chapter 4 Surprise
Chapter 5 Getting Started
Chapter 6 Apprentice
Chapter 7 Initial
Chapter 8 Passing Art
Chapter 9 Buddha and Tao
Chapter 10 The Valley
Chapter Eleven
Chapter 12 Reunion
Chapter Thirteen Wizards
Chapter 14 Supernatural Powers
Chapter 15 Private Transmission
Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Seventeen Attendance
Chapter Eighteen Angry Beast
Chapter Nineteen Lottery
Chapter Twenty
Chapter 21 The Night
Chapter 22 Competition
Chapter 23 The Excalibur
Chapter 24 The Accident
Chapter 25 Luck
Chapter 26 Self-Esteem
Chapter 27 Persistence
Chapter 28 First Four
Chapter Twenty-Nine Thaumaturgy
Chapter Thirty Doubt
Chapter 31 The Right Way
Chapter 32 Downhill
Chapter 33 Ten Thousand Bats
Chapter 34 Ancient Grottoes
Chapter 35 The Demon
Chapter 36 Strange Eyes
Chapter Thirty Seven
Chapter 38 The Abyss
Chapter 39 Reunion
Chapter 40 Black Water Profound Snake
Chapter 41 The Jedi
Chapter 42—Blood-Blood Hole
Chapter 43 The Book of Heaven
Chapter 44 The Golden Bell
Volume Two
Chapter One Pain
Chapter 2 Escape
Chapter Three Scribes
Chapter 4 Small Town
Chapter Five
Chapter VI Demon Fox
Chapter 7 Profound Fire Mirror
Chapter 8 Black Rock Cave
Chapter 9 Fire Dragon
Chapter 10 The Beast
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve Total Death
Chapter 13 Changhe City
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter 15 Sad
Chapter 16 Hostility
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen Old Man
Chapter Nineteen Demon Cult
Chapter Twenty Ghost King
Chapter 21 Hidden Worries
Chapter 22 The Past
Chapter Twenty-Three Vampire Old Demon
Chapter 24 Red Flame
Chapter Twenty-Five Green Dragon
Chapter 26 The Past
Chapter 27 Ambush
Chapter 28 Kui Niu
Chapter 29 Despair
Chapter Thirty-You Ji
Chapter 31 Conspiracy
Chapter 32 The Mind
Chapter Thirty-Three
Chapter 34 Interrogation
Chapter 35 Xiao Qiang
Chapter Thirty Six
Chapter 37 Ancestral Hall of the Patriarch
Chapter 38: Ancient Jian Zhuxian
Chapter 39 The Old Sins
Chapter 40 Blood Curse
Volume Three
Chapter One Ten Years
Chapter Two Long Journey
Chapter Three Old Land
Chapter 4 Dawang Village
Chapter Five
Chapter 6 Death
Chapter 7 Good Man Wild Dogs
Chapter 8 Praying Mantis
Chapter 9 Oriole
Chapter 10 The End
Chapter 11 Miasma
Chapter Twelve Strange Flowers
Chapter 13 Night Talk
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter XV
Chapter 16 Giant Tree
Chapter XVII Old Favor
Chapter Eighteen Profound Snake
Chapter Nineteen Yellow Bird
Chapter 20 Xiao Hui
Chapter 21 Fish Monster
Chapter 23 Sword Dance
Chapter 24 Ancient Temple
Chapter 25 The Magic Array
Chapter 26 Sneaking
Chapter 27 The Profound Fire Altar
Chapter 28 Assassination
Chapter Twenty-Nine
Chapter Thirty Tianhu
Chapter 31 White Fox
Chapter 32 Escape
Chapter 33 Hope
Chapter 34 Tianshui Village
Chapter 35 Cold Night
Chapter 36 Deep Mark
Chapter 37 Tracking
Chapter 38—Qilidong
Chapter 39-Spirits
Chapter 40 The Altar
Volume Four
Chapter One Li Nationality
Chapter 2 Black Fire
Chapter Three Sad
Chapter 4 Lich
Chapter 5 Mind
Chapter 6 Tracking
Chapter 7 Legend
Chapter 8 The Forest
Chapter 9 Farewell
Chapter Ten Ferocious Spirit
Chapter 11 Resurrection
Chapter 12 Sickness
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter 15 The Sad Man
Chapter Sixteen Decadent
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen Murder
Chapter Nineteen Lost
Chapter Twenty
Chapter 21 Unwilling
Chapter 22 Encounter
Chapter 23 Meet
Chapter 24 Poisonous Tactics
Chapter 25 The Alliance
Chapter 26 Civil Disturbance
Chapter 27 Poisonous
Chapter 28 Crazy
Chapter 29 Purgatory
Chapter Thirty Unfilial
Chapter 31 Night Drink
Chapter 32 Former Residence
Chapter 33 Worship
Chapter 34 Night Detective
Chapter 35 Ghost Road
Chapter 36 The Secret
Chapter 37 Struggle
Chapter 38 Loneliness
Chapter 39 The Hermit
Volume Five
Chapter One Conspiracy
Chapter 2 Magic Moon
Chapter Three Fighting
Chapter 4 Forbidden Land
Chapter 5 Dust Fate
Chapter 6 Chi Yan
Chapter 7 Decisive Battle
Chapter 8 Witchcraft
Chapter 9 Monster Beast
Chapter Ten Excalibur
Chapter Eleven Zhu Xian
Chapter 12 Blood Eater
Chapter 13 Escape
Chapter 14 The Man in Black
Chapter 15 Zen Room
Chapter XVI Secular Buddhist Hall
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen Resolve
Chapter 20 Haze
Chapter 21 Jade Wall Without Words
Chapter 22 Heaven Punishment
Chapter 23 Difficulty
Chapter 24 Secret Order
Chapter 25 The Mad Dog
Chapter Twenty Six
Volume Six
Chapter One Surprise
Chapter Two Blood
Chapter Three
Chapter Four Leakage
Chapter 5 Concealed Wounds
Chapter VI Decisions
Chapter 7 Footprints
Chapter 8 Old Land
Chapter 9 Merit
Chapter Ten Real Anger
Chapter 11 Puzzle
Chapter Twelve
Chapter 13 Black Bat
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter 15 Sky Fox
Chapter 16 The Mysterious Man
Chapter 17 Reunion
Chapter Eighteen Broken Sword
Chapter Nineteen Scheming
Chapter 20 Warcraft
Chapter 21 Chase
Chapter 22 Horror
Chapter 23 The Eight Wild Fire Dragon
Chapter 24 The End
Chapter 25 Hug
Volume Seven
Chapter One Return
Chapter 2 Heart Demon
Chapter Three Secrets
Chapter 4 Master Killing
Chapter 5 Blood Array
Chapter 6 Hometown
Chapter 8 Insignificant
Chapter 9 Convergence
Chapter 10 Rescue
Chapter 11 Mind
Chapter 12 Reunion
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter 15 Wounds
Chapter 16 Go Home
Chapter Seventeen Family
Chapter Eighteen Blood Omen
Chapter Nineteen Despair
Chapter 20 No Regrets
Chapter 21 Confusion
Chapter 22 Killing Intent
Chapter Twenty-Three Sorrow
Chapter Twenty-Four Parting
Volume Eight
Chapter One Pudd
Chapter Two Treasure
Chapter 3 Fear
Chapter 4 Hope
Chapter 5 Universe Lock
Chapter 6 Naihe
Chapter 7 Astrolabe
Chapter 8 Waiting
Chapter 9 The Secret Door
Chapter Ten Fierce Monkey
Chapter Eleven Monsters
Chapter 12 Farewell
Chapter Thirteen Snuggle
Chapter Fourteen Spirit Cards
Chapter 15 Summoning
Chapter 16 The Way of Heaven
Chapter Seventeen

Volume One

Prologue
Time: Unknown, it should be long, long ago.
Location: Shenzhou Haotu.

Since time immemorial, mankind has seen the world around us, all kinds of
strange things, lightning and thunder, violent storms, natural disasters and man-
made disasters, countless casualties, sorrows everywhere, and it is absolutely
beyond human power and ability to resist. So I thought that above the nine
heavens, there are all kinds of gods, and below the nine quiets, it is also the place
where the ghosts return, the hall of Yama.
So the gods said, spread in the world. Countless people of human beings worship
sincerely, worship the various gods they have imagined to create, pray for
blessings and complain, and the incense is flourishing.
Since ancient times, all mortals have died. But everyone in the world loves life
and death, and even the saying of the underworld, adds a bit of fear. Under this,
there is a saying of immortality.
Compared with other creatures, humans may be at a physical disadvantage, but
the primates of all things are absolutely nothing. Under the driving force of
pursuing longevity, generations of intelligent and wise men have gone on to
succeed, devoting all their energy and studying hard.
So far, although the true immortality of immortality has not been found, there
are some practitioners who have penetrated into the heavens and the earth,
using the mortal bodies, mastering the mighty power, and using the power of
various secret treasures, they can shock the world. The power of thunder.
And some seniors with profound knowledge have even said that they have lived
for thousands of years without dying. People in the world think that if they
become immortal, more people will devote themselves to the path of cultivation.
The vast land of China is boundless. Only the land of the Central Plains is the
most fertile and fertile land, where nine out of ten people live here. And the
barren land in the southeast and northwest, with dangerous mountains and
waters, many ferocious beasts and birds, many evil miasma poisons, and also
many barbarians and barbarians who drink blood and are inaccessible. However,
it has been passed down from ancient times that there are relics of the ancients,
which are left in the world, hidden in deep mountains and dense valleys, with a
life span of more than ten thousand years, but no one can see.
To this day, there are too many people in the world who have cultivated sincerity
and Taoism, like crucian carp who crossed the river. In addition to the vastness
of the vast land of China and the number of strange people and strangers in the
world, there are so many different ways of cultivation. The law of longevity has
not been found yet, but gradually they are divided into sects, and the difference
between good and evil. From this point of view, there are many insights,
intrigues and even slaying.
When immortality seems so remote and unpredictable, the power brought by
cultivation has gradually become the goal of many people.
In the present age, righteousness is prosperous, and evil spirits retreat. The land
of the Central Plains has beautiful mountains and rivers, its popularity is high,
and its products are rich. It is firmly occupied by decent families. Among them,
"Qingyunmen", "Tianyin Temple" and "Fenxiang Valley" are the three pillars, and
they are leaders.
This story started from the "Qingyun Gate".

Chapter One Qingyun
The Qingyun Mountains are towering and towering, tigers occupies the Central
Plains, there is a big river "Hongchuan" in the shadow of the mountain, and
Shanyang is the important town "Heyang City", which chokes the world and its
geographical location is very important.
Qingyun Mountain stretches for hundreds of miles, with undulating peaks and
peaks. The highest has seven peaks, towering into the clouds. On weekdays, only
white clouds surround the mountainside, without knowing the true face of the
summit. Qingyun Mountain is densely covered with forests, waterfalls, strange
rocks, and rare birds and animals. There are many, dangerous and steep scenery,
and it is famous all over the world.
It's just that the more famous one is the "Qingyunmen" of the cultivation sect on
this mountain.
Qingyun has a long history. It has been more than two thousand years since its
creation, and it is the leader of the two ways of good and evil today.
It is said that the founder of the school was originally a quagmire master, who
was depressed for half his life and depressed. When he was forty-nine years old,
he traveled everywhere and passed Qingyun Mountain. At a glance, he could see
that this mountain had a beautiful bell and aura, and it was a wonderful
place. Immediately climb the mountain, eat the wind and drink the dew, cultivate
the Tao, and soon, in a secret cave deep in the Qingyun Mountain, I got an
unnamed ancient scroll, uploading all kinds of magic techniques, difficult and
dry, but it is infinite and powerful. huge.
The photographer got this adventure and devoted himself to practice. Suddenly
twenty years, small achievements, but out. After repeated trials and tribulations,
although he can't dominate the world, he has become the hero of the party. So on
Qingyun Mountain, he founded a school, named "Qingyun". Because the nameless
ancient scrolls were close to Taoism, he dressed up as a Taoist and called himself
"Qingyunzi", and many of his disciples later called him "Qingyun Zhenren".
Qingyunzi had a life of 367 years old. He had received ten disciples before his
death. When he died, he exhorted: "I have spent half my life in theorizing, and I
am very good at Fengshui. This Qingyun Mountain is a rare spiritual place in the
world. Qingyun owns this mountain and will definitely prosper in the future. You
must never give up. Remember, remember!"
At that time, ten disciples nodded one after another, convinced that Qingyunzi
had just passed away. Unexpectedly, in the following hundred years, I did not
know that it was God's will to make people, or it was because the Qingyunzi's
Xiangshu was not good at all. The Qingyun Gate was not developed, but it was
getting worse.
Among the ten disciples, two died early, four died in a feud duel, and the
remaining one was disabled, one was missing, and only two lines were passed
down.
After fifty years of this, an unprecedented natural disaster occurred within a
hundred miles of Qingyun Mountain, flash floods erupted, the ground was
shaken, the mountains were shaken, and countless deaths and injuries were
lost. However, there is only one seedling, but it is limited to qualifications and
low-level skills. Qingyunzi has long no longer enjoyed the glory of Qingyunzi.
However, because of the ancient scroll, it has caused foreign enemies to fight and
fight for blood. If it were not for Qingyunzi's several powerful prohibition magic
weapons, I'm afraid the Qingyun Gate has been destroyed.
This situation has been going on for a full four hundred years, and Qingyunmen
has not improved, almost can be described as lingering. In the end, he was even
bullied to the door of his house. Among the seven peaks of Qingyun, except for
the main peak "Tongtian Peak", the other six were occupied by foreign enemies.
Among them, there were robbers and bandits who used them as strongholds to
looting and illegally.
People who don’t know often misunderstand that the Qingyun Gate has fallen so
badly. Although the children of Qingyun defend themselves in many ways, they
are also determined to kill the enemy, but they are weak and pitiful. I
remembered that it was the saddest period in Qingyun's line.
It wasn't until 1,300 years ago that the situation changed.
Probably because Qingyunzi’s physiognomy has finally manifested, or God is
tired and no longer teases Qingyunmen. At this time, among the eleventh
generation descendants of Qingyunmen, there is a peerless figure who is
surprisingly talented and a leader. —— Taoist Aoba.
The Qingye lay family, whose surname is Ye, was originally a poor scholar with
brilliant talents, but he failed many attempts. By coincidence, he was the tenth
generation of Qingyunmen who had no prescriptions and was accepted as a
closed disciple. He was only 22 years old.
After Aoba started, he understood and thoroughly understood all the
swordsmanship taught by Wu Fangzi in just one year, and became a leader
among the disciples. After another year, even no prescriptions can only
reluctantly draw a tie with him by virtue of profound practice. Wu Fangzi was
surprised and delighted, and categorically took out the ancient scroll passed
down by the ancestor, and passed it to Aoba for further details. Qingye retreats
in the "Huanyue Cave" at the back of the Tongtian Peak. This is 13 years.
It is said that when he broke through, it was the night of the full moon. That
night, the cold moon hung high, and the entire Qingyun Mountain Tongtian Peak
was like daylight. Suddenly a violent wind blows, and there is a long roar of
dragons in the back mountain. Later, there was a lavender auspicious light rising
into the sky, with a loud noise, the Magic Moon Cave Mansion suddenly opened,
the green leaf beard was all white, the face was smiling, and the body was light,
slowly walking out, everyone was shocked, thinking that they were immortal.
After that, Aoba formally became a monk, and named Aoba after taking the name
of the family, Ye, with the word "Qingyun".
On that day, he laughed at goodbye to his teacher, and said, "Master, wait a
minute, and the disciple will go out to do errands, and he will be back in one
day."
Everyone is unclear. Therefore, Qingye returned with his sword one day and
night, and the foreign enemies of Qingyun Mountain's Six Peaks had already been
exhausted. The strong humanity of Qingye Taoist law and the ruthless methods
made it famous all over the world for a time, and Qingyunmen became
prosperous.
After another year, Wu Fangzi passed on the position of the head to Qingye, and
went to clean up the matter by himself, and no longer care about the trivial
matters in the door. After Aoba took power, he worked hard to govern,
supported his fellow students, and carefully selected descendants. In addition, he
had learned from the nameless ancient scrolls, and he was unpredictable.
Qingyunmen has flourished since then. For fifty years, it has been the pillar of the
righteous path, and after two hundred years, it has led the various sects of the
righteous path.
Zhenren Aoba passed away at the age of 550. He was rigorous in accepting
disciples throughout his life. He only passed on seven people. So he divided the
Qifeng Peaks of Qingyun into seven people, so that the seven veins spread the
incense. Among them, Nagato lives in the view of the blue clouds on the main
peak, Tongtian Peak, and is the center of gravity.
As of today, there are nearly a thousand disciples under the Qingyunmen. The
masters are like clouds, and their prestige is prominent. They are listed as the
three major sects in the world alongside "Tianyin Temple" and
"Fenxianggu". And the head Taoxuan Zhen, who has been involved in good
fortune, transcended into the sacred, and is a peerless figure in the world.

At the foot of Qingyun Mountain, and fifty miles northwest of Heyang City, there
is a small village called "Caomiao Village". There are more than forty families
living here, and the people are simple and honest. Many people in the village pay
firewood to Qingyunmen for some silver.
On weekdays, villagers often see Qingyun disciples coming and going high and
high. They are all miraculous and worship the Qingyun Gate, thinking that they
will gain the Taoist immortal family. And Qingyunmen has always taken care of
the people around it, and it is also quite good for the villagers here.
On this day, the sky was gloomy and the dark clouds were drooping, making
people feel breathless.
Seen from Caomiao Village, the towering Qingyun Mountain straight into the sky,
strange peaks and strange rocks, faintly with a trace of hideousness. It's just that
the villagers have lived here for generations. I have seen such a scene many
times, and I don't care about it, let alone ignorant children.
"Fucky boy, where are you going?"
A curse, with a little smile, came from a child and a half. He looked around twelve
or thirteen years old, with handsome eyes, leading four or five boys and girls,
chasing another child in front of him. The child in front of him was two years
younger and shorter. At this moment, his face was full of smiles, and he ran
forward with all his might, occasionally turning around and making a grimacing
face.
"Zhang Xiaofan, stop if you have a seed!" the kid behind him shouted loudly.
The child named Zhang Xiaofan in front of him snorted, and said as he ran: "You
treat me as an idiot!" He ran faster instead.
Chasing all the way, these children gradually ran closer to the dilapidated grass
temple at the east end of the village. From the outside, this small grass temple is
dilapidated, and I don't know how many people have experienced it.
Zhang Xiaofan rushed in first. Unexpectedly, he accidentally tripped on the door
panel, plopped, and fell somersault.
The few children behind were overjoyed, rushed to him, and pressed him under
him. The handsome boy had a pretty face and smiled: "I caught it! You have
nothing to say now, right?"
Unexpectedly, Zhang Xiaofan rolled his eyes and said: "It doesn't count, you
count me, how can you count?"
The boy was taken aback, and said in a strange way: "When did I count on you?"
Zhang Xiaofan said: "Okay you Lin Jingyu, dare you say that you didn't put this
door panel here?"
The kid named Lin Jingyu said loudly, "How can this happen!"
Zhang Xiaofan pursed his mouth and tilted his head, as if resolutely not
surrendering or surrendering.
Lin Jingyu started from his heart, strangling his neck with one hand, and said
angrily: "If you say that you can catch it, you will give up. You won't accept it?"
Zhang Xiaofan ignored it.
Lin Jingyu's face flushed, his hands pressed hard, and he said loudly, "Is it true?"
Zhang Xiaofan's trachea was strangled by him, his breathing gradually became
difficult, and his face slowly began to flush, but his temper was extremely strong
at a young age, and he just said nothing.
However, Lin Jingyu became more and more angry, with more and more strength
in his hands, and said in a pile of words: "Don't accept it, refuse to accept it,
refuse to accept it?!"
At this time, the other children didn't look right, and they all quietly retracted,
leaving only these two ignorant children. For the struggle of spirit, they insisted
on each other's extreme temperament.
Seeing that a catastrophe was about to happen for no reason, he suddenly heard
a Buddha's name in the depths of the Cao Temple, and someone said: "Amitabha
Buddha, stop quickly."
A thin palm came out, two fingers stretched out and flicked Lin Jingyu's
hands. Lin Jingyu was shocked by an electric shock, and his whole body was
shaken, and his hands were naturally loosened.
Zhang Xiaofan gasped, obviously holding back hard. The two of them were
stunned, and they came back to their senses, remembering the scene just now,
and after a glance at each other, they both became more and more afraid of each
other.
Lin Jingyu said startledly: "Xiao Fan, I'm sorry. I don't know how..."
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head, his breathing gradually became steady, and said,
"It's okay. Hey, who are you?"
The children followed his eyes and saw that in this temple, there was an elderly
monk standing with wrinkles on his face, a shabby robes, and his whole body
dirty. Only holding a string of jasper rosary in his hand, it was crystal clear,
dazzling, and glowing with a faint blue light.
The strange thing is that among the dozens of jasper beads that are uniform in
size and clean and translucent, there is a non-jade, non-stone, dark purple, dull
round bead.

Chapter 2 The Puzzle
The old monk didn't answer, but only took a closer look at the two children. He
couldn't help but looked at Lin Jingyu a few more times, and said in his heart:
"Good aptitude, but why is it so extreme because of his temperament?"
At this moment Zhang Xiaofan took a step and said: "Hey, who are you! Why have
I never seen you?"
Caomiao Village is near Qingyun Gate, where Taoism is respected and Buddhist
disciples are extremely rare, so Zhang Xiaofan asked this.
The old monk glanced at him with a smile at the corner of his mouth, and asked,
"Little donor, just now, you just have to admit defeat. Why do you have to work
hard to support it? If it weren't for Lao Na, you would have given it away in vain.
life!"
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while, feeling in his heart that what the old monk said
might not be unreasonable, but when things came to an end, he still couldn't tell
why, so he had to be stunned.
Lin Jingyu glared at the old monk, took Zhang Xiaofan's hand, and said, "Xiao Fan,
this old monk is weird in ancient times, let's ignore him." After speaking, he
pulled him out and walked outside.
Several children followed, apparently always looking forward to Lin's surprise.
Zhang Xiaofan also stepped forward subconsciously, but after he walked out of
the temple gate for a while, he couldn't help but look back at the temple. The sky
was getting darker, and the old monk was still standing there, but his face was
blurred. Cleared.

Late at night.
There was a thunder, the wind rolled in the clouds, and the black clouds in the
sky rolled.
The wind and rain are coming, and there is a sense of killing.
The old monk is still in the grass temple, meditating on the ground. Looking up,
there was only a hazy left of Qingyun Mountain in the distance, and there was no
sound from the surrounding fields, only the screaming wind and thunder all over
the sky.
What a strong wind!
A flash of lightning pierced through the air, and the small grass temple, standing
alone in the wind, lit up. I saw that the old monk had stood at the door of the
temple at this moment, his face was serious, his eyebrows frowned and he
looked up at the sky. Tighter.
In the village on the west side, there was a black air at some point, thick as black
ink, surging continuously. The old monk stood in the grass temple, staring at the
black energy.
Suddenly, the black air rolled up, hovering, and went straight to the outside of
the village, towards the direction of the grass temple. It's extremely fast, and it's
coming in a blink of an eye.
With sharp eyes, the old monk saw a child in it. It was Lin Jingyu who had seen
him during the day. His face sank, and he didn't hesitate anymore, and he didn't
see how to posture, his skinny body rose to the ground and plunged into the
black energy.
From an unknown place in the darkness, a slightly surprised voice came: "Huh?"
With a few muffled noises, the black air suddenly stopped, circling over the grass
temple.
Lin Jingyu was caught under the old monk's ribs and slowly fell, but a piece of the
robes had been torn off behind him. With the weak light, Lin Jingyu's eyes closed
tightly, her breathing was steady, and she didn't know whether she was asleep or
fainted.
The old monk didn't put him down, looked up at the black air in the sky, and said:
"Your Excellency is profound, why do you start with ignorant children, I am
afraid that you will lose your identity?"
A hoarse voice came from the black air, and said: "Who are you, dare to mind
me?"
The old monk did not answer, but said: "This is under Qingyun Mountain. If
Qingyunmen knows that you are doing things here, I am afraid that you will have
a hard time in the future."
The man snorted and said, "What the Qingyunmen is, it depends on the number
of people. The old bald donkey doesn't want to say more, and if you know it,
quickly give me that kid."
The old monk said together: "Amitabha Buddha, the monk is compassionate, and
Lao Na can't just watch this child be murdered by you."
The man said angrily: "What a bald thief, you are looking for death."
Following his words, in the black air that had been circling all the time, a crimson
light flashed in it. In an instant, around the small grass temple, there was a strong
wind and ghostly spirit.
"'Poisonous blood banner'!" The old monk showed an angry look on his face:
"Niezha, you dare to practice such evil things that have lost all conscience and
harm the world. Today, you are determined not to forgive you."
The hoarse voice sneered, but did not answer, only a whistle, the red glow was
flourishing, the smell of stench was strong, and the two-foot red streamer slowly
rose from the air.
At this time, the cry of ghosts became more and more stern, and there seemed to
be countless resentful spirits crying at night, during which there were faint
bones making noises, and it was shocking to hear it.
"The thief is bald, die!" The black man cried out, and from the bloody red flag, a
grimace, with three triangular eyes, pointed teeth and fangs, "Ka, Ka, Ka, Ka"
bones appeared. At the sound of the noise, all four eyes on the ghost's face
suddenly opened. With a roar, it turned into an entity, rushed out of the flag, and
hit the old monk with an incomparable bloody air.
The anger on the old monk's face became heavier, knowing that the more
powerful this bloody flag was, the more innocent people would be killed during
the cultivation process. If you want to cultivate such a powerful force in front of
you, it is only possible to sacrifice the flag with more than three hundred people.
This evil person is truly utterly conscience!
Seeing that the ghost was about to rush in front of him, the old monk did not put
down the child Lin Jingyu under his ribs. He only used the left hand holding the
jasper rosary to draw a circle in the void, with one hand forming a Buddhist lion
mark, five fingers stretched out, and his fingertips faint. A golden light was
emitted, and a golden Falun appeared in front of him for a moment. The golden
light was brilliant, and it stood in mid-air with the ghost.
"Little tricks, let's sell them too..." Before he could finish his words, he suddenly
shook his whole body. All he felt was that he was holding the child Lin Jingyu in
his right hand, and he was bitten by a foreign body on his wrist, giving him a
tingling sensation. Immediately, he walked all over his body, his eyes were dark,
and the Falun in front of him was suddenly tottering.
At this moment, the ghost in front of it has changed strangely. On its left and right
eyes, on the center of its forehead, "Ka, Ka" twice opened up a blood-red giant
eye, and the fishy wind rose and its power became more powerful. Just listen.
There was a ghost howl, the bloody red light flashed, the ghost smashed the
golden Falun, and hit the old monk hard on the chest.
The old monk was beaten and flew backwards, Lin Jingyu under his ribs also fell
to the ground, and there were a few muffled noises on the way, fearing that all
his ribs had been broken. After a while, his skinny body smashed against the wall
of the grass temple, with a "boom", the dust was flying, and the entire wall
collapsed.
"Hahahahaha..." The black man laughed wildly, triumphantly.
The old monk stood up tremblingly, his throat was sweet, he couldn't help but
sprayed out a mouthful of blood, dyeing the monk's clothes red in front of
him. He only felt the Venus flashing in front of him, his whole body was in severe
pain, and the tingling sensation was getting closer and closer to his heart.
He forced himself to calm his mind. The corner of his eyes swept across Lin
Jingyu, who fell on the ground and was in a coma, but he saw it in his coat, slowly
crawling out of a colorful centipede, which was as big as a palm. The most
strange thing was that it had seven tails. Fork, it looks like it has seven tails. And
each one has the same color, each is different, the color is gorgeous, but the
beauty is a bit horrible.
"'Seven-tailed centipede'!" The old monk's words sounded like a groan.
The blackness on his face became heavier, and the corners of his mouth
continued to bleed, which seemed to be difficult to support, but he still
supported himself and did not want to fall.
He looked at the black air in the air, and said: "You put this world's strange
poison on the child, and you deliberately hide your strength, you see the
opportunity to hurt me, are you coming at me?"
The man in the dark "hehe" sneered, and said: "Yes, I am here specifically for you,
Puzhi bald donkey. If not, it would not be easy to deal with your practice in
Tianyin Temple Buddhism. Okay, Now quickly hand over the'Blood Devouring
Bead', and I will give you the antidote to the seven-tailed centipede, and spare
you not to die!"
Pu Zhi laughed sadly, and said, "There is another word of wisdom in my name,
but I never thought that if you refine this poisonous blood streamer, there is no
reason not to covet the blood bead." He said with a solemn expression, "Yes. I
give you the most fierce thing in this world, but it is a delusion."
The black man was furious: "Then go and see your Buddha!"
The red light flashed, the poisonous blood streamer swayed in the wind, ghosts
cried, huge ghosts reappeared, hovering slightly in the air, and rushed to Puzhi
again.
Pu Zhi yelled, his robes swelled without wind, his thin body seemed to have
grown a lot. When he put his left hand hard, he heard only a crisp sound, that
string of jasper beads had been squeezed for him, the dozens of crystal clear
beads did not fall, but they kept spinning, one by one glowing blue, floating in
Puzhi In front of him, there was only the deep purple round bead, but it fell
straight down.
Puzhi flipped his palm and grabbed the deep purple bead in his hand. The left
and right water bottle marks were formed on both hands. His eyes were wide
open, and there was golden light all over his body. In his mouth, he read word by
word: "Om, well, ne, bang, Mi, Hum!"
"'Six-character Daming Curse (Note 1)'!" The tone of the person in the black air
immediately became a little more solemn.
With the sound of Puzhi's "Hum", all the jasper rosary suddenly shined brightly
together.
At the same moment, the ghost sacrificed by the evil man rushed to the front, and
the bloody air rushed toward his face, but when it came into contact with the
jasper cyan light, it instantly became invisible, unable to move forward, and was
stuck in the air.
If so, Pu Zhi's body was shaking again, and the seven-tailed centipede was a
poison in the world. With his hundreds of years of practice, it was still difficult to
resist. It's just that his faintly black face showed a faint smile, which was a bit
awe-inspiring.
"Huh!" Pu Zhi yelled like a lion roar. The jasper rosary in front of him was driven
by the power of the Buddha, and the light became brighter. Suddenly a rosary
shattered with a "poof", making a phantom in mid-air. The word "Buddha"
rushed forward and hit the ghost in the face.
"Wow...Yeah!" The ghost wailed sternly, then took a few steps back, the red glow
of the whole body declined greatly, and it was obviously injured.
The black man said angrily: "What a bald donkey!"
He was about to move, but said that it was too late and then fast. In a moment,
seven or eight rosary beads were imaginary as Buddhist mantras and hit
ghosts. The ghost kept howling, retreating, and making fears. When it was hit by
the ninth jasper rosary, it finally let out a long howl. Its five eyes burst and its
bones slammed. It fell to the ground with a crash and struggled a few times. Stiff
and motionless, slowly turning into bloody water, smelling extremely fishy.
At the same time, Pu Zhi let out a big mouthful of blood with a "wow", and the
color of the blood has become black.
"Ah!" A scream came from the gate of the Cao Miao at the critical juncture of the
fighting between these two great masters.
Pu Zhi and the man in the black air were shocked. When the black air moved in
the sky, Pu Zhi looked at the door at the same time. He saw the child Zhang
Xiaofan, who he saw during the day, standing at the door for some reason, before
he came to this grassy temple. Looking at this strange scene in the temple.
The man in the black air snorted coldly, and didn't see how he moved. The seven-
tailed centipede that had crawled on Lin Jingyu suddenly flicked its tail, and took
advantage of the momentum to fly, as fast as lightning, and flew towards that
Zhang Xiaofan.
Pu Zhi raised his eyebrows, pointed his right hand, and a jasper rosary rushed
towards him. The seven-tailed centipede was like a psychic, knowing how
powerful it was, and didn't dare to resist it. When the tail flicked, it buckled up
like wings and plunged into the black air, without a sound.
The man in the black air said gloomily: "Hey, you really deserve to be the four
great monks of Tianyin Temple. After being seriously injured, you can still break
my'poisonous blood corpse king', but you are hit by the corpse king, and you are
hit by a seven-tailed centipede. How long can the poison last? Or give me the
blood-devouring bead obediently!"
Pu Zhi even started to shed black blood from the corners of his eyes at this
moment. He laughed miserably and hissed: "Even if Lao Na is killed here today,
he will get rid of you, the demon first."
As soon as the words fell, all the jasper rosaries in front of him lit up at the same
time, and the people in the black breath were immediately on guard. Suddenly,
there was a whistle, and something flashed with blue light and crashed into the
black energy from behind, but it was the jasper rosary that hit the seven-tailed
centipede just now. It flew out for a while, and was secretly manipulated by
Puzhi and folded behind the black energy. , Burst into trouble.
Hearing only a roar in the black air, it was obvious that the person was caught off
guard, "bang, bang, bang" a few times, the green light flashed, the black qi
scattered, and finally scattered around and became invisible.
A tall and thin person fell slowly from mid-air. His whole body was tightly
wrapped in black robe. He couldn't see the age of his face. He had only one pair of
eyes, gleaming fiercely, behind him, and a long sword tied to his back.
Pu Zhi whispered: "Your Excellency is so good, how can you not dare to see
people?"
The black man's eyes flashed fiercely, and he said sharply: "Bald donkey, today I
will let you die without a place to bury you!"
After that, he pulled out the long sword behind him with a backhand "swipe", and
saw that the sword was as clear as autumn water, not glaring, with a faint light
attached to it.
"Good sword!" Pu Zhi couldn't help but yelled.
The man in black groaned, holding the sword art in his hand, stepping on the
seven stars, and walking seven steps in a row. The long sword suddenly pierced
the sky, and he said something in his mouth: "Nine Heavens Profound Temple,
turned into a god of thunder. Huang Huang Tianwei, draw it with the sword! "
In a moment, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly surging, thunder rumbling, and
the edges of the dark clouds are constantly flashing electric lights, the heaven
and the earth are killing, and the wind is blowing.
"'Extreme Sword Yulei True Art'!" Pu Zhi's face was pale as gray for an instant,
followed by a kind of surprise, a trace of despair and a little inexplicable
enthusiasm.
He suddenly yelled: "You are actually under Qingyunmen!"

"Note 1: "Om, Ma, Ne, Ba, Mi, Hum!" recited by Puzhi in the text, also known as
"Six-character Daming Mantra", also known as "Avalokitesvara Inspiration
Mantra" in Buddhist classics.
It is recorded in the Buddhist scriptures: one of the most famous classic mantras
in the Buddhist school. This mantra spreads the heavens and the earth, the
chanting can take off the dust, the mirror of the heart, and the state of bliss and
bliss.
The full text is now appended as follows: Om Mani Padme Hum, Ma Ge Ni Yana,
Jato Tbada, Jat Sina, Vida Li Ge, Saer Vorta, Brisittag, Napura Na, Nabri,
Diotibanna, Na Ma Lu Ji, say Luo Ye Sha He. 』

Chapter 3 Vision
In Zhang Xiaofan’s eyes, the clouds in the sky, whether white clouds or dark
clouds, have never been seen as close to the ground as the black clouds tonight.
The thunder has never been so deafening, and the lightning has never been so
dazzling, almost making it difficult for him to straighten up. Depending on.
It seemed that the sky was about to collapse.
He stood there blankly, watching the black-clothed man and the old monk in the
grass temple glaring at each other, fighting with each other.
Suddenly, there was a thunder blast, and the moment his ears buzzed, he saw a
brilliant lightning flashing across the sky, hitting the earth and falling on the long
sword of the man in black. .
In a moment, the clothes of the man in black bulged up, his eyes widened, as if
about to burst. At this time, the inside of this grass temple, under the strong
electric light, was like daylight.
The lightning that bloomed on the tip of the sword in the night was so beautiful
that Zhang Xiaofan held his breath, and in Pu Zhi's eyes, a strange enthusiasm
appeared again.
"Is this the great power of Taoist true law?"
Hearing a loud shout from the man in black, the left hand sword tactics lead to
the point, and tried his best to shake his wrist, thunder rang, and the sword shot
at Puzhi. Along the way, plants, trees, bricks and stones are all shaking and flying,
only the road in the middle leaves a deep blazing mark.
Pu Zhi retreated three steps in a row, removed his handprints, folded his palms
together, his face was solemn, his whole body exuded a faint golden light, and he
whispered: "My Buddha is merciful!"
With a "pop", I saw that the only seven jasper rosary beads left in front of him
were shattered and turned into a huge "Buddha" three feet in front of him. The
golden light was dazzling and could not be looked at.
The next moment, Dianguang collided with the Buddha character.
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt his heart beat abruptly, as if all the blood in his
whole body was flowing backwards in an instant, his hands and feet were soft
and he could not breathe. He only felt that at that moment, the wind stopped,
thunder stopped, and the whole world was still.
Then, he involuntarily flew backwards. Before he even had time to feel scared, he
saw the white light and golden glow, which was so beautiful that it was far better
than the sun in the sky. The entire grass temple was torn apart, centered on the
two fighting skills, and flew out in all directions, including the sky.
His heart was empty, and he felt the harsh wind constantly passing by his ears.
He felt scared, and subconsciously wanted to curl up, but he was powerless and
had to let himself drift to unknown places.
There was a thought in his mind: Am I going to die?
Fierce fear suddenly hit his heart, and his whole body was cold in sweat and
trembling slightly.
When death stands in front of you, how should you face it?
He fainted, unconscious.

Pu Zhi walked over slowly, staggering, holding Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu
under his ribs, and reached a slightly clean place. He gently put the two children
down, and felt severe pain all over his body, almost cracking. Unable to support,
sat down slumped.
He looked to his chest and saw through the burnt monk's clothes, he could
vaguely see that a black air was gradually enclosing his chest, leaving only a
small area in his heart, which was not attacked.
With a wry smile, he reached out and fumbled in his arms. His hands were
shaking violently, and after a while, he slowly took out a red pill, about the size of
a finger, nothing unusual.
Pu Zhi sighed and said in a low voice: "Unexpectedly, the ghost doctor was able
to give it to him. After all, I still have to take him this "three-day death pill"."
He hesitated, and finally nodded, swallowing the pill.
Then he raised his head and looked towards the distant mountains.
It finally rained in the sky.
Qingyun Mountain stands in the wind and rain, dim and mysterious.
"Taoist techniques are truly magical, and they are capable of using the divine
powers of the heavens. If you and my Buddhism confirm each other and learn
from each other's strengths, you will surely be able to solve the mystery of
immortality. It's a pity that the Taoist practitioners practice far better than me,
but they are with me. The three seniors are average, unable to let go of their
opinions and status. Alas!"
Pu Zhi sighed, looked back, and fell on the two children. At this time, the rain was
getting stronger and wet their heads and faces. The Cao Miao has been torn apart
in the battle just now, and there is nothing nearby to shelter the wind and rain.
His heart suddenly tightened, and he couldn't help worrying about the two
children. He had just forcibly transported the true essence, with the "Great
Brahma Prajna" of Tianyin Temple, and with the power of the most treasured
"Emerald Rosary" of Buddhism, he gave birth to a powerful force of demon
reduction, and only then blocked the evil man's incomparable magic sword Yu
Lei Zhen tactic. And frustrated and hit him hard, making him flee in shock.
But his body was seriously injured, and he was struck by Taoist thaumaturgy
again, and the lamp was gone, and even the last ray of life was gone. At the
moment, he is just relying on the magical medicine given by the ghost doctor to
linger on the three-day death pill and prolong his life for three days.
"The demon was seriously injured, but it didn't hurt the roots. After I leave, he
will return to kill others. At that time, not only the two children, but also the lives
of the whole village will be in danger. This, this, how is this good? ?"
Puzhi was in a state of confusion, and his cultivation level was extremely high,
but when he knew that he was going to die, his mind was a little confused;
second, he was worried about the lives of innocent people, but the demon
seemed to be a person of great status in Qingyunmen. If you rush up the
mountain to ask for help, I'm afraid that the success will be insufficient and the
failure will be more than failure.
But the most regrettable thing in his heart is that he could not fulfill his long wish
in his life. As the four great monks of Tianyin Temple, he is admired and honored
by the world. But for him, what is more important is to break the mystery of life
and death and solve the knot of longevity and death. It's just that as early as fifty
years ago, he had already realized that no matter how diligently he practiced
Buddhism, he could only enhance his skills and practice, but could not solve the
mystery of life and death.
He thought hard, and after decades, he was really thought of an unprecedented
way. In Fang today, the three religions of Buddhism, Taoism, and Demons are the
most prosperous, and their magical attainments are the highest and deepest. The
demon sect has a bad reputation, and sorcery is cruel and unacceptable. Taoist
thaumaturgy is profound and subtle, and each is good at winning the field with
Buddhism. If they can study together, they will be able to break the deadlock.
It's just that he never expected that the three brothers who had always been
open-minded all opposed it unanimously. He was unwilling to do so, but he
visited famous Taoist schools several times, and he went to Qingyun Mountain
several times, but all of them declined to teach Taoxuan the master of Qingyun
Mountain.
Thinking of this, he smiled bitterly, quite self-deprecating, and said in his heart:
He has only three days of life, but he still thinks about immortality. Isn't it a
mediocrity?
It’s just that although he was happy, but seeing the two children lying on the
ground, he couldn’t let go. For a while, he couldn’t think of a good strategy. He
looked to the left and right, and saw that there was a pine tree in the distance. It
can still cover the wind and rain for one or two times. It is better than nothing. At
the moment, it is hard to beat the spirit, picked up the two children, and walked
there.
Finally walked under the tree and carefully put down the two of them. Puzhi was
exhausted and sat down on the ground with his back leaning against the tree
trunk, breathing non-stop.
This famous Taoist saying, with a bit of sorrow and anger, slowly chanted from
Pu Zhi's mouth.
The sky is like ink, covering the earth. The endless dark clouds pressed down, the
rain fell from the sky, thin and dense, and the cold wind blew, bit by bit, hitting
the face, and the cold was in my heart.
He looked up at the sky for a long while before slowly retracting his gaze, looking
at the two children in front of him, and whispered: "Two little benefactors, Lao
Na has the heart to save each other, but he is helpless and powerless. The matter
was caused by me, but it hurt. Two, what a sin! Alas! If you two are Qingyun
disciples, on that Qingyun Mountain, among the people, I'm afraid it will be safer,
but now..."
Suddenly, Pu Zhi's whole body was shocked, and he muttered: "Qingyun disciple,
Qingyun disciple..." His mind turned sharply, as if he had caught what he thought
of, but he was about to lose it in the blink of an eye. In a moment, he had already
let out a cold sweat.
Then, in his eyes, for some reason, that inexplicable enthusiasm appeared again.
He looked up to the sky and laughed, but there was a hint of madness in his
laughter!
"Wonderful, wonderful! Although my life is not long, if you teach one person the
Buddhist magic and then get him to participate in the Qingyunmen and practice
Taoist skills, wouldn't it kill two birds with one stone? This can save both of his
lives and replace me. Fulfill your wish!"
"The two schools of Buddhism and Taoism have been separated since ancient
times, and they have never been in contact with each other. Qingyunmen never
expected that a young boy who lived under Qingyun Mountain since childhood
would be able to cherish Buddhism Dafa. As long as someone learns from both
families, he will be able to break through ten thousand. The puzzle of immortality
for years. Hey, if so, what regret do I die?"
When he was determined, the whole person was extremely excited, his cheeks
were flushed, his eyes were bloodshot, he subconsciously saw Lin Jingyu's body
and stretched out his hand. But when he stretched out halfway, he stopped,
thinking in his heart: This matter is of great importance. Today's various schools
have extremely strong opinions, and they are extremely taboo against stealing
teachers. If they are known, they will definitely die. Lin Jingyu is a child with very
good aptitude, if it is included in the Qingyunmen, he will definitely attract the
attention of the teacher. He is so young, I'm afraid he can't hide this big secret!
Thinking of this, his heart moved and his gaze turned to Zhang Xiaofan,
remembering his stubborn temperament that he was dying and never bowed his
head during the day, nodded, and said: "The aptitude is worse, it doesn't matter,
it will depend on you in the future. Good luck."
After speaking, without hesitation, he stretched out his hand and patted Zhang
Xiaofan's body a few times, awakening him with the remaining Buddha power.

Zhang Xiaofan woke up leisurely, his eyes blurred and his ears buzzing. It took a
while before he returned to normal, and he was shocked when he saw what was
in front of him, and he opened his mouth wide and couldn't close it.
I saw the old monk with scars all over his body, sitting in front of him, his left
body seemed to have been burned, withered and ugly, his face was black and
lifeless. But for some reason, the old monk looked excited and smiled. In
addition, he saw his playmate Lin Jingyu lying on the side, unconscious.
"You, what are you doing?" Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a while before asking.
Pu Zhi didn't answer, he looked at him carefully, and then asked: "Little donor,
this is a lot of wind and rain. Why are you a kid in this remote place?"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and said, "I saw you standing in the temple in the
evening, and it was going to rain in the future. It is very shabby here. I think it
will be very cold, so I will bring you something to eat."
The corner of Puzhi's mouth moved, and he said: "Goodness, goodness.
Everything is predestined, and my destiny is predestined, my Buddha is
compassionate."
Zhang Xiaofan said strangely: "What did you say?"
Puzhi smiled and said, "Lao Na is saying that the little donor is predestined with
me. In that case, Lao Na has a practice method, can the little donor be willing to
learn it?"
Zhang Xiaofan said, "What is the method?"
Pu Zhi stayed for a while, then laughed, stretched out his skinny palm, touched
his little head, and said, "It's not a thing, just teach some breathing methods.
After you learn, you must promise me a few things. , Okay?"
Zhang Xiaofan seemed to understand but he still said: "Let's talk about it!"
Pu Zhi said: "You must never tell others about this, even if you are close relatives,
can you do it?"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "I know, I won't say it to death."
Pu Zhi's heart was shocked. Seeing him at his young age, his face was stoic. The
rain was like a knife and a sword like frost, and his little face was wet and a little
haggard.
Suddenly, Pu Zhi took a deep breath, lowered his eyes, and stopped looking at
him, but continued to say: "In addition, you must practice this method once a
day, but you must not practice in front of others, only in the dead of night. In the
end, you must not use this technique until the moment of life and death,
otherwise there will be catastrophe."
Having said that, he opened his eyes again, stared at Zhang Xiaofan, and said,
"Have you done it?"
Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a moment, tilted his head, and scratched his head
again, with a confused expression, but in the end he nodded heavily.
Puzhi smiled slightly, and then began to pass on his formula.
This set of formulas said that it was not long, only about a thousand words, but it
was dry and difficult, and Zhang Xiaofan exhausted his efforts, and it took three
hours to memorize it all.
Pu Zhi treated him completely by heart, he was relieved, and his expression was
extremely exhausted.
He looked at Zhang Xiaofan, with a look of love in his eyes, and said: "Lao Na has
practiced all his life and has never thought of accepting a disciple. He didn't think
that when he was about to die, he had become a master and disciple with you.
Speaking of which, you I should also know my name." He paused and said, "My
legal name is Puzhi, and I am a monk from Tianyin Temple. Uh, kid, do you know
Tianyin Temple?"
Zhang Xiaofan thought for a while and shook his head.
Pu Zhi laughed dumbly and said, "What a child." Then he remembered
something, reached out into his arms and fumbled out a deep purple bead, took a
few close glances, and handed it to Zhang Xiaofan, and said: "And take this bead.
Keep it away so that outsiders don’t see it. When you settle down in the future,
you find a deep valley cliff and throw it down, that’s it. Also, you must not talk to
outsiders about the name I told you just now. ."
Zhang Xiaofan took the beads and said, "I see."
Pu Zhi touched his head and said: "You and I have such a relationship, and I don't
know if I will meet in the next life. Child, you just kneel down and knock me three
heads and call me a master!"
Zhang Xiaofan looked at Puzhi, but saw that he had put away his smile, his face
was solemn, and he nodded and said yes, and called out: "Master." So he knelt on
the ground and knocked his head three times. He just finished knocking, before
he looked up, he heard Puzhi laugh low, but there was a bitterness and
determination in the laughter.
Zhang Xiaofan was about to look up at him, but suddenly realized that he was
slapped on the back, and his eyes went dark immediately, and he was
unconscious again.

Chapter 4 Surprise
In the early morning, the rain finally stopped.
The water droplets on the tree were crystal clear, slid quietly from the edge of
the leaves, and fell down. Because of the wind, they drew a beautiful arc in the air
and hit Zhang Xiaofan's face.
The coldness of the cold awakened Zhang Xiaofan from his dream. He opened his
eyes and subconsciously called out: "Master..." But there was no one in the wild,
only Lin Jingyu lying beside him, and his dreams were in full swing.
It seemed like a dream.
But the broken grass temple in the distance, and the sleeping playmate beside
him, told him that all this was true.
He thought for a moment in a daze, shook his head, walked to Lin Jingyu's side,
pushed hard, Lin Jingyu muttered a few words, woke up slowly, rubbed his eyes,
before speaking, Feeling a chill hit, I couldn't help but sneezed.
He opened his eyes and saw that he and Zhang Xiaofan were soaked and lying
under a pine tree in the wild. He couldn't help but be dumbfounded, and said,
"Didn't I sleep at home, why did I get here?"
Zhang Xiaofan shrugged and said, "I don't know, but I'm very cold, so I should go
back soon!"
Lin Jingyu had all sorts of questions in his mind, but it was indeed cold. He
nodded immediately, got up and ran to the village with Zhang Xiaofan.
Before they arrived in the village, the two of them realized that something was
not right. Usually, at this time, the villagers had already gotten up, but today they
were extremely quiet. There was not even a single figure in sight, and with the
morning breeze, there was still a bloody blood. taste.
They looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other's eyes, and at the
same time accelerated their pace and ran towards the village. It didn’t take long
before the two arrived at the entrance of the village. They looked in from the
road at the entrance of the village, but saw that on the flat ground in the middle
of the village, there were more than 40 households in Caomiao Village, with more
than 200 people, large and small, men and women, lying in the open space.
Above, the body was stiff, turned into a corpse, blood flowed into a river, flies
flew around, and bloody air was blowing on his face.
Lin Jingyu and Zhang Xiaofan both saw this terrible sight. They screamed in
shock and fainted.

I don't know how long it took, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly woke up, sat up all of a
sudden, panted, his hands trembled slightly. When Shi Cai passed out, his brain
was full of vicious grimace, blood and bones, and nightmares.
He settled down, looked around, and saw that this was an ordinary wing room
with two small windows. The decoration in the room was simple and clean.
There were only a few pine tables and chairs, and there were kettles and cups on
them. The one that occupies half of the room is a big kang connected together
with four beds on it. Except for the one he is lying down, the bedding next to him
is also a bit messy, as if he had just been asleep. As for the other two, the quilts
are neatly folded and meticulous.
On the wall just above the four beds, a banner was hung with a large letter:
Dao!
Looks like this, it looks like an ordinary guest room in an inn, or a room where a
few disciples seek a teacher to study art.
Zhang Xiaofan sat for a while, and suddenly involuntarily a thought came up in
his heart: Maybe everything last night was a nightmare, right? Maybe I always
sleep here, right? Maybe when he walked out of this room, his mother would
smile and scold him as usual: "You little slacker!"
He slowly got out of bed, put on his shoes, and walked towards the door step by
step.
The door was concealed. From the crack of the door, if there is wind blowing in,
it will be cool.
He walked step by step, but his two small hands became tighter and tighter. His
heart was beating hard and he held his breath. Soon, he walked to the door and
put his hand on the door door.
At that moment, the wooden door was as heavy as a mountain and as heavy as
iron.
He gritted his teeth, cruelly, and opened the door with a "chop".
The bright light outside suddenly came in, making him squint. The warm and
welcoming sunlight fell on him, with a touch of warmth.
However, his heart suddenly fell into the ice cellar.
Outside the door is a small courtyard, with a few pines and cypresses, a few
bushes of grass and trees, and a few small fragrant flowers in between, which are
open happily. In front of the door is a corridor leading to the outside of the
courtyard. Four feet in front of the door, there are several steps connecting the
courtyard and the corridor.
At the corner of the steps, a child was sitting alone, with his cheeks in his hands,
sitting there dazedly, motionless.
Perhaps it was the sound of the door opening that alarmed him, and the child
hesitated for a moment and turned his head slowly.
Lin Jingyu.
Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth wide, with hundreds of questions in his heart,
but when he reached his lips, it became silent.
He wanted to shout again, but he was so depressed that he couldn't shout.
Two lines of tears, just like that, slipped silently.
The two children, just like that, looked at each other silently.
From an unknown place in the distance, there was a quiet song of birds, and the
sky was blue with a few white clouds.

Zhang Xiaofan sat on the other side of the steps, lowered his head, looking at the
stone-paved path in the small courtyard.
In the small courtyard, there was silence.
I don't know how long it took, Lin Jingyu slowly said, "I woke up earlier than you.
There were still a few people in the house at that time. I asked them, this is
Qingyun Mountain Tongtian Peak."
Zhang Xiaofan whispered: "Qingyun Mountain..."
Lin Jingyu said: "I heard them say that it was a few disciples under the
Qingyunmen passing by. They saw the village, the village..." At this point, his
voice couldn't help but choke. He stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyes
vigorously, took a breath, and then said: "Later, they found us two at the back of
the village and brought us up the mountain."
The corner of Zhang Xiaofan's mouth moved, but he didn't look up, and said,
"What shall we do in the future, Jingyu?"
Lin Jingyu shook his head and said sadly, "I don't know."
Zhang Xiaofan wanted to say something more, suddenly heard a strange voice
from the corridor behind him: "Ah! Are you all awake?"
The two looked back at the same time and saw a young Taoist priest standing
there, wearing a blue Taoist robe, quite heroic. I saw him walk over quickly and
said: "It happens that a few masters also want to see you and ask you some
questions. You follow me!"
Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu glanced at each other, stood up, and Lin Jingyu said,
"Yes, please take this big brother to lead us!"
The young Taoist priest glanced at Lin Jingyu, nodded, and said, "You follow me."
Following the Taoist priests, the two walked out of the courtyard, and what
appeared in front of them was a longer and larger circular corridor, with a red
pillar every two feet on the edge. Between every two pillars, there is also an arch.
They walked along the corridor and passed through the arches and pillars. Only
then did they discover that in each arch, there was a small courtyard almost the
same as before. It seemed that this was where the Qingyunmen disciples lived.
Not to mention anything else, based on the scale alone, this small courtyard is
afraid that there will be no fewer than a hundred, which shows that there are so
many Qingyun disciples.
After walking for a long time, I saw the end of this corridor, but it was a towering
white wall with a door open below, two thick wooden door panels, as high as ten
meters, almost looking up, I don’t know. How did you find such a huge wood in
the first place.
The young Taoist priest turned a blind eye, probably going in and out on
weekdays, and he was numb. There was no expression on his face like that of two
children, and he walked out the door without any expression. Zhang Xiaofan and
Lin Jingyu quickly followed.
As soon as they stepped out of this door, the two children held their breath at the
same time, looking at everything in front of them in disbelief.
Here, it is almost the fairyland in the legend.
An extremely huge square, the ground is paved with white marble, shining
brightly, at a glance, it makes life small. The white clouds in the distance are like
a light yarn, floating under their feet.
In the center of the square, a giant copper cauldron is placed every tens of feet,
divided into three rows, three in each row, there are nine in total, and they are
placed in a regular manner. From time to time, light smoke rises in the tripod, its
smell is clear but not scattered.
"Go here." Seeming to understand the thoughts of the two children, the young
Taoist priest showed a smile on his face. After watching them for a while, he
woke them up and continued to move forward.
"This is the Sea of Clouds in Qingyun Six Scenic Spots. There are better ones
ahead!" The young Taoist priest said as he walked.
Lin Jingyu couldn't help asking: "What is it?"
The young Taoist pointed his hand and said, "'Hongqiao'."
The two looked far away, and they saw in the distance ahead, at the end of the
square, behind the misty clouds, there seemed to be something gleaming, they
accelerated their pace and walked forward.
Gradually, there was the sound of water, and there were one or two strange
thunderous sounds from time to time, not knowing where it came from.
As they got closer and closer, the clouds were like gentle fairies, gently
surrounding them, gradually pulling away the faint veil, revealing a clear face.
At the end of the square, a stone bridge, with no seats and no piers, rises across
the sky, with one end on the square, straight and diagonally upward, into the
depths of the white clouds, like a dragon leaping into the sky, with a lonely and
arrogant aura. There was the sound of water, and under the sun, the whole
bridge exuded colorful colors, like a rainbow in the sky, falling into the world,
brilliant and colorful, beautiful and beautiful.
Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu were stunned.
The young Taoist priest smiled and said, "Follow me!" He said, he stepped onto
the stone bridge first.
When they stepped on the stone bridge, the two realized that there was
continuous water flowing down on both sides of the bridge, which was extremely
clear, but the middle part did not drip. The sunlight shines through the color
photo of the clouds on the bridge, and is refracted by the water flow, turning into
a brilliant rainbow.
The Taoist priest looked at their ecstasy and said: "Be careful, there is a
bottomless abyss under this bridge. If you accidentally fall down, there will be no
place for burial."
Both Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu were taken aback, and quickly calmed down
and walked carefully.
The Hongqiao is extremely long and extremely high. The three of them walked
on it. They only felt that the white clouds on the left and right were gradually
sinking to their feet. But the weird sound in front of him still kept coming.
After walking for a while, the white clouds gradually became thinner, and they
actually walked out of the sea of clouds, suddenly bright in front of them, I saw
the sky as washing, and the blue as transparent. The sky on all sides is vast and
boundless; there are vast seas of clouds below, floating and sinking gently, and
when you look at it, your heart is suddenly broad.
And right in front is the "Yuqing Hall", the main hall of Qingyunguan on the top of
Tongtian Peak.
The green hills contain green hills and the halls are majestic. The "Yuqing Hall" is
located on the top of the peak, surrounded by clouds, and there are a few Ruihe
cranes from time to time.
At this time, the Hongqiao did not rise anymore, and made an arch in the air, and
fell on the edge of a green water pool in front of the temple. At the same time, the
Taoist song tactics faintly spread from the Yuqing Palace, a kind of immortal
style. And the strange sound is getting louder and louder.
The three of them walked off the Hongqiao Bridge and came to the side of the
pond, a spacious stone step, from the side of the pond up to the gate of Yuqing
Hall. The pool water is green, clear and peaceful like a mirror, and the shadows of
people and mountains are clearly visible.
They walked up the stone steps and were about to walk towards the upper gate.
Suddenly they heard a roar from the depths of the pool, sound like thunder, it
was the previous strange sound. Looking around, a huge whirlpool suddenly
appeared in the center of the water pool. After a while, a huge wave was rolled
up, and a huge figure jumped out, flooding the sky.
The young Taoist priest seemed to have been prepared for a long time, and with
his left hand, he floated up in the air, drifted back more than two feet, and
stopped in the air. Wherever the two children could escape, they were
immediately drenched.
It's just that the two of them didn't even notice their own situation. They just
stared blankly at the giant monster that appeared in front of him. It was more
than five feet tall, with a dragon head and a lion body, full of scales, huge eyes
and a big mouth, and two sharp fangs. Glistening in the sun, with a hideous look
and awe-inspiring look.
The monster shook its body, hula la, another burst of water splashed, and then as
if it had found something, it stretched its giant head towards the steps.
Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu saw that the monster's head was much bigger than
the two of them. Under the sun, the sharp teeth were clearly visible. Seeing it
getting closer and closer, they were really scared and couldn't help but cling to
each other. Bang bang.
At this moment, the young Taoist priest floated back at some point, with one
palm on his chest, and respectfully said: "Lingsun, they are specially summoned
by the masters."
The monster glared at him, chucked his nose, and turned his eyes in his big eyes,
as if he was thinking about it. Then he ignored the three of them, staggered to the
side, lay down on the dry ground by the pool, yawned, laid his head lazily,
basking in the sun, and fell asleep.
The young Taoist monk signaled the two who were still in shock to continue
walking, saying: "Lingzun is an ancient alien beast that I sent Patriarch Qingye to
subdue a thousand years ago. The name is'Water Qilin'. Back then, Patriarch
Qingye was able to cast down demons and eliminate demons. It has been
vigorously. Now it is our Qingyunmen's Zhenshan Spirit Beast, respectfully called
the Spirit Venerable."
After speaking, he saluted the Shui Qilin again. Zhang Xiaofan was able to see the
gods, but was pulled by Lin Jingyu. Seeing that he winked, he also respectfully
saluted Shui Qilin together. It's just that Shui Qilin didn't look back or moved, but
snored loudly. I was afraid I could not see it.
After the three of them finished their salute, they moved on. After walking
through the high stone steps, you can see a golden plaque from a distance with
the words "Jade Palace" written on it. Before arriving at the Great Hall of the
Great Hall, I saw the door opened wide, with plenty of light inside, enshrining the
three pure gods of Yuanshi Tianzun, Lingbao Tianzun and Moral Tianzun, with a
solemn bearing.
Before the gods, there were dozens of people standing above the main hall, all of
them were under the Qingyunmen. In front of the crowd, there were seven
sandalwood chairs, three on each side, and another in the center. There were
only six people sitting on the top. Only the last chair in the right row was empty.

Chapter 5 Getting Started
At this time, everyone in the hall was talking, as if they were talking about
something.
The young Taoist priests who led Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu put on a full robe
outside the door, and said respectfully: "Head, Masters, disciples, Chang Jian, I
have been ordered to bring the two young men..."
Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard a stern cry from above this
sacred and solemn hall, interrupting him: "Ghost, devil! Ghost!..."
Chang Jian was taken aback, but Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu were even more
surprised. Although the sound was sharp and awkward, it was extremely
familiar.
Zhang Xiaofan didn't care about so much, so he rushed into the hall and shouted
loudly: "Second Uncle Wang, Second Uncle Wang, is that you?"
Anxiously, he shouted with a bit of anxiety and crying, and everyone looked at it,
and they couldn't bear it.
Behind the crowd, in the corner of the hall, a middle-aged man dressed as a
woodcutter, hugged his head in his hands, curled up in the corner, trembling all
over, from the gap between his fingers, "Ghosts, ghosts... "the sound of.
Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu who followed in immediately recognized that this
man was a woodcutter in Caomiao Village. His surname was king. He was the
second child. He was kind and laughed all day long. He was also very good to
their children. He went to the mountains on weekdays. Chai Yu will bring some
wild fruits from the mountains to the children.
Zhang Xiaofan didn't even think about it, rushed over, ran to Ershu Wang,
grabbed his shoulder forcefully, and said loudly, "Uncle Wang, what happened?
Why are all the people in the village dead? And, my mother! What about my
father! How are they? Say it!"
Hearing Zhang Xiaofan's repeated questions, Wang Ershu seemed to be touched,
and temporarily stopped saying the "ghost, ghost" words, slowly raised his head
and looked at Zhang Xiaofan in front of him.
Everyone on the main hall was immediately moved, and all of them fell silent.
Even the people sitting on the chairs couldn't help but stand up and look at this
place.
It's just that Wang Ershu's eyes are red, full of fear and confusion. He looked at
Zhang Xiaofan for a long while, but didn't say a word, frowned, as if trying to
think about something?
At this moment, someone in Qingyun Gate couldn't help taking a step, and was
about to speak, but was quietly pulled by the person next to him.
Zhang Xiaofan saw that Second Uncle Wang did not respond for a long time, but
looked at him lifelessly, feeling very anxious, and said loudly, "Uncle Wang,
what's the matter with you?"
Unexpectedly, Second Uncle Wang was yelled by him, his whole body trembled,
and his face was horrified. He suddenly rushed to the side and hugged his head
with his hands. He shrank into a ball, wailing incessantly: "Ghost, ghost, Ghost!..."
The sound of sighs in the main hall suddenly appeared, and the faces of everyone
in Qingyunmen were disappointed. Those who had just stood up also sat back in
despair. Zhang Xiaofan was still waiting for further questioning, but was caught
by Lin Jingyu on the side.
Zhang Xiaofan looked back in confusion, but saw Lin Jingyu's eyes with tears, and
said sadly: "It's useless, he's already crazy!"
There was a "bang" in Zhang Xiaofan's mind, and he was stunned and silent.
Lin Jingyu was one year older than him, with a more careful mind, and glanced at
the people in the hall, and saw that everyone in the field was dressed in
Qingyunmen clothes, there were men and women, there were morals and
vulgars. Most people have weapons and swords.
Among them, the six people sitting on the chairs are even more
distinguished. Among the six people, there are three ways and three vulgars,
especially the one sitting in the middle, wearing a dark green Taoist robe, a crane
bone fairy wind, and a warm and bright eye. Naturally, he is the famous
Qingyunmen master Daoxuan.
Lin Jingyu didn't talk much at the moment, pulled up Zhang Xiaofan, ran to the
six people, and knelt down in front of Daoxuan Dao Xuan, "bang, bang, bang,"
kowtow.
Master Taoxuan took a close look at them, then sighed slightly, and said, "Poor
boy, get up!"
Lin Jingyu didn't stand up, looked up at this first-rate immortal figure, and said
sadly: "A real person, I was young and ignorant. Suddenly undergoing this drastic
change, I really don't know what to do. Your old man has great magical powers.
Knowing the past and the future, please be sure to call the shots for us!"
Zhang Xiaofan is not as good at talking as he is, and at the moment, his mind is in
a mess, and he also follows: "Yes! Grandpa Immortal, you are the master!"
Everyone could not help but smile upon hearing this. Zhang Xiaofan was a
childish ignorant, but then everyone's eyes fell on Lin Jingyu.
Lin Jingyu's young age, in a big change, and facing an expert like Taoxuan
Zhenren who has moved the world, he still speaks in an orderly and organized
manner. This calmness is far better than that of ordinary children, let alone that
nothing. As I know, Daoxuan is still regarded as a fairy Zhang Xiaofan.
The tragedy in Caomiao Village is something that has never happened to
Qingyunmen in thousands of years. The incident happened at the foot of
Qingyunmen, and the Qingyunmen sect was shaken.
After receiving the report, Zhen Taoxuan was frightened and furious, and
immediately summoned the other six channels to discuss with him. At this
moment, apart from the "Xiaozhufeng" channel, the first Master Shuiyue, the
other five channels are all present here.
The person who can be the first person in the Qingyun Seven Channels is
naturally the top person in the Qingyun Gate; and the top person in the Qingyun
Gate is also the top person in this world. All of you here are looking like a torch.
At this moment, they all said in their hearts: "What a beautiful jade."
Master Taoxuan smiled slightly and said, "I don't know this in the future, but you
live under Qingyun Mountain. My Qingyunmen will naturally not ignore it. It's
just that I have a few questions I want to ask you, and I hope you will answer
them well."
Lin Jingyu nodded and said, "Yes, the disciples know everything. Please ask real
people!"
Master Daoxuan nodded, and said, "How did you escape this catastrophe?"
Lin Jingyu was dumbfounded and said: "Returning to the real person, I still
remember sleeping on the bed at home last night, but when I woke up in the
morning, I was lying with Xiaofan under a pine tree in the wild. I didn't know
what happened. Later, Xiaofan Everyone who woke me up, we ran back to the
village together, and when we saw that, that, that scene, we fainted with fright."
Daoxuan Zhenren frowned, looked at Zhang Xiaofan, and said, "You woke him up,
so what about you?"
Zhang Xiaofan thought for a while and said, "I didn't know what to do, so I went
there, and when I woke up and saw Jingyu next to me, I woke him up."
Daoxuan Zhenren and the others first glanced at each other, and there was a
sense of confusion in their eyes. If there is an expert to rescue, why only save
these two children? If not, it can't be justified by any means!
Master Taoxuan pondered for a moment, and said, "That means you don't know
anything about what happened last night."
The two said in the same voice: "Yes."
Master Daoxuan sighed and called out, "Song Daren."
"The disciple is here." A Qingyun disciple came out, tall and burly, dressed as a
layman. He was standing behind a pudgy person who was sitting just now, and
he seemed to be a disciple of that person.
Daoxuan said humanely: "You were the first to find out about Caomiao Village, so
please repeat the situation on that day!"
Song Daren's voice was loud and loud, and said: "Yes. Early this morning, the
disciple and a few fellow mentors came back from work and went back in the air.
When passing through the sky over Caomiao Village, the disciple inadvertently
bowed his head and found that there were more than 200 in the village. The dead
corpses were piled together and it was horrible. The disciples and others
hurriedly went to check, only to find the two children behind the village. Seeing
that they were unconscious, they were sent back by a junior. Later, they were in
the village latrine... "He pointed at the second uncle Wang who was in the corner
of the wall," he said, "I found this person. It's just that his eyes are dull and in a
daze. No matter what the disciple asks, he doesn't answer. He just repeats:
ghosts, ghosts, evil ghosts. ."
Lin Jingyu trembled, and said with a trembling, "Brother, have you counted the
number of people?"
Song Daren had sympathy in his eyes and said: "I found a junior who trades
firewood in your village on weekdays. He is very familiar with the situation of the
villagers in your village. After his identification, we passed through our points,
Caomiao Village 40 There are two hundred and forty-seven people in the two
families, except for the three of you, all dead."
Although they had a premonition in their hearts, after hearing Song Daren's
affirmative words, Lin Jingyu and Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help the darkness
before them, and they almost fainted again.
Daoxuan sighed lightly, flicked with his left hand, a red bead flew out of his
sleeve robe, flew in front of Zhang and Lin, and rolled a few times on their
foreheads, suddenly a refreshing breath, Enter through the body.
Somehow, the strained nerves in their hearts seemed to loosen up. They felt
exhausted and couldn't help lying on the hall and fell asleep.
Daoxuan Zhenren waved his hand, and the standing disciples saluted one after
another, and then stepped out one by one. In the hall, only six of them were left.
At this time, the squat human said: "Brother head, you are now using
the'Shenzhu Zhu' to temporarily stabilize them, but after they wake up, what are
you going to do with it?"
Daoxuan groaned for a while, turned his head to the Taoist sitting at the top left,
and asked: "Junior Brother Cangsong, what do you think?"
Taoist Cangsong is tall, with a solemn face, and is the first in the "Dragon Head
Peak" line of Qingyunmen. Among the Azure Cloud Gate, apart from the Dao Xuan
True Person's Naga Gate, his Dragon Head Peak is the most vigorous.
Cang Song has a severe nature. In addition to managing his disciples, he also
manages the punishment of the entire Qingyunmen. Qingyun disciples usually
admire the master Daoxuan, but the one who fears most is this unsmiling
Cangsong first seat.
At that time, Taoist Cangsong frowned, and after a while, he said: "There are
many doubts about this matter, and I am eager to find out that it is not clear. But
the villagers of Caomiao have always been pristine, and we must not ignore their
orphans. I think we should still ignore them. Let them go back together!"
Master Taoxuan nodded and said, "Yes, that's what I meant. These two children
have a lonely life, and we want to take care of them. It's just that I haven't
accepted disciples for many years. I don't know which junior can accept them? "
At this time, the short and fat man, the Qingyunmen "Dazhufeng" line, was not
easy to set up the first field, and said: "Brother head, in my opinion, it is best not
to let the two of them belong to the same family. They are similar in life and
experience. If you stay together, every time you see the other person, you will
think of the past, so hostile, I'm afraid it will not be good in the future!"
Daoxuan Zhenren thought for a while, and said, "Junior Brother Tian makes
sense. Both of them are young and have undergone such a big change. We should
dispel the resentment in their hearts. It is indeed not suitable for them to live
together. Then we need two people. A junior came to take them in." As he said, he
looked at everyone.
I saw the first seat of the other five channels, and the eyes of everyone headed by
Cang Song fell on Lin Jingyu almost at the same time, spinning around, refusing
to leave, but no one paid attention to Zhang Xiaofan on the side.
The way of comprehension, aptitude is extremely important. There are often so-
called geniuses in the world, which is better than a hundred years of
practice. The Qingyunmen people have a deep understanding of this.
When Qingyunmen was at the end of the road, only a surprisingly brilliant
Qingye ancestor, although young, but talented, participated in the ancient scrolls
of the ancestors, and practiced far better than the ancestors of the past. He made
a little Qingyunmen vigorous and prosperous, and now he is even the leader of
the right path in the world.
In addition, it is difficult to find a famous teacher, but disciples with high
qualifications are also rare. Lin Jingyu is a talented person and has excellent
roots. This Qingyunmen's first person in each vein can see it at a glance.
After being quiet for a while, Na Tian didn't easily cough, and said, "Hey, brother-
in-chief, you know that my Dazhufeng line is always thin, so I will solve one for
you this time!"
After that, he was about to point his hand at Lin Jingyu, but he was preempted by
Shang Zhengliang, the first "Chaoyang Peak" beside him, to get up, stand in front
of him, and said to Daoxuan Zhen humanely: "Senior brother, I saw this child
today. I feel that I have a great affinity with him. I think I have a relationship with
him. Why don't you let him be in my sect!"
The Qingyun Gate has a long history, and the veins are friendly on the surface,
but inside they all mean to compete with each other. Seeing Lin Jingyu's
outstanding qualifications, no one can say whether he will be the next Qingye
Patriarch, not to mention the worst income under the sect. It's just multiple
disciples, but it won't let the other veins get a chance.
Originally practiced with the prestige of the real Daoxuan, no one dared to
dispute, but Daoxuan himself refused to accept it. How could such a good thing
be missed?
As soon as Shang Zhengliang’s voice fell, the first Tianyun Taoist on "Luoxia
Peak" said, "Brother Shang, there are already two hundred disciples under your
sect. If all of you have a predestined relationship with you, your fate is inevitable.
Too much."
Shang Zhengliang blushed and was about to speak, but Tian Buyi was the first to
say: "Senior Brother Tianyun is right! When it comes to the number of disciples,
you are at least a hundred people, but I have only seven people in Dazhufeng.
Looks like..."
At this time, Taoist Cangsong interrupted him and said, "Junior Brother Tian,
these two children have such a pitiful life experience. What we want to give them
is the best care, not our own number." After that, he said. Turning his head and
arching his hand to Daoxuan Zhenren, he said, "Brother Master, this child is
indeed a good material. Please let me put him under the sect. I will teach him
carefully and make him a talent, so as to comfort the dead in Caomiao Village. ."
Master Daoxuan groaned for a while, Tian Buyi, Shang Zhengliang and others
secretly cried out that they were not good, and after a while, Master Daoxuan
said: "Junior Brother Cangsong also makes sense, then let him invest in yours. Go
to the door!"
Cang Song smiled slightly and said, "Thank you, brother-in-chief."
Everyone saw that they had been with Cangsong for a long time, knowing that
Cangsong didn't laugh at ordinary times, and today's smile was extremely happy
in his heart, and they couldn't help but get secretly annoyed. It was only Daoxuan
who had spoken, and the strength of Cang Song's Dragon Head Peak was so
strong that he had to swallow the breath.
Daoxuan paused, then said: "Then this other..."
Shang Zhengliang coughed and closed his eyes; Tian Yun looked at the ceiling of
the hall and suddenly found that the patterns there were particularly beautiful;
Tian Buyi laughed, and suddenly fell asleep, so he fell asleep; and he hadn't
plugged it in just now. Zeng Shuchang, the first seat of "Fenghuifeng", the first
seat of the "Fenghuifeng" whose mouth had been snatched away, seemed to have
ignored the matter from the beginning.
Only Taoist Cangsong, who had won the victory, gave everyone a cold look, but
his eyes were full of smiles.
Daoxuan Zhenren couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed, but he is such a
character, naturally he wouldn't say anything if you don't want to have such a
bad aptitude, but with a thought, he immediately found a dead ghost.
"Junior Brother Tian." Daoxuan's smile seemed so kind at this moment.
Tian Buyi's heart jumped, and immediately jumped up. He was about to speak,
but was preempted by Daoxuan Chen: "The incident in Caomiao Village was first
discovered by your disciple Song Daren. It seems that this child is still in the
same line as your Dazhufeng. It's fate. Hey, it's better for you to receive it!"
Tian is not easy to be anxious, Zhang Xiaofan is of average aptitude, and he can
see it at a glance. It is only a cumbersome to receive the clerk, and he naturally
doesn't like it. He was about to argue, but how did Daoxuan give him a chance to
speak, rushing to say: "Okay, this matter will come to an end. You must also pay
attention to investigating this matter, do you understand?"
Cang Song and others stood up together and said in unison: "Yes."
Master Daoxuan nodded, coughed a few times, and walked quickly into the apse
without looking at Tian Buyi's appearance. After his figure disappeared in the
main hall, there was a loud laughter suddenly coming out of the Qingyunmen
Yuqing Hall.

Song Daren, a disciple of Dazhufeng's school, had been waiting outside the gate
of Yuqing Hall. He finally waited until the teachers came out and greeted them,
but when he saw Master Tian Buyi holding Zhang Xiaofan in his hands, he
couldn't help being taken aback, and said, "Master, what's the matter?"
When Tian Buyi saw him, he felt annoyed, and said angrily: "What is it? Are you
stupid? Why don't you pick it up soon?!"
Song Daren quickly picked up Zhang Xiaofan who was still asleep. Tian Buyi was
furious, but from the corner of his eyes he saw Shang Zhengliang, Tianyun and
others who walked out at the same time, laughing to himself. He was even more
annoyed in his heart, and shouted to Song Daren. : "Hurry up, what are you in a
daze over there?"
After that, he ignored everything else, his right hand swiped into the void, red
light flashed, and a red long sword was sacrificed by him. Without seeing how he
moved, he floated on the sword and flew away through the air.
Song Daren couldn't figure it out for a while, but at least he knew that he had an
extra junior. He looked at Zhang Xiaofan in his arms and couldn't help saying:
"Little Junior Brother, I don't know your name yet!"
Zhang Xiaofan was asleep for himself, not knowing that his destiny had already
turned a big turn without knowing it.

Chapter 6 Apprentice
Zhang Xiaofan woke up leisurely, froze for a while, and slowly sat up, the past
was like a tide, and the heart suddenly rushed into his heart.
It's like a nightmare!
"You're awake! That's it." A voice came from the door, and someone walked in.
Zhang Xiaofan raised his eyes and recognized Song Daren, who he had seen on
the Tongtian Peak at the time. He was tall and rugged. In his current state of
mind, somehow, when he saw the person he knew, he was kind of kind.
"Big Brother Song." Zhang Xiaofan called out.
Although Song Daren is a big man, he couldn't help feeling a little pity at this
moment. He walked to the bed, reached out and touched Zhang Xiaofan's head,
and said softly, "Little brother, don't be sad. From now on we will be a family."
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while and said, "What family?"
Song Daren smiled and said that Tian Buyi had accepted him as a disciple. Of
course, he didn't know about the small dispute between the elders of
Qingyunmen in the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak that day.
When Zhang Xiaofan heard this, he was at a loss for a while. In the eyes of his
farm children, Qingyunmen was truly a first-class figure with gods. He himself
had no delusion that one day he would have the opportunity to enter
Qingyun. However, this price is not what he is willing to pay.
He gritted his teeth. After all, knowing that it would be useless to think too much,
he opened his mouth and yelled, "Brother Song."
Song Daren smiled and nodded, and said: "Well, little brother, you can sleep for a
day and a night, maybe you are hungry too?"
Zhang Xiaofan didn't feel it at first, but when he said it, his stomach groaned
twice.
Song Daren smiled and said, "Come on, little brother, let's eat something first,
and by the way, let me talk to you about the situation in our school, and then we
will go to see the master and the other brothers together."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and got out of bed. Only then did he notice that the room
he was in was quite similar to the place where Qingyun disciples lived on
Tongtian Peak, but it seemed to be more spacious.
Song Daren took him outside while saying: "We Dazhufeng are not in the same
vein as the others. The people are very thin. Even if you add you now, the total
number of people is only ten, so the house is more spacious."
He said that when he walked outside the door, it was also a similar small
courtyard. After a few steps, it was also a corridor, but it was clear at a glance.
There were only a dozen rooms, which was far less than the scale of Tongtian
Peak.
Zhang Xiaofan followed Song Daren to the kitchen, and learned from him that the
Dazhufeng line began with Zheng Tong, the four disciples of Qingye Patriarch,
and has been passed down to Tian Buyi for six generations. The situation has
always been like this. In the current generation of teachers, apart from the first
Tian Bu Yi, there is only another Shi Shu Su Ru, the wife of Tian Bu Yi.
They have a daughter, Tian Linger, who is thirteen this year, two years older than
Zhang Xiaofan, so Zhang Xiaofan is a veritable junior brother here.
Among the disciples of Tian Buyi, Song Daren is the elder brother, followed by
Wu Dayi, Zheng Dali, He Dazhi, Lu Daxin, and Du Bishu.
Zhang Xiaofan carefully remembered: "Oh, Brother Dayi, Brother Dali, Brother
Dazhi, Brother Daxin, Brother Dashu..."
Song Daren smiled and said, "It's Brother Du Bishu."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback for a moment before he woke up and couldn't
help asking, "Why is this Sixth Senior Brother different?"
Song Daren said: "He was indeed called Dashu, but you should call it twice."
Zhang Xiaofan murmured: "Du Dashu, Du Dashu, Uncle Du..." Knowing in his
heart, he immediately laughed.
Song Daren also smiled and said: "You know. Actually, Master doesn't care very
much, but the wife is very annoyed. After calling for a few times, she said that
Junior Brother Du doesn't respect the teacher, and he wants to teach him a
lesson, which scared Junior Brother Du to death. , I quickly asked the master to
change his name. Later, the master gave him the name "Du Bishu". You can read
this name several times."
Zhang Xiaofan whispered: "Du Bishu, Du Bishu, the bet must be lost..." He bent
over with a chuckle.
Song Daren had the intention to make him laugh, and slightly reduced his grief.
Seeing Zhang Xiaofan happy, he was also quite happy in his heart. He smiled and
said: "The sixth brother had a bad gambling habit before he started, but by
coincidence, he was transformed into a mountain by Master. Although she no
longer gambles, she usually loves to bet with others and enjoys it. Madam’s move
also means to be vigilant."
Zhang Xiaofan's child's disposition, smiles, and his sorrowful mood diminished a
lot. Seeing the kindness of the big brother, his original fear of fear in the future
has slowly settled down.
After eating in the kitchen, Song Daren took Zhang Xiaofan to the "Shoujing Hall"
in the main hall of Dazhu Peak. The people from the Dazhu Peak line of
Qingyunmen are all concentrated in the Shoujing Hall at the moment. The red
brick floor, red tile stone pillars, and a large "Tai Chi" figure are carved on the
floor in the lobby. Generally speaking, it is very simple.
Two chairs were placed in front of the hall, and there were two people sitting,
one of them is Tian Buyi, the other is a quiet and dignified beautiful woman, who
looks like she is more than 30 years old, with graceful grace, standing beside her
is a little girl with beautiful eyes, one pair The bright eyes are watery, extremely
agile and pitiful.
As for the other five male disciples, standing in a row, standing at the bottom, tall
or short, strong or thin, their eyes fell on Zhang Xiaofan at the moment.
Song Daren walked to the front of the hall and said respectfully: "Master, Madam,
the disciple has brought the younger brother."
Tian Buyi snorted, rather impatient, but the beautiful woman Su Ruduo glanced
at Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Dahren, he slept for a day and a night, I am afraid he
will be hungry long ago. Take him to eat something first. Right!"
Song Daren said: "Return to my sister, I have taken my younger brother to the
kitchen to eat just now."
Su Ru nodded, glanced at Tian Buyi, and stopped talking. Tian Buyi snorted again
and said, "Let's get started!"
Zhang Xiaofan didn't know, so he only listened to Song Daren whispering behind
him: "Little Junior Brother, please kneel down and kowtow to apprentice your
teacher."
Zhang Xiaofan immediately knelt down, "Boom, dong, bang," knocked his head
more than a dozen times, and banged again and again.
"Haha." It was the little girl Tian Ling'er who couldn't help laughing. Su Ru smiled
and said, "Good boy, just knock nine of them."
Zhang Xiaofan said "Oh", then stopped and looked up. Everyone could not help
but laugh when they saw that his forehead was red, but in Tian Buyi's eyes, he
was even more stupid. Teaching such idiots, his originally big head seemed to be
bigger.
"Okay, let's do it!" Tian Buyi was in a bad mood and waved his hand: "Dahren,
you should take him first. You can teach him the rules of this school and some
introductory methods."
Song Daren replied: "Yes." Then he hesitated and said again, "But Master, the
younger brother is still young, this is the homework for a beginner disciple..."
Tian Buyi rolled his eyes and said, "Follow it." After speaking, he stood up,
without looking back, and walked towards the back hall. The disciples all bowed
and said, "Gracefully send Master."
Tian Buyi left. Before everyone could speak, the little girl Tian Linger had already
flashed up to Zhang Xiaofan and stared at him carefully. Zhang Xiaofan saw her
hibiscus-like cute face swaying in front of her. Although she was young, she was
already He was a beauty embryo. When he was in Caomiao Village, he had never
seen such a beautiful girl of the same age, and his face blushed.
"Ha," Tian Linger laughed loudly as if he found a treasure, pointing at Zhang
Xiaofan: "Brother, look! He will blush when he sees it!"
The hall burst into laughter, Zhang Xiaofan's face turned redder, Su Ru walked
over and said with a smile: "Ling'er, don't bully Junior Brother."
Tian Ling'er made a grimace, but didn't take her mother's words to heart, stood
up straight, and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Hey, call me Senior Sister."
Zhang Xiaofan was angry, but Tian Ling'er's bright eyes and white teeth drifted
in front of him, and his body was moving. There was a moment of confusion in
his heart, and he couldn't help but yelled out, "Senior Sister."
Tian Ling'er has always ranked last on Dazhu Peak. Now he has a younger
brother who is younger than him. He is extremely happy, and now looks old-
fashioned, saying: "Good boy, younger brother, I have to listen to my sister in the
future."
Zhang Xiaofan replied, "Yes."
Su Ru pulled her daughter over and said, "Don't mess around." Then he said to
Song Daren, "Daren, the younger brother is still young, and the homework is
probably a bit difficult. Take care of him."
Song Daren said respectfully: "Yes."
The other five disciples standing next to each other were laughing and joking,
and they looked around, very gloating.
At this moment, Su Ru suddenly made a weird gesture, turning her head around
as if moving her muscles and bones, which was very different from her dignified
temperament. In a moment, the disciples of Dazhu Peak from Song Daren and
below, the laughter disappeared, and all of them were speechless, all with
expressions of imminent disaster.
Su Ru cleared her throat and said, "You..."
"Madam!" shouted, but Song Daren screamed out with sweat on his forehead.
Su Ru frowned and said, "What?"
The other five juniors also said in unison: "Big brother, what are you going to
do?"
Song Daren said anxiously: "Ms. Madam, the younger brother has just started,
and the disciple was ordered by the master to pass on his rules and precepts and
basic homework, so I'm busy."
Su Ru pondered for a while and nodded: "That's what I said, you go!"
"What?" the remaining five junior apprentices shouted in unison.
Song Daren laughed dryly, without saying anything, stepped forward and picked
up Zhang Xiaofan. Without waiting for him to ask, he immediately walked out
and said: "Little brother, let me find a secluded place, let me teach you the rules
first... "
Tian Ling'er smiled and followed, feeling very interesting, only to hear someone
cursing loudly behind him: "Big brother, you are shameless!"
"coward!"
Zhang Xiaofan listened in his ears, puzzled, thinking why the big brother taught
me the rules, but I was scolded as a coward?
He was thinking in his heart, when Su Ru suddenly stopped drinking, his voice
was cold and pleasant, like broken ice and snow: "Shut up!"
The hall was immediately quiet.
Just listen to Su Ru said: "You guys who are not useful, when you see that I have
to test and compare your cultivation, you are afraid of this virtue. In five years,
the Qingyunmen Yijiazi will perform the'Seven Meridian Martial Arts' once, the
last time. You have already made me and your master half angry. If you don't
work hard this time, I won't be ashamed by the same door! Come on, let's join the
five..."

Song Daren ran faster and faster. He strode and went straight to the back
mountain after he got out of the hall. Zhang Xiaofan leaned on his shoulders, and
the trees on both sides "huhuhu" backed away, extremely fast. Behind them, Tian
Linger didn't know when to sacrifice a vermilion jade silk, the whole body was
light amber color, almost transparent, exuding red clouds, obviously a magic
weapon of the fairy family.
At this moment, Tian Ling'er stood leisurely on top of the red silk, casually
making a cue in his hand, and then Zhu Hongyu flew into the air with her, and
followed Song Daren.
Zhang Xiaofan had never seen such a miraculous thing before, and when he was
amazed, he saw Tian Ling'er walking in the wind, extremely chic, and his eyes
immediately showed extremely envy.
Tian Ling'er saw his expression in his eyes, very proud, and drove Ling to step
forward to Zhang Xiaofan's side next to him, and said: "How about it, I'm great,
right?"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded desperately, and said: "Yes, Senior Sister is really amazing,
she can run so fast even riding a red cloth strip!"
Tian Linger was in a daze, and then he woke up, what he meant by the red cloth
strips, he snorted with anger, but couldn't help laughing: "Big idiot!"
Zhang Xiaofan was inexplicable, just listened to Song Daren smiling in front of
him: "Little Junior Brother, what are you talking about! That'Amber Zhu Ling' is
the magic weapon cultivated by the teacher when she was young. It has no
magical use and great power. It is in our Qingyunmen. In the middle, it is also a
well-known fairy family magic weapon, so what is it, what red cloth strip?" After
speaking, he laughed.
Zhang Xiaofan's face flushed, and he secretly raised his eyes to look at Tian
Ling'er, only to see that she was looking at herself with a smile, and two small
dimples were exposed on her face.
After running like this for a while, the three of them came to a small hill in
Houshan, Song Daren stopped and put down Zhang Xiaofan. Tian Ling'er also fell
to the ground, and when he collected his hand formula, the "Amber Zhu Ling"
automatically rolled up and wrapped it around her waist, looking like a nice red
belt.
This mountain slope is full of bamboos, thick and thin, and forests are very
lush. However, when you look closely, the bamboo here is different from the
usual. The bamboo joints are all black.
Song Daren pointed to this bamboo forest and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Little
brother, we have the rules of Dazhufeng. The beginner disciples must come here
to chop bamboo every day. You are still young, every day for the first three
months. Cut one tree a day! As for the thickness, you can do it."
When Zhang Xiaofan first heard about the introductory homework, Su Ru asked
Song Daren to take care of it. He thought it was so difficult, but unexpectedly it
was just ordinary wood cutting. He was born in Caomiao Village and was born in
a farm family. He also went to the mountains several times with the adults and
chopped firewood a few times. He felt wide open and smiled, saying, "Big
brother, I have chopped firewood, don't worry."
Song Daren looked at him, he stopped talking, and smiled: "That's all right. Let's
walk back slowly, and I will show you the time path. From now on, you will come
by yourself, and by the way, I will also talk to you about the rules and
regulations. ."
Tian Ling'er smiled next to him: "Big brother, why are you running so far in a
hurry and saying something that is not a big deal, and walking back slowly, are
you afraid of being beaten by my mother?"
Song Daren blushed and ignored her, but said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Little Junior
Brother, you remember, the first rule of this school is to respect the teacher..."
It turned out that the Qingyunmen Dazhufeng line, the first field is not easy to be
lazy. Although it wants face, it has always been too lazy to discipline the disciples.
Generally, after only teaching Taoism, it ignores it and allows the disciples to
practice by themselves.
But his wife, Su Ru, was born with a strong nature, and she was very famous
when she was young, and she was very famous. After marrying Tian Buyi, her
temperament has been greatly reduced, but her hands are often itchy and
unbearable. Secondly, the disciples under the seat are not up to date. Every time
the Qingyunmen has a regular "Seven Meridian Huiwu" big test held by Jiazi,
there are several consecutive times. At the end of the term, Dazhufeng disciples
have repeatedly defeated, except for the elder brother Song Daren who
occasionally wins the previous game, the others all ended in a complete defeat,
and they became the laughing stock of the Qingyunmen.
Su Ru has been so strong all his life, how to endure this tone, this often makes it
difficult to "educate" these disciples on behalf of her husband Juntian. Although
her appearance was soft and beautiful, her temperament was rather anxious, and
her cultivation level was extremely high. She accidentally beat these disciples to
the head and bruised all over her body, so that everyone feared that this
glamorous lady was far better than the short and chubby master.
At this time, it was late, the sun set to the west, and the sky was brilliant at
sunset. The setting sun was shining on Dazhu Peak, and this young and
sophomore walked slowly to the front of the mountain. In the distance in the
front of the peak, a long dog bark was heard from somewhere, and there were
several screams of some poor people in the middle. pain.

Chapter 7 Initial
By the time of supper, the sky was already dark.
On the Dazhu Peak, the back mountain is a whole piece of bamboo forest.
Everyone's buildings are in the front peak. The largest and most important is the
main hall, Shoujing Hall, where Tian Buyi and his wife and daughter live in the
back hall.
Next to the Shoujing Hall is the small courtyard where all the disciples live, but
because the number of people is too small, there are more houses than people,
and everyone lives alone. Even the newcomer Zhang Xiaofan has one. In terms of
living conditions alone, Dazhufeng is rarer than others in the same family.
All that is left is the Tai Chi hole for practicing exercises and the kitchen and
dining room. At this time, all the disciples gathered in the dining room, and Du
Bishu, the sixth person in charge of the meal, brought the dishes to the table one
by one. Most of them were vegetarian dishes, with few meaty dishes.
The disciples sat down to the right of the long table in the hall one by one, Song
Daren sat at the front, and Zhang Xiaofan accompanied the last seat. A large chair
and two smaller chairs were placed on the top of the table and on the opposite
side. It seemed that they were prepared for Tian Buyi's family.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at the vacant seat next to him. It was the seat of the busy
sixth Du Bishu. After a while, Du Bishu finally finished the meal, washed his
hands, sat back in his seat, and waited for the master with everyone.
Du Bishu looked quite young, his face was thin and sharp, his eyes were big
triangles, he looked thirsty and restless, and he was very clever. After he sat
down, he looked at Zhang Xiaofan, smiled and said, "Little Junior Brother, what is
your name?"
Zhang Xiaofan said honestly: "Zhang Xiaofan."
Du Bishu nodded, pointed at himself, and said, "I am your sixth brother Du
Bishu."
Zhang Xiaofan respectfully shouted: "Sixth Brother."
Du Bishu gave a clear cough, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile:
"Wait a moment, you come to taste the craftsmanship of the brother."
Seeing the aroma of the table full of food, Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help swallowing
and nodded vigorously.
Du Bishu suddenly smiled, with an ambiguous meaning. He pointed to the
entrance of the hall and said, "Little Junior Brother, wait for the master, the
younger sister, and the younger sister will come in from where, can we make a
bet?"
Zhang Xiaofan was dumbfounded, and the others in the seat turned their heads,
with smiles on their faces. The fifth old man, Lu Daxin, sitting on top of Du Bishu
smiled and said, "Old sixth, you have another gambling addiction?"
He Dazhi, with a lean and capable face, smiled and said, "He hasn't won in a long
time. Now he is going to lie to the children."
"Go, go, go!" Du Bishu waved his hand again and again, ignoring everyone, with a
smile on his face, and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Little Junior Brother, guess who
will be the first to enter this door after the three of the Master's family? , You
have just started, let you guess first, let alone bullying you by being a brother."
Wu Dayi, the second child sitting in the distance, exclaimed: "Little Junior
Brother, since it is a bet, you should first ask him how he lost and what he won?"
Du Bishu snorted, and said, "Are you afraid that I will fall behind? My Du Bishu
travels around the world, relying on gambling products and good reputation
(everyone laughs: you have never won!), Junior Brother, if you get it right , I will
help you chop the bamboo for ten days. If you lose, then help me wash the bowl
for ten days. How about?"
Everyone laughed again, Song Daren laughed and cursed: "It's not promising."
Zhang Xiaofan saw that the seniors smiled kindly and had a kind attitude, and
didn't regard themselves as outsiders. He felt warm in his heart and said, "Okay."
Du Bishu slapped his thigh, and the whole person was radiant and radiant, and
said, "Little Junior Brother, then you said Master, Master Niang and Little Junior
Sister, who will come first?"
Everyone's eyes fell on Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan thought in his heart that
the head of Qingyunmen respected his teacher, and it must be Master Tian Buyi
who came in first. Now he said loudly: "I guess it must be the master who came in
first."
Everyone laughed, and Lu Daxin shook his head and said: "Unexpectedly, today I
was cheated by the sixth to win once."
Du Bishu was overwhelmed with joy. He looked at Zhang Xiaofan with a confused
look and said cheerfully, "Little brother, tell you, in fact, every time the master’s
family is the first one to rush in. Haha, you will help me later. Do the dishes!"
Zhang Xiaofan touched his head, couldn't help but laughed, nodded and said,
"Yes, Brother Six."
Zheng Dali, who is short and sturdy in the third place, smiled and said, "Sixth, are
you embarrassed too?"
Du Bishu rolled his strange eyes and said, "The third child, what did you say, I
didn't force it. Everyone is willing to gamble and give in, don't you, Junior
Brother?"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded, and suddenly heard Song Daren say: "Master is here."
Everyone's expressions were full, they all stood up, faced the door, and greeted
the teacher. After a while, Tian Buyi's pudgy body appeared at the door, and
behind him was...
Nothing.
He came by himself.
Everyone was in a daze, Du Bishu couldn't help but rushed: "Where are the
master, the teacher and the younger sister?"
Tian Buyi glanced at him, and said lightly, "Your sister-in-law has taken the little
junior sister back to her family's home."
Everyone was stunned, but somebody couldn't help but smile after a while.
Seeing Tian Buyi walk in, Zhang Xiaofan looked embarrassed, he wanted to laugh
but didn't dare to laugh, Du Bishu was dumbfounded.
Tian Buyi sat on his big chair, waved his hand and said, "Let's eat!"
The disciples just sat down and looked at Du Bishu with a smile. Tian Buyi
glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said to Song Daren, "Did you tell him the rules and
precepts?"
Song Daren nodded and said, "Yes, I have told the younger brothers about the
twelve rules and the 20 precepts. As for the basic cultivation methods, the
disciples saw that the younger brother was a little tired at the beginning of today,
and I plan to teach it again tomorrow."
Tian Buyi nodded, agreed, and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Old Qi."
Zhang Xiaofan didn't feel comfortable, so Du Bishu pushed him by his side. Only
then did he realize that the master was calling himself, and quickly stood up and
said, "The disciple is here."
Tian Buyi shook his head. His confidence in the slow-reacting disciple lost a bit,
and said: "You should follow the big brother first, remember to learn with your
heart, the world is boundless, hard work is the boat, even if the aptitude is poor,
But as long as you persevere and work hard, you may not be able to learn, you
know?"
Zhang Xiaofan respectfully said: "Yes."
Tian Buyi waved his hand: "Eat."
Zhang Xiaofan was small and short, holding a big bowl and sitting on a chair. The
farther dishes could not be caught. However, Du Bishu beside him was quite
kind. He caught him several times and laughed in a low voice: " Little Junior
Brother, eat more.” Seeing his appearance, he didn't care about losing the bet,
and the gambling was not bad.
Zhang Xiaofan was grateful, nodded repeatedly, ate for a while, and secretly
asked, "Brother Six."
Du Bishu turned his head and said, "What?"
Zhang Xiaofan said: "Why do you still have a natal family?" In his little care,
Qingyunmen are all first-class gods, so there is no worldly concern.
Du Bishu tweeted: "Of course there is, and Madam is also a human. However,
when the master said that Madam returned to her natal family, she did not mean
that she was really her natal family, but that she had gone back to Master Shuyue,
Xiaozhufeng."
Zhang Xiaofan was surprised: "What?"
Du Bishu lowered her voice and said: "When she was young, she was born in the
line of Xiaozhufeng, and she was a sister with Xiaozhufeng's first Master Shuiyue,
and her relationship was very good. Later, she didn't know what was going on,
she was a flower-like person. , I actually married Master. I heard that many male
teachers and uncles in Qingyunmen couldn't think of it at that time..."
"Puff", a stick of chopsticks hit Du Bishu's forehead, the force was not light, and it
became red. The two were startled, but saw Shi Tian Buyi look angry, and one
chopstick in his hand was missing. Du Bishu turned his head and stuck his
tongue out at Zhang Xiaofan. The two dared not say any more, bowed their heads
and ate desperately.
At this time, Song Daren said with difficulty to Tian: "Master, this time the real
master convened the Seven Meridian gathering, why only Master Shuiyue didn't
come?"
Tian Buyi snorted, picked up another pair of chopsticks, and said, "It's not that
old Taoist aunt pretending to be sick, and sending someone to tell the head
brother that the headache can't come, and the head brother also did, so he
believed it. Humph. , If she comes today, even if I can’t get a good one, it’s not
necessarily..."
The four disciples in the seat He Dazhi coughed dryly and whispered: "Master,
Master Shuiyue never accepts male disciples in that line."
Tian Buyi suffocated, shook his head, and said, "And your wife, as soon as I heard
that there was something wrong with Shuiyue, I immediately brought Ling'er
over to see her, it seemed like the sky had fallen, really."
All the disciples glanced at each other, and they were all happy. Song Daren
hesitated for a moment before asking tentatively: "Master, how long will Master
Shuiyue stay with Uncle Shuiyue?"
Tian Buyi glared at him, and said grumpily, "How long will it take to go today,
and I will return tonight."
"Oh!" The disciples sighed everywhere, and all of them looked disappointed.
Tian Buyi looked at it, snorted, and said to Song Daren, "Is the teacher instructing
you to practice again today?"
Song Daren hadn't spoken yet, and Wu Dayi, the second child, had already
snatched: "Master, don't want to ask him, it's shameless to run away today."
Song Daren said angrily: "Nonsense, I was ordered by the teacher to help the
younger brother..."
"Call..." The crowd hissed.

After eating this meal for half an hour, after everyone left, Zhang Xiaofan wanted
to stay to help Du Bishu wash the dishes, but Du Bishu smiled: "Little brother,
thank you, but I can do the things here. You bet you win. Don’t worry, I’ll cut the
bamboo for you tomorrow."
Zhang Xiaofan was a little embarrassed. He was about to say something, but he
listened to Song Daren's voice and said, "Old sixth, don't help him." As soon as
the voice fell, Song Daren came in from the door and said to Zhang Xiaofan:"
Little Junior Brother, come, I will take you to your room."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded, but Du Bishu said on the side: "Big brother, what are you
talking about?"
Song Daren said: "The junior brother has just started and is about to lay a solid
foundation. It is not time to be lazy."
Du Bishu scratched his head and said, "That's what I said, so be it! Junior brother,
this time I owe you once. If you have anything to ask me to do for you in the
future, just ask, OK?"
Zhang Xiaofan said: "Sixth brother, or let's forget it, anyway..."
Du Bishu's face was solemn, and his righteousness was awe-inspiring: "What, I
am the kind of person who does not distinguish between right and wrong, loyal
and evil, and if I promise you, I will do it, otherwise I will leave the story behind
and be laughed at by the seniors in vain."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded, but still didn't understand what this had to do with being
irrelevant to right from wrong or being loyal to evil?
Song Daren took Zhang Xiaofan's hand and said, "Little Junior Brother, come, I
will take you to your new room."
The two walked out of the kitchen, the sky was already dark, and a bright moon
slowly rose and hung in the eastern sky. They walked past the entrance of the
Shoujing Hall, Zhang Xiaofan looked inside, and saw that the lights were all out
and it was pitch black. Only the moonlight was shining in front of the hall, which
had a rather gloomy taste.
After walking for a while, they returned to the corridor where the disciples lived.
Song Daren took him to the last room on the right, and said, "Little Junior
Brother, I lived in the room when you woke up during the day. The other juniors
all live in order, all on the right. The seven rooms on the left are unoccupied."
After a pause, he looked at Zhang Xiaofan and said, "You live alone, are you
afraid?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head.
Song Daren smiled and said, "That's it, how can our masculine husband be afraid
of being alone! Come, let's go in!" He said and walked in with Zhang Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at this unfamiliar place that will be with him for a long
time, a small courtyard, with a green pine on the left and five or six bamboos on
the right, two or three tall.
The yard is paved with small stones and pebbles, and there are lawns on both
sides. The night breeze blows, the leaves and bamboo branches sway gently, and
a scent of green grass comes, which is very clean.
Song Daren opened the door, went in and lit the lamp, and said, "Little Junior
Brother, come in!"
Zhang Xiaofan walked in, and saw that the furnishings in the room were as
simple and plain as those in Song Daren's room, with tables, chairs and beds, and
nothing else.
Song Daren said: "I have cleaned this place today, so you can stay here for now!
The mountain dwelling is clean, you are young, and you may feel lonely, but we
who are learning Taoism would have to endure all kinds of hardships. You have
to do all the things in your daily life afterwards."
Zhang Xiaofan said: "I see, big brother."
Song Daren nodded, then looked to the left and right, and said: "Then there is
nothing wrong with me and I will go back. You are tired all day, so go to rest
early!"
Zhang Xiaofan replied, and walked to the door of the big brother, suddenly
remembering something, and said: "Big brother, why didn't you come out and
walk around just now when you just entered the dark?"
Song Daren laughed and said: "You don't know, the least of us has also been
studying at Dazhufeng for decades. It is rare to go out on weekdays. This
Dazhufeng has long been familiar with walking around, so I don’t even bother to
walk around. Like the fourth love to read books. The second child loves to hum,
and those who are more diligent will practice in the house like the third child,
and usually don’t come out."
Zhang Xiaofan came to understand, Song Daren smiled and touched his head, and
then he turned and left.
Zhang Xiaofan returned to the house, closed the door, and suddenly felt that the
whole world had suddenly fallen silent, and there was no voice.
He walked to the table in silence, sat there for a while, with nothing to do, then
blew out the light, took off his coat, lay on the bed, and tossed over, not knowing
how long it had passed, and fell asleep in a daze.

"what!"
In the darkness, Zhang Xiaofan shouted in a low voice, then sat up, panting. Just
now he dreamed of returning to Caomiao Village, seeing his parents, children,
playmates, and other uncles and aunts. It was fun, but all of a sudden they all
became dead bodies with blood flowing into a river, terrifying. Extremely. He
shook his whole body and woke up like this.
He sat on the bed for a long time, his breathing gradually calmed down, his eyes
gradually adjusted to the darkness, and the window door was slightly slanted,
and there was a faint moonlight shining in obliquely, sprinkled on the blue brick
floor like frost and snow.
Zhang Xiaofan lost his sleep, got up and walked to the door, opened the door and
walked out with a "chuck".
The surroundings were silent, and there was a faint sound of insects from
unknown places, one or two sounds, low and low cut, moonlight was like water,
sprinkled on his body.
He raised his head to look at the sky, only to see the stars, the moon was in the
sky, bright and bright.
"I don't know how Jingyu is doing now, is he still unable to sleep?" He said in a
low voice, then sighed, then turned to enter the room, suddenly his chest
loosened, and something rolled out of his tights ,drop on the floor.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and leaned over to pick it up. But it was the dark
purple dim round bead. There was a small hole in the middle of the bead. It
seemed that Puzhi had strung it on the emerald rosary that day. These days he
has undergone major changes, and he has forgotten about this thing. Now he
remembers that Puzhi had told him to throw away the pearl.
Thinking of this, my heart suddenly felt bitter. His parents didn’t leave him
anything. Puzhi had a weak relationship with him, but they were like relatives
when they got together overnight, and this ugly bead was the only thing that
Puzhi left him. s things.
Zhang Xiaofan raised his hand, raised the bead in the air, facing the moonlight
and lining the Qinghui of Yuehua, only to see the color of the bead became
lighter, turning into lavender, translucent, and vaguely saw a faint light inside.
The blue qi keeps spinning, seemingly spiritual, and want to break out of the
shell. It's just that every time you approach the surface of the bead, a small
"swastika" will light up there, blocking it back.
Zhang Xiaofan watched for a long time, but he felt a bit of affection in his heart,
and he thought that this was the only thing that Puzhi would remember, and he
couldn't bear to throw it away.
After thinking for a long time, he untied a red string from his neck. It was his
father and mother who tied him to bless his long life and safety. Most people
hang some gold medals and silver locks, but his family is poor and can only be
replaced by a red rope.
At the moment, he tied the beads with a red string, hung them on his chest, not
feeling cold, but still warm. He smiled to himself, looked up at the bright moon in
the sky, turned around and walked back to the room, and went to sleep again.
That was the end of his first day at Qingyunmen.

Chapter 8 Passing Art
"Zhang Xiaofan!" shouted, sweet, but deafening.
Zhang Xiaofan woke up from his dream and opened his eyes. Suddenly he saw a
big mouth and two rows of fangs lying in front of him, and he yelled in fright:
"Ah!"
"Cuckl..." A burst of laughter came from behind.
Zhang Xiaofan finally settled down, and then he saw that it was a big yellow dog,
half a human tall, and a bright yellow coat lying on his bed. Behind the yellow
dog, Tian Linger was all red. Dressed up tightly, smiling and bending over there.
Zhang Xiaofan sneaked a glance at the big dog and saw that it was huge, with
sharp fangs, and an old tongue sticking out, looking very vicious. He had never
seen such a big dog, he was a little scared, and looked at Tian Linger's smile, and
muttered: "Senior Sister, what's the matter?"
"What's the matter?" Tian Ling'er smiled and said, suddenly her complexion,
frowning loudly said: "What else do you ask me when it's dawn? Get up quickly,
and I will go up the mountain with you to chop bamboo."
Zhang Xiaofan was in a daze, and wondered: "You want to go too?"
Tian Ling'er said: "Nonsense, the disciple of this vein has to go up the mountain
to cut the'black knot bamboo' in the first three years of getting started. I started
at the age of ten, and this year is the last year. Hello, are you still in bed?"
Zhang Xiaofan hurriedly responded, and cautiously walked around the big dog,
got down from the other corner of the bed, and put on his clothes hurriedly.
Tian Ling'er shouted: "Next." Throwing a hatchet over.
Zhang Xiaofan continued with both hands and saw that it was an ordinary
hatchet, which was quite heavy.
Prepared properly, he said to Tian Ling'er: "Senior sister, do you want to ask the
senior brother to go with you?"
Tian Ling'er gave him a white look and said, "Did you not hear me say that only
beginner disciples do homework? Now only you and I are going to chop bamboo,
let's go!"
After saying a move, Zhang Xiaofan hadn’t moved yet, but saw the big yellow dog
on the bed suddenly stood up, jumped out of the bed, wagged its tail, barked at
Zhang Xiaofan twice, barked his teeth in a vicious manner, and ran away. Get out.
Zhang Xiaofan was familiar, and remembered that he heard two barking dogs
when he came back with his big brother yesterday. It seems that it is the big
yellow dog. He could not help but secretly said: "Qingyunmen is more powerful.
Even raising a dog is better than our village. Is much bigger."
He followed Tian Ling'er out of the room, only to see that it was still early, still
early in the morning. He walked out of the corridor and looked towards the back
mountain. In the distance, there was still hazy fog floating in the mountains.
The two of them walked towards the back mountain of Dazhu Peak.
Yesterday, Zhang Xiaofan was held by Song Daren and walked to the hillside. He
only felt that he would be there soon and the road would be easy to walk.
Unexpectedly, he walked by himself today and only halfway through, he found
that the slope was getting bigger and bigger, and the distance was more than he
thought. It's much farther.
On the other hand, Tian Linger next to him, without using that "amber vermilion"
today, still walks very easily, the red petite figure swaying between the mountain
roads, extremely brisk. Not to mention that big yellow dog. After running, it ran
forward for a while, and after a while, it still got into the forest on the roadside
occasionally. It did not know what to do. After a while, the noise of the grass and
trees unexpectedly changed again. Drilled out from another place, very lively and
excited.
After another half an hour, Zhang Xiaofan was so tired that he was breathing
heavily, his legs aching and exhausted.
Tian Ling'er walked ahead, seeing his appearance, snorted, and said: "It's really
useless, stop and rest!"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded hurriedly, sat down, panting desperately, but the big
yellow dog was nowhere to be seen at the moment, and he didn't know where he
went again.
Zhang Xiaofan panted for a long time, then gradually relieved his breath. Sitting
on the mountain path, he looked down, and saw that the Dazhu Peak stood tall
and tall, and the nearby mountains were a little shorter, quite proud of it.
"Sister, I have something to ask you, I don't know..."
Tian Ling'er heard his timid words, looked over with a pair of eyes, and felt a
moment of pride in his heart, and subconsciously squeezed his hair with his
hands, with a solemn expression, and said with a serious face: "You ask!"
"Why do we take bamboo cutting as our homework! I think the homework is all
about practicing Taoism?"
Tian Ling'er curled his lips and said, "What do you know, the body is the most
important thing for a person who is cultivating. My mother said that if the body
is not good, there is the supreme magic method, and it is also difficult to practice.
Our Qingyunmen originated from Taoism. , Very important for health and fitness,
the body is even more important when the Taoist practice reaches the depths.
Let’s take one of our Qingyunmen’s supreme thaumaturgy, the true art of the
sword Yulei..."
Zhang Xiaofan shook his body, his face changed drastically.
Tian Linger wondered: "What's wrong with you?"
Zhang Xiaofan came back to his senses, his face was uncertain, and he said: "No,
nothing, I heard this name looks so good."
Tian Ling'er glared at him and said, "Of course it's amazing. This is one of our
Qingyunmen Zhenshan stunts. Few people can cultivate it. Hearing my father
said, to use this true technique, you must use yourself as a guide. It is paved with
divine weapons and sharp blades, attracting the nine heavens divine thunder, the
radiant sky and the supernatural power, it is truly invincible and powerful."
Zhang Xiaofan sighed and said: "Yes!"
Tian Ling'er said again: "Then you think! Although there is a real secret to
protect the body, the nine heavens god thunder is so powerful. Once ordinary
people touch it, it will immediately turn to ashes. Although the practitioner has a
deep practice, but if the body is not good, For a while, I am afraid that I will be
killed by the gods first. Why do you still say that the person is invincible?" She
glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said, "So my father asked you to do this homework
for your own good, and it's up to you to pay it back. His face looked reluctant."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, jumped up and said anxiously: "Nothing like
that, I will never, never dare to have any disrespect to Master, let alone reluctant.
Ah! I have enough rest now, let’s go. , Just go!"
After speaking, he picked up the hatchet, Deng Deng Deng stepped forward and
ran up the mountain, unexpectedly not slow. Tian Ling'er looked at his back,
smiled softly, and followed.
After finally climbing to the hillside, Zhang Xiaofan was out of breath. Before
seeing the bamboo forest, the big yellow dog had actually been lying in front of
the forest for some time, and when he saw the two of them coming up, he barked
at the place. After a few noises, without getting up, he turned his head again.
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while and said, "So fast!"
"Are you talking rhubarb?" Tian Ling'er walked up from behind without blushing
or breathing.
Zhang Xiaofan pointed to the big dog and said, "It's called rhubarb?"
Tian Linger said: "Yes, don't underestimate it, it's amazing!"
Zhang Xiaofan murmured, "That's it. Looking at its size, you know that it has
been raised for at least 20 years."
Tian Ling'er said: "Where is it!"
Zhang Xiaofan curiously said: "It's less than twenty years! Rhubarb can really
grow up."
At this time, the rhubarb barked at Zhang Xiaofan severely.
Tian Ling'er said: "I mean there are so few years. Uh, let me calculate, it seems
that there will be when the fourth brother came, that is seventy years, no, the
third brother said when he came. It's there, that's ninety-seven years. Ah!"
She yelled suddenly, shocking Zhang Xiaofan, and quickly said: "What's the
matter?"
Tian Linger said with joy: "I remembered that when I was young, my mother had
a quarrel with my father and said cruel words, saying that he was going to kill
the yellow dog that he had raised from childhood and drink the stewed dog soup
to make him angry. After half-dead, Rhubarb was too scared to go home for many
days!"
Zhang Xiaofan was surprised and said, "Da Huang dare not go home?"
Tian Linger said: "Yes! Rhubarb has lived for many, many years, and has become
human. Knowing that my mother is powerful, I am afraid that she will really be
poisoned by her, so I will get away with it. How about it, how is it?"
"Awesome!" Zhang Xiaofan said sincerely, and he didn't know whether he was
talking about rhubarb or admiring his master's methods. He looked at the big
yellow dog more, but he didn't care about the rhubarb, sprayed his nose, wagged
his tail, turned his head, and lay lazily on the ground.
The two had already walked to the bamboo forest. Zhang Xiaofan said to Tian
Ling'er: "Senior sister, when I first arrived on the Tongtian Peak, I saw a big
monster that is many times bigger than rhubarb. I heard from the big brother
that it is called'water. Qilin', is rhubarb a spirit beast like it?"
Tian Ling'er walked into the bamboo forest and shook his head and said, "No,
Lingzun is an ancient beast, a wild spirit species, far better than rhubarb, it's
incomparable."
While talking, she took Zhang Xiaofan through the woods, walked for a while,
and came to a place with many thin bamboos. The black knotted bamboos here
are generally only the size of a wrist, and they are very slender.
"That's it, you can cut one every day for the next three months." Tian Ling'er said
solemnly.
"Cut only one such thin piece?" Zhang Xiaofan was surprised.
Tian Ling'er snorted and said, "You can cut it and try it."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded, picked up the hatchet and walked to a thin bamboo,
looked up and down, swung the knife and chopped it down. Just hearing a crisp
sound, the hatchet turned out to be like a stubborn stone, and Zhang Xiaofan's
palms were numb. The thin bamboo was chopped by him, leaned forward, and
bounced back after a while. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't dodge, and was hit hard by
the bamboo branch on the head. It was painful and left a red mark.
"Chuck..." Tian Ling'er smiled and bent over, and it took a long time to say with
great pains: "You just cut it here! I'm going to do my homework." After speaking,
he turned and left with a smile.
Zhang Xiaofan touched the painful place on his face, and saw that there was only
a faint white mark where the bamboo was chopped, and he couldn't help taking a
breath.
This morning, Zhang Xiaofan was here alone facing the black knotted bamboo,
cutting, chopping, sawing, grinding, pressing, and folding, doing everything he
could. After two hours, the sun rose in the sky and his whole body He was
sweating profusely, his hands and feet were sore and weak, he actually only
made a two-point mouth for the black knotted bamboo.
At this time, there was a sound of singing. Tian Linger hummed an unknown tune
and walked back, seeing Zhang Xiaofan's embarrassed appearance. He looked at
the black knotted bamboo again, shook his head, and raised the firewood. Knife,
slashing.
Zhang Xiaofan quickly said, "Sister, what are you doing?"
Tian Ling'er said impatiently: "Help you chop!"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head vigorously and gasped, "No, thank you, Senior
Sister. This is my homework, I will finish it myself."
Tian Linger snorted, pointed to the sun, and said, "Do you know when it is now?"
Zhang Xiaofan was stubborn, gritted his teeth, and said: "I even cut it until it gets
dark..."
"Idiot!" Tian Linger suddenly cursed with his arms akimbo. Zhang Xiaofan was
taken aback, unable to speak for a while, just staring at the senior sister in a daze.
Tian Ling'er is majestic and maternal, and said angrily: "You don't look at the
time, and don't think about others. You cut it until dark, do you want me to
accompany you until dark? If you really want to fight for your breath , You should
work hard every day from now on, try your best to do your homework in two
hours, instead of talking about it until it gets dark!"
As soon as she finished speaking, she raised the knife and dropped it, the sound
of the knife pierced through the air, and the sound of "splitting, splitting,
splitting" four times, the bamboo fell at the sound, and Zhang Xiaofan's eyes were
straight as she saw it.
Tian Ling'er glanced at him, and said lightly: "Go back!" Then he walked towards
Linwai. Zhang Xiaofan was ashamed and ashamed, and made up his mind to
work hard and do his homework in the future.

When he dragged his tired body back to Dazhufeng's living quarters, it was
already noon, and Tian Linger walked behind the Shoujingtang without a word.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, moved with difficulty, and walked to his room.
At the entrance of the corridor, he saw his senior brother Song Daren standing
there.
Song Daren showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, and said, "How about it,
Junior Brother, are you tired?"
Zhang Xiaofan gave a strong laugh and shook his head.
Seeing his young age, Song Daren was quite stubborn and couldn't help laughing.
He walked with him to the room first and said: "There is usually hot water in the
kitchen. You can wash it yourself when you come back later. I’ll have dinner in a
while, so take a break first, and I’ll call you, and we will do our homework when
the meal is over!"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and said, "Do you have homework in the
afternoon?"
Seeing such a big reaction from him, Song Daren was taken aback, and then he
woke up and smiled: "Oh, I made a mistake. In the afternoon it was when the
disciples of the original line were practicing Dao Fa, I will teach you some
introductory Dao methods from today."
Zhang Xiaofan breathed a sigh of relief. He was surprised and delighted. He
whispered: "Big Brother, are those Taoisms very powerful and difficult to learn?"
Song Daren smiled and said: "When you practice deep, you are naturally very
powerful. As for whether it is difficult to learn, it depends on the aptitude and
comprehension of each person. However, it does not matter if the aptitude is
poor. You also heard from Master last night. It’s: the world is boundless, hard
work is the boat. As long as you are willing to persevere and practice hard, no
matter how difficult it is, you will be able to cultivate."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded vigorously.
At lunch that day, Tian Buyi asked a few questions about Zhang Xiaofan's
homework. Tian Ling'er added oil and vinegar and greatly scorned Zhang
Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan's face was flushed and he dared not look up.
Listening to his daughter's words, Tian Buyi shook his head again and again,
shaking his hand at the end, and only said two words: "Eat."
Tian Buyi didn't bother to scold Zhang Xiaofan, but in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, he
felt that Master cared about himself very much, but he did not do well. Master
didn't scold him. He was extremely magnanimous. He was a rare teacher in the
world. He felt ashamed, and didn't dare to say anything, he only vowed secretly
in his heart that he would practice hard in the future in order to repay his
teacher.
After the meal, Tian Buyi took his eight-stroke step as usual, swayed twice, and
then went back to his Shoujing Hall. Other disciples walked to Taiji Cave one
after another. Only Song Daren and Zhang Xiaofan came to the room together
and said: "Little Junior Brother, this school has a very heavy foundation. If you
are a beginner, I will teach you basic Taoism first. After you remember it, ,
Practice on your own, and ask me if there is anything you don’t know, do you
know?"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded repeatedly, agitated in his heart.
Song Daren's face straightened, and he said with a serious face: "There is another
thing, I have to tell you: this thaumaturgy, profound and wonderful, evil spirits
and monsters, many spying. You need to make a serious oath. After you have
completed your studies, if it is not the same Disciple, never pass it on to
outsiders."
Zhang Xiaofan's heart moved, and suddenly he was in a daze, but then he became
sober, and his little face had a firm look, and said: "Yes. The sky is above, and if
the disciple Zhang Xiaofan reveals the secrets of Qingyunmen Taoism in the
future, he will be bombarded by five thunders, and there is no place to be buried.
"
Song Daren smiled and nodded, let him sit down at the table, first taught him
how to meditate and meditate, and then roughly talked about the human body
meridians and the movement of essence, and finally he passed on the first-level
practice method of his "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao" .
"Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao" is the basis of the various magical techniques of the
Qingyunmen. It was Qingyunzi's comprehension from the unknown ancient
scroll two thousand years ago. After the intensive research of the Qingyunmen
master, it is today. The supreme Taoism that captures heaven and earth, and is
unparalleled in mystery.
There are three realms of Yuqing, Shangqing, and Taiqing in Taiji Xuanqing Dao.
The disciples of Qingyunmen, including many intelligent and wise men, will not
be able to break through the Yuqing realm throughout their lives. However, this
is the case, only at the top of the Yuqing realm. Practice is also rare in the world.
In Qingyunmen, the number is close to a thousand people, but those who can
break through the Yuqing realm and enter the Shangqing realm are led by
Daoxuan Zhen, who is the head of the gate, and only a little over ten. But with
only a few dozen people, Qingyun Sect is one of the strongest and deepest sects
in cultivation today. As for the Taiqing realm, the supreme realm in the legend, it
is said that only the ancestor Aoba, a wizard who was not born in the world, has
cultivated it.

Chapter 9 Buddha and Tao
Song Daren was a teacher at the beginning. Seeing Zhang Xiaofan resting his face
on his cheeks, he was fascinated by it.
The process of cultivating Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao is easy but difficult. Most people
in the first level of Yuqing Realm can cultivate it in the first year. However,
starting later, the difficult and difficult areas will appear, and ordinary people on
the second level will have to practice five. In 1991, the third level is even more of
a watershed, and those with lower qualifications will stay here for their entire
lives. It is not uncommon for a better practice to last for 50 or 60 years.
Zhang Xiaofan's mouth was dumbfounded, Song Daren smiled slightly and went
on.
The main practice methods of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao are roughly taught at the
third level. Later on, they will rely more on self-cultivation and the level of
aptitude. Teachers with advanced practice may give pointers to one or two. That
is also a talk of experience, let disciples Take some detours less. Of course, the so-
called "detours" here are mostly based on a century.
And those who practice Taiji Xuanqing Dao to the fourth level of Yuqing Realm
have the foundation of ten thousand laws, and can start to practice other magical
techniques and magic weapons of their own at the same time.
As far as the magic weapon is concerned, it has a long history. In myths and
legends, most of the gods and gods have their own artifacts, and they are
extremely powerful. In the human world, the cultivators who cultivated the
Taoist masters of the heavens and the earth have great power at the beginning,
and the small ones can travel through the air, and the big ones can shake the sky
and the earth, destroying the mountains and cutting off the flow.
The material of the magic weapon is also varied and weird, but there is one thing,
the material of the magic weapon determines the power of the magic weapon
after cultivation. If you use the van iron to display the "extreme sword guarding
thunder tactics", the sword is already with the owner before attacking the
enemy. Become ashes.
As for Qingyunmen, because the ancestor Qingye got the ancient sword
"Zhuxian" in the "Huanyue Cave Mansion" at that time, he swept across the world
and was invincible. Apart from the admiration of the younger generations, most
of them were practicing immortal swords. Thousands of years later, swordsmen
appeared in large numbers. , It has almost become an unwritten rule of the
Qingyun Sect, even if it is renamed the Qingyun Sword Sect, it is all right.
But at this point, I have to mention that Dazhufeng’s first field is not easy. He is a
sword repairer himself, and the body protector "Red Spirit" is one of the famous
swords in Qingyunmen, but he does not know the disciples under him. What?,
but there is no intention to encourage them to practice the fairy sword.
Not only that, but he often "encourages" people to practice some alternative
magic weapons. This is quite criticized in Qingyunmen, but there is no such rule
to say no. Secondly, the disciples of Laitian are not easy to be mediocre, and the
number of disciples is mediocre. He has to go.
Among the disciples of Dazhufeng's line, the elder brother Song Daren has the
deepest practice and has cultivated Taiji Xuanqing Dao to the fifth level of Yuqing
Realm, followed by the fourth oldest, He Dazhi, to the fourth level. Although his
entry time was shorter than that of Wu Dayi and Zheng Dali, he was the smartest
among the disciples, so he learned first.
As for the second child Wu Dayi, the third Zheng Dali, the fifth Lu Daxin, and the
sixth Du Bishu, they are all struggling on the third floor of Yuqingjing.
Tian Ling'er, a younger sister, is very clever. She was taught by her parents since
she was a child. Although she only started to do bamboo chop when she was ten
years old, she has been practicing Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao for many years.
At a young age, she actually reached the fourth floor of Yuqingjing when she was
thirteen years old. She can drive magical treasures. She is one of the famous
early-witted children in Qingyunmen. She is very much loved by her parents and
the teachers and teachers. Su Ru even gave her his famous "Amber Zhuling" as a
self-defense magic weapon.
"Senior Sister is so amazing!" Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help sighing when he heard
this.
Song Daren smiled and said: "Yes, the younger sister is extremely intelligent, and
she is more talented in cultivation. What the master and the mother tell her, as
soon as you hear it, the qualifications are far better than those of us. Insufficient,
given time, her achievements will be limitless, far better than us. Dazhufeng's
lineage has been carried forward, and it is all in her."
After all, his eyes are full of expectation, and he obviously loves this charming
little sister very much.
Then, Song Daren and Zhang Xiaofan talked about the points to pay attention to
in the cultivation process, and finally said in a serious manner: "Little brother,
there is one last thing, I must tell you: the value of this practice is to proceed step
by step and be down-to-earth. Afraid of insufficient greed, there will be
catastrophes. Success or failure is a destiny, and you don’t have to force it. For
example, the evil spirits, heresy, sorcery, desire and dissatisfaction will be quick
to succeed, and in the end most of them will be condemned by the gods, pitiful
and sad. You must be careful.
Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and hurriedly said, "Yes, big brother, I know."
Song Daren nodded, stood up, and said, "Let’s do this first! Tai Chi Cave is in the
back mountain. You must practice Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao to the level three or
more disciples before you can go in for cultivation. Before that, you should be
here first. Practice in your own room! It’s very quiet here, and the masters and
maids don’t usually come here. You have worked hard on your own."
Zhang Xiaofan stood up and said, "Thank you, big brother."
Song Daren smiled freely, patted him on the head, turned and left.

Zhang Xiaofan sent Song Daren away, returned to the house, closed the door, and
felt unspeakable excitement. Even the fatigue of cutting bamboo in the morning
was lost.
He took a deep breath, calmed down, walked slowly to the bed, meditated in the
posture taught by Song Daren, closed his eyes, and thought about the first-level
method of Taiji Xuanqing Daoyu Qingjing taught by Song Daren from beginning
to end. I was about to practice according to it, suddenly my heart moved, opened
my eyes abruptly, and lost his voice: "That's not right!"
Song Daren taught him the first level of the Yuqing Realm in Taiji Xuanqing Dao,
which is the most superficial and basic practice method, and its function is only
in two words: Qi training. The cultivator, sit still, relax and restrain all the
worries, draw the spiritual energy of the heaven and the earth into the body to
revolve around the heavens and the earth, so as to breathe with the heaven and
the earth, and then feel the good fortune of the heaven and the earth. If you can
introduce aura into your body for the 36th Great Zhou Tian, your meridians are
already stable and you can cultivate to a higher level.
This kind of practice is a Taoist method that has been tempered for thousands of
years, and there is absolutely no doubt about it, but at this moment, Zhang
Xiaofan's heart is swaying like a storm. All this is because what he heard today is
completely opposite to that set of mantras passed to him by Monk Puzhi that day.
On the night before the tragedy in Caomiao Village, when Pu Zhi passed on his
formula, he clearly told him that when cultivating qi, he must cut off all
connections between himself and the outside world, and realize his own nature,
the so-called: the void of all dharmas. No birth, no death, no dirt, no purification,
no increase and no decrease, so the air is colorless, without perception and
consciousness, without eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body and mind, without color,
sound, fragrance, taste, touch, There is no vision, and even the unconscious, no
ignorance, no lucid end, and no old age or death, no old age and death, no
suffering, no wisdom, no gain. (Note: The phrase "Prajna Heart Sutra")
Zhang Xiaofan couldn't understand such a difficult and dry truth at this time, but
the two practice methods were fundamentally different, but he could distinguish
it. He was confused at the moment and didn't know what to do.
In fact, Zhang Xiaofan didn't know that Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao was the supreme
magic of Taoism, but Pu Zhi made great aspirations in him and placed his life's
expectations on him. The set of formulas that he taught was also the supreme
way of Buddhism-the Great Brahma Prajna.
Two kinds of Dafa, two completely different ways of practice, but we have to
start from the root cause.
Buddhism and Taoism have a long history and do not interact with each other.
The skills of cultivation also originated from their own schools of thought. Taking
Taoism as an example, its main purpose is to produce a word "Tao", the so-
called: Dao produces one, one life two, two produces three, and three produces
all things. Everything bears yin and embraces yang, and qi thinks of
harmony. (Note: the fifth chapter of the "Tao De Jing" is quoted from the German
Classics).
Taoism is derived from Taoist thought, and even the triple realm of Taiji
Xuanqing Tao is also based on the Taoist mythology of Yuanshi Tianzun, Lingbao
Tianzun, and Moral Tianzun Yuqing, Shangqing, and Taiqing, which are
commonly known as "Three Qings". name. Taoist cultivation is about sharing the
world and the earth, the body is the same as nature, and the body is protected
from nature and transformed into great power.
On the other hand, Buddhism, the main theme is "things should have no place to
live in their minds, all dharmas should not be separated from their own
nature." It also goes: when is the self-nature, the original self is pure; when is the
self-nature, the original has no birth and death; when the self-nature is self-
sufficient; when the self-nature is unshakable; when the self-nature can produce
all things! (Note: "Altar Sutra·Xingyou Pin No. 1") This is the truth of Buddhist
cultivation, focusing on self-comprehension, and seeing the five aggregates, "that
is, eighty-four thousand wisdom can be born from general conditions."
Buddhism and Taoism are very different, and practice of the method is naturally
contrary, but they have kept their secrets for thousands of years and have not
been known. But at this moment, Zhang Xiaofan, a young disciple on Dazhu Peak
of Qingyunmen, was greatly affected by this incident.
"Which one is right?"
Zhang Xiaofan jumped out of the bed and walked back and forth in the room,
only to feel a mess in his mind, thinking wildly, and not daring to ask people.
Finally, he sat idly by the bed with a long sigh and was silent.
He was not a wise person, he was born in a peasant family, he was young, and he
didn't have much knowledge and determination. He tried to think about such
important things for a long time, but he still couldn't think of a reason. At the
end, Zhang Xiaofan said to himself in his heart: "Forget it, Master Puzhi didn't
talk about this situation anyway, I practiced together, and that's it." At the
moment, I no longer think about it. Instead, I feel relaxed in my heart and go to
bed again. , Meditate, practice Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao first.
It's just that he thought it was easy, but he did it completely differently. Tai Chi
Xuan Qing Dao refining qi requires opening the pores of the seven orifices of the
whole body, leading the spiritual energy from the heavens and the earth into the
body to run along the meridians, so as to strengthen the body's vitality and inner
collateral meridian; As a world, one can see one's own nature alone, and
strengthen one's true essence with deep heart.
The two methods were completely opposite, but it made Zhang Xiaofan
miserable. In the next three months, apart from going up the mountain to chop
bamboo without hindrance every day, he practiced these two methods with all
his heart. It's just that he has just achieved a small accomplishment in practicing
Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao. The holes in his whole body are first opened, and the
spiritual energy enters the body. The next big Brahma Prajna will forcefully close
all the holes and enter the realm of dying, making the front work hard and almost
all the running water.
After March, Tian Buyi suddenly became interested in one day and came to
investigate Zhang Xiaofan's cultivation situation. Unexpectedly, he asked and
tried, and he was mad at him.
In terms of common sense, ordinary people practice Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao, with
the first level of superficiality, after three months, they will have a small
achievement, which can initially draw the heavens and the earth into the body,
and run for three to five weeks.
Unexpectedly, Zhang Xiaofan's poor aptitude is really rare. After three full
months of cultivation, he couldn't even control his orifices in his body. As for
drawing spiritual energy into the body, it was even more reluctant, let alone
running for a few weeks.
Tian Buyi's eyes widened, his face was full of anger and he stared at Zhang
Xiaofan. The disciples beside him were sympathetic, but they did not dare to
speak out. Originally, Song Daren wanted to say a few words for Zhang Xiaofan,
but he saw that the junior disciple he taught actually got it right. At this point, his
face was dull and he dared not speak. As for Tian Ling'er, he smiled at the joke
from the side.
Zhang Xiaofan was ashamed, knelt in front of Tian Buyi, without self-confidence,
thinking that no matter how the master scolded, he should be. Unexpectedly,
after waiting for a long time, the surrounding seniors didn't say a word, and even
Tian Buyi didn't say a word. He was strange in his heart. He secretly looked up,
but saw Tian Buyi's face full of anger, and he didn't know when he turned into
disappointment. In a word: No more grief than death!
I saw Tian Buyi stand up, shook his head, and moved his short and chubby body,
without saying anything, and walked towards the back hall. The disciples looked
at each other, not knowing why.
Song Daren has not followed Tian for the longest time, vaguely knowing what
Tian Buyi was thinking, and guessing that the master was afraid that he had
given up this little junior brother.
In the past three months, in addition to practicing homework, Zhang Xiaofan was
always busy in his spare time. He was helpful and honest. Everyone liked him
very much. The loneliness of the mountain dwelling is Tian Ling'er, who has
always been arrogant. Suddenly he has a playmate who is close to his own age.
Even though he often scolds on the surface, he is a little bit happy in his heart.
Song Daren frowned, stepped forward to help Zhang Xiaofan, and said: "Little
Junior Brother, Master is only annoyed for a while, it doesn't matter. As long as
you study hard, you will get his approval sooner or later."
Zhang Xiaofan was ashamed, nodded repeatedly, and worked harder ever since.
He went up the mountain to chop bamboos with Tian Linger every morning, and
ordinary disciples could cut off the black knotted bamboo in three months after
practicing Tai Chi Xuanqing Tao. Zhang Xiaofan unexpectedly cut off the first
black knotted bamboo half a year later. However, every day is rain or shine, and
his body is quite strong, at least he won't be panting as a cow when he goes up
the mountain.
From that time on, Tian Buyi turned a blind eye to Zhang Xiaofan. Song Daren
asked him several times about his practice at the beginning, but as time passed,
Zhang Xiaofan’s advancement was slow, and in the end, Song Daren was even
slower. I was also discouraged and stopped asking him.
Zhang Xiaofan didn’t care about it. He knew that his aptitude was not good.
Although he sometimes wondered if it might be caused by practicing the two
methods together, every time he thought about it, he would think of the voice of
the monk Puzhi. Persevered. Although the training on this journey was extremely
difficult, he still managed to survive because of his persistent and stubborn
temperament.
He lives in a secluded place, practicing Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao during the day, and
then practicing the Great Brahma Prajna in the middle of the night. The time is so
long and passing by, and he realized that it has been three years.
During this period, Zhang Xiaofan also set the worst record since the
establishment of the Qingyunmen School: It took him three full years, that is to
say, it took three times the time of ordinary people to finally clear the realm of
Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao jade. After completing the first level of cultivation, he can
control his orifices in his body freely, and draw spiritual energy into his body for
thirty-six weeks.
But what everyone doesn't know is that he has also practiced the Great Brahma
Prajna at the same time, and he is also the first to gain a glimpse of the way to
control his inner Qi, and he has laid a solid foundation.
When Zhang Xiaofan timidly announced to everyone at dinner one day, all the
disciples in the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Gate were stunned. As soon as they saw
the thousand-year iron tree blooming, everyone burst into laughter. Song Daren
picked up Zhang Xiaofan, who had grown a lot, and threw it to him. In the air, a
few times in a row, I was overjoyed.
And Tian Buyi, who was sitting in front, looked at him coldly, snorted, and cursed
in a low voice: "Big idiot!"
In the past three years, Zhang Xiaofan has grown to fourteen years old. Because
of the daily chop of bamboo, his body is also strong. Although he is two years
younger than his senior sister Tian Ling'er, he is already generally tall. Tian
Ling'er grew up from a 13-year-old girl to a 16-year-old daughter. His
appearance is even more gorgeous, and between the smiles, she is beautiful and
beautiful.
Tian Ling'er had always felt that the other six seniors were too old and old-
fashioned, so he always liked to stay with this stupid junior. After three years,
they were intimate. However, Tian Ling'er has always had the upper hand. Zhang
Xiaofan feels that Senior Sister is indeed much better than herself. Although she
is instructed and shouted at herself on weekdays, but she is sometimes teased by
her seniors, she is the first to stand up and fight injustices. Support yourself.
The mountain dwelling is lonely, but also quiet. Zhang Xiaofan occasionally asked
Tian Buyi and Song Daren several times about the tragedy in Caomiao Village,
but the matter has been unclear until now. After a long time, Zhang Xiaofan's
heart finally faded.

Early this morning, Zhang Xiaofan took the hatchet as usual, walked out of the
house alone, towards the back mountain.
Tian Ling'er completed the bamboo chop homework two years ago and stopped
going. So Zhang Xiaofan went up the mountain by himself for most of the past
two years. However, Tian Ling'er sometimes had nothing to do and ran up the
mountain to have fun with him.
Today, Zhang Xiaofan didn't see Tian Linger's figure, and didn't care. He went on
the mountain road alone, and in more than a month, he would also finish his
bamboo cutting homework.
He can now cut two black knotted bamboos every day, but he is still far inferior
to Tian Ling'er. When Tian Ling'er was about to end, he could cut a dozen black
knotted bamboos a day.
A month ago, he finally completed the first level of Taiji Xuanqing Daoyu
Qingjing, and then Song Daren passed on his second level know-how. He has
been practicing for a month, although it is much more profound than the first
level, but somehow, he vaguely feels that it is easier than the first level.
For example, the first layer needs to control the pores of the whole body. It took
him three full years to achieve a small achievement, while the second layer
requires "turning qi into essence", so that the aura of heaven and earth
introduced into the body turns into essence in the meridians. According to the
big brother, this is more than ten times more difficult than the first level, but
Zhang Xiaofan felt it was unexpectedly easy.
The root cause seems to have something to do with the "Great Brahma Prajna".
For the past three years, he has practiced the Great Brahma Prajna every day,
and he has never stopped. With a year-long foundation, Zhang Xiaofan entered
the country extremely quickly.
It's just that he himself didn't believe in himself. When others practiced for a
year, he had to practice for three years. This time it was mostly an illusion. So he
didn't care, anyway, he practiced on time every day, and no one came to bother
to ask.

Chapter 10 The Valley
Zhang Xiaofan climbed up the mountain and came to the familiar bamboo forest,
but he saw that the mountains were verdant, layer upon layer, where the
mountain breeze passed, the bamboo sea undulated, like the waves of the sea,
very spectacular, and his heart suddenly widened.
He took a deep breath of the fresh mountain air, moved his body, and walked
into the bamboo forest with a hatchet. The place he went at this time was
different from when he first came three years ago. It was in the deepest part of
the bamboo forest, where there were large bamboos and the bamboo quality was
even harder.
The faint mist drifted in the forest in the early morning, like a veil, and the green
bamboo leaves on both sides of the path were beautiful and clear with crystal
dew.
After walking for a while, I was in the middle of the green ocean. Most of the
black knotted bamboos here are towering, with luxuriant branches and leaves,
straight into the sky, and the light shines through the gaps between the branches
and leaves, leaving a piece of shadow on the ground. Zhang Xiaofan looked left
and right, picked a large black knotted bamboo, compared it with a picture, then
raised his knife to cut it.
"Puff", there was a muffled sound, Zhang Xiaofan only felt a pain in his forehead,
but he was hit by something in his forehead. He looked down and saw a pine
cone rolling on the ground. There are black knotted bamboos around here, there
are many bamboo shoots, but there are absolutely no pine cones.
He thought for a moment, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, looked
around, and said loudly, "Senior Sister, is that you?"
His voice spread far from the bamboo forest, but no one answered for a long
while. Zhang Xiaofan knew that the senior sister had always been naughty and
teasing people, and was about to shout again. Suddenly there was a pain in his
forehead. The pain was so extreme that he was thrown in by a pine cone again,
and above the head, there was also "Squeaking". Screams.
Zhang Xiaofan reluctantly looked up and saw that a gray-haired monkey was
crawling on this black knotted bamboo, holding a few pine cones in his hands, his
tail hanging upside down on the bamboo branch, and he squeaked and laughed.
Now, there is a look of gloat.
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while. In the past three years, he had never seen a
monkey in a bamboo forest, and almost all of the bamboo peaks were bamboo
forests, only a wild forest of pine and cypress in the deep valley of the shady
mountain. It seems that the monkey lives there. Will run up the mountain.
Dazhu Peak is tall and steep. Although there is no Tongtian Peak higher than the
sky, it also goes straight into the sea of clouds. There is no way to climb from the
foot of the mountain. Most of the disciples in Qingyunmen are Yukong.
Zhang Xiaofan's cultivation is superficial. In addition to chopping bamboo every
day, he has also heard from his seniors daily that there are forests of pine and
cypress and wild trees in the deep valley behind the Dazhu Peak, which is
unpredictable and inaccessible.
Back then, the ancestor of Dazhufeng's lineage also had a sword to explore the
deep valley, but there was only a primitive forest, nothing strange, but there
were more beasts and poisonous insects, but they never came out of the valley,
so they have been in peace over the years. thing.
He was thinking, suddenly seeing the monkey lift his hand, his heart jumped, and
he quickly moved away. As expected, another pine cone smashed down. If he
didn't dodge, he would suffer again.
Seeing him dodge, the gray monkey screamed, with an angry face, as if to blame
Zhang Xiaofan for avoiding it.
Zhang Xiaofan made a grimace at the monkey, ignored it, and walked away,
thinking that the monkey actually took pleasure in smashing people, but it was
rare. It was an ignorant beast.
He walked two steps, and suddenly heard the sound of the wind behind his ears,
he couldn't dodge, with a "puff", and the back of his head was hit by a hard pine
cone again. This force was not light, Zhang Xiaofan only felt that his eyes were
dark and couldn't help but scream. .
I saw the monkey clapping and laughing on the bamboo branch, dangling around,
very happy. Zhang Xiaofan was furious, and rushed to shook the bamboo
violently. The big black knotted bamboo was swayed from side to side by him,
but the gray monkey only wrapped his tail around the bamboo stem and allowed
him to swing around. He was not afraid at all. "Squeaky" smiled endlessly.
Zhang Xiaofan was even more annoyed when he saw that the monkey couldn't
help but drew out his hatchet and slashed the bamboo fiercely. The monkey was
not afraid, and only looked at him with interest on the bamboo.
Zhang Xiaofan chopped his head full of sweat, and finally slashed seven or eight
points. Seeing success soon, he heard a scream from Zhughang and looked up,
only to see the gray monkey's tail swinging, his body flew up, and he jumped to
the side. Another black knotted bamboo appeared, and then with a "pop",
another pine cone was thrown down.
Zhang Xiaofan was furious, and regardless of whether the monkey could
understand it or not, he pointed to it and said loudly, "If there is a seed, you will
come down."
The grey monkey scratched his head, tilted his head and thought for a long time.
He probably didn't understand what kind of species are or not, but just laughed
out loud and made a big face at Zhang Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan was half to death by it, but he was helpless. He barely finished his
homework that day, but the monkey smashed his head seven or eight times,
causing pain.
Zhang Xiaofan was full of anger and went down the mountain bitterly, ignoring
the monkey. Unexpectedly, the monkey became addicted to the game. He spent
several days in the bamboo forest waiting in the early morning. Once Zhang
Xiaofan came to chop the bamboo, he took pleasure in smashing him. Seeing
Zhang Xiaofan annoyed, he was extremely happy.

Before dinner that day, Tian Linger pulled Zhang Xiaofan aside and asked
secretly: "Xiaofan, what's wrong with you?"
Zhang Xiaofan was bullied by the gray monkey for days, and his head was
smashed blue and purple, causing pain, but he felt ashamed of being played by a
monkey, so no one said anything. At this time, he hesitated when asked by the
senior sister. , Finally told her.
Tian Linger's red lips flattened, and he couldn't help but laugh, two small dimples
appeared on his face, really beautiful and compelling. Zhang Xiaofan seemed to
be teased by her, but like something else, his face was inexplicably hot, and he
lowered his head.
Tian Ling'er patted Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder carelessly, and said: "Don't worry!
Little Junior Brother, these goddesses want me to go to Taiji Cave to practice
more, and prepare for the Seven Meridian Martial Arts in two years, but I didn't
expect to let you get caught. A monkey bullied. Don't worry, I will accompany you
up the mountain tomorrow and teach the bad monkey a lesson."
She had an old-fashioned tone, which seemed to coax a little kid, but Zhang
Xiaofan was used to hearing it since she was a child, and she gave a wry smile
and didn't care.
In the early morning of the next day, Tian Linger really got up early and went to
the back mountain with Zhang Xiaofan.
The cool breeze in the mountains slowly blows, and Tian Ling'er wears a red
dress, just like she did when she went up the mountain to chop bamboo with
Zhang Xiaofan for the first time, and walked in front of her.
Zhang Xiaofan followed, looking at the beautiful girl in front of her, she was like a
red cloud fluttering gently in the mountains, with the mountain breeze, it seemed
that there was a faint fragrance coming.
There was a trance in his heart, and suddenly there was a feeling of hope that he
would go on forever like this.
He was just thinking about it, but Tian Ling'er had already gone far. He looked
back and shouted: "Xiao Fan, why are you so slow!"
Zhang Xiaofan woke up, his face flushed, and he didn't dare to think any more, so
he hurried to catch up.
When the two of them came to the bamboo forest, Tian Linger said to Zhang
Xiaofan: "Xiaofan, you go in alone first, and I will follow behind."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and walked in with a hatchet. After walking a few steps,
he suddenly remembered that he had to be careful with Tian Linger. He turned to
look, but she was no longer visible.
He stayed for a while, feeling a sense of confusion in his heart, then shook his
head, put aside those boring thoughts, and walked towards the depths of the
bamboo forest. At the destination, the forest was silent. Zhang Xiaofan raised his
eyes and looked around, but he couldn't find the gray-haired monkey. He
muttered in his heart: Don't let that monkey become spiritually acquainted,
expecting that he would find a helper today, he dare not come.
He thought in his heart, looking around, but he couldn't find the monkey, which
was in vain, so he had to walk to a black knotted bamboo, trying to chop.
"Squeaking", suddenly, a familiar scream rang from the top of his head.
Zhang Xiaofan immediately jumped away like a conditioned reflex, but felt a pain
on the top of his head, but it was too late. When he was hit by a pine cone, it was
not painful. Zhang Xiaofan looked up and saw the gray monkey hanging upside
down on the bamboo branch as usual, smiling non-stop.
With joy in his heart, he jumped up and pointed at the monkey and laughed:
"Haha, you are finally here!"
He didn't make a sound, but the monkey was shocked by him. He thought that
this man would always be thunderous and angry when he was smashed on
weekdays. Why is he so happy today? Could it be that I have been smashed for a
few days and become addicted to it? You feel uncomfortable if you don't hit it,
but feel happy if it hurts?
At this moment, a red shadow flashed in the bamboo forest, Tian Linger stepped
on the "Amber Zhu Ling", came from the sky, swift like lightning, with five fingers
forming claws, and grabbed the monkey.
Unexpectedly, the monkey was extremely clever. He glanced at the corner of his
eyes and immediately reacted. The tail entangled in the bamboo branch
immediately loosened, and the whole body fell. Tian Ling'er had calculated the
direction of its flight from front to back, left and right, but he didn't expect the
gray monkey to fall down. She was taken aback and caught nothing.
Zhang Xiaofan was eager to move underground, but saw the monkey in mid-air
lightly relaxing his monkey arm, grabbing the bamboo pole, and immediately
attached it, and then stopped without hesitation. He seemed to know that the
red-dressed woman above was powerful, and immediately swayed. One bamboo
dangled to another bamboo and then to the next bamboo, with the intention of
fleeing.
Tian Ling'er was eager to win, and shouted in mid-air: "Chasing!" With a hint of
her left hand, Amber Zhu Ling broke through the air, Zhang Xiaofan strode
underground and ran after striding.
If in the open space, with the speed of the amber vermilion, Tian Ling'er would
have caught the gray monkey in no time, but now in the dense bamboo forest, it
is a big hindrance.
The gray monkey was extremely clever and never ran away in a straight line. He
wandered around in the forest, bends to and fro, and ran forward. Tian Ling'er
had to pay attention to the trail of the monkeys, and on the other hand, he had to
beware of the oncoming black knotted bamboo, which was very troublesome. As
for Zhang Xiaofan, he could only chase on the ground in a hurry and couldn't
help.
The two monkeys chased in such a hurry. Amidst the gray monkey's "squeaky"
scream, Zhang Xiaofan's breathing was getting heavier and tired, and he
expected to have chased it far.
But seeing the green bamboo forest in front of me, it seems endless, layer by
layer oncoming. Zhang Xiaofan's mouth was dry, and a gray shadow flashed in
front of him, and it fell straight down. He was overjoyed, and his spirits came
immediately, and he rushed forward with vigour. At this moment, Tian Linger
from above suddenly yelled: "Be careful!"
In front of Zhang Xiaofan, Huo Ran appeared a cliff, Zhang Xiaofan quickly closed
his feet, and fell down dangerously. He settled down, but saw a deep valley under
the cliff. There was dense fog in the far distance of the valley, and he could not
see clearly. The wall of the nearby valley was no longer black knotted bamboo,
but a variety of wild trees, mostly pines and cypresses. They had chased the
valley far away from the back mountain.
Seeing the gray monkey fall, Zhang Xiaofan repeated his old tricks in the air,
holding the branch and bouncing around, then dissipated the force of the fall and
fled forward.
He was in a hurry and suddenly heard the sound of Po Kong. He looked up and
saw Tian Linger's red dress fluttering from the sky. He stretched out a jade-like
hand to him and shouted, "Come on."
Zhang Xiaofan didn't think much, stretched out his hand and grabbed Tian
Ling'er. Tian Ling'er pulled hard and pulled him onto Zhu Ling. "Amber Zhu Ling"
suddenly sank, but immediately returned to its original shape.
Zhang Xiaofan had this experience for the first time and was at a loss. Tian Linger
pulled him behind him and said, "Hold my waist, hurry up."
Zhang Xiaofan hugged, Tian Ling'er eagerly led Ling to fly away, and the red
shadow passed by. The two of them rushed into the deep valley under the
control of "Amber Zhu Ling", chasing after the gray monkey figure.
The sound of the wind was so biting, Zhang Xiaofan felt so loud that he could
hardly open his eyes, but the "amber vermilion silk" under his feet seemed soft
and not soft, making people feel as if they were about to fall accidentally, which
was very frightening. He was a little scared in his heart, and he couldn't help but
hug Tian Ling'er tighter again, only to feel that the red dress was like a cloud
floating in front of his eyes, and the back of the senior sister was like a nine-day
fairy, very beautiful, with a faint fragrance floating in his nose. There was a burst
of joy, and I really hope that this time will not pass by the best.
Where did Tian Ling'er think of the little boy behind him, all his thoughts were
on the gray monkey in front of him. She is loved and praised by her parents and
fellow seniors on weekdays. She is quite arrogant. Now she can't catch up with a
monkey, which is definitely unacceptable.
So in the deep valley, between the shadows of the trees, but seeing the gray
shadow in front, the red shadow chased, swaying around, chasing and running.
After chasing for another half an hour, the gray monkey didn't know what kind of
alien it was, but it didn't even feel tired, and it still fled quickly. But after such a
long chase, Tian Ling'er has gradually become familiar with the method of
traveling through the forest, and he is getting closer and closer.
The gray monkey fled all the way to the depths of the valley. Zhang Xiaofan
looked forward from behind Tian Ling'er. The trees in front of him were
gradually thinning out, and the light came in. There was a faint clearing, and
there seemed to be the sound of water. At this time, the gray monkey's screams
became more and more rapid. It seemed that the two men chased for a long time
and still did not give up, but there was no way back, so they had to flee forward
desperately.
After a short while, my eyes suddenly brightened, and it was really an open
space, with gravel on the ground, and a small bitan in the middle. The water was
rippling and flowing westward. The grey monkey fled here, obviously hesitating,
but the sound of breaking through the air behind him came in the blink of an eye,
and he had to fall to the ground and ran forward again.
But for some reason, its pace became extremely slow, where it seemed to run for
life, it was almost the same if it was a walk. If so, it is still moving forward step by
step.
Zhang Xiaofan looked strange, but Tian Linger wanted to avoid obstacles quickly
while paying attention to the trail of monkeys. He was very focused on the trail of
the monkeys. When he could think of so much, he was overjoyed when he saw
the gray monkey right in front of him. Ling went straight in, rushed into the
clearing, and rushed towards the gray monkey.
As soon as he was about to catch the monkey, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly made a
"bang" in his head, and his body shook twice involuntarily. A nauseous sensation
came from his five internal organs and hit his forehead. For a moment, his whole
body was shaking.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and was at a loss. At this moment, his chest
suddenly became hot, and a warm air radiated to protect his heart, and then
offset the nausea.
Zhang Xiaofan subconsciously looked to his chest and felt that the heating came
from the deep purple bead that Pu Zhi gave him. At the same time, Tian Linger's
body in front of him shook twice, and his body softened, and he actually fell
down.
The two of them were in mid-air. Once Tian Ling'er lost control, Amber Zhu Ling
stopped immediately, and the two immediately fell from mid-air.
Zhang Xiaofan rolled around the ground a few times, and it was painful, but he
couldn't take care of so much. Before he stood up, he hurriedly shouted: "Senior
Sister, Senior Sister, are you okay?"
Tian Ling'er fell in front, motionless, her face pale, with cold sweat on her
forehead, and she had fainted.
Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, guessing that it was mostly related to the weird
feeling just now, and immediately resisted the pain, got up and ran to Tian
Ling'er, pushed her and yelled for several times, Tian Ling'er still did not
respond.
Zhang Xiaofan looked around again, and saw that with the clear water as the
center, there was no grass growing within three feet, but outside three feet, there
were lush forests. He gritted his teeth, resisting the nausea that appeared from
time to time in his heart, picked up Tian Ling'er on his back, and at the same time
picked up the amber Zhu Ling left aside, and walked out.
The distance of two feet is not worth mentioning in normal times, but under the
nausea from time to time, it is actually very difficult to walk. After finally getting
out of three feet and coming under a big pine tree, the disgusting feeling
immediately disappeared without a trace.
Zhang Xiaofan put down Tian Ling'er, breathlessly, and looked towards the water
pool, only to see the gray monkey staying there by himself, no longer walking, his
face full of pain, looking here, there was a big cry for help in his eyes. meaning.
Zhang Xiaofan frowned, and couldn't bear it after all, stood up and walked
inside. After only a few steps, the nausea reappeared, and at the same time the
heating in his chest also reappeared, resisting the discomfort.
Zhang Xiaofan slowly walked to the monkey's side, already sweating profusely,
the gray monkey saw him come to his side, motionless, it seemed that he was
overwhelmed with breath. Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath, leaned over and
picked up the monkey, turned around and walked out. The gray monkey was
very obedient at this time, lying quietly in his arms.
Finally, he walked out again and walked to the side of Tian Ling'er who was still
in a coma, and the nausea disappeared. Zhang Xiaofan put the gray monkey
down, sat down on the ground, gasping for breath, the gray monkey also
breathed a sigh of relief, lying on the ground, eyes wandering around, but didn't
run away, just looking at Zhang Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan unbuttoned his shirt, took out the bead tied with a red string and
examined it carefully, only to see that the original dark purple exterior had
turned into lavender, and the blue qi inside seemed to be stimulated, and the
hovering speed was unexpectedly fast. Ten times, turning non-stop, bumping the
outer surface of the bead everywhere.
As before, every time the blue energy hits, there will be a Buddhist mantra
"swastika" to block it. And the warm feeling that saved Zhang Xiaofan just now is
also from this mantra.
However, Zhang Xiaofan clearly saw that compared with when he first
discovered it three years ago, the Buddhist "swastika" mantras are much inferior
in size and brightness.

Chapter Eleven
Zhang Xiaofan looked at the bead for a long while, and his breathing gradually
calmed down, but apart from seeing the brightness of the color a little worse,
nothing else could be seen, so he put it back on his chest. He looked at Tian
Ling'er beside him, and saw that she was still unconscious, but her face had
gradually become bloody, and her condition was much better.
He picked up the amber Zhu Ling and took a closer look. This was the first time
he looked at this treasure so close, but he felt that his tentacles were soft and
very comfortable. He recalled the gracefulness of Tian Linger's walk in the sky
just now. Posture, a burst of envy in my heart.
He looked at it for a while, and then drew his hands like Tian Ling'er, and yelled,
"Get up!"
The amber vermilion is like a dead snake, ignoring or moving.
"Chi Chi Chi Chi", but the gray monkey on the side covered his belly with his
hand, fell to the ground, and laughed.
Zhang Xiaofan glared at it, but after going through the adversity with the monkey
just now, he felt a little cordial, and all the previous hostility was gone. He stuck
out his tongue at the monkey and made a grimace, ignored it, put Amber Zhu
Ling next to Tian Ling'er, and then looked at the water pool in the clearing.
It was a small water pool with a small area and no source of sight. It is estimated
that it was formed by the spewing of underground spring water. The water in the
pool is green, and the depth is unknown from here. There is a gap in the west of
the pool, from where the pool water flows out and merges into a stream, winding
away.
In the center of the pool, there are piles of messy rocks of various sizes and
shapes, and a small part of them are exposed on the water. Among the rocks, a
short black rod was inserted obliquely, one foot out of the water, and the rest
was immersed in the water. The whole body was black and it was very ugly.
Zhang Xiaofan didn't care, he only felt that the place was strange and abnormal,
and it was better to leave early, but although Tian Linger beside him had calmed
down, he was still unconscious and unable to wake up no matter how he called.
In contrast, the gray monkey was very energetic, scratching his head, scratching
his head, scratching his head, and catching lice. He couldn't calm down for a
moment. He even ran into the woods from time to time. He picked a few wild
fruits from somewhere and lost two. Give it to Zhang Xiaofan, and then sat down
on the ground and ate with relish.
Zhang Xiaofan picked up the wild fruit and took a bite, but the taste was sweet
and juicy, and his appetite was moved. Since he went up the mountain in the
early morning and chased all the way, it was almost noon now, and he was
already hungry before dripping in.
At the moment, I ate one in two of three bites. Just about to pick up the second
one, he suddenly shook his head and gently placed it next to Tian Ling'er.
After the wild fruit was eaten, Zhang Xiaofan's hunger in his abdomen was
slightly reduced, and his spirit was much better. He stood up and stretched and
looked around, but seeing Gu Mu Sensen and the gurgling stream, the scenery
was quite beautiful, who knew it could be so weird.
At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a heat in his chest, and for a
moment he heard only a few muffled sounds of "Kakaka", as if something was
shattering.
He was taken aback, and quickly took out the bead from his chest. He was
shocked. He saw that the whole bead was full of blue light, and the blue spirit
inside was like a wolf like a tiger, hitting the bead wall desperately, and the
"swastika" mantra that prevented it became fragile. It's getting dim and dull, and
it's hard to resist.
Where did Zhang Xiaofan know that this seemingly ordinary bead is actually the
most evil thing that moves the world-"Blood Devouring Bead". The origin of this
bead is unknown, but it has strange characteristics. It is addicted to the blood of
living creatures. If there are living creatures close to it, it will be consumed by
this "blood-phaging bead" in a moment and die. Only a skin is left. It is true. A
terrifying evil thing.
More than a thousand years ago, this pearl was obtained by the elder Blackheart,
the elder of the Demon Cult. It was refined into a magic weapon due to its ability
to absorb blood and blood. It was invincible for a time. I don’t know how many
righteous people were killed. One of the four treasures of teaching. After the
black-hearted old man died, the pearl disappeared and was missing.
By coincidence, the god monk Puzhi of Tianyin Temple accidentally discovered
this fierce bead in the western swamp thirty years ago. At that time, within a
radius of ten miles, there were many bones and no living creatures. It can be
described as being filled with charcoal and resentment.
Puzhi’s compassionate heart moved greatly, so he took it away with Buddhism.
After that, it was applied every night with the secret method of the Buddha’s
descent of demons to frighten evil forces. For thirty years, it was never
interrupted, and the Buddha’s most precious "Emerald Rosary" was stringed in
parallel. Hanging, resisting the evil thoughts of devouring blood with its pure
aura, finally suppressed the fierce spirit, tightly bound in the beads, and the sky
could not be seen under the layers of Buddha power.
Unexpectedly, in the battle in Caomiao Village, Pu Zhi was hit hard by the
mysterious man in black, and his lamp was almost exhausted. Although the man
in black was also injured and fleeing, Pu Zhi knew that he did not hurt the root
cause, and he expected that he would "eat blood." "Beads" are determined to win,
and after taking the "Three-Day Death Pill", they can only prolong their lifespan
for three days.
With a thought, he went on a dangerous move, handed the blood-devouring bead
to Zhang Xiaofan, and told him not to show it to others. When he was free, he
threw down the cliff of the deep valley. Although it might hurt more innocent
creatures, it was more than falling into the hands of the demon. It's so much
better.
It's just that Pu Zhi never expected that Zhang Xiaofan thought of his kindness,
and actually kept this murderous thing as a memorial. This "Blood Devouring
Bead" had lost Puzhi's suppression by Buddhism, and without the pure aura of
the emerald rosary to resist, the ferocious aura began to gradually erode the
prohibition.
But the Tianyin Temple's Demon Suppression Dafa is waiting for a moment. Even
though the numerous prohibitions have lost their master, they have been loyal to
their duties and have stunned this fierce spirit for three full years. It's just that
the time goes on, after all, I can't resist it, and I'm gradually losing my strength.
Today, I'm going to be broken out by the blood-devouring fierce bead, causing
harm to the world.
Although Zhang Xiaofan didn't know the many twists and turns, he felt bad in his
heart. In the first battle at Cao Miao, the mantra of "卍" appeared many times
during the battle between Pu Zhi and the man in black. Although he was young,
he remembered it deeply.
At this moment, seeing the mantra on the pearl, the situation is becoming more
and more critical, anxious in his heart, cruel, clenched the palm of his hand to
grasp the pearl, transported his little bit of superficial "big Brahma Prajna", and
immersed it in the pearl.
The two are originally of the same origin. The "swastika" mantra on the blood-
devouring bead actually shines a lot, but before Zhang Xiaofan smiles, it turns
dim after a while, and at the same time a cold air invades him even more. Inside,
half of Zhang Xiaofan's body became numb for a moment.
The gray monkey next to him suddenly saw Zhang Xiaofan's expression of pain,
his face was full of blue, and he screamed twice, quite anxious. But Zhang Xiaofan
couldn't take much care of it anymore. He only felt that the blood of his whole
body was flowing backwards, all flowing in the direction of the weird bead on his
right hand. But the great Brahma Prajna in his body collapsed when he touched
it, and he was not the opponent of that cold air at all. At this moment, his whole
body was painful and painful due to the spasm of meridians.
He couldn't bear it anymore, staggered a few steps, and backed away. Suddenly,
his whole body shook again, and a familiar feeling of nausea appeared again,
rushing to his internal organs, but he accidentally strayed into the clearing. In,
but at this moment, there is no more heating to resist.
The gray monkey was in a hurry, "Squeaky" kept yelling, but in any case did not
dare to step into the clearing again.
Zhang Xiaofan was in a bad spirit and was at a loss, but felt that his body was
cold and hot, like ten thousand ants gnawing, nausea and vomiting, but there was
nothing to vomit. It was really better to live than to die. He gradually blurred his
mind and stumbled forward, but he didn't know that he had gone in the wrong
direction. He only felt that his strength was gradually disappearing.
He was trembling all over, his hands and feet were weak, and his feet were soft.
He was already sitting on the ground. At this time, he had reached the edge of the
water pool. He exhausted his last distraction, transported the Tai Chi Xuan Qing
Dao, barely attracted some spiritual energy from the heavens and the earth into
the body, and then turned into the Great Brahma Prajna in the body. He actually
relieved the pain a little, but only for a moment. After that, it was completely
gone, and Zhang Xiaofan couldn't take care of that much at this time.
It's just that the cold air is too strong, and there is a strange feeling of nausea, it
almost turned over his internal organs and rushed straight to the
forehead. Venus flashed in front of him, his breathing was disordered, and his
throat suddenly felt sweet. With a "wow", a big mouthful of blood spurted out,
and Dingxian fainted.
At this moment, there was only a muffled sound, and in an instant, it seemed that
the sky was darkened, and the blood-devouring bead shone with blue light, the
whole bead turned blue, a dim golden light flashed, and the Buddhist mantra of
"卍" was obliterated. Completely shattered, Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was
immediately enveloped in blue energy, like a bloodthirsty demon, reborn again.
However, the strange thing was still not over. Almost at the same time when the
blue air was regained freedom, there was a loud bang. It started from the middle
of the water pool, and suddenly the wind was surging. The gravel in the pool shot
out all around, banging loudly. The water in the green pond burst into waves,
turning around the center and turning into a big whirlpool. And from the vortex,
something slowly emerged from the gap in the water, black gas was soaring, it
was the black short rod, two feet long, neither gold nor iron, with a fierce gas
rushing toward the face.
Zhang Xiaofan yelled and fell back. The blood-devouring beads seemed to stick to
the palm of his hand, and they couldn't be thrown off. In them, a faint blood was
slowly poured into the beads from Zhang Xiaofan's body.
With a whistling, in the sound of water waves, the black short rod shot out
suddenly, rushing to the cyan light flashing blood-devouring bead, a moment
later, there was a loud noise, two big fierce things collided, Zhang Xiaofanru
Suffering from the huge earthquake, the whole person was shaken up to a height
of more than one foot, and in the open space under him, a big hole was also
punched out by this strong force.
Zhang Xiaofan fell back to the ground, bleeding from his seven orifices and dizzy,
but the pain in his body seemed to be a little lighter. He only felt blood red in
front of him, but his eyes were bleeding. He wiped his eyes vigorously with his
hand, and saw that strange black stick hit the blood-devouring bead, and the
black air was endless, and he attacked forward. But the Blood Devouring Orb
seemed to have spirituality, knowing it was a great enemy, and withdrawing the
blue energy to resist, the two sides couldn't help but the cold air and nausea on
Zhang Xiaofan's body gradually receded.
Zhang Xiaofan gasped, shocked, and shook his hand subconsciously, but the two
strange things looked like part of his palm.
Zhang Xiaofan was scared in his heart. He just wanted to leave these two strange
things as far away as possible. He got up with all his strength. Before taking a
step, he felt dizzy in his head, his whole body swayed, and his feet were weak. He
tilted his body and fell to the ground again. The green bead and black rod in front
of him were entangled in two qis, and the fight was full of joy, but the black qi
was steaming, and it seemed to have the upper hand.
Only a moment later, I saw the black energy invading vigorously, and the blue
light was retreating, seemingly unable to resist. At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan
suddenly felt a sharp pain in the palm of his hand. When he saw it, his heart
almost jumped out of his mouth. But seeing the circle around the blood-
devouring bead in his palm, red blood oozes out of his skin, endlessly flowing
out, gradually converging into a big drop of blood.
Zhang Xiaofan trembled all over, and his face lost blood. Correspondingly, the
blood-devouring bead was bathed in the blood drops, and the blue light suddenly
flourished, and he fought back vigorously, not only bringing the situation back,
but also gradually overwhelming the black energy.
As more and more blood leaked from his hands, Zhang Xiaofan gradually lost
consciousness. The bright red blood poured up, and gradually flowed to the
interface between the black short rod and the blood-devouring bead, and then
stopped flowing, letting the green light and black gas fight non-stop, after a
while, it infiltrated here, and gradually The part where the top of the rod touched
the beads was slowly dyed red.
A faint bloody smell floated in the air.
As time passed, the red was getting deeper and deeper, and then it was almost
vivid and dripping. I don’t know how, the blue light and black aura of the original
fight dimmed, and from the original repelling fight, it gradually turned into a
fusion. The trend.
I don't know how long it took. This bizarre change finally came to an end. The
black rod and green beads completely lost their luster, merged with each other,
and fell from Zhang Xiaofan's hand in a coma with a "card" and fell to the ground.

"Xiaofan! Xiaofan! Little Junior Brother!..." A wave of anxious calls echoed in
Zhang Xiaofan's ears.
There was chaos in his mind, and he only felt the pain in his head, and it seemed
that even opening his eyes had exhausted his strength. Tian Ling'er was anxious
with a trace of flustered face, as if it was far and near, and slowly became clear
before his eyes. He moved his lips and whispered: "Senior Sister."
Tian Ling'er was overjoyed and said, "Xiao Fan, are you awake?"
Zhang Xiaofan gave a strong smile and said, "I'm fine, Senior Sister."
Tian Ling'er helped him to sit up, Zhang Xiaofan looked at the palm of his hand at
first glance, but saw that the skin on the palm of his right hand was not damaged
at all, except for a little paleness. He stayed for a while, but he clearly
remembered that there had been a lot of blood pouring out of his palm just now,
but why didn't he even have a trace?
Is it a nightmare?
"Xiao Fan." When Tian Ling'er saw him sitting up, she was startled, and she was a
little worried, so she pushed him a little bit.
Zhang Xiaofan woke up and was about to tell her something strange just now, but
for a while, he didn't know where to start. He felt that the matter was too weird,
and he was also surprised, froze for a moment, and finally said, "No, nothing,
senior sister. "
Tian Ling'er was relieved now. After she woke up, it was too late to see that she
was lying under a big pine tree, but her younger brother fell on the open space in
the distance, unconscious. She was scared in her heart and hurried to Zhang
Xiaofan's side. Fortunately, she woke him up after a while.
At this time, Tian Ling'er looked around and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Junior
Brother, there seems to be something weird here, let's leave here as soon as
possible! I will tell my mother to come and take a look tomorrow."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and was about to get up. Suddenly his whole body was in
pain and his head was dizzy. If it weren't for Tian Linger's hand, he would almost
fall down again.
Tian Linger saw his face so pale that he couldn't even see a trace of blood, and he
was really worried. At the moment he lifted him up carefully, Zhang Xiaofan
calmed down, and looked at his body again, there was no wound, so he said:
"Sister, I'm just a little dizzy, nothing serious."
Tian Ling'er took a closer look again, and it was so, nodded and said, "Then we
will go back soon! It's getting dark, I'm afraid that father, mother and all the
seniors are worried!"
Zhang Xiaofan said: "Yes."
Tian Ling'er took a deep breath, checked the whole body for no abnormalities,
and muttered in her heart how she fainted for no reason. Following the gesture,
the red light flashed, "Amber Zhu Ling" whizzed out and rushed out.
Tian Linger was about to go up with Zhang Xiaofan when he heard a "squeak"
sound from the side. The two turned to look, but it was the gray-haired monkey
standing by the side who did not know when, laughing at them, and still dragging
his hands. It was a short stick that was about one foot long and had no idea what
material it was.

In front of Dazhufeng Shoujing Hall, Tian couldn't easily pace back and forth,
frowning, and a slight anxious look on his face. Earlier this morning, my daughter
went to Houshan and chopped bamboo to play with the seven incompetent
apprentices. It was as dark as today and no one came back.
Su Ru went out to look for it early in the morning, and now the disciples have
been sent out by him one after another, but they are nowhere to be seen on
Dazhu Peak. The surrounding is undulating mountains and dense jungles.
Finding two people is like finding a needle in a haystack.
He was in a state of anxiety, when the sound of breaking through the sky
suddenly came from above, Tian Buyi looked up, but it was Su Ru who came back
with two little ghosts. It didn't matter what Tian Linger looked like, but there
was a gray-haired monkey lying on Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder, and he didn't know
where he came from.
Tian Buyi was relieved now, but the anger on his face remained
unrelenting. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the master, his heart was hairy, he dared
not move, he lowered his head to his chest, but the gray monkey was very
naughty, and he kept reaching for Zhang Xiaofan’s hair to grab something, as if he
wanted to find out from there. Only lice come.
Tian Linger put away the amber Zhu Ling, and from the corner of her eyes, she
saw her father standing in front of the hall with an angry face. He rolled his eyes
a few times, smiling like a flower, innocent and cute, and hopped to Tian Buyi's
side and pulled him. Hand said: "Father, we are back."
Tian Buyi snorted and said, "Where did you go?"
Tian Linger smiled and said: "Xiao Fan was bullied by a monkey when he was
cutting bamboo. I will catch it to help Xiao Fan out. Well, that's the monkey." As
he said, his hand pointed to Zhang Xiaofan's direction.
The gray monkey on Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder was startled, and screamed twice,
making an angry expression, then scratched his head, and then focused his
attention on Zhang Xiaofan's hair.
Tian Ling'er made a grimace at it, and at the moment he talked about the chase
all the way, and then said: "...Later when I ran into the valley, I suddenly felt sick,
and somehow fainted. When I woke up, I saw Xiaofan. He also fell to the ground,
unconscious. Fortunately, none of us were injured. When we were about to come
back, I saw that the monkey seemed to be attached to Xiaofan, so I brought it
back."
Tian Buyi frowned, turned to his wife, and said, "What's the matter?"
Su Ru shook his head and said, "When I found them in the back mountain, I went
down and checked, and there was nothing unusual. I think it is mostly because
Linger's cultivation is not enough, and I force Xiaofan to ride the Amber Zhu. Ling
walked away from the sky, and finally lost her strength."
Tian Ling'er said coquettishly: "Mother, what are you talking about? How can I
not practice enough. Xiao Fan, don't you think?"
Zhang Xiaofan quickly said: "Yes, yes, yes!"
Tian Buyi gave Zhang Xiaofan a blank look and said coldly: "As a Qingyunmen
disciple, I was actually bullied by a monkey and passed it out. You will lose my
face."
Zhang Xiaofan flushed, did not dare to say a word, lowered his head.
Su Ru walked over, took Tian Ling'er's hand, and said softly, "I haven't eaten
anything for a day, are you hungry?"
Tian Ling'er stuck out his tongue and smiled: "So hungry! Mother!"
Su Ru glared at her, dragged her to the kitchen, and said: "People are little
ghosts!"
Zhang Xiaofan also felt hungry in his belly at the moment, but in front of Tian
Buyi, how dare he make a move. Hearing that Su Ru and Tian Ling'er were far
away, the master didn't move anymore. He secretly raised his eyes, but saw that
there was no one in front of the hall. , Tian Buyi didn't know when he left. It is
estimated that in his heart, it was a waste of energy to scold this idiot apprentice.
Zhang Xiaofan was at a loss for a while, standing there for a long time, until
thunder thundered in his belly, then turned around, but subconsciously did not
want to go to the kitchen, but walked to his room.
Back to the room, closed the door, the gray monkey looked around on his
shoulder, squeaked, and seemed to know that he had arrived home, jumped off
his shoulder, jumped onto the bed in three steps, flopped and grabbed again.
Throwing up the pillow and throwing it around was a great joy.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at the gray monkey with a smile at the corner of his mouth,
but he was immediately overwhelmed by hunger. He sat down at the table,
poured a cup of cold water from the teapot, and drank it.
A chill came through my heart.
He sat there for a while, stretched out his hand and took out something from his
arms, it was the ugly short stick. At this moment, the bead that Puzhi gave him is
tightly connected with the unknown short stick, and even the color has changed
to black blue, black, and the interface is dark red, like solidified blood. Not only
was it ugly, it was a bit disgusting.
He watched for a long time, suddenly gave a bitter smile, slammed his hand,
threw the short stick against the wall, hit the wall with a loud noise, fell again,
and landed in a corner of the house.
The gray monkey was startled, and looked up at Zhang Xiaofan, not knowing why
he lost his temper. Zhang Xiaofan sighed, took off his shoes and went to bed,
covered his head with a quilt and fell asleep. The monkey touched his head, but
he didn't know why.
That night, Zhang Xiaofan tossed and turned, hungry, until late at night, he fell
asleep in a daze.

Chapter 12 Reunion
After returning from Yougu, it took another half a month. Zhang Xiaofan has been
in Qingyunmen for three full years, and at the same time he ended his bamboo-
cutting career, but at the end of the result, even himself blushed.
Because of that inexplicable trip to the valley, in the next half month, Zhang
Xiaofan often felt dizzy, lack of Qi and blood, and the whole person was
particularly prone to fatigue.
He secretly guessed in his own mind that it might be caused by the heavy
bleeding vaguely seen that day when he was unconscious. However, he checked
his whole body and found no wounds. He was uneasy and did not dare to ask
Master, so he had to bury it in his heart.
It's just that he didn't speak, but his body responded. In the past, I was able to cut
at least two large black knotted bamboos. Now I was panting and sweating
without cutting a few times, and even a black knotted bamboo could not be cut
for a long time.
In fact, it's no wonder that in the valley that day, the "Blood Devouring Bead"
almost absorbed half of his blood. If it weren't for his strong body, I'm afraid he
would have been bedridden long ago. However, Zhang Xiaofan wanted to chop
the bamboo as before, which was also a delusion.
This situation continued, and it was only half a month later that Zhang Xiaofan
felt his body improved slightly and his mental strength improved. But the
bamboo-cutting homework is also over at this time.
On the last day, under the gaze of Song Daren and others, Zhang Xiaofan tried his
best to finally cut off a black knotted bamboo before the end of the hour.
Song Daren and the others stared at each other and were speechless. Only Tian
Linger came up, patted his shoulder with a grin, and said, "Xiao Fan, it's okay.
You have one-tenth of my senior sister's skills, it's already pretty good. ."
Zhang Xiaofan smiled bitterly.
Supper was very late, and a group of people in Dazhufeng sat in the dining
room. After Tian Buyi and his wife sat down, Song Daren first reported Zhang
Xiaofan's situation. Tian Buyi sneered and didn't even look at Zhang Xiaofan.
Su Ru smiled and said: "Ah! Xiaofan, you have been here for three years since
Dazhufeng!"
Zhang Xiaofan hurriedly said: "Yes, Madam."
Su Ru sighed softly and said: "Oh! Time flies so fast, three years have passed in a
flash." After speaking, he paused, raised his voice, and said to the other six
disciples: "Do you have this feeling? ?"
All the disciples of Dazhufeng shook together and immediately sat up straight
and said, "Yes!"
Su Ru snorted, and said, "Now your little brothers have grown up, but you
haven't entered the territory at all in the past three years. Are you going to piss
me and your master to death!"
Everyone dared not speak, but they all looked at Song Daren. Under the urging of
other juniors, Song Daren bit the bullet and said: "Don't worry, Madam, this time
we will definitely win!"
The word "unbelief" was on Su Ru's face. Just as he was about to speak, Tian Buyi
suddenly interjected, "Old Six."
Du Bishu's whole body was agitated, and he looked up in surprise: "Master, do
you call me?"
Tian Buyi said indifferently: "I see you dancing with pots and pans in the kitchen
in your free time these few days, what's the matter?"
Du Bishu's face blushed, his mouth was dumbfounded, and he said: "Master, you,
how did you see it?"
Su Ru said "Hey" and said, "It must be written, what's the matter?"
Du Bishu hesitated for a while, and said in a low voice: "The disciple wants to see
if I can make those things move..."
Everyone was immediately moved. The realm of "expelling things" is the
fundamental basis for the cultivation of the magic weapon in Qingyunmen
Taoism. It is unimaginable if it reaches the fourth level of Taiji Xuanqing Daoyu
Qingjing.
Tian Buyi nodded. Although there was nothing on his face, there was a trace of
joy in his eyes and said, "How?"
Du Bishu whispered: "It seems, it seems to have moved."
"Boom", everyone was in an uproar, all were pleasantly surprised, the old fifth Lu
Daxin sitting beside him patted him on the shoulder with a smile on his face.
Su Ru, who was opposite, also smiled, and said with a smile: "Good boy, I didn't
think you were disappointed. When did it happen?"
Du Bishu was infected by the audience, and relaxed, saying: "Just recently, I was
practicing in the room a few days ago, and suddenly realized that under the
power of thought, the water cup on the table moved a bit, and I wondered if it
was my breakthrough. The third layer." At this point, he smiled embarrassedly,
and said again, "But the disciple has no bottom in his heart and can't believe it, so
he always tries it out, but he didn't expect to be discovered by the master."
Tian Buyi smiled and said, "That's it. Although there is a world of difference in
efficacy between the fourth and third floors of Yuqing Jing, there is no obvious
difference in the initial cultivation. You are clever, and although you are late to
get started, you can't think that you will come to the top. "
Everyone laughed and congratulated. Tian Linger interrupted and said, "Sixth
brother, have you decided on any magic weapon for cultivation?"
Du Bi was stunned for a while and said, "No, I just confirmed from the master
that I have reached the fourth level. I haven't had time to think about it!"
Su Ru smiled and said: "Don't worry, you can think about it slowly these few
days, but you know your master's temper, and you have never forced you to
practice the fairy sword. What you like, go find the materials when you think
about it. Right!"
Zhang Xiaofan was so envious that he saw Senior Brother Six smile with teeth,
and he heard Tian not easily say: "Old Six."
Du Bishu quickly said, "Master."
Tian Buyi said: "According to our Qingyunmen old practice, the disciples who
have reached the fourth level of Tai Chi Xuanqing Dao have to go down the
mountain to travel the world, and at the same time look for good materials and
spiritual things to practice magic weapons. As for whether they can get the gods
of heaven and earth, it depends on you. Your good fortune is here. Prepare
yourself, and go down the mountain in the next few days!"
Du Bishu was taken aback, with a bit of reluctance and joy in his eyes, and said in
a low voice: "Yes." After that, he remembered something, and said: "But Master,
the food here has always been in charge of the disciples, but disciples. After
leaving..."
Lu Daxin beside him laughed and said, "What are you afraid of? Didn't you still
have me before you started? Don't worry, you won't be starving."
Du Bishu and everyone laughed. Only Tian Linger smiled and said, "Fifth brother,
you are ashamed to say that as for the food you cooked, I had a nightmare when I
was a kid!"
Lu Daxin's face blushed, and everyone burst into laughter. When the laughter
ceased, Tian Buyi said calmly: "From now on, I will ask Lao Qi to do things in the
kitchen!"
Everyone was startled, Lu Daxin said in surprise: "Master, Junior Brother, he is
still young..."
Tian Buyi squinted and glanced at Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan quickly said:
"Master, don't worry, I often follow Brother Six to help in the kitchen, and I will
do it."
Tian Buyi nodded and didn't say much. He waved his hand: "Eat!"

Three days later, Du Bishu packed up, explained all the affairs in the kitchen, and
went down the mountain.
Among the seniors in the past three years, Du Bishu was the youngest and lively
tempered, and Zhang Xiaofan was the closest to him. Now that he left, Zhang
Xiaofan felt very reluctant to give up. He only felt that on Dazhu Peak, he
suddenly became a little lonely again.
Subsequently, Zhang Xiaofan started his second "homework" in Qingyunmen-
cooking.
That day was his first formal cooking and cooking. He spent the morning alone in
the kitchen. He was very busy washing rice and vegetables. Unknowingly, at
noon, Tian Buyi and others walked into the dining hall. Seeing that the food was
set on the table as usual, Zhang Xiaofan sat at the end of the table, shaking hands
with each other, trembling, no one could feel the tension.
Everyone sat down, Tian Buyi didn't speak, but Su Ru glanced at Zhang Xiaofan,
with a smile on his face, and said, "Xiaofan, how does it feel to cook for the first
time?"
Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth, but couldn't think of what to say, Tian Buyi
snorted and said, "Eat."
All the disciples responded, holding their chopsticks and putting them in their
mouths.
There was silence in the dining room.
Zhang Xiaofan was so nervous that his heart jumped to his throat, cold sweat
came out on his forehead, and he whispered: "Master, brother, I, I did not do well,
you, you..."
"Wow, it's so delicious!" Tian Linger yelled suddenly, and couldn't help but put
another bamboo shoot in his mouth. Zhang Xiaofan stayed in a daze, and saw all
the seniors smile, nodded, and gave out chopsticks like the wind, full of praise.
"Unexpectedly, Junior Brother actually has this hand, amazing, amazing!"
"Um (unclear), it's better than the fifth, no, it's better than the fifth and sixth
combined, haha!"
At this time, even Tian Buyi also clamped a few more chopsticks, nodded, a little
more smile in his eyes. Zhang Xiaofan looked at the bottom of his eyes and felt
satisfied.
Since then, Zhang Xiaofan has been doing it in the kitchen. He hasn't shown any
talent in Taoism practice yet, but he is quite talented in cooking, and he has no
masters in his skills. The cooked food tastes delicious, far better than others. But
in his heart, as long as Tian Buyi nodded his head in approval, it was already the
greatest joy.
Time hurried, and another half year passed. Seeing the "Seven Meridians Meeting
Martial Art" of Qingyunmen Yijiazi once approached, not only Su Ru, but even
Tian Buyi began to urge the disciples. Everyone concentrated on cultivating the
Taoism, and no one came to bother Zhang Xiaofan. Anyway, no one had any hope
of him.
As for Zhang Xiaofan, he didn’t care. He was busy in the kitchen every day, and he
realized a bit of happiness from the pots and pans. In his spare time, he practiced
Taoism by himself, and practiced the "Bhajana Prajna" every night. Life is
peaceful.
During this period of time, the gray monkey he brought back from the valley
lived with him for half a year. The human monkeys were already very close, so
Zhang Xiaofan gave it a name-Xiao Hui. The name was just like his own, plain and
unremarkable.
Since he started to work in the kitchen, Xiao Hui has been close to the water
platform to get the moon. He often ran to the kitchen with him, grabbing a
bamboo shoot in the east and a fruit in the west. He ate it all day long. After half a
year, he actually gained a lot of weight, but here On Dazhu Peak, the monkey
Xiaohui still has an opponent, that is, the big yellow dog that Tian is not easy to
raise since childhood-Rhubarb.
For some reason, the big yellow dog always looked at this monkey in his eyes,
which was not very pleasing to his eyes. In the first days, it always barked when
he saw Xiao Hui, and was so scared that Xiao Hui always hid in high places. After
a long time, I finally reluctantly acquiesced that Xiao Hui was a member of Dazhu
Peak, but every time he met, he grinned and acted viciously. Whenever Xiao Hui
screamed with fright, Da Huang was only "Wang". "Wow" barked a few times,
raised his head high, wagged his tail, and walked aside.
From autumn to winter, the weather on Dazhu Peak gradually became colder.
Except for Tian Buyi and his wife, who were deeply cultivating and not afraid of
the ordinary cold and warmth, the other disciples slowly added clothes.
On this day, the rare sunshine on Dazhu Peak, Zhang Xiaofan finished the kitchen
work, walked out, stretched out, sat down beside a pine tree outside the house,
leaned against the trunk, squinted his eyes, comfortably Enjoying the sun.
Sitting for a while, at the moment when he was groggy and about to fall asleep,
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard a few dog barks in front of him. When he opened
his eyes, it was Rhubarb lying in front of the ground lazily basking in the sun,
while Xiao Hui did. Step by step from the back, he moved towards the rhubarb.
Zhang Xiaofan was very curious. Rhubarb often went to the kitchen to eat on
weekdays, and he became familiar with him, so he knew the relationship
between the monkey and dog very well. He didn’t want the sun to appear to be
coming out from the west today. Xiao Hui will take the initiative to approach
Rhubarb! Zhang Xiaofan suddenly came to his senses and stared at the front.
I saw Xiao Hui quickly approached Rhubarb. Although Rhubarb couldn't see
anything behind him, he immediately smelled something strange behind him
when he moved his nose. When he looked back, he opened his big mouth
immediately, revealing his fangs, and yelled "Bow Wang" several times. .
Xiao Hui shrank and looked a little scared, but the monkey's eyes turned around
a few times, and his right hand was raised and swayed in front of the rhubarb.
Rhubarb didn't take it seriously at first, and kept barking at Xiaohui.
Unexpectedly, he twitched his nose a few times later, as if he could smell
something. The two dogs stared at Xiaohui's hands immediately, without
blinking, moving. I didn't move and didn't bark anymore, opened his mouth and
stuck out the old long tongue, and even the dog's tail began to waver incessantly
to show friendship.
Zhang Xiaofan was extremely surprised. When he looked around, he couldn't
realize that he laughed. It turned out that Xiao Hui was holding a fleshy bone in
his hand, and the smell was overflowing, and he could also smell it faintly after a
long distance. This was what he used to make the soup, because he knew that
rhubarb liked it the most, so after it was cooked, it was specially sealed and
placed on a high place. Unexpectedly, Xiao Hui stole a piece of it and ran over to
wrap it with the rhubarb.
At the moment, Xiao Hui shook it twice and threw the fleshy bone in front of
Rhubarb. Rhubarb's mouth was already drooling, and he immediately opened his
mouth and bit the fleshy bone in his mouth, chewing nonstop. Looking at the
appearance of Rhubarb, Xiao Hui screamed twice, approached Rhubarb
cautiously, hesitated, and stretched out his hand to touch Rhubarb's head.
Rhubarb suddenly yelled in a low voice, and Xiao Hui quickly retracted his hand,
but after a short while, he couldn't help but stretched out his hand to touch
Rhubarb's head. Rhubarb did not respond this time, she was just busy chewing
on the flesh and bones. Xiao Hui put her hand on the head of the rhubarb and
gently stroked the bright and soft yellow hairs of the rhubarb. The rhubarb felt
very comfortable, shrinking a little, and whispered. , But there is no hostility.
Xiao Hui became bolder, screamed twice with a smile, and began to fiddle with
the rhubarb fur, as if looking for lice, occasionally the rhubarb turned his head,
and actually licked Xiao Hui with his tongue. The monkey and the dog are very
close. Become faster than anything.
Zhang Xiaofan looked stunned, and thought that Xiao Hui was really smart, but it
seemed that his flesh and bones would be more secretive in the future.
He was thinking like this in his heart. Suddenly there was a sound of breaking
through the air above his head. Two white lights galloped from the west. The
rhubarb seemed to be startled, and barked loudly at the white light, Xiao Hui
reached out his hand on it. After touching the top of his head twice, it seemed to
be comforting, but unexpectedly it was very effective. Rhubarb immediately
calmed down.
Zhang Xiaofan watched the two white lights fall in front of the "Shoujingtang" in
the main hall. After a flash of light, two people appeared. The other was a
teenager, a little shorter than him, fifteen or six years old.
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly held his breath, a ray of sorrow that was once forgotten
slowly rose from the depths of his heart, because that one looked at some lonely
back!
"Jing Yu?" He stood up, his voice became hoarse, and called out.
The boy shook his body and turned around immediately, his eyes widened, his
mouth opened wide, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, the
thousand words were only two words.
"Xiao Fan!"

Chapter Thirteen Wizards
"The disciples Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu under the seat of Cangsong, Longshoufeng,
paid respect to Shishu Tian and Shishu Su."
In the Shoujing Hall, Tian Buyi and Su Ru were sitting in the upper position. The
other disciples were all lined up beside them. In the field, two people in white
clothes, namely Lin Jingyu and another young handsome man named Qi Hao,
were not easy to see Tian. Zhang Xiaofan stood at the bottom of the disciples,
looking at Lin Jingyu in the field.
After a few years, everyone has grown up.
At this moment, Lin Jingyu also turned his head to look at Zhang Xiaofan. The two
eyes met, Lin Jingyu smiled slightly, Zhang Xiaofan's heart became hot, and he
nodded with emotion.
Tian Buyi's gaze turned on Qi Hao, and then glanced at Lin Jingyu, his face sank.
He saw that the two men were handsome and handsome, and with his eyesight,
he could see for a moment that they were both talented. Above the disciples
under their own sect.
Needless to say, Qi Hao has long been well-known among the younger generation
of Qingyunmen, but Lin Jingyu, who is young, knows from the fact that he has
been able to use the sword just now, that he has at least cultivated to the fourth
level of Taiji Xuanqing Dao. Above the level, with his introductory period of only
three and a half years, this qualification is really amazing.
Thinking of this, Tian Buyi subconsciously looked at Zhang Xiaofan who was
standing at the end. Comparing the two, Tian Buyi was in a bad mood and said
coldly, "What is your master asking you to do?"
Qi Hao arched his hands and said: "According to Master Tian, Master Cang Song
was entrusted by Master Daoxuan to take care of all matters related to the Qimai
Huiwu Grand Examination two years later. Because there are some changes, I
and Lin are specially appointed. The younger brother came to report together."
Tian Buyi snorted, looked at Lin Jingyu up and down, and said, "He deliberately
wanted to demonstrate to me!"
Both Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu's complexion changed. Lin Jingyu was about to have
an attack at the time, but Qi Hao reached out his hand to stop him, smiled and
said: "Tian Shishu can really joke, we belong to Qingyunmen, and Tian Shishu is
highly respected. There is absolutely no disrespect for the family teacher."
Tian Buyi's face was gloomy and he didn't see any improvement. On the contrary,
Su Ru beside him smiled kindly and gently said: "You don't need to care, Tian
Shishu laughed and laughed with you. By the way, what changes did you just talk
about and what happened? "
Qi Hao respectfully said: "Return to Uncle Su, what happened is like this. In
previous years, there were four people in the lower channels of Qingyunmen. In
addition, there were four more people from Nagato Tongtian Peak, making a
total of thirty-two. Count, draw duel, and the winner advances. In such five
rounds, the final winner is the leader of the younger generation of Qingyunmen,
who can be carefully cultivated by all teachers."
Su Ru pursed her mouth and smiled, and she said: "Speaking of the last big test,
you were the one who stood out. I remember you were the second best player! If
it wasn't for that Xiao Yicai from Nagato, you might be the one who won. This is
the champion of Qingyunmen."
Qi Hao's expression remained unchanged, and he smiled: "Uncle Su was too
rewarding. In the last big test, Senior Brother Xiao Yicai Xiao was a talented
genius. He has a profound cultivation base. I am far from it. I was so convinced
that I had nothing to say. Regarding this "Seven Meridian Meeting Martial Arts"
two years later, after discussing with the real head master, the family teacher
made some changes to the rules and ordered me to inform the two uncles."
Tian Buyi and Su Ru were moved at the same time, and said, "What's the
matter?"
Qi Hao said: "Master Cang Song thought that the'Seven Meridian Huiwu' big test
was intended to discover and cultivate the materials that can be made among the
disciples of each line. At the time of Qingyunmen, there are nearly a thousand
disciples, including the younger generation. There are a lot of new disciples, and
many of them have outstanding talents. In this way, there are only a single
opportunity in sixty years. There are only four people from each vein, which is
too few. So the teacher suggested that each of the seven veins should have nine
disciples. Among them, Nagato has the largest number of people, and one more
person will make up 64 people. On this basis, as always, draw a lottery and go
through six rounds to determine the winner. This will also avoid the regret of the
Pearl of the Sea."
Tian Buyi and Su Ru looked at each other, their expressions even more ugly. His
Dazhufeng’s disciples are small in number and poor in qualifications. At first
glance, they seem to take advantage, but in fact, the most talented Nagato
Tongtian Peak and Cangsong’s Dragon Head Peak are greatly advantageous.
Seeing her husband's look ugly, Su Ru shook her head slightly to show it by
sight. In Tian Buyi's heart, he didn't know what his wife meant. Since the matter
was discussed by the senior brother and Cangsong, it was a foregone conclusion,
and the dispute was useless. He said coldly, "It's so good, I don't have any
comments."
Qi Hao smiled and said, "That’s the best. In addition, before leaving, my family
teacher once ordered that my brother Lin and Shishu Tian are an old friend, and I
still hope that Shishu Tian is an old acquaintance. Let them both talk about the
past."
Tian Buyi was angry, waved his hand, and said impatiently: "It's time, it's time."
Lin Jingyu had been impatient to wait a long time ago, but because he was a
senior elder, he didn't dare to have a seizure. At this time, he heard that he was
right, and walked towards Zhang Xiaofan the first time he turned. Zhang Xiaofan
was excited and walked out.
Lin Jingyu walked up to him, looked at him carefully, his eyes suddenly became
red, and he said bitterly, "You've grown up, Xiao Fan."
With mixed feelings in his heart, Zhang Xiaofan nodded vigorously and said, "So
are you. By the way, do you have any news about the tragedy in the village?"
Lin Jingyu shook his head and said, "I have asked Master many times in the past
few years, but there has been no progress. How about you?"
Zhang Xiaofan smiled bitterly: "Me too."
Lin Jingyu took his hand and said, "Let's go outside and talk."
Zhang Xiaofan hesitated, then turned to look at Tian Buyi and Su Ru. Tian Buyi
ignored him, but Su Ru smiled and said, "Go!"
Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed, nodded to her, and hurriedly went out with Lin
Jingyu.
Above the lobby, only Qi Hao was left at this time. He was dressed in white, chic
and outstanding, with no strange expression at all. He saw the disciples of
Dazhufeng one by one. Finally, his eyes fell on Song Daren, and he smiled and
said, "This is Song Daren Song Brother! We did it in the last big test. I've met
before."
Song Daren hurriedly responded, saying: "Senior Brother Qi has a good memory,
and he still remembers me as a defeated general."
The disciples were shocked when these words were said. Tian Ling'er stood
beside her mother and asked quietly, "Mother, why did the big brother lose in his
hands?"
Su Ru nodded and said in a low voice: "Yes. Your big brother finally won two
games in a row. Both my father and I were extremely happy. Unexpectedly, we
met this person in the third round and we lost in a few rounds. Up."
Tian Ling'er stuck his tongue out and said, "Isn't he very powerful?"
Su Ru didn't answer her right away, but turned to look at her husband, and saw
Tian Buyi's face pale, sitting motionless, she shook her head, and said, "Qi Hao's
qualifications are indeed far better than your senior brother. There were no false
tricks in the competition, especially the immortal sword he cultivated, "Ice Ice",
which was cultivated from the Arctic ice crystals for thousands of years. It was so
powerful that your senior brother could not compare to him."
At this moment, Tian Buyi suddenly seemed to feel something, and turned his
head to look at Su Ru. The two of them looked at each other and saw something
that was hidden in each other’s heart but had not said it. That would be if there
was something under Dazhufeng’s gate. Such a talent, that would be great!
Qi Hao in the hall was chatting with all the disciples. He was successful in
cultivation, and he was trusted by the teacher. He often walked around the
world. He was very knowledgeable. He was also articulate and witty words. At a
time, everyone became close to him. Song Daren, who had been defeated by him
in a row, had long since lost his hostility.
There was a burst of laughter, Qi Hao didn't know what joke was said, everyone
laughed, then Qi Hao's eyes fell on Tian Ling'er who had been standing behind Su
Ru, and then he saw the one wrapped around her waist. The "Amber Zhu Ling",
his eyes brightened, and he smiled and said, "Is this girl the famous Junior Sister
Tian Linger Tian?"
Tian Ling'er raised her eyebrows and said, "How do you know me?"
Qi Hao smiled slightly, took a few steps, looked at her and said, "Senior Sister
Tian is sixteen years old, and her accomplishments in Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao are
no small thing. This is something everyone knows, and I have admired it for a
long time. Today, I have been admiring it for a long time. At first sight, it really
deserves its reputation."
Tian Ling'er's face blushed, and said: "You never saw me do something, how do
you know that I am a well-deserved name?"
Qi Hao stayed for a while, and then smiled: "Sister Tian is not only as beautiful as
a flower, but also has a keen mind, which makes me ashamed of being a senior."
Tian Ling'er saw a handsome and tall figure standing in front of him, and listened
to his praise of his beauty. There was a burst of sweetness in his heart, but his
face still said, "I will talk nonsense, like a senior, don't be ashamed!" "
Tian Buyi frowned, and Su Ru already said, "Ling'er, don't talk nonsense."
Qi Hao hurriedly said to Su Ru: "Uncle Su must not blame the younger sister, it
was me who did not hesitate to offend her." At this point, he pondered slightly,
and stretched out his hand to take out a small brocade box from his arms. ,
Handed it to Tian Ling'er, and smiled: "Junior sister Tian, the'Qingliangzhu' in
this small box was accidentally obtained by my master Cangsong a few years ago
and annihilated a group of demon cult murderers. It’s a rare treasure, but it can
also relieve heat and heat when you take it on your body. It is also said to have
some benefits for women’s beauty and skin care. I will give it to my junior and
sister today, and I have the right to apologize."
Tian Ling'er's face was red again, and before he could speak, Su Ru said, "Senior
Nephew Qi, this cooling pearl is also a treasure. Ling'er can't bear it. You should
put it away quickly!"
Qi Hao smiled and said: "Uncle Su knows something, this cool pearl is of no use to
me, it's like a chicken rib. But Junior Sister Tian's youthful and beautiful
appearance, it fits well, it can be regarded as a little bit of my care, and I hope
Junior Sister Tian will not dislike it. ."
Tian Ling'er looked at Qi Hao, her expression was very relieved, she reached out
to take the small box, and whispered: "Thank you, Brother Qi."
Qi Hao seemed to be extremely happy, with a smile on his face, and said, "No
thanks, no thanks, Junior Sister, you are talented and have a limitless future.
Speaking of which there are many talents in Qingyunmen, there are very few
who can have your qualifications. Less, I'm also willing to bow down."
Tian Buyi heard it in his ears, with a smile on his face for the first time, Tian
Ling'er said: "Brother, I'm thankful."
Qi Hao shook his head and said: "Otherwise, I was transformed into a mountain
by my mentor since I was a child, but my practice at your age is much worse than
you. But..."
Tian Linger's young girl's character, listening to Qi Hao complimenting him for
having a great affection for him, but hearing him say "but", she couldn't help
asking: "but how?"
At this moment, even Tian Buyi and Su Ru also turned their heads, wanting to
hear what Qi Hao meant by "but".
Just listen to Qi Hao's words: "But if it's just about qualifications, there are people
who can be compared to Junior Sister Tian."
Tian Ling'er was taken aback for a moment, and said, "Who?"
Qi Hao smiled and pointed to the outside of the Shoujing Hall, and said: "It's me,
Junior Brother Lin. Since he was accepted by his master Cang Song three years
ago, his progress has been amazing in just a few years. He is a talented genius, no
one among the disciples of this vein can reach the fourth level of Yuqing Realm in
three years. He has never heard of such a person in thousands of years." At this
point, he was full of love and said: "My master is full of praise for Junior Brother
Lin, who is called a wizard once in a thousand years, almost comparable to the
Qingye Patriarch of the year!"
"Hey!" There was a crisp sound, everyone was shocked. Turning their heads to
look at the sound, they saw Shitian Buyi's face blue and extremely ugly, and the
hard sandalwood armrests beside his hands were stunned by him. Cut it down.
Qi Hao was taken aback for a moment, and whispered to Su Ru: "Uncle Su, did I
say something wrong?"
Su Ruqiang laughed, just about to speak, and suddenly shouted outside the hall:
"Oh!"
Before the sound fell, I saw a figure fell from outside the hall, and fell to the
ground with a plop. The rest did not stop, and he actually rolled back a few times,
with a gray head and a face, very embarrassed. Everyone took a closer look, isn't
Zhang Xiaofan who is?
Everyone in Dazhufeng's line changed their expressions. Tian Ling'er and Zhang
Xiaofan were the best, they rushed up first, helped him up, and asked urgently,
"Xiaofan, what's wrong with you?"
Zhang Xiaofan suffered a heavy fall, and his mind was still a little dizzy, but he
still said: "No, nothing, I'm fine."
At this moment, Lin Jingyu also ran in from the door, with an anxious look on his
face, and said: "Xiao Fan, are you okay, I missed it for a while..."
When Tian Ling'er heard it, he knew that this person had bullied the younger
brother and rushed up with anger. In addition, Qi Hao praised Lin Jingyu face to
face just now. There was still a vague meaning that he could not compare to him,
and the boss felt even more uncomfortable.
At this moment, he didn't think too much, he got up and said angrily: "Why are
you bullying people?" When he said that he pointed his hand, he saw the glow of
light, and Amber Zhu Ling had already risen to sacrifice, and rushed towards Lin
Jingyu with a "swish".
Su Ru and Qi Hao shouted at the same time: "Stop!"
But Amber Zhu Ling was as fast as lightning and rushed to Lin Jingyu's front in a
moment. Although Lin Jingyu was not disturbed, he only felt that the colors in
front of him were colorful, and he knew it was the magic weapon of the fairy
family. He immediately retreated three steps, pointing to the sky with his left
hand, facing the ground with his right hand, holding the sword art, and shouting:
"Get up!
"Kuang Cang" Long Yin immediately resounded through the Shoujing Hall, and
saw Lin Jingyu's whole body covered with blue light, and a radiant blue fairy
sword was raised up. The blade was as clear as autumn water, and the aura was
transpiring, and it was not only resisted for a while. With the menacing glow of
Amber Zhu Ling, everyone's face in Shoujing Hall was reflected in blue.
Tian Buyi snorted suddenly, and said coldly: "Cang Song is really willing to pass
the Dragon Slashing Sword to him."
Seeing that Lin Jingyu was not injured, Qi Hao relieved his heart, and said with a
smile on the side: "The master once said that the junior is talented and must
become great, so it is right to focus on cultivation."
Tian Buyi's complexion was even more ugly.
At this time, Amber Zhu Ling and Zhanlongjian were at a standstill, but seeing
Tian Linger’s beautiful eyes widened, her arms shook, her red clothes fluttering,
her body slowly rose to mid-air, with her left and right hands crossing her chest,
making orchid fingers. Shouted: "Bind God!"
When the voice fell, I saw a long glow. The amber Zhu Ling, which was three feet
long before the original itself, suddenly stepped back and flew to Tian Ling'er to
stop. After a crisp sound, the glow was prosperous, and it grew on the wind. ,
Swiftly unmatched, I don’t know how many times it has grown in an instant,
filling the entire Shoujing Hall, and immediately suppressing the blue light of the
Dragon Slashing Sword. After a while, it turned into ten million silk ropes and
rushed towards Lin Jingyu. Enclose him in the middle, airtight.
Su Ru stood up and shouted into the air: "Ling'er, don't be presumptuous!"
But only while she was talking, Wanzhang Hong Ling had already surrounded Lin
Jingyu tightly. Not only could they not see Lin Jingyu, even the figure of Tian
Linger in mid-air was also covered by layers of red. Aya covered it.
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and fascinated. He suddenly heard someone behind
him praised: "Amber Zhu Ling, you really deserve it!"
He turned his head to take a look, but Qi Hao was looking at the court intently,
muttering words, but he didn't look worried at all.
Seeing that Tian Linger's victory had been decided, everyone suddenly heard a
harsh "hiss", and a gap suddenly appeared in the layers of red silk, revealing a
little blue light.
Tian Buyi and Su Ru changed color at the same time.
"Roar!" There was a loud noise, like an angry dragon hissing, sounding for nine
days. In an instant, the gap was magnified a hundred times, the blue light
reappeared, and the cracked silk came out. Lin Jingyu's sword was unified, and
the dragon faintly appeared all over the body. The shape, like an arrow from the
string, rushed to Tian Ling'er unstoppably.
Everyone was eclipsed, but Tian Linger was frightened but not flustered. She put
her hands on her chest and made a Tai Chi picture. The void was drawn down,
and for a moment, layers of red silk returned to her place, turning into countless
barriers.
Just listening to the sound of fragmentation, Lin Jingyu's sword pierced through
the layers of red silk. Although the castration was a little slow, the momentum of
the advancement did not decrease slightly. Seeing that the two of them would
have a life and death victory. negative.
"Chan!"
A chill passed, and the Dragon Slashing Sword was defeated before returning
back shocked. Lin Jingyu was shocked and looked up, and saw that in a moment,
another ice wall was formed between him and Tian Ling'er. The cold air was
overwhelming, and the dragon sword was amazingly powerful, but it could not
rush through this ice wall. And Qi Hao didn't know when he had snatched him,
and pulled him back and withdrew a mile away.
On the other side, Tian Linger's face was pale, but Su Ru grabbed her in the blink
of an eye and pulled her back to Tian Buyi's side.
The two fairy magic weapons in the field lost their control, gradually lost their
light, and flew back to their masters.
There was silence in the Shoujing Hall.

Chapter 14 Supernatural Powers
Tian Buyi stood up and looked at Lin Jingyu up and down, his expression was
extremely ugly, and he said coldly, "Good skill! So murderous!"
Qi Hao whispered to Lin Jingyu: "Junior Brother, please be with me."
Lin Jingyu was young and energetic, frowned, and took a step, but he said to
Zhang Xiaofan who was standing aside: "Xiaofan, it was mine just now. He said
that he tried his own practice, but he didn't know how to do it. I'm sorry. ."
Zhang Xiaofan was really worried about his friends, but he could only say: "No,
nothing."
Everyone in Dazhufeng changed their faces, and Tian Buyi felt even more angry.
He suddenly took a step, his face swept across with blush.
Qi Hao's face changed drastically. He was different from Lin Jingyu. He has been
in Qingyunmen for a long time. He knows that although the strength of
Dazhufeng is far less than the other six channels, the first Tian Buyi and his wife
Su Ru have amazing magical powers. , No one dares to take lightly on each vein.
Daoist Cangsong, who has always been above the top, also instructed him before
leaving: Tian Buyi is not very energetic but has a very high level of cultivation. In
addition, his wife Su Ru is also a well-known talented woman in Qingyunmen,
and she is also respected by the head of Tao Xuan. He and his wife have three
points, so don't provoke him if you don't have to.
It's just that Lin Jingyu doesn't know this at all, but from his appearance, even if
he knows it, I am afraid that he will not take it to heart. At a young age, his
arrogance is extremely heavy. I think it is mostly used by Taoist Cangsong. .
Tian Buyi was even more annoyed when he looked at him. He was about to move,
and suddenly the figure flashed. Su Ru had stood beside her husband, stretched
out her hand and held him, with a faint smile on her mouth, and whispered in her
mouth: " A lot of age, what does it look like to quarrel with the younger
generation of the same class?"
Tian Buyi was stunned for a moment, stopped, Qi Hao quickly stood in front of
his younger brother, and said with a smile: "Master Tian has a large number,
please look at the division of the lay teacher, don't be familiar with us juniors."
Seeing Lin Jingyu annoyed his master, Zhang Xiaofan was anxious. In his eyes, Lin
Jingyu, who was also an orphan from Caomiao Village, looked like his own
brother.
At this time, seeing Qi Hao begging for Lin Jingyu, his heart was hot, and he
couldn't help but ran out and knelt in front of Tian Buyi, saying: "Master, it is not
good to see Jingyu, no, it is Brother Lin Yujian. Then, I wanted to see his
cultivation, and then I started, everything is a disciple..."
Tian Buyi was depressed at first, and his anger couldn't be vented, and he was
forced down. Qi Hao paid it off, but saw this Xiao Fan also kneeling in front of
him, talking too much, looking stupid, and annoyed in his heart, and said angrily:
"Shut up, useless things!"
Speaking of a wave of his sleeves, Zhang Xiaofan only felt the gust of wind
blowing, suddenly his body lightened, and the wind blew up and down, and the
surrounding air seemed to have disappeared completely, top-heavy.
Immediately, a surge of vigorous rushes came, and the whole body flew back
involuntarily, and rushed straight to the wall on the side of the Shoujing Hall.
With a loud "bang", it slammed into the wall firmly and fell down. Zhang Xiaofan
felt dizzy, his throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood came out with a "wow".
In the Shoujing Hall, everyone was stunned.
"Father!" Tian Linger yelled first and rushed up to help Zhang Xiaofan. Lin Jingyu
rushed over at almost the same time. Seeing the blood on Zhang Xiaofan's chest,
he rushed upwards. If he was injured, he might not be so annoyed, but he Seeing
Zhang Xiaofan begging for himself but ended up like this, Lin Jingyu didn't care
about it anymore, turning back to Tian hardly said loudly: "Humpty Dumpty,
what are you doing?"
While talking, "Slashing the Dragon Sword" seemed to sense the master's mind,
and the blue light regained its prosperity.
Tian Buyi raised his eyebrows, fearing that it wasn't because of this sentence that
the short fat man was so angry that he was so angry that he waved his sleeves
and disappeared in front of everyone with a "swish".
Qi Hao yelled anxiously: "Junior Brother, be careful."
Lin Jingyu had already taken precautions in his heart. At this moment, seeing
Tian Wuyi's figure resembling a ghost, he immediately stood up in front of the
Dragon Sword Sacrifice, and covered his whole body with sword aura and blue
light.
It's just that there was a flower in front of him, Tian Buyi's short and fat body
actually saw Dao Dao fierce blue light as nothing, and suddenly appeared in front
of him, all the blue light sword aura was still three feet away from his body, so he
couldn't get in any more.
Lin Jingyu's heart jumped, but Tian Buyi was so angry that he was almost
clinging to his face, panicking in his heart, and "dangdangdang" stepped back. For
that matter, the Dragon Slashing Sword is still not messy and volley. Protect the
Lord in front of you.
Tian Buyi sneered, stretched out his right hand and inserted it into the sword
aura forcibly, a layer of red light appeared on his palm, resisting the glaucoma,
and in the blink of an eye he grabbed the Dragon Slashing Sword into his hand.
Qi Hao immediately snatched it from the court and shouted: "Uncle Tian, be
merciful!"
Tian Buyi didn't chase, let Qi Hao protect Lin Jingyu behind him, only looking at
the Dragon Slashing Sword in his hand. At this time, almost all the cyan light of
the sword aura had dissipated, but the Dragon Slashing Sword seemed to be
spiritual, and the sword light flashed in Tian Buyi Fat's hand, struggling, and half
of his body was reflected, but he still couldn't break free.
Tian Buyi raised his eyes to look forward, and said coldly: "The Dragon Slashing
Sword is certainly the Nine Heavens Divine Weapon, but it may not be invincible
in the world!"
As soon as the voice fell, his five fingers suddenly pressed hard, and the Dragon
Slashing Sword suddenly stopped moving obediently like a heavy blow. After a
while, the whole sword suddenly reappeared with a blue light sword aura,
brilliant and dazzling, somehow brighter than it was in Lin Jingyu's hand just
now. How many times.
Qi Hao lost his voice: "Uncle Tian..."
Tian Buyi's face was like frost, and he didn't say much. He gripped the Dragon
Sword in his right hand and slashed in the air from top to bottom in the direction
of Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu. The sharp sound of breaking through the air sounded,
and there was a sharp scream. The green mansions flourished like a mountain,
and turned into a big green air column as high as two people, shooting out like a
raging wave piercing through the air.
Qi Hao clenched his teeth and held the sword art in both hands. With a "slam", a
white fairy sword was quickly sacrificed, which was his famous "cold ice".
It was too late to say that it was fast, just blinking, Tian Buyi’s green sword
energy burst into the air, Qi Hao guarded Lin Jingyu and backed a few steps, the
right hand sword art was repeatedly cited, and the "cold ice sword" flashed with
white light. , The cold was strong, and seven ice walls were connected in front of
him in a moment.
Just listening to the continuous sound of "bang, bang", the green sword energy
has already hit the ice wall, but it is very different from the Lin Jingyu imperial
sword hitting the ice wall this time, this time the Dragon Slashing Sword is as
powerful as a bamboo, the sound of ice breaking, for a moment The seven ice
walls were smashed into pieces, the ice splashing everywhere, and the green
sword energy was not even slightly reduced by half, but the momentum was
even stronger, like an angry dragon roaring wildly, rushing towards Qi Hao with
its teeth and claws.
Qi Hao's face was pale, and there was no way to avoid it, so he had to do his best
to move his ten fingers together, and the Ice Sword sent out thousands of white
light, condensed into a shield to block him.
"Boom", with a loud bang, the green light sword aura hits the white light.
Although it did not immediately smash it, it immediately pushed the white light
back. Qi Hao opened his eyes wide, exhausted all his energy, and finally managed
to force it. It seemed that the unstoppable Green Mang Sword was a foot in front
of him.
At this moment, he only felt that the green light in front of him was dazzling, and
the sound of the wind was strong, close at hand, as if facing a ferocious beast, it
was shocking.
Before he could settle down, the surging green light pressure came under heavy
pressure. Qi Hao tried his best to maintain the white light, but he couldn't hold it
under his feet, and was pushed back by great force. .
From the beginning of his hand to the present, Tian Buyi has been standing in
place and has not moved, but the green light sword energy inspired by the
Dragon Slashing Sword in his hand has become stronger as it goes further.
Qi Hao and Qi Hao were pushed to the outside of the Shoujing Hall by this force,
and they still couldn't help pushing back, especially when they went out of the
Shoujing Hall to the open space, the green light was even more prosperous,
wherever they passed, the open space If it was slashed by a huge sharp blade, a
huge gully as deep as a foot was drawn, which was shocking.
This astonishing green glowing sword aura continuously shot out from the
Shoujing Hall, forcing the Qi Hao and Qi Hao back a full three feet.
At this time, the white light in front of Qi Hao had been compressed to less than
half a foot from his body, and he himself was short of breath, his face turned from
red to blue, and his feet were sinking into the soil for some time. After a while, Qi
Hao finally yelled, unable to support it, the white light dissipated, and the Frost
Sword was smashed into the sky by great force and lost control.
Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu had no blood on their faces, they saw the menacing green
sword aura rushing in front of them in the blink of an eye, but they suddenly
stopped and stopped in mid-air between life and death.
Qi Hao's palms were sweating, and he dared not move.
After a while, the green light seemed to lose control and slowly dispersed.
"Chan!"
At the sharp sound, the Ice Sword fell again and plunged in front of the two of
them. Qi Hao was a little frightened, and hurriedly said in the direction of
Shoujingtang, "Thank you, Master Tian, for being merciful."
Lin Jingyu on the side could not help but bow his head when he saw that Tian
Buyi, who didn't look amazing, had such supernatural powers.
"Swish", the sound of breaking through the air sounded again, and the two of
them were shocked, but saw a flash of green light, a thing flew out of the Shoujing
Hall, the blue light flickered, it was the Dragon Slashing Sword, blasting in the air,
Falling unbiasedly in front of the two, they plunged into the ground, right next to
the Ice Sword, and the two swords crossed and trembled.
"Go!" Tian Buyi's voice returned to calm, and it spread from the hall far away,
clearly revealing his indifference.
Qi Hao hurriedly responded, and pulled Lin Jingyu, who was still looking at the
hall. The two put away their respective fairy swords, not daring to wait any
longer, and Yukong left.

In the Shoujing Hall, the disciples saw that Tian was not easily moved by the
thunder anger, and they did not dare to breathe, especially Zhang Xiaofan. For
the first time, he saw Tian Buyi’s magical powers and admired them so much.
They almost forgot about the chest injury and caused the wounds in the absence
of consciousness. , Yelled out "Oh," suddenly painful, grinning.
Tian Buyi heard Zhang Xiaofan's cry of pain and looked at him. Zhang Xiaofan
gritted his teeth, resisted it, and lowered his head.
Tian Buyi glanced at him, but didn't say anything, and looked at the disciples who
were standing side by side one by one.
Everyone bowed their heads, not daring to look at him.
Tian Buyi sighed deeply, shook his head slightly, carrying his hands on his back,
and walking towards the back hall.
Standing by, Su Ru looked at her husband's back, and said warmly to everyone,
"Go down first!"
All the disciples responded, and Tian Ling'er stepped up to help Zhang Xiaofan
and walked out with everyone.
When everyone walked out of the Shoujing Hall, Su Ru walked into the back hall
alone, and as soon as he passed the door, he saw Tian Buyi standing on the
corridor staring at the green bamboo in the courtyard.
Su Ru walked over, came to her husband's side, and whispered, "Why is there
such a big fire today?"
Tian Buyi shook his head slightly, and asked instead: "When Shi Cai Ling'er and
Lin Jingyu started their hands, Qi Hao Ning Bing built a wall to block the Dragon
Slashing Sword. Can you see clearly?"
Su Ru sighed, and said, "He didn't offer a cold ice sword."
Tian Buyi snorted, and said, "During the last seven-pulse test, Qi Hao still had to
rely on the power of the magic sword to freeze the ice wall. He didn't expect that
he had already reached this level in just a few decades."
Having said that, he turned his head to look at Su Ru, and said, "You were
watching just now. How far do you think he has practiced?"
Su Ru said lightly: "He was calm and unhurried when casting spells and had
plenty of energy. He has at least reached the eighth level of Jade Ching Realm."
The corner of Tian Buyi's mouth twitched, but he stopped talking, but Su Ru
continued for him: "No one under Dazhufeng's sect is his opponent."
Tian Buyi took a deep look at his wife, turned his head slowly, and looked at the
green bamboos in the garden. As the winter approached, they gradually withered
and turned yellow, feeling startled.
After a while, he suddenly said: "How is the old seventh?"
Su Ru looked at him with a smile on the corner of her mouth, and said, "What
else? You vomited blood when beaten by the great fairy!"
Tian Buyi seemed to be suffocated, his short and chubby body moved, but he
didn't turn his head, and said lightly: "Tonight, you take a'Rhubarb Pill' to see
him, lest he pretend to be dead tomorrow, and we will have no food to eat. "
Su Ru smiled silently.

At night, it got dark.
Zhang Xiaofan walked slowly back to the residence and opened the door. The
monkey Xiaohui who had been following him rushed into the room first, and
then Rhubarb, who had been very affectionate with Xiaohui for only a day, also
followed.
A monkey and a dog played endlessly in the room, with "barking" and "squeaky"
sounds one after another.
A smile appeared on the corner of Zhang Xiaofan's mouth, and he walked to the
table and sat down. His chest was still aching, but his head was full of the magical
techniques and magic of Tian Buyi waiting for others to fight. He yearned for it
and couldn't help sighing.
"Why do you sigh well?" A gentle and peaceful voice rang from the door.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and when he looked back, it was the teacher's
wife Su Ru who was standing at the door, the night breeze blowing her clothes
Qingwu, her hair moved slightly, and she looked like a fairy.
He hurriedly stood up and said, "Madam."
Su Ru walked up to him, put her hand on his shoulder, smiled and said, "It's okay,
you can sit down!"
Zhang Xiaofan was flattered and didn't dare to disobey his orders. After sitting
down, Su Ru took a close look at his face, then reached out to poke his chest,
nodded, and said, "It's okay, it's okay." He stretched out his hand. Take out a
white vial from his arms, pour out a finger-sized yellow pill from the middle,
hand it to Zhang Xiaofan, and say, "Take it!"
Zhang Xiaofan hesitated and swallowed it. After a while, he felt that a gust of
heating began to rise from the pubic area and then spread to the top of his limbs.
The whole body was warm and comfortable, and even the faint pain in his chest
disappeared.
Zhang Xiaofan was surprised and delighted. He stood up and moved his body. As
expected, everything was as usual. The magical effect of the elixir was
incredible. With joy in his heart, he quickly said to Su Ru: "Thank you, Madam."
Su Ru smiled and nodded, put the vial away, sat down in another chair, and said,
"Don't thank me, your master asked me to give you the rhubarb pill."
Zhang Xiaofan was startled and said, "Master doesn't he blame me?"
Su Ru glanced at him and smiled: "He asked me to see you, so naturally he
doesn't blame you. But I don't know if you blame him?"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and said quickly: "There is nothing, Madam, I
will never dare..."
Su Ru raised his hand and stopped Zhang Xiaofan from talking, and said softly:
"Xiaofan, listen to me, okay?"
Zhang Xiaofan's heart suddenly jumped for no reason, and he whispered: "Yes,
Madam."
Su Ru said: "Your master hit you during the day. It was indeed his fault. I could
see clearly from the side. After he did it, he regretted it in his heart. It's just his
temperament..."
There was a faint pity on her gentle face, and she continued: "It's just that he is
always a strong person, and his face is extremely important, so even if you have
regrets in your heart, you won't say it. Don't resent him. what!"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said, "Mother, I dare not blame Master, I only
blame myself for being too stupid and making Master angry."
Su Ru glanced at him and sighed softly: "In fact, it doesn't matter what you do.
Cultivation and Taoism depend on each individual's aptitude. Although diligence
can make up for one's weaknesses, it is a little worse after all. This is what your
master thinks. I understand, this is not what he is bothering about."
Zhang Xiaofan was surprised: "Then Master, what is worrying about him?"
Su Ru smiled faintly, with a hint of helplessness between her eyebrows, and said,
"Talents like Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu have always been met and never sought, but
now in Qingyunmen, Dazhufeng's line is declining. Your master is practicing
cultivation. Although he is tall, he is often ridiculed by his uncles and uncles
because of his disciples. His temperament is so strong, and his heart is extremely
uncomfortable, and he is worried that after he becomes immortal, the Dazhufeng
line is afraid that there will never be a day of turning over. This is even more
sorry. Ranked as the Patriarch. This heavy burden is all on his shoulders, and his
heart is actually very bitter."
Zhang Xiaofan was silent, Su Ru immediately woke up, shook his head and smiled
bitterly: "Really, what do I say to your fourteen-year-old boy?" He stood up,
patted his shoulder, and said, "Morning. Some rest!"
Zhang Xiaofan responded and said, "Yes, Madam, you go slowly."
Su Ru nodded and walked out. Zhang Xiaofan went to the door all the time,
watching Su Ru disappear from his back before returning to the room.
It was just that he had just entered the door, and suddenly his eyes lit up, and
there was a woman in red standing pretty beside the table in the room, with the
lights swaying, with a face like hibiscus, beautiful like a peach and plum, not a
place.
He stared blankly, his heartbeat speeded up suddenly, and he whispered: "Senior
Sister!"

Chapter 15 Private Transmission
Naturally, this beautiful woman was Tian Ling'er. Seeing Zhang Xiaofan was
injured, she was worried, and quietly ran over to visit her. Unexpectedly, her
mother was here, so she hid outside the door until Su Ru left.
At this moment, she looked at Zhang Xiaofan as if she was stunned, and couldn't
help but groaned: "What are you standing there for?"
Zhang Xiaofan woke up with a blush on his face. He was trying to find an excuse
to argue, but saw Tian Ling'er lower his head. It turned out that it was Rhubarb
running over and rubbing her leg with his head affectionately.
Tian Ling'er bent down and touched Rhubarb's head. Rhubarb stretched out his
tongue and licked her jade-like hand.
"Squeak squeak", the monkey Xiaohui's voice rang. The two of them looked at the
same time as the dog, and saw Xiaohui running behind Rhubarb, pulling its big
tail and pulling it back, as if trying to remove Rhubarb from Tian Ling'er pulled
away. Feeling Tian Ling'er's surprised gaze, Xiao Hui raised her head, and
suddenly grinned at Tian Ling'er in a vicious manner.
Tian Ling'er was not angry, and made a face at the monkey.
Since Xiaohui followed Zhang Xiaofan back, she can get along with other people,
except that she hates her very much, but when she sees Rhubarb, who has
always been at odds with Xiaohui, turned her head, she didn’t get angry, but
played and played with Xiaohui affectionately. When the trouble was, I was taken
aback.
"What's going on?" Tian Linger asked Zhang Xiaofan, pointing to a monkey and a
dog who were playing together.
Zhang Xiaofan said the fact that Xiao Hui used his fleshy bones to wrap his head
again. Tian Linger laughed out loud, and said with a smile, "I didn't expect this
dead monkey to do this again!" As he turned his eyes, he looked up and down on
Zhang Xiaofan's body. After a while, said: "By the way, my father hit you today, is
there anything uncomfortable?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said, "It's okay, Senior Sister."
Tian Ling'er said a bit angrily: "Father is also true, why should I vent my anger
with you when I feel uncomfortable!"
Zhang Xiaofan hurriedly said: "No, it's me who is stupid to make Master angry..."
Tian Ling'er glared at him, Zhang Xiaofan couldn't go on, half-opening his mouth,
Tian Ling'er snorted, and said: "Actually, it's not your business at all. It's not
because my father has good aptitude to meet those two people. It’s
uncomfortable, that’s why...” Halfway through the conversation, she glanced at
Zhang Xiaofan. Didn’t she say that the younger brother is stupid, so she changed
her words, turned the subject off, and said, “What’s the matter with my mother
just now?”
Zhang Xiaofan honestly said: "The teacher also came to visit me, and she also
gave me a'big yellow pill', which is very spiritual, and I will eat one and it will be
all right."
"Rhubarb Pill?" Tian Linger seemed to be taken aback.
"Yes!" Zhang Xiaofan looked up at her and said, "What's the matter?"
Tian Ling'er looked at this little brother twice, and said: "This is my father's baby.
I heard my mother said that it was made from 23 kinds of elixir. It works
wonderfully. Everyone, including me, Blessing has been taken!"
Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth wide, Tian Ling'er rolled his eyes, and said to
himself: "Is it possible that Dad actually looks at you differently, but it doesn't
look like it at all!"
Zhang Xiaofan said: "Master must be compassionate, and when he saw that I was
injured, he gave me a panacea. His old man is really broad-minded!"
Tian Ling'er laughed: "My father has a broad mind... Hey, forget it, I won't tell
you. Hey, why is there rain?"
Zhang Xiaofan listened and heard the faint sound of rain coming from outside the
house.
Tian Ling'er walked to the window, opened the window, and a cold mountain
breeze suddenly blew in, with the cold rain powder blowing across his face, it
was very cool.
Zhang Xiaofan walked over, stood beside her, and looked out.
In the silent and dark night, the sky was raining. The whole world was dark, and
as far as the eyes were concerned, only the fuzzy shadows of green pine and
bamboo in the small courtyard outside the house.
The rain fell from the night sky, in the dark night, in Zhang Xiaofan’s young boy’s
eyes, it seemed to bring a bit of tenderness, even he suddenly felt that this night
is beautiful, this rain is lingering, even the rain hits The crispness on the bamboo
leaves is also pleasant, resounding in the depths of his soul.
Just because beside him, there is such a beautiful woman, raising her head, with
seven points of youth, two points of joy and even a point of desolate beauty,
staring at the rain in a daze!
Behind them, Rhubarb and Xiaohui did not know when to calm down. Rhubarb
lay on the bed lazily, with a pair of dog eyes half-opened and half-closed. Xiaohui
also rarely calmed down, sitting next to Rhubarb with one hand in the thick and
soft fur of Rhubarb. Fumbled.
The candle flame flickered, flickered in the mountain breeze, and occasionally
made a "crack" sound.
"It's raining!" Tian Linger suddenly said quietly.
Zhang Xiaofan replied: "Yes!"
Tian Ling'er stared at the night again for a while, slowly turned around, returned
to the table, and whispered: "Xiao Fan, close the window! It's a bit cold."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded, closed the window, and looked back and saw Tian Ling'er
sitting at the table seemingly absent-mindedly, took out a small box from his
arms, opened it under the light, and took a closer look.
The candlelight reflected in her charming and bright eyes, like two gentle but hot
flames.
"You said, is this cool pearl beautiful?" Tian Linger's gaze stayed on the soft shiny
bead, as if even the voice sounded erratic, like Zhang Xiaofan's heart, empty and
sinking slowly Go down.
He walked over, summoned all his courage, and exhausted all his energy to make
himself look so calm.
Tian Ling'er raised his head and looked at him, and suddenly realized that the
eyes of this ordinary junior brother at this moment were so bright, even with a
hint of enthusiasm and pain.
"Hey", she gently closed the small box and asked softly: "Xiao Fan, what's the
matter with you?"
Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head, fell silent, and said in a low voice: "I'm fine,
senior sister."
Tian Ling'er was strange in her heart, but didn't think much, stood up and said:
"Okay, it's late at night, I should go back too."
Zhang Xiaofan stood up stupidly, Tian Ling'er walked a few steps, suddenly
stopped, turned back and smiled, and in an instant the beauty came and hit
Zhang Xiaofan's heart: "Look at my memory, what do you want to come here
tonight? I forgot all about it." As she said, she took out a thin piece of paper from
her arms, densely written in small letters on it, and handed it to Zhang Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan took a few glances, changed his face immediately, and lost his
voice: "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao Fa Jue! Senior sister, this..."
Tian Ling'er gave him a white look, and said, "What are you doing so loudly?"
Zhang Xiaofan hurriedly lowered his voice and said, "Senior Sister, this is the
third-level method! You..."
"Me?" Tian Ling'er snorted and said: "Of course I want to pass it to you."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and said, "What?"
Tian Linger said: "I know that Dad has always looked down on you, and I don't
know if I am angry with you today. Hmph, he can't teach his apprentice and
scolds you in turn, I can't stand it. You take this recipe, I secretly practice myself,
and when will I develop a famous one to show my father, and don’t be as
embarrassed as today."
Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said, "But senior sister, if the master and the
maternal wife learn about it, wouldn't they scold you?"
Tian Ling'er said impatiently: "You also said it was a scolding, they would at best
scold me a few words, put me in confinement for a period of time, so what?
Anyway, I can't let you be bullied!"
Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was shocked, and his heart burst into heat. Looking
at the pretty figure of Tian Linger, he couldn't say a word.
At this moment, his heart was full of enthusiasm, and he did not hesitate to let
him die for the woman in front of him.
Tian Ling'er said again: "Remember to work harder yourself and try to get a tie
with that stinky Lin Jingyu as soon as possible, but if you practice, you won't be
able to compare to Senior Brother Qi Hao, so don't think about it. "Speaking of
this, she waved her hand and exhorted: "Keep it secret." After speaking, she
walked out of the room and disappeared into the darkness quickly.
"No matter how you practice, you can't compare to Senior Brother Qi Hao!"
Each of these thirteen words hit Zhang Xiaofan's heart hard, his face suddenly
lost its blood, and he subconsciously grasped the white paper in his hand.
The mountains and the rain are small, the world is awe-inspiring, who sees the
young man in the night, walks into the rain, and looks up at the sky!

In the early morning, after the rain, the damp mountain breeze blew over the top
of Dazhu Peak with coolness. Zhang Xiaofan came to the familiar kitchen, lighted
a fire and boiled water.
The firewood crackled and slapped in the stove, bright yellow flames, like demon
spirits dancing wildly on the wood, reflected his face red. Zhang Xiaofan took a
thin wood to make a fire stick, fiddled with the firewood in the stove, startled in a
daze.
"No matter how you practice, you can't compare to Senior Brother Qi Hao!"
He recited this sentence silently in his heart thousands of times, and every time
he read it, he broke his heart. He knew it was silly, the senior sister actually
didn't have any malicious intentions, she just told a fact that everyone
recognized.
But he still couldn't help thinking, thinking desperately, like a wild burning flame
in his heart, burning his heart endlessly until the flame burned his hands.
"Oh!" Zhang Xiaofan exclaimed and leaped back. It turned out that the stove fire
burned the fine wood in his hand when he was in a trance, and burned his hand
along the way.
He held his hand and blew into the sore spot, ran to the water tank and dipped
his hand in the cold water, a piece of coldness poured in, Zhang Xiaofan smiled
bitterly, what he needed most now was not something, but a fire stick.
"Uh, uh, uh." A few shouts sounded at the door, and Zhang Xiaofan heard that it
was rhubarb, but he just didn't understand how the usual "Wang Wang Wang"
could become
"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.
He walked out the door to look, unconsciously laughed. It turned out that
Rhubarb and Xiaohui were fighting, biting a black short stick in their mouths. The
other end of the short stick was grabbed by Xiaohui in his hand and pulled hard.
The two sides couldn't help but quarrel. Rhubarb called out. But biting on the
short stick is ambiguous, and it becomes a weird "Uhhhhhhh".
Zhang Xiaofan stepped forward, reached out and grabbed the short stick, waved
away Xiao Hui and Rhubarb. Unexpectedly, they were still unwilling, and kept
yelling "barking" and "squeaking".
Zhang Xiaofan waved and threatened: "Go, don't make trouble here, or I won't
give you food at noon."
Rhubarb and Xiaohui glanced at each other, one roared, the other made a big
grimace, and then Xiaohui jumped on the dog's back, and Rhubarb swaggered
away from Zhang Xiaofan with it on his back, showing great contempt, Zhang
Xiaofan was angry.
Swearing at the two beasts, Zhang Xiaofan turned around and went into the
kitchen, only to realize that the short stick in his hand was the strange black
short stick from the visit to the valley half a year ago. It was Xiao Hui. Naughty, I
don't know when I found this thing from the corner and used it to play with
rhubarb.
Zhang Xiaofan sighed, suddenly moved in his heart, walked quickly to the side of
the stove, and fiddled with the short black stick as a fire stick. It was actually very
handy, and the stick didn’t know what material it was. The fire didn’t burn, and it
didn’t transfer heat. , It's still cold after baking for a long time.
Zhang Xiaofan nodded repeatedly, thinking that this was just right for use.
Poor, the departed Demon Cult elder Blackheart, if he knows the "Blood
Devouring Bead" he has spent his entire life working on, the treasure of Demon
Cult in the world, has fallen to the point of making a fire stick, and he will surely
be angry from the grave. You have to live and die!

At noon that day, everyone in Dazhufeng was sitting in the dining room. Tian
Buyi walked in at the latest, sat down and raised his eyes to look at the disciples.
When his gaze fell on Zhang Xiaofan, he stopped for a while, Zhang Xiaofan
Lowering his head, Tian Buyi immediately looked away.
"Have you all seen what happened yesterday?" Tian Buyi said indifferently.
Everyone was silent, and only Song Daren laughed with him: "Yes, Master has
shown his mighty power and punishes those two..."
"Fart!" Tian Buyi suddenly yelled, and the sound shook the audience. Everyone
was silent, and only heard Tian Buyi's anger: "What happened yesterday, you
should see the profound practice of Brother Biemai, let alone Qi Hao. Even the
little guy who has just started for three years has actually surpassed most of you
and ran up to Dazhu Peak to go wild. Do you know?"
Everyone was silent, only Zhang Xiaofan raised his head suddenly.
Tian Buyi said coldly: "Seven Meridians Huiwu will arrive in a blink of an eye.
From today on, you guys who are not good enough will be in retreat. If you don't
repair them to the same shape, let's see if I won't peel your skin!"
Everyone looked bitter, but didn't dare to say a word, Tian Linger asked
cautiously: "Father, then I will..."
"You too!" Tian Buyi said flatly.
Tian Ling'er pouted, and was about to speak, but was tugged by her mother in
secret. She turned her head to look at Su Ru's wink, and then flinched back when
she had reached her mouth.
Tian Buyi's words echoed in the Shoujing Hall: "In the future, except for Lao Qi,
who will be responsible for eating and drinking, you will not be allowed to go out
during the year and a half, and practice in retreat, you know?
In this way, time flies, and Dazhu Peak’s calm atmosphere has enveloped an
unprecedented level of tension. All the disciples are practising Taoism intently,
except for a laid-back yellow dog, a naughty gray monkey and a Bored chef.

Chapter Sixteen
"Bow!"
"Squeaky!"
The bark of the dog and the scream of the monkey intertwined, echoing on the
Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain, breaking the tranquility here. Zhang Xiaofan
held the black fire stick in his hand and rushed out of the kitchen door, furious:
"Dead dog! Dead monkey! Don't run if there is a species!"
The monkey Xiaohui swished and jumped onto the big yellow dog's back. The
rhubarb that was already poised for a long time ran away. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't
catch it. He watched Xiaohui making a grimace and put a piece of fragrant meat
bone on the rhubarb's. Mouth.
Rhubarb was so excited that the dog's face was so happy, if it weren't for the two
rows of teeth to bite the fleshy bones, I'm afraid the dog's teeth would have fallen
out of laughter.
"call!……"
Zhang Xiaofan looked depressed and walked back to the kitchen angrily. Since he
was in charge of the kitchen when he was fourteen years old, everyone’s
craftsmanship has impressed everyone, and with his “good old dog” Taoism,
Rhubarb could not help coveting the delicious food in Zhang Xiaofan's hands,
especially the meat and bones used by Zhang Xiaofan to make soup. It is
delicious, and it is the big meal that rhubarb dreams of.
However, Zhang Xiaofan's soup is for people to drink. Although Rhubarb is older
(it is not easy for Tian to grow up), he is more qualified, but he cannot get the
treatment he deserves. He often salivates but is not available.
Until it got acquainted with the monkey Xiaohui, the scene above often appeared
on Dazhu Peak, which lasted for two years, letting Zhang Xiaofan hide the flesh
and bones in secret, as long as he had a rhubarb nose and Xiaohui’s flexibility,
This battle of flesh and bones often ended in Zhang Xiaofan's defeat.
Two years passed in a hurry. In fact, in one and a half years, Zhang Xiaofan had
grown into a sixteen-year-old boy, taller, and now half a head taller than his
senior sister Tian Ling'er.
During this period of time, because of Tian Buyi's strict orders, all the disciples
on Dazhu Peak practiced behind closed doors. Except for the sixth old Du Bishu
who traveled down the mountain, only the chef Zhang Xiaofan was the most
leisurely.
For the past two years, Zhang Xiaofan has been practising alone without
anyone’s attention, but what he didn’t believe was that according to the tactics
taught to him by his elder brother Song Daren, he only took one year, and it
seemed that The training completed the second layer of Jade Qingjing-Refining
Qi.
He had doubts in his heart, but after all it was not easy to ask Tian, and Song
Daren, Tian Linger and others had been focusing on practicing behind closed
doors and had no time to take care of his affairs. His best friend Du Bishu went
down the mountain again, so he only asked this question. Hidden in the heart.
However, there was a big difficulty in front of him next. Tian Linger privately
gave him the third-level tactics. He knew that it was a serious offense, but every
night, he was alone. One person, when standing in the small courtyard looking up
at the night sky, he will think of a sentence-no matter how you practice, it is
better than Senior Brother Qi Hao!
After ten nights, he began to practice the third level of tactics!
In Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao, the first to third levels of Jade Ching Realm are the
foundation of all the magic techniques, and the difficulty is getting deeper. Unlike
the first two levels of "inducing qi" and "refining qi", the third level of magic art
"Vital Qi" ", has focused on cultivating Tai Chi vitality.
Fa Jue said: "Taiji vitality, the letter three is one. Extreme, Zhongye; Yuan,
beginning also, walking at the twelfth hour... This yin and yang combine virtue,
the qi clock is at the child, and all things are transformed." (Note: "Han Shu·Lv Li
Zhi")
The Qingyunmen disciples, when they have cultivated to this state, they will
clearly show a watershed, and the level of aptitude is clear at a glance.
Smart people are often like a broken bamboo, breaking through into a higher
realm of "expelling things" in one fell swoop, and since then lay a solid
foundation for cultivating the Immortal Dao, while the lesser disciples often
stagnate, and many of them have left their lives.
It's been five years since Zhang Xiaofan started. Naturally, he has listened to
these things countless times during conversations with the seniors, but it is
obvious that all the seniors put him in the "slightly worse" category.
He walked back to the kitchen again, came to the stove, filled it with water, and
then continued to add firewood to the stove, preparing to boil some boiling
water.
The bright yellow flames became vigorous again. Zhang Xiaofan took his poor
black "fire stick" that had been used for two years and fiddled with the firewood
in the stove. When the fire stabilized, his eyes slowly fell to his hand. On this fire
stick.
But this is not what he found, but a very common thing-he is in a daze.
Except for the round bead on the head, the black fire stick is only one foot long.
The only abnormality is that under the black fire stick, it has a bloodshot vein,
especially in short sticks and round beads. The interface is even more obvious,
and sometimes it seems that these two things seem to be fused together with
human blood.
Zhang Xiaofan's whole body trembled suddenly, and the thought of human blood
melted in his mind just now made him feel sick.
Over the years, he has slowly forgotten the trip to the valley that year, only
occasionally dreaming back late at night, but suddenly dreaming of that strange
experience, and sweating profusely after waking up.
At that time he felt very lonely, facing the unknown hideousness alone, and
facing the dark death alone. At this time, he was always unable to restrain his
inexplicable emotional agitation, with a trace of fanatical impulse, he couldn't
help feeling like killing.
Even when he was in the dark, he recalled the strange enthusiasm in his eyes
when Monk Pu Zhi was beside the broken grass temple many years ago!
Zhang Xiaofan doesn't know why he feels so strange, but fortunately he has
another way to calm his frightening heart-the Great Brahma Prajna!
This set of Buddhism supreme tactics has the magical effect of deterring evil
spirits and clearing the state of mind. He has practiced for five years, and its
biggest use is to suppress the strange emotions that have appeared inexplicably
in the past two years.
"Snapped!"
Zhang Xiaofan suffered a pain in his head, and one thing fell on the ground, but it
was a pine cone. Zhang Xiaofan was angry and turned back and furiously said:
"Dead monkey, don't let me catch...Huh, you are...Ah! Brother Six!"
Zhang Xiaofan jumped up, and saw a man standing at the door, of medium build,
capable face, full of smile, and a small baggage on his back. Who is the sixth old
Du Bishu who has not been seen for a long time?
Du Bishu looked at Zhang Xiaofan up and down, and said, "Awesome! It's only a
few years before you, a kid, grows as tall as me."
Zhang Xiaofan walked up quickly, grabbed Du Bishu's shoulder hard, and said
with a smile: "Brother Six, how come you have been there for so long, we all miss
you so much!"
Du Bishu smiled and said, "Didn't I come back?"
Zhang Xiaofan asked immediately: "Master and Madam know that you are back?"
Du Bi wrote: "No, I just came back and saw smoke in the kitchen here, so I first
came to take a look, hehe, I know you guys are working here. I haven't seen you
in a few years, do you miss me?"
Zhang Xiaofan was happy and nodded again and again. Du Bishu touched his
head and suddenly whispered: "Go, accompany me to see Master."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback for a moment and said, "Why do you want me to
accompany you?"
Du Bishu said with a bitter face, "Master let me go down the mountain at the
beginning. He said it would be a one year limit, but I played more, uh! No, I
searched for half a year before I found good materials to refine the magic
weapon. I'm afraid I'm going to be scolded by the master. Come with me!"
Zhang Xiaofan glared at him and said, "Then you said you came to see me first,
yes, Brother Six, what magic weapon are you practicing?"
Du Bishu said with a dry smile: "Hehe, of course I came to see you first, Junior
Brother, let's go! Let's go!" He said, pulling Zhang Xiaofan and leaving.
After a while, the rhubarb, who was hiding in a corner and gnawing on flesh and
bones, and Xiao Hui, who was leaning on its back, grabbing lice, heard a roar
from Shoujingtang, "I am so angry that I am a shameless person. !"

At dinner, everyone in Dazhufeng reunited for the first time in the past two years
and sat at a table for dinner.
When everyone sat down, Tian Buyi was still angry. After greeted Du Bishu, the
disciples couldn't help but quietly ask him: "Lao Liu, why did Master become so
angry when he saw you?"
Du Bi was embarrassed in writing. He looked at him from left to right, but Zhang
Xiaofan, who was sitting beside him, had a smile on his face, but he didn't dare to
laugh, his appearance was rather strange.
At this time, Tian Ling'er, who was sitting opposite, couldn't help it. The first one
asked Tian Buyi: "Father, Brother Six finally came back, why are you still so
angry?"
Du Bishu quietly raised his eyes to look at Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi glared at him, and
Du Bishu quickly lowered his head in fright. Tian Buyi snorted and said, "Lao Liu,
show your own magic weapon for everyone to see!"
Du Bishu opened his mouth, and he couldn't tell, he raised his eyes to look at his
wife Su Ru, but he saw Su Ru smiling and said, "You must take the book, just
show it to everyone! Let everyone know how your master is angry. ?"
Seeing that Du Bishu couldn't put it off, he took his little baggage slowly, shook it
twice, took out a few things from the middle, and put them on the table.
Everyone did not blink their eyes, staring straight, for fear of missing something,
the dining room was extremely quiet for a while.
I saw on the dining table, there were three things that seemed to be made of hard
wood, half the size of a fist, in a six-sided square, all white, with various points
carved on it, but three dice.
Everyone was dumbfounded, speechless, and laughed in an uproar after a
moment.
Du Bishu's face was flushed, Tian Buyi looked at him with a look of anger, and
said angrily: "Rotten wood cannot be carved!"
Su Ru smiled and shook his head at this moment, and said, "Forget it, this is not a
big deal, just die! Anyway, this magic weapon is also used by him."
Tian Buyi glared at his apprentice and said to Su Ru: "How do you know that he
didn't use this to cheat?"
Du Bishu was taken aback, and hurriedly said, "Master, Madam, I will never dare
to do such a shameless thing. Only a year ago I found a thousand-year-old three-
pearl tree (Note 1) on the banks of Chishui in the south, which is very spiritual.
The essence of these three dice was carved out on a whim. I never thought of
anything else..."
Tian Buyi became more angry and said: "You are happy, huh, it's nothing more
than you practice other gambling tools, and now you have developed a set of
gambling tools, waiting for the Qimai Huiwu competition in a month, you will
appear on stage, I Do you still have a face?"
Du Bishu did not dare to say any more, Su Ru shook his head and whispered: "It's
not easy, this is what he likes, don't force him. Do you remember Brother Wan..."
Tian Buyi was shocked suddenly. Turning his head to look at Su Ru, Su Ru sighed
lightly and wrote to Du Bi: "You know it, you know it. My master and I have never
forced you to be like other lines. Master brothers practice fairy swords, but
magic weapons are often very important, so you must be careful to do it
yourself."
Du Bishu took a sneak peek at Tian not Yi, but saw that the master's face was
unpleasant, he was sulking, how dare to talk too much, and nodded again and
again: "Yes, yes."
Su Ru glanced at her husband again, and then said to everyone: "Time flies so
fast, next month will be the Qimai Huihui Wuda test. Then we will go to Tongtian
Peak where Nagato is located together, so please prepare earlier. Speaking of
this, her beautiful and gentle face suddenly scowled, and she said quickly: "Don't
let me and your master down this time, do you know?"
The hearts of the disciples jumped, and they said in unison: "Yes!"
"Master, Master." Amidst the loud answers from everyone, an uncoordinated
faint voice came out. Su Ru looked at it and saw that it was the last seven, Zhang
Xiaofan, frowned, and said, "What's wrong, Xiao Where?"
Zhang Xiaofan cautiously said: "Then did you mean that I should go too?"
Su Ru was taken aback, glanced at Tian Buyi, a smile appeared on her face, and
smiled and said, "Yes! Aren't you also a disciple of Dazhufeng's line?"
Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed, cheered, and high-five with Du Bishu next to him.
Regardless of Tian Buyi, he said coldly in the distance: "Anyway, there are nine
places, even if one is given to an idiot, one is wasted. You don't need it for
nothing."

At night, when Zhang Xiaofan returned to the house, he saw Rhubarb and Xiaohui
rushing to his bed to rest long ago.
Since one and a half years ago, Rhubarb moved to Zhang Xiaofan’s room to sleep
because he was on good terms with Xiaohui. At the beginning, he scared Tian
Buyi and couldn’t find his beloved dog everywhere. Finally, he knew the whole
story and snorted, no Whatever he said, he walked away.
Seeing that the master didn't blame Zhang Xiaofan, he didn't drive the rhubarb
out (actually, he couldn't drive it out. A bed of rhubarb accounted for half and
Xiaohui accounted for half, so you can know the mood of the owner of the house).
However, after a long time, I have probably got used to it or I am familiar with it.
Zhang Xiaofan no longer complains about Rhubarb and Xiaohui sleeping with
him.
This night, he was in a very good mood. He walked into the room and sat at the
table. He glanced at him, but he saw Rhubarb lying lazily on his stomach, but Xiao
Hui had been to the kitchen again without knowing when he stole his black fire
stick again. Coming, rubbing against the rhubarb.
There was a movement in his heart, and he faintly felt that Xiao Hui seemed to be
very interested in this fire stick, but he was not in the mood to think about it so
much now. His heart was completely filled with the joy of Master accidentally
allowing him to participate in the Qimai Huiwu.
If Rhubarb and Xiaohui looked at Zhang Xiaofan at this time, they would see a
human with two glowing eyes.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at the monkey and the dog, but his mouth seemed to be
talking to the air: "Look, it is great that I have the opportunity to participate in
the Seven Meridian Martial Arts Conference. Master and his old man are really
generous, even if I am stupid. Take me to a long time to see, uh, maybe you can
see Jingyu then."
Having said that, he seemed to think of something, and then whispered to
himself: "But if you really take the stage to compete, I'm afraid it will embarrass
Master him! Forget it, just do it! Rhubarb, Xiaohui, Did you say it?"
"Squeaky!"
Zhang Xiaofan looked up, but saw that the little frustrated thoughts were all in
the fur of the rhubarb, carefully grasping the lice, and only barked a few to deal
with him, and the rhubarb was even more straightforward, even the two dog
ears were put off, and he didn't even look at it. Take a look at him.
"Dead dog!" Zhang Xiaofan cursed angrily. Suddenly, his eyes went dark, but Xiao
Hui suddenly smashed the fire stick in his hand.
He was taken aback, and quickly drew away, hit the table with the fire stick,
jumped twice, and fell to the ground.
"Squeaky squeaky, barking!" This time the voices of the big yellow dog and the
little gray monkey turned into a symphony. Zhang Xiaofan made a grimace at the
two beasts and sat down bitterly. For some reason, his mind suddenly appeared
again. Show Qi Hao's heroic posture on Dazhu Peak two years ago.
"Ice ice becomes a wall!" Zhang Xiaofan muttered lowly. He was fine when he
was not practicing, but these days he has gradually deepened his cultivation, but
he has deeply experienced the difficulty and unattainable level of reaching Qi
Hao's realm.
He remembered again that night, Tian Linger's gentle but hot eyes beside the
lights in this room!
At that moment, his heart seemed to be pricked by a sharp needle.
The fire stick on the ground lay quietly, and the roar of monkeys and yellow dogs
was heard nearby. Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that he was so similar to the fire
stick, and even the fire stick fell to the ground, as if in his eyes Also brought a bit
of loneliness.
"Oh!" He sighed, trying to imagine the situation where he could reach that state,
and then in a completely relaxed and careless posture, he made the Qingyunmen
disciple countless times for the first time in his life. The "displacement" action-
beckoned to the fire stick on the ground.
At that moment, it seemed to be forever.
Zhang Xiaofan was normal, not even a little sad, and he was naturally prepared to
accept his failure. Then, he saw the fire stick in the ground move.
It was so soft, slightly, as if waking up after a long sleep, moved!

Chapter Seventeen Attendance
That morning, everyone on Dazhu Peak at Qingyunmen was very happy,
especially the disciples, all with smiles, although they were a little nervous, they
were mostly submerged in excitement.
Among the people, the only ones who participated in the last Qingyunmen Seven-
Medical Martial Arts Meeting were the elder brother Song Daren, the second son
Wu Dayi, the third Zheng Dali, and the fourth son He Dazhi. As for the fifth son Lu
Daxin and the sixth Du Bishu, they were just like Tian Buyi. The disciples who
were newly recruited in the past ten years, and the young Tian Ling'er and Zhang
Xiaofan, have never seen the grand event of Qingyunmen, the first one.
Tian Ling'er was happiest at the moment. Taking advantage of Tian Buyi's and
his wife's final preparations, she entangled Song Daren, who is the most
experienced, and kept chirping and asking: "Big Brother, are there so many of the
same door in the Seven Meridian Huiwu?".
Song Daren had a smile on his face, obviously in a very good mood, and said,
"Yes, the Seven Meridian Meeting Martial Arts is the biggest event in our school,
and all the same family and all the same veins regard it as the top priority. And
can be selected to represent all the same sect brothers and brothers. All are
outstanding characters, so needless to say the spectacular excitement of that
scene."
At this time, the fourth oldest, He Dazhi, heard from the side, walked over,
blinked secretly at Tian Linger, and smiled: "Little Junior Sister, you don't know
something, in fact, the older brother still has something to say!"
Tian Linger said "Yeah", ignoring Song Daren with a look of surprise, and asked:
"What! Brother Si?"
He Dazhi smiled and said: "Hundreds of people in the same door were watching
at the Huiwu Grand Examination. The winner stood on the stage and thunderous
with applause. The pride can't run away. The big brother was impressed,
screaming and cheering, wouldn't that be a great event in life?" At this point, he
turned to Song Daren with a serious face and said: "Big brother, do you think it is
not?"
Song Daren's face suddenly blushed.
Tian Ling'er looked in her eyes, really strange, and said: "Big brother, why are
you blushing suddenly?"
Song Daren shook his head like a wavy drum, and said repeatedly: "No, no, I
don't have any red..."
He Dazhi coughed, but he saw other seniors and juniors around him at some
point. The younger ones, such as Du Bishu and Zhang Xiaofan, were not very
young, but Wu Dayi and Zheng Dali were both smiling.
He smiled and said: "Oh! Second brother and third brother are also here.
Recently, my memory is not good. It seems that in the last big test, when the
senior brother won two consecutive games and entered the third round, there
was a young and beautiful man. My sister, hey, I forgot my name..."
Wu Dayi immediately continued: "Ah! I don't remember it very clearly, but it
seems to be a fellow student on Xiaozhu Peak. She looks very beautiful, but her
name..."
Zheng Dali smiled and said: "The name! We all forgot, but the applause was
loudest in the field that day, and we still remember the appearance of the person
who flicked with the big brother."
"Wow!"
As soon as this statement came out, everyone was in an uproar, and Tian Linger
took the lead to question: "Big brother, which senior sister is in the same class
who is so good to you?"
Song Daren was embarrassed, stared at He Dazhi hard, and said with a dry smile:
"No, no such thing, don't listen to the four brothers talking nonsense,
Xiaozhufeng's sister Wenmin is just for the sake of the sisters, and they are for
us. Cheers for a few more cheers."
"Huh?" He Dazhi said immediately: "Brother, it's weird. Second and third
brothers and I don't know the person's name, so why did you tell the person's
name right away? But speaking of Sister Wenmin It’s good to big brother..."
Everyone roared with laughter, Song Daren knew he had made a mistake, and he
knew that the sharp words of the argument were far from being so wise. The
most savvy person in the Dazhufeng Gate, said more wrongly.
Right now he snorted, relied on a thick-skinned face, and smiled dryly: "The
boring person, hehe, I'm going to see Master and Madam okay?"
Tian Linger was still waiting for further questioning, but saw that Song Daren
was slipping faster than the wind. He couldn't see the figure in the blink of an
eye. He had to grab He Dazhi, Shui Lingling's big eyes were full of excitement, and
said: "Four brothers, Hurry up and tell me, how does Senior Sister Wenmin look
like?"
He Dazhi smiled and said: "Little Junior Sister, don't you often go back to
Xiaozhufeng with your senior to visit Master Shuiyue? How come you have never
seen Senior Sister Wenmin, she is a proud disciple of Master Shuiyue!"
Tian Ling'er shook his head and said: "When my mother and I went to
Xiaozhufeng, we went directly to see Master Shuiyue. It's rare to know a few
sisters in the same school, so hurry up!"
He Dazhi smiled and said: "Don't worry, don't worry, today we went to Nagato
Tongtian Peak to participate in the Seven Meridian Wushu, you will probably see
her."
Tian Linger let out an "Oh" and rolled his eyes, as if awakening something, and
said: "No wonder I wake up in the morning and see the whole person with great
spirits. It turns out that I have a ghost in my heart!"
When everyone was in a daze, they understood and laughed loudly. Tian Ling'er
laughed as well, and the little nervousness he had about Qimai Huiwu turned
into invisible.
Her eyes moved, and everyone was smiling and in a good mood, but when she
saw Zhang Xiaofan, her heart was suddenly startled. Although Zhang Xiaofan has
a smile on his face, Tian Linger has been closest to him in recent years. At a
glance, he seemed to be a little absent-minded.
Taking advantage of everyone's ability to laugh and talk, Tian Linger secretly
pulled Zhang Xiaofan aside and whispered: "Xiaofan, what's the matter with
you?"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, the corners of his mouth moved, his right hand
touched his chest subconsciously, and finally he said, "I'm fine, senior sister."
Tian Ling'er looked at him, and said straightly: "What, show me something?"
Zhang Xiaofan hesitated, took out the thing in his arms, and gave Tian Ling'er a
look. It was okay for Tian Ling'er not to look at it, but he was even more
surprised when he saw it. What does the fire stick do with me?"
Zhang Xiaofan saw Tian Linger's face full of surprise, but even with a little anger
in his face, it was actually that beautiful. He said: "Master's grace, let me see it. I
have a shallow cultivation level. There is no magic weapon, nor will use……"
Tian Ling'er suddenly realized, but couldn't help but laugh, and said, "Ah! Haha,
that's it! Then you take this and this fire stick to participate in the Seven
Meridian Martial Arts Conference? Qingyunmen has been out for two thousand
years. The Sixth Senior Brother who made a magic weapon for dice was
originally weird. I didn't expect or expect you, you actually took a fire stick to
go... Hahahaha, I, I laughed to death."
The disciples of Dazhufeng who stood on the side heard Tian Ling'er smile
suddenly, and they all walked over and asked for the reason. They couldn’t help
but laugh again. Zhang Xiaofan saw that there were smiling and happy seniors
and sisters all around him. Suddenly there was a burst of anger.
The anger in this deep heart was blinking, but it was so strong that it almost
suffocated Zhang Xiaofan.
He lowered his head and held the ugly fire stick tightly, and the familiar coldness
spread to his palm.
"Xiao Fan," Tian Ling'er suddenly put a smile away, and said sternly: "I'm sorry."
Zhang Xiaofan shook his body and raised his head.
Tian Ling'er said: "I wanted to give you a baby to support you, lest you go out and
be jokes by other fellows. But these days, mother forced me to practice too hard,
so I forgot."
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head subconsciously and said, "Sister, your practice is
important, so you don't have to think about me anymore."
Tian Ling'er patted him on the shoulder and smiled and said, "But it's nothing.
Everyone knows what you are capable of. This time, it will be a long experience."
She lowered her voice: "If someone bullies you, You must come over and tell me,
hum, I will help you right away."
Zhang Xiaofan looked at Senior Sister's cordial gaze, and he had no doubt about
her promise, and he could even feel the goodwill of everyone around him.
But, what kind of emotion is still so surging, what kind of flame is burning in the
depths of his heart, so that it almost makes him unable to breathe?
Tian Ling'er was still smiling, patted her favorite little junior on the shoulder,
and whispered: "Tell you! There are so many fun places on Tongtian Peak. This
time, let's go and play secretly, okay?"
Zhang Xiaofan's beautiful face swayed in front of his eyes, and suddenly he dared
not look directly at her face. He lowered his head, his heart was sweet and
annoying. The young man's heart seemed to have mixed feelings, and he
whispered: "Yes, senior sister."
Tian Linger smiled, and suddenly heard He Dazhi said behind him: "Master and
Madam are here."
Everyone turned and looked around, and saw Tian Buyi and Su Ru walking out
from the Shoujing Hall. Tian Buyi was dressed in a sky blue robe, and his attitude
was quite solemn. If it weren't for his shorter body and a slightly bigger belly, he
would really have a respectable grandmaster style.
As for Su Ru, it is to make everyone's eyes shine. She is always beautiful. Today
she wears a light green dress with jade flowers on her head, golden hairpins, and
her brows are like distant mountains with daisies, and her skin resembles
gelatinous white jade. His eyes are like water, and his red lips are smiling. It
really is a dumping of sentient beings.
Song Daren followed behind him and his wife, his expressions couldn't be more
serious. It's just that as soon as the juniors saw him, all of their faces appeared
with weird expressions that were not serious, but not smiling.
And behind Song Daren, the yellow dog rhubarb and the monkey Xiaohui also
followed. Xiao Hui seems to be used to sitting on Rhubarb’s back now. When he
saw Zhang Xiaofan standing in front, he yelled a few times, jumped off Rhubarb’s
back and rushed to Zhang Xiaofan’s place, bouncing twice. On his shoulders.
Tian Buyi looked at the disciples, nodded, and said, "Let's go!"
After all, he waved his right hand, and the red light flashed in the palm of the Fa
Jue. His prestigious immortal sword "Red Spirit" was sacrificed, and the red light
was ten thousand feet, and it was the treasure of the immortal family.
Tian Buyi was about to step forward, but suddenly his trousers were pulled by
someone. When he looked back, he was bitten by the rhubarb. The yellow dog he
had raised up shook his head and shook his head. (With the trouser tube)
barking constantly, his tail wagging vigorously, and a pair of dog eyes staring at
Tian Buyi without blinking.
Tian Buyi hesitated for a moment, and said vaguely, but with a wave of his
sleeves, he rolled up the rhubarb, and then floated onto the Scarlet Spirit Sword,
said hello to Su Ru, and went away first.
Su Ru chuckled and shook his head, and said to everyone: "Come on, too!" After a
pause, he said to Song Daren, "Dareen, Xiao Fan is not good enough, you take him
away."
Song Daren nodded and said, "Yes."
Su Ru nodded, not seeing how she was acting, a light green light flashed as if it
matched her clothes, driving her straight to the sky, chasing Tian Buyi's red light.
Among the disciples of Dazhufeng, Wu Dayi, Zheng Dali, and Lu Daxin did not
reach the fourth level in their cultivation, and could not drive away the magic
weapon. Now Song Daren walked towards Zhang Xiaofan, and the rest He Dazhi,
Du Bishu and Tian Linger took one each and set off on the road.
Among the people, Tian Ling'er’s magic weapon is "Amber Zhu Ling", and He
Dazhi’s magic weapon is a "Jiangshan Pen", which fits his usual habit of loving
books, but the most funny thing is the old sixth Du Bishu’s dice magic weapon.
After the sacrifice, the white light flashed, and the three dice slid and zoomed ten
times, spinning continuously in the air, and various numbers appeared in turn. If
you talk about the world's gambling equipment, there is no more such thing.
The fifth old Lu Daxin cautiously stepped forward to take a closer look, and said
to Du Bi with a bitter expression: "Old sixth, you are not going to fall from the
sky, right?"
Du Bishu raised his eyebrows, and said with a hippie smile: "Five brothers, why
don't we make a bet, if you fall from the sky, even if you win, I will..."
Lu Daxin said "Bah, baah," "Then I dare to win this bet?"
Du Bishu was taken aback, and said, "That's true too!"
Song Daren walked up to Zhang Xiaofan and smiled and said, "Xiaofan, are you
ready?"
Zhang Xiaofan was about to nod. Suddenly Xiao Hui, the monkey on his
shoulders, screamed. The two of them were taken aback, but they saw Xiao Hui
pointing at the sky for a while, and pointing at himself at Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang
Xiaofan froze for a moment, and said: "You want to go too?"
Xiao Hui grinned immediately. Zhang Xiaofan hesitated and looked at Song
Daren. Song Daren thought for a while and smiled: "Master took the rhubarb
anyway, let's take Xiao Hui too!"
Zhang Xiaofan was happy in his heart and nodded, Xiao Hui was even more
happy.
Song Daren turned and said to the others: "Let's go too! Otherwise, the master
will scold again when he is late." Everyone agreed and left with their magic
weapon. Tian Linger went to Zhang Xiaofan's side and said: "Be careful. Ah!
Brother, hurry up."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "I see, Senior Sister."
Tian Ling'er smiled at him, Fa Jue yelled, and Amber Zhu Ling Xia burst into the
air and left. Song Daren immediately sacrificed his magic weapon "Ten Tigers".
He is a big disciple of Dazhufeng's line. Although the magic weapons of the
juniors are different, he still cultivates the fairy sword.
The "Ten Tiger" fairy sword is yellow in color, four feet long and three fingers
wide. It is considered to be relatively large in the fairy sword, but unfortunately
the magic weapon power cannot be calculated by the size.
At the moment Song Daren pulled Zhang Xiaofan up. Zhang Xiaofan had the
experience of riding Tian Linger's Amber Zhu Ling. The "ten tigers" sank down at
his feet and then stabilized. He is not too panicked, but it seems that Xiaohui the
monkey Knowing something, he clutched Zhang Xiaofan's head tightly.
Song Daren smiled slightly and said, "Little Junior Brother, let's go."
As he said, he pointed his right hand to the sky, and only heard a low sound from
the sword body of the "Ten Tigers" fairy sword. The fairy sword that was
originally floating about a foot off the ground suddenly rose by three feet, and
Zhang Xiaofan subconsciously grasped Song Daren. .
At this time, a gust of mountain wind blew, and the tip of the "Ten Tigers" sword
slowly tilted upwards, and when it was about seven minutes higher, Zhang
Xiaofan was completely holding Song Daren tightly so that he could not fall
down, there was a scream. At the sound, the "Ten Tigers" rushed straight to
Tianji.
Zhang Xiaofan stood on the fairy sword and hugged Song Daren tightly. Although
he was nervous in his heart, he was reluctant to close his eyes anyway.
I saw the verdant peaks of Dazhufeng getting farther and farther away from me.
Suddenly, my eyes became white, and a vast expanse of whiteness actually
penetrated into the thick white clouds, and I couldn't see anything anymore.
At this time, there were vast clouds up and down, and the gale was whistling, and
it hurt to shave. Zhang Xiaofan's body was trembling slightly, half nervous and
half agitated.
Galloping among the blue sky and white clouds, what a dream is this!
The sea of clouds is vast, and I don't know how long it has been. Just as Zhang
Xiaofan's mood slowly calmed down, as if to surprise him again, the "Ten Tigers"
fairy sword rushed out of the sea of clouds in the sharp whistling sound of the
sky.
The endless blue sky, like the deep ocean hanging upside down, is almost pure,
endless, majestic and majestic.
When they rushed out of the sea of clouds, the white clouds under their feet were
like splashes of water. As they castrated, a long cloud appeared, seeming to be
reluctant, and like the waves of a big river, floating up in the sky, then slowly
falling down, returning to the sea of clouds. .
The sky was washed away, and the "Ten Tigers" fairy sword soared into the sky.
It was not until the vast sea of clouds under his feet reached a height of almost
three hundred meters before Song Daren flattened the sword and began to walk
straight in the direction of Tongtian Peak.
In the distance, a majestic mountain towering into the sky, no, stood
proudly. There, in the misty white clouds, there are faint bells reverberating in
the sky.
Tongtian Peak, as if it really leads to the blue sky.
Zhang Xiaofan held his breath and looked into the distance. The boundless blue
sky and majestic mountain peaks were surrounded by countless rays of light.
The closer to Tongtian Peak, the denser these rays of light.
Zhang Xiaofan knew that those were magic weapons used by the disciples in
Qingyunmen. They came in various colors because of the five elements of the
magic weapons. They looked colorful and extremely beautiful.
But seeing these rays of light rain like colored stones, rushing to that mountain
one after another, the scene is magnificent.
And together with the "Ten Tigers" Immortal Sword, they quickly merged into
this colorful torrent.

Accompanied by the whistling sound, Song Daren took Zhang Xiaofan's sword
and fell onto a huge square. As soon as it fell to the ground, the monkey Xiaohui
looked around, then jumped off Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder and jumped around on
the square, excited.
Zhang Xiaofan didn't bother about it. Looking around, he saw that the white jade
was a column, and there were arrays of immortal spirits. There were nine large
bronze cauldrons in the center of the square, which were placed in the
middle. The most surprising thing is that on this square, the clouds are steaming,
as if walking in the clouds, it makes people feel like a fairy.
Zhang Xiaofan looked in his eyes and felt familiar, remembering that this was the
"sea of clouds" in the so-called "Six Scenic Spots of Qingyun" that he had visited
when he first went to Qingyun Mountain.
I haven't seen it in five years, here is the same as before, nothing has changed, it
is still so beautiful and ethereal, but today is much more lively than it was five
years ago.
On the square, it is already very lively at this moment. The disciples who came to
participate in the Seven Meridian Wushu at Qingyunmen are probably
temporarily stopped here. Looking from a distance, the heads are shaking, afraid
that there are not hundreds of people.
Most of the people standing on this square are dressed in Qingyunmen costumes,
there are ethics and vulgarity, there are men and women, among them, there are
many younger generations, and there are many heroic people. It can be seen that
Qingyunmen has made great efforts and cultivated vigorously over the years.
Young disciple.
Although hundreds of people stood on the square, it still looked very spacious.
Song Daren raised his eyes and looked around, and suddenly heard a clear voice
in the distance shouting: "Big brother, we are here."
Song Daren and Zhang Xiaofan looked over. It was the Dazhufeng people. It was
Tian Ling'er who was shouting. They were standing next to a huge bronze
cauldron in the middle of the square, and Tian Ling'er was waving at them.
Song Daren responded and walked over with Zhang Xiaofan.
Along the way, Zhang Xiaofan looked around, and saw other disciples of various
disciplines standing together in groups on the square, all of them were happily
talking about something, thinking about all the hopes for the upcoming Huiwu
Grand Examination!
They walked to the front, and He Dazhi, standing behind Tian Linger, first said:
"Big brother, is this road going smoothly?"
Song Daren smiled and said, "It's not the first time here, what else can I do?"
Tian Linger glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and smiled: "Xiaofan, is the scenery on the
road okay?"
Zhang Xiaofan recalled the magnificent and breathtaking scenery above the blue
sky just now, and said heartily: "It's very beautiful."
Tian Ling'er chuckled, patted his shoulder, and said, "You will work harder on
your own in the future. When you have practiced the magic weapon and learned
how to travel from the sky, let you fly to the sky every day to see enough."
Zhang Xiaofan did not speak, but smiled and nodded.
Song Daren looked around, and said to He Dazhi: "Fourth Junior Brothers, where
are the Master and His Majesty?"
He Dazhi said: "A few of us followed Master and Madam here, and the Nagato
Dao brother who was receiving us led Master and Madam to Yuqing Temple,
saying that the first elder of the Seven Vessels was going to gather for a meeting,
and to discuss some people who would be able to take the martial arts test.
Details. Master told us to wait here."
Song Daren nodded, then beckoned, summoned all the juniors to his side, looked
around, lowered his voice and said, "Why do I look at so many other teachers and
brothers of various veins? You will come here for a while. , Is there any news?"
He Dazhi shook his head and said, "I also feel this way. It seems that many new
people have been recruited from the same family and from different veins over
the years."
Wu Dayi, the second child, looked around and said: "There are a lot of
newcomers, but I guess the ones waiting for the competition tomorrow will be
the seniors who have been trained in the past. After all, they are still in the
practice experience..."
Song Daren sighed suddenly, and said, "Second Junior Brother, this may not be
the case. Do you remember the young disciple Lin Jingyu sent by Long Shoufeng
to spread the letter two years ago?"
Wu Dayi was stunned, and then he was silent. Everyone looked at each other and
didn't speak. Only Zhang Xiaofan suddenly had a complex emotion passing by,
which seemed to be joyful and envy, as if he was also jealous.
"What kind of thing is that guy?" Someone suddenly said coldly.
Everyone was taken aback, but saw that it was Tian Ling'er who was talking. She
saw her pretty face flushed slightly, her beautiful eyes widened, and she said
bitterly: "It's all right if he doesn't come to participate in this competition. If you
dare to come, you'd better let him meet me, and then I will share the victory and
defeat with him again!"
Everyone in Dazhufeng looked at each other. The sixth old Du Bishu has always
been clever and reacted very quickly. He smiled: "Little Junior Sister said that if
there is such a coincidence, hey, fellow seniors, let's make a bet and see who
loses and who wins. ..."
"Go go!" The old fifth Lu Daxin kicked him away.
Song Daren laughed and was about to say something, when he heard a soft cough
behind him, a woman whispered, "Song brother, it's been a long time!"

Chapter Eighteen Angry Beast
Suddenly, Song Daren was shocked and stunned. The sound lingered in his ears,
like a fairy music. After a while, he woke up like a dream, and turned around like
lightning, only to see five or six female disciples standing behind him. , Seeing
that their costumes are under the gate of Xiaozhufeng in Qingyunmen, who
always only accepts female disciples.
And the one who came out first to face them was a beautiful woman with a
melon-seeded face, her hair like clouds, her skin like snow, and a faint smile on
her mouth.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at the woman, and was about to turn around to ask her
fellow elder sister, but when she looked back, she saw that from Wu Dayi to
Zheng Dali to He Dazhi, all of them had weird smiles and thoughts. When he
moved, he looked at Song Daren's appearance, but saw this savvy and capable
big brother with a smirk, dumbfounded, as if he didn't know what to say.
After thinking about it, he guessed the identity of the woman.
Sure enough, He Dazhi and the others were waiting to watch a good show.
Unexpectedly, Song Daren suddenly fell into the state of dementia. Not only
Dazhufeng could not stand the dullness, but even the female disciples facing
Xiaozhufeng also secretly laughed.
The beautiful woman standing in front of Song Daren blushed slightly, and she
whispered, "Brother Song."
Song Daren hasn't reacted yet, and He Dazhi, who is impatient, has already said:
"Haha, Senior Sister Wenmin, you and I have not been seen for many years, how
are you doing these days?"
Wen Min's beautiful eyes moved to this lean person for a moment, then smiled
and said, "This is Brother He Dazhihe, right?"
He Dazhi nodded repeatedly and said, "It's right here, Senior Sister Wen has a
good memory. You and I have only met in front of Yijiazi, and I actually
remember being here. It really made me flattered."
Wen Min smiled slightly and said: "Brother He fought against a strong enemy and
showed his skills in the last competition. I naturally remember it."
He Dazhi's face blushed. In the previous session of the Seven Meridians, he met a
master from Nagato Tongtian Peak in the first round of competition. Although he
tried his best, he was defeated, but he was shrewd. The next time I smiled and
said: "Those old things, don't mention it, the superficial cultivation skills of my
little brother, compared with Senior Sister Wen and our senior brother, it is far
behind. Speaking of, since the last big test , Our big brother always misses you!"
Wen Min's face was flushed, but he didn't answer, he just glanced at Song Daren
from the corner of his eye, but the young junior sisters behind her had already
laughed.
Song Daren, a rough and arrogant man, was embarrassed at the moment like a
shy teenager, and quickly resisted: "No, no, I sometimes..."
"What?" Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a young woman
behind Wen Min opposite: "Then you don't miss our Senior Sister Wen Min?"
Song Daren's heart jumped, and he secretly raised his eyes and glanced at Wen
Min, only to see Wen Min also looking at him, without blinking a pair of beautiful
eyes.
Anxious in his heart, he blurted out: "No, no, I'm worried..."
"what!"
Da Zhufeng and Xiao Zhufeng laughed together, especially the young women
behind Wen Min, who laughed particularly brightly and loudly, causing other
disciples in the vicinity to look more here.
He Dazhi waited for the crowd to stop laughing, and said to the ladies of
Xiaozhufeng with a serious face: "Senior sisters, in fact, this is what our senior
brother meant. It's not that he doesn't miss Sister Wenmin, but he doesn't always
miss him..."
"What's that?" Xiao Zhufeng asked a female disciple with a loud laugh.
He Dazhi glanced at the woman and said with a smile: "He remembered Sister
Wen once after a moment, and said her name again after a moment, so he said
that he didn't worry about it all the time."
Everyone laughed, Song Daren gave He Dazhi a fierce look, but looked at Wen
Min from the corner of her eyes. She saw a smile on her mouth, but she didn't
seem to be angry. She couldn't help but feel a little joy in her heart, but she said:
"Sister Wen, they Just love to joke, you, don't care."
Wen Min smiled, and turned his head to stop the shivering younger sisters
behind him, then took a deep look at him and said, "Then what do you think in
your heart?"
Song Daren had a bitter face, and said "I, I, I" in his mouth a few times, but
couldn't say anything. Seeing him like this, the women couldn't help but laugh
again.
Wen Min shook his head, glared at him, ignored him, walked in front of Tian
Ling'er, took her white jade palm, looked at her carefully, and said, "You're the
Ling'er sister, right?"
Tian Linger wondered: "Yes! How did you know me, Senior Sister Wen?"
Wen Min smiled and said, "You often follow Master Su Ru Su to visit Master on
our Xiaozhu Peak. We have known you for a long time. I haven't seen you for a
few years, and I really look more handsome."
Tian Ling'er held Wen Min's hand and smiled: "Where, how can I compare to
Senior Sister Wen Min's appearance like a flower." At this point, she lowered her
voice and leaned forward and whispered: "My big brother can do Sister Wen,
you're overwhelmed."
Wen Min glanced at Song Daren. Song Daren immediately showed a smirk. She
shook her head and whispered: "Your big brother! What an elm head."
Tian Ling'er laughed out loud, and immediately felt that she was too late to meet
this senior sister Wen Min. When Wen Min gently pulled, Tian Ling'er followed
her to the group of women in Xiaozhufeng, chirping and chatting. After coming
down, he immediately became very familiar. Cheers and laughter came from the
group of women from time to time, leaving Song Daren and others to the side.
Song Daren stood by, thinking about going forward and talking to Wen Min, but
for a while, he didn't know how to speak, so he stood still.
Not to mention others, Zhang Xiaofan saw it in his eyes and shook his head.
At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard Du Bishu's "Huh" beside him, and
said, "A lot of people are here again!"
Zhang Xiaofan felt strange in his heart, and when he looked around, his body
suddenly shook. I saw a group of people approaching in the distance, a total of
more than 30 people, all dressed in white, full of vigor, in other words, it's all
right to be arrogant.
However, the first few people are extraordinary, especially the first person,
white clothes like snow, handsome and handsome, who is not that Qi Hao?
Qi Hao!
Zhang Xiaofan stared at the group of people who came by, repeating the name
heavily in his heart. At the same time, he heard the four senior brother He Dazhi
smile suddenly, and said in a low voice: "The line of Dragon Head Peak is really
crowded. "
At this moment, Qi Hao also saw the people at Dazhufeng, and immediately
walked over, and everyone behind him also followed.
Walking to the front, he folded his hands to Song Daren and smiled: "Song
brother, you and I have met again."
Song Daren didn't dare to neglect, and replied: "Brother Qi, you are here too,
don't you know if you will participate in this big test?"
Qi Hao smiled and said: "I didn't want to participate in the original brother, but
the teacher thought that the cultivation of the younger brother still needs to be
tempered, and ordered me to participate, so he took a place in the line with a
brazen attitude."
Song Daren nodded and smiled: "It's so good. With the talents of Senior Brother
Qi, you must be the winner this time."
Qi Hao shook his head repeatedly, and said modestly: "Where is it, Brother Song
is too rewarding."
The two of them were talking in front of him, but Zhang Xiaofan's eyes widened
and he searched behind Qi Hao. After a while, he saw Lin Jingyu, who was
standing behind Qi Hao, also sweeping his eyes, apparently there. What are you
looking for.
The two of them looked at each other with great joy, and walked out at the same
time, holding each other's hand, as if there were a thousand words, but they
couldn't say it for a while.
After a long time, Lin Jingyu said, "Xiao Fan, have you participated in this big
test?"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and smiled: "Yes, my master is very kind to me. Kaien let
me participate, how about you?"
Lin Jingyu said: "I also participated, huh, what is good about your dwarf master? I
went to your place two years ago and he treated you like that..."
Zhang Xiaofan quickly said: "No, he is not like that on weekdays, he was just
angry that day."
Lin Jingyu and her friends here rarely see each other again, and they don't want
to let these silly topics disturb each other. Turning off the subject, he smiled and
said, "You kid, you haven't seen each other for two years, you've grown so tall?"
Zhang Xiaofan punched him and said with a smile: "Why, you can grow up, don't
you allow me to be taller?"
Lin Jingyu laughed, and the two of them talked to themselves. This time there
was no teacher by the side. They said everything happily, and others didn't care
about them.
Just while he was talking, Zhang Xiaofan turned his head inadvertently, but saw
that Qi Hao didn’t know when he saw Tian Ling’er and Wen Min’s group of
women standing aside, walking over to say hello, he felt a pain in his heart for no
reason, and even his face changed. .
Lin Jingyu looked in his eyes and said in surprise: "What's the matter, Xiao Fan?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said with a strong smile: "It's okay." But
despite what he said, his eyes still looked at Qi Hao.
Qi Hao had walked up to Tian Ling'er and Wen Min at this time. He first greeted
Tian Ling'er with a smile and said, "Sister Tian, do you remember me?"
Tian Ling'er had been talking happily with Wen Min and other Xiaozhufeng
people. At this moment, Qi Hao suddenly appeared. For some reason, his face
flushed and his voice became quiet: "Yes, hello, Senior Brother Qi."
From a distance, Tian Linger’s Qingli face is slightly red, and her big watery eyes
look like a dream at first glance, but this beautiful face is reflected in Zhang
Xiaofan’s eyes in the distance, and it is cut like a knife. Generally, the pain is deep
in my heart.
"Xiao Fan, what's the matter with you, why did your face suddenly become so
pale?" Lin Jingyu didn't know, so he said with concern, "Is it sick?"
"No, it's okay, I'm fine." Zhang Xiaofan said in a low voice.
In the distance, Wen Min had such a keen mind. He looked at Tian Linger's
appearance, and he knew something in his heart. He immediately said to Qi Hao:
"Brother Qi, why do you only recognize Junior Sister Tian? Are we Xiaozhufeng
sisters missing in your eyes? "
When she said this, all the women behind her roared, Qi Hao quickly said: "Sister
Wen, what are you talking about? How dare I neglect all of Xiaozhufeng's
sisters?"
Wen Min chuckled softly and said, "Senior Brother Qi participates in the Seven
Meridian Wushu again this time, so he must be determined to win it?"
Qi Hao's eyes flashed, and said: "Senior Sister Wen passed three consecutive
passes in the last big test, but unfortunately she lost to the hands of Senior
Brother Xiao Yicai Xiao, which is very embarrassing. I must have gone through a
lot of intensive repairs, plus Master Shuiyue’s careful cultivation, now as Xiao
Zhufeng’s number one master, must have come for this big test laurel!"
Wen Min smiled and said, "Don't dare, don't dare, how can I fight with Brother
Qi, and I can't afford the title of Xiaozhufeng's first master."
Qi Hao frowned and said, "Sister Wen, you are too polite..."
Wen Min smiled and said, "No, Master Shuiyue is a master of heaven and
humanity. I am dull. I can't get her old man to pass on one or two. There are
other wizards and sisters in my roots. Brother Qi should be careful."
Qi Hao's eyes were brilliant, but his face smiled and said: "It's so better. I think
it's better to let Senior Sister Wen bow down. It must also be an inexperienced
wizard. I really want to see it soon."
Wen Min chuckled, nodded and said no more, and took Tian Ling'er, who was not
too willing, to walk aside.

At this moment, a scream suddenly came from the sky above the square, sound
like thunder, shaking the audience.
Hundreds of Qingyun disciples in the square looked up, only to see a red light
beam coming, and for a moment stopped to the top of the square, a red fairy
sword exuding immortality, horizontally in the middle of the square, on which
stood a long gate of Tongtian Peak. The Taoist priest said loudly to the disciples
standing on the square: "Brothers, the real headmaster has orders with you first
master, please speak to the Yuqing Hall of the seniors who participated in the
Qimai Huiwu Grand Examination."
The mountain breeze blew, the white clouds were misty, and hundreds of
Qingyun disciples on the square were in a commotion, and then people came out
one after another and walked towards the front of the square.
Zhang Xiaofan thought that those disciples with advanced cultivation level would
directly sacrifice the magic weapon Yukong, but he didn't expect to see the
crowd but seemed to have no intention of this, and walked honestly one by one.
He walked with Lin Jingyu and looked to the left and right, and saw Tian Ling'er
and Xiaozhufeng Wenmin and other women walking together, smiling all over,
and they seemed to be in a good mood. Song Daren and other Dazhufeng
disciples followed them.
As for the Dragon Shoufeng line, seven or eight people walked out of Qi Hao’s
group of people, but at this moment they walked elsewhere and greeted the
disciples who came out of the other veins, especially Qi Hao, familiarly. He
shouted the names of the disciples of the other veins, greeted them all, and all the
disciples of the other veins greeted each other with smiles, and it seemed that
they had a lot of friendship.
"Senior Brother Qi is very good at making friends," said Lin Jingyu, who noticed
Zhang Xiaofan's gaze on Qi Hao, and walked next to him: "Moreover, he has a
high level of cultivation, and he is honored by Master Cangsong. The faith is
heavy, so in Qingyunmen, everyone gives him face."
Zhang Xiaofan was expressionless in his ears, but he nodded slowly.
At the end of the square, there is the "Hongqiao" in the six scenic spots of
Qingyun. Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu walked here when they were rescued to
Qingyun Mountain five years ago.
Stepping on the magical bridge of Hongqiao, watching the clear water flowing
down on both sides of the bridge still reflects the psychedelic and beautiful
colorful rainbow. Five years ago, two young people who did not know the world
are now disciples under the Qingyunmen.
Walking at the end of the crowd, Lin Jingyu suddenly sighed, "It's been five
years!"
Zhang Xiaofan was silent, just walking forward. The scenery in front of me is the
same as before. As the Hongqiao rises, white clouds gradually fall below my feet,
and the blue sky is as clear as washing, horizontally above my head.
"Why don't you go up with Yujian?" Zhang Xiaofan said suddenly.
Lin Jingyu's face was slightly surprised, and said: "Don't you know? Our disciples
don't allow Yujian to fly in the air near the main hall of Tongtian Peak. I heard
Senior Brother Qi Hao said that this is for To show respect for Nagato, you have
to walk up to the Yuqing Guan Holy Land. Secondly, I heard that at the beginning
of our Qingyunmen school, in order to protect this place, Qingyun Patriarch set a
very powerful ban on the top of the Tongtian Peak, called ' "Zhu Xian Sword
Array," anyone who flies to the sky above Tongtian Peak without authorization is
bound to be killed by the "Zhu Xian Sword Array"."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and said, "No wonder there are so many masters
in the same school, there is not even a single imperial sword. By the way, is
that'Zhuxianjian array' powerful?"
Lin Jingyu looked at the high mountain in front of him, and said, "I haven't seen it
before, but I think it is very powerful. I heard that this'Zhuxian Sword Formation'
was handed down from Qingyun Patriarch Qingye Patriarch a thousand years
ago. It was perfected again, and it was extremely powerful. Since then, I have
never heard of anyone who dared to come to our Qingyun Mountain to go wild."
Zhang Xiaofan followed his gaze to the majestic and tall mountain, and
exclaimed: "It's amazing!"
The two of them said this while walking, and followed the dozens of people
through Hongqiao. Along the way, Zhang Xiaofan looked at the elites of the
younger generation of Qingyunmen, but saw that men accounted for the majority
of the more than 60 people, and there were only 13 or 4 female disciples, most of
whom were still wearing Xiaozhufeng costumes. of.
However, regardless of men and women, looking at it, almost all of them are
angry, men are magnificent, women are beautiful and generous, handsome men
and beauties are everywhere. Whoever reads it will also say that there are
successors to Qingyun Gate and the future is bright.
After crossing the Hongqiao Bridge, we arrived at the blue water pool where the
mountain spirit beast "Water Qilin" lives in Qingyunmen Town. Unlike when
Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu first came five years ago, this ancient alien beast,
respected by the Qingyunmen disciples as the "Ling Zun", did not hide in the pool
at this time, but had been lying on the edge of the pool a long time ago. The
ground is basking in the sun.
But looking at its lazy look, it's no different from five years ago.
Qingyun disciples walked down the Hongqiao Bridge, saluted the giant monster
one by one, and then stepped onto the steps by the pool to walk towards the
elevated Yuqing Temple.
Lin Jingyu and Zhang Xiaofan followed behind the crowd and whispered to Zhang
Xiaofan, "Do you remember what happened when we first came?"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said with lingering fears: "Remember, I was exposed
to water, but that's all right, seeing such a big monster scared me."
Lin Jingyu showed a smile at the corner of his mouth and said, "That is, when we
were in Caomiao Village before, when did we see this kind of thing? I thought
that the biggest animal in this world is the bear on Qingyun Mountain!"
Zhang Xiaofan laughed out loud. For a moment, everyone looked back. Zhang
Xiaofan was taken aback and quickly stopped the laughter. Lin Jingyu was also
taken aback, coughing twice, and his complexion was reddish.
The others took a few glances, then turned their heads and continued walking.
Zhang Xiaofan was relieved and looked at Lin Jingyu in a blink of an eye. The two
of them met with each other and both smiled.
Dozens of people in front quickly walked over. Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu
walked down the Hongqiao Bridge to the edge of the Bishui Lake and saluted the
water unicorn respectfully.
However, from the very beginning, this water unicorn seemed to slept extremely
deadly, and no one would respond to salutes. At this moment, he fell asleep and
snored like thunder. Ten percent didn't know that the two Qingyun juniors were
saluting to it.
Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu never thought that Shui Qilin would answer them,
and after paying the salute, they walked up the steps.
Zhang Xiaofan said: "Jingyu, last time you came to Dazhufeng in a hurry, I didn't
congratulate you. I didn't expect you to have such a high level of Taoism in just a
few years."
Lin Jingyu smiled, and said, "This is all my mentor Cang Song and fellow seniors
have carefully taught me." When he said this, his voice gradually turned into a
low voice, and said: "In fact, in the first few years, I always When I was working
hard, I thought of the bloody corpses in Caomiao Village. I felt uncomfortable, so I
set my heart to practice hard, hoping that one day I could have a big feud for my
parents and the people in the village."
Zhang Xiaofan felt sour, stretched out his hand and patted him on the
shoulder. Lin Jingyu calmed down, cleared up his mood, and smiled: "Okay, let's
not talk about the past. How about you! How are you doing?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said, "You know that I have not been as smart
as you since I was a child. I have been on Dazhu Peak these years, Master and
fellow brothers have treated me very well, but I am too stupid, and I am very
slow to make progress in cultivation. I am very sorry, Master. With big brother."
Lin Jingyu snorted and said, "Why are you stupid? I think it's 80% that your
dwarf master deliberately embarrassed you and didn't teach your true
Qingyunmen cultivation way."
Zhang Xiaofan didn’t expect the dispute two years ago. Lin Jingyu still feels bad
about Tian Buyi now. He smiled and said, “No, my master is not that kind of
person. Forget it, don’t talk about me, that’s right. , Is your magic weapon still
the'Dragon Slashing Sword' two years ago?"
Lin Jingyu nodded and smiled and said, "This divine sword is the most precious
treasure in the line of Dragon Head Peak. The mentor gave me this sword with
great love. In addition to its great power and spirituality, the sword is of great
help to my cultivation."
Zhang Xiaofan was envious in his heart, his face was also revealed, and said:
"That's the best."
Lin Jingyu smiled and asked, "What about you! Xiaofan, do you have any magic
weapon?"
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while, and subconsciously reached out to his arms
and touched the black "fire stick". A trace of coldness, Ruoyoruowu rushed to his
palm.
"No," he whispered, "I have not practiced enough to drive magic weapons."
Lin Jingyu didn't care, she seemed to have expected it, and comforted him: "It's
okay, Xiao Fan, as long as you practice diligently, you will surely succeed.
Anyway, we are still young, so let's take a look this time."
The corners of Zhang Xiaofan's mouth moved, looking at the friendly faces of the
old friends, and listening to his gentle words, but there was no trace of relief.
See it?
Everyone thought that he was here just to see it. When he thought of this, there
was a burst of indescribable anger in his heart, like a fire burning in the depths of
his heart, but it dissipated in a blink of an eye.
He lowered his head, did not speak, and did not even have the intention to blame
his friend, because he found that even he himself thought so.
As if responding to his thoughts, the "fire stick" still in contact with his palm in
his arms at the moment, suddenly reacted, and for a moment the chill spread
directly from his palm to his shoulders.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, but immediately found that this feeling did not
harm his body at all, but rather cool and comfortable. He looked to the side, but
Lin Jingyu didn't notice anything.
Just as Zhang Xiaofan breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly, a deafening roar
erupted from behind them.
Not only Zhang Xiaofan, but even Lin Jingyu, who practiced far better than him,
was like him. His whole body was shaken, his ears rang loudly, and his tinnitus
continued, and the Qingyunmen disciples who were walking in front of them
seemed to be in the same situation. .
Everyone was extremely surprised. How could there be such a weird noise above
this Qingyunmen holy ground, and they turned their heads immediately. At first
glance, everyone was shocked and inexplicably surprised. They saw the giant
beast water that has been sleeping soundly beside the blue water pool. Qilin
suddenly regained consciousness and turned his head back fiercely. His huge
eyes revealed endless fierce light. The hair roots on his back were erected, and
he opened a big mouth of the blood basin, revealing two long and sharp fangs. Is
put on an attacking posture.
And its target was the Qingyunmen disciples standing on the steps.

Chapter Nineteen Lottery
This water unicorn is a wild spirit species, an ancient alien beast. With this
power, the wind and clouds change color immediately, and the originally blue
sky darkens in an instant.
As it took its first step towards the steps, the originally calm mountain breeze
turned into a violent wind, whistling sharply, rolling over this Tongtian peak.
And in the blue water pool nearest to the water Kylin, the water surface changed
even more. From the wave level as a mirror, it began to tremble, and then
suddenly violently rotated. The entire pool water rapidly rotated, spinning out a
deep vortex around the center. In the depths of the whirlpool, it seemed that
there was a rumbling sound.
After a while, everyone only heard a loud noise, and a column of water suddenly
rose from the depths of the whirlpool. There were three people embracing as
thick as they were, and they were condensed but not scattered. They turned
around in mid-air and folds down in the air, as if they were receiving something.
As if driven, it fell in front of Shui Qilin, like a dragon, crystal clear, spinning and
swimming in the air.
At this moment, none of the Qingyunmen standing on the steps, including Qi Hao
and others with the deepest cultivation base, could remain calm. They all
changed color, and some were even pale and trembling slightly.
The reason why Shui Qilin was able to become a powerful support for Qingye
Patriarch to eliminate demons and demons thousands of years ago, and was
highly respected by Qingyunmen in the millennium, its strength was fully
revealed at this moment.
Among the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, the water unicorn
is the ultimate spiritual creature of the water system. Just looking at its ability to
confine water out of thin air, it can draw out the thickness of the water column
and it will not disperse, even Hovering in the air and swimming endlessly
without the slightest effortless look, the strength of spiritual power and the
purity of thought power have long surpassed ordinary human cultivators.
It is in the Qingyun Gate where the master is like a cloud, not to mention that this
is done purely with the power of thought, and there are not many people who
can achieve this level with the use of magic treasures.
At this moment, seeing the darkness of the world and the turbulent wind and
clouds, the disciples of Qingyunmen saw Lingzun Shui Qilin bursting out of
thunderous anger that had never been seen in more than a thousand years, and
they were all dumbfounded and at a loss.
It was too late to say that it was fast, I saw Shui Qilin roared in his mouth, his
eyes widened, and the color of fury and hatred in his eyes became more and
more intense. It seemed that he felt something of deep hatred or extreme hatred,
and he wanted to fight to the death.
And the thick water column hovering in front of this giant beast is swimming
faster and faster. Suddenly, there is a loud noise and a "boom". The huge water
column with endless momentum hits the Qingyun disciple on the steps
overwhelmingly. .
At this critical moment, I only heard a scream in midair: "Lingzun calms down his
anger!"
A dark green figure appeared out of thin air, suddenly appeared in mid-air
between Shui Qilin and Qingyun disciple, it was the real Daoxuan, the head of
Qingyun Sect.
He hasn't seen him for five years, he hasn't changed at all, but his brows are
frowning at the moment, and he is obviously very puzzled by Shui Qilin's sudden
attack.
But at this moment, the situation is urgent. Behind him are dozens of the best
young disciples of the Qingyunmen. In the water column that roars from the
front, there are waves of light, and the shadows of various ferocious behemoths
are looming, which are obviously the water unicorns of the past. After the death
of the beast, the soul was taken into the body by the water unicorn, and it was
not allowed to die.
At this moment, being used by the water unicorn in the water column, it is even
more powerful. With the power of Taoxuan Zhenren who can reach the sky and
the earth, I cannot help but be shocked.
Seeing the water column approaching, Daoxuan was inevitable, so he had to take
a deep breath and chanted in his mouth: "The Immeasurable Heavenly Lord!"
He raised his hands, held the ball in the void, and made the sword fingering
tactics with his left and right hands. It seemed to be slow and urgent, and he
drew a phantom Tai Chi picture in front of him. For a moment, the pattern
glowed in the sky, bursting with white light, full of energy, and then Dao Xuan Yi
Turning back, there was no wind blowing in the dark green Dao robe on him, and
Huo Ran floated down from him, and the Tai Chi figure in the air immediately
rushed to the Dao robe as if driven, and immediately burned on the Dao robe.
This dark green Taoist robe seems to be also a treasure of the Xian family. After
receiving the Taiji diagram, it will grow longer when you see the wind, and it
becomes more than ten times bigger in a moment, and it is horizontally in the air.
"Wow," with a loud sound, the water column of the Shui Qilin imperial envoy
slammed into the enlarged dark green robes, and only heard the roaring in the
water column, it seemed that the spirits of the monsters were screaming in rage,
and the dark green robes retreated under the heavy blow. A few feet away, the
center of the robe hit by the water column bulged out deeply, and the force was
huge.
And the young Qingyun disciples, who were almost dumbfounded on the steps,
only felt that a huge wind was coming, and all of them were unstable. Except for a
few who were deeply cultivated and barely supported, most of them fell from
side to side.
Everyone couldn't help but lose all their colors. If Daoxuan Zhenren hadn't
stopped the thunderous blow of Shui Qilin, I really didn't know what the
consequences would be.
Zhang Xiaofan's face was pale, his footing was unstable, and he fell to the side.
Lin Jingyu saw that from the corner of his eyes, he just wanted to reach out to
help, but unexpectedly, he slumped to the other side, overwhelmed by himself.
Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, and subconsciously let go of the hand stretched out
in his arms to hold the "fire stick", and desperately stretched out to find a place
to support it, but did not notice that his hand left the fire stick, the ice was cold.
The feeling disappeared without a trace.
In the air, Daoxuan's face was solemn, and he was waiting, and behind him,
"brush, brush, and brush" a few times, there were more than a dozen figures,
standing behind him in the sky, the leader was Madam Cangsong, and the rest
were The first seat of the six channels and the elders of each channel, Tian Buyi
and Su Ru were among them, all with serious expressions.
There are all the masters of Qingyunmen at this moment. Looking at the world,
when encountering this kind of formation, no one is afraid of seven points.
However, this water unicorn is looked around by the first elders of the
Qingyunmen masters, and there is no fear at all. color.
But under the gaze of everyone, Shui Qilin's eyes that were originally burning
with anger suddenly calmed down, revealing a strange look, seeming to be
puzzled, and the huge water column in front of him also slowly shrinks, and
finally loses control. Falling to the ground, with a "clap", the ground became wet.
At this time, the Shui Qilin was completely silent, but the huge body stood in
place, still quite terrifying, I saw it ignored the elders in mid-air, and only stared
at the young disciples on the steps, and his eyes swept around. , And sniffed in
the air with his nose again, and it seemed that there was no smell.
After a long while, after repeating this weird behavior many times, Shui Qilin
seemed to finally give up, shook its huge head, turned back, swayed to another
clearing, and lay down. He leaned his head on his leg and squinted his eyes. After
a while, there was a snoring sound.
Everyone at Qingyunmen looked at each other, dumbfounded.
Taoist Cangsong came back to his senses as soon as possible, quietly moved to
the real Taoxuan, and whispered: "Brother Sect, it is not suitable for the disciples
to stay here."
Dao Xuan awakened, glanced at Cang Song, nodded, and said, "You take the
disciples up first, let me see what happened to Lingzun?" After speaking, he
folded and flew towards Shui Qilin.
Cang Song turned around and said loudly: "Lingzun made a joke to everyone just
now. Don't be nervous. Now all the disciples who participate in the Wushu Grand
Examination, go to the Yuqing Hall one by one!"
All the disciples responded in unison, restored order, and walked up.
But in my heart, seeing the thrilling blow of Shui Qilin just now, I am afraid that
few people would believe that it was a joke!

Following everyone, Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu walked into the majestic and
spacious Yuqing Palace. Standing in this hall, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that the
memories of the five years had been turned over.
"Jing Yu." Zhang Xiaofan suddenly whispered.
"What?" Lin Jingyu looked at Zhang Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan said in a low voice, "I suddenly remembered something. In the
past few years, have you met Second Uncle Wang?"
Lin Jingyu's complexion dimmed suddenly, and then he shook his head and said,
"No, today is also the first time I have returned to Tongtian Peak. Three years
ago, I asked Qi Hao Brother Wang Ershu about the situation and heard him say
that he still looks crazy. , Running around on Tongtian Peak all day, but there
should be no problem with the seniors of Nagato taking care of it."
Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a while, and said: "When the competition is over, I
want to see him, are you going?"
Lin Jingyu nodded and said, "Okay, I really want to see him too."
At this time, above the hall, a green shadow suddenly flashed, but it was Dao
Xuan who flashed in from outside.
The eyes of the elders of the Qingyunmen all fell on him, and Taoist Cangsong
walked forward and asked: "Brother Sect Master, Spirit Venerable..."
Daoxuan raised his hand to stop, and made a color to him, Daoist Cangsong
immediately understood, and said nothing.
Immediately Taoxuan turned around nonchalantly, and said to the dozens of
Qingyunmen young disciples standing in the main hall with a cheerful
expression: "Everyone is here! Good, good."
The disciples bent over and saluted together, saying: "I have seen the real head."
Daoxuan smiled slightly, walked back to his seat, and glanced at Taoist Cangsong.
Taoist Cangsong then stepped forward and said loudly, "Everyone, you are all
outstanding in the younger generation of Qingyunmen. I belong to the Qingyun
school. So far, it has been more than two thousand years, and he is indeed the
orthodox and righteous leader of Taoism. But the ancients have a way:'The
industry thrives in diligence, the waste is in play.' There is another saying:'If you
go against the current, you will retreat if you don't advance.' In order to warn
future generations and lead young disciples, the ancestor passed down the grand
event of the Seven Meridian Huiwu, which has been held for twenty years."
"Ah", there was a sound of exclamation from the Qingyunmen disciples. For the
20th session, if you count one Jiazi at a time, it would be a thousand or two
hundred years old.
Taoist Cangsong watched the reactions of the crowd with satisfaction, and said:
"To this day, under the leadership of Daoxuan's senior brother, my Qingyunmen
is prospering and prospering, far surpassing previous lives. There are countless
outstanding young people. Therefore, this time the leader. After the seniors
discussed with the first seat of each line, the number of people in the big test was
increased to 64, so as to avoid the regret of the Pearl of the Sea."
Hearing this, Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but look at Tian Buyi, and saw Tian
Buyi sitting under the head of Daoxuan Daoxuan, expressionless, but with a look
of impatientness in his eyes. After all, the increase in the number of contestants
was said to be the first place in each line. After discussing it, it is actually not the
real person Daoxuan and the real person Cangsong that have the final say.
Just listen to Taoist Cangsong continuing: "This time the number of people has
doubled in the big test, so there are some changes in the lottery. Please take a
look."
As he said, he pointed his hand to the open space on the right side of the main
hall. Everyone looked at it and saw that there was a large mahogany box placed
in all directions, with only a small hole on the upper side for an arm to enter.
"In that mahogany box, there were sixty-three wax pellets, each of which was
wrapped in a note with numbers ranging from one to sixty-three."
There was a sudden uproar among the disciples, and Taoist Cangsong ignored
him, and said: "After the lottery is completed, the competition will be based on
the number, with number one to sixty-four, two to sixty-three, and three to sixty-
two. By analogy, in the second round, the winners of number one and sixty-four
versus the winners of number two and sixty-three, and so on, until the final
battle. Do you understand?"
The Qingyunmen disciples standing under the hall were silent for a while, and
suddenly someone said loudly, "Excuse me, Master Cang Song, there are clearly
64 people, but there are only 63 wax pills?"
Taoist Cangsong seemed to have been prepared for this problem, and coughed
dryly, saying: "The rules for this competition were originally that there are nine
people from each of the seven veins of the Qingyunmen, and one more of them is
from Nagato. However, cough, because there is one. There were only eight
disciples sent by Maitong Sect, so there was one less disciple, so there were only
sixty-three disciples."
For a while, everyone's eyes fell on Dazhufeng's first face, Tian Buyi's face, Tian
Buyi's face flashed an anger, but he sat in position and didn't move at all.
The Qingyunmen disciples clamoured and discussed.
After the voices of the crowd calmed down a little bit, True Talent Cang Song said
with a serious face: "But this is not a difficult task. Among the 63 wax pills, as
long as any disciple wins the number one, it is extremely lucky, because There is
no opponent number 64, so he has a bye in the first round."
As soon as this statement came out, there was another uproar among the
Qingyunmen disciples, but Qingyunmen is a famous school after all, and the
tutoring is very strict. Although this method seems quite funny, no one opposed
it.
Daoxuan Zhenren stood up, looked around, his head was silent. Master Daoxuan
nodded, and said, "In that case, let's draw lots!"
Above the main hall, everyone's eyes fell on the mahogany box. First, Nagato's
ten disciples walked out of the box, walked to the box one by one, and each took
out a wax pill, and then the dragon head peak. A disciple of the same vein.
Lin Jingyu greeted Zhang Xiaofan and went out. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at his
back and then looked at the first seven seats and the elders.
Among these people, from Daoxuan Zhenren, Taoist Cangsong, Taoist Tianyun,
Shang Zhengliang, Zeng Shuchang, etc., he has seen the first people in each line
five years ago, and only the one sitting on the last chair on the right. The female
Taoist aunt has never met, but looking like this, she is probably the first Water
Moon Master of the famous Xiaozhufeng.
Zhang Xiaofan often heard the seniors mention this uncle, and heard that
Xiaozhufeng is the only line of Qingyunmen that only accepts female disciples.
Master Shuiyue himself is also very well-known in the Qingyunmen.
The disciples from Xiaozhufeng have also performed well in the previous Wushu
University Examinations of the Seven Pulses Association.
Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the Master Shuiyue a few more times, and saw that her
appearance was about thirty or so, which was almost the same as that of the
teacher's mother Su Ru, with an oval face, thin eyebrows and nose, a pair of
bright apricot eyes, and a white moon robe. Go is actually graceful and charming.
Behind her, there was no elder generation standing, but a female disciple stood
by, dressed in white as snow, with a very beautiful appearance, and a long sword
on her back. The scabbard and hilt were sky-blue and bright in color. There are
faint waves of light flowing, and you can see that it is a treasure of the immortal
family.
He was looking at him in a trance, the young woman turned her head suddenly as
if feeling his gaze, her gaze was like electricity, and she gave Zhang Xiaofan a cold
look. Zhang Xiaofan's heart was shocked, and his eyes seemed to be stinged like
an electric shock.
He was startled, his face was reddish, but seeing that the woman was
expressionless, but there was a faint contempt in his eyes, he hurriedly lowered
his head.
At this embarrassing moment, someone next to him suddenly reached out and
pulled him, only to hear Tian Linger's voice: "Xiao Fan, what are you in a daze!
It's time for us to draw lots."
Zhang Xiaofan hurriedly said: "Yes, yes." After saying that, he dared not look at
Master Shuiyue again, turned around and followed Tian Ling'er to the red
wooden box.
At this time, only the two veins of Dazhufeng and Xiaozhufeng were left above
the hall. The Dazhufeng people headed by Song Daren walked to the box one by
one, drew out the wax balls, and then walked back down the hall.
After that, when everyone checked what number they had drawn, Xiao Zhufeng
walked out of eight female disciples, Wen Min was among them, and the white-
clothed woman standing behind Master Shuiyue bowed her head to Master
Shuiyue. In a word, Master Shuiyue nodded and said: "You go too!"
The white-clothed woman replied, walked to Xiaozhufeng's ladies, smiled with
Wenmin and others, walked to the mahogany box together, and drew out the last
nine wax pills.
At this moment, above the hall, all the disciples looked at the wax pill one after
another, and the elders of the various veins sitting on the head could not help but
become nervous. They all stared at the disciple of the original vein, hoping that
the disciple would draw a good lottery. The note of "one", naturally, couldn't be
better.
As if responding to the feelings of the teachers, the young disciples of
Qingyunmen under the hall made their voices one by one.
"Ah! I'm twenty-six."
"I'm thirty-three, hey, how many are you?"
"Oh, I'm forty-seven, I don't know what number the opponent is, I count..."
The disciples talked for a long time, but no one said they got the precious No. 1
note.
Taoist Cangsong frowned, coughed twice, and said loudly: "Who got the number
one lottery?"
His voice was loud, suppressing all the voices for a while, and there was silence
in the hall.
For a long time, there was a small voice among the crowd, with a hint of surprise
and caution, as if he didn't even believe it, and said, "Return to Master Cangsong,
here, here I am."
When everyone looked together, they were stunned, and saw Zhang Xiaofan
standing in the crowd, holding a note in his hand, standing still, but looking at
Tian Buyi, timid and authentic.

Chapter Twenty
In an instant, everyone's eyes fell on the humble Dazhufeng disciple. Tian Buyi
and Su Ru looked at each other. Su Ru smiled slightly and nodded.
Everyone at Dazhufeng smiled and gathered around. Lu Daxin patted Zhang
Xiaofan on the shoulder again, and smiled: "Smelly boy, you can't see how lucky
you are!"
Zhang Xiaofan scratched his head, stuck out his tongue, and changed his surprise
from the initial surprise to surprise. Du Bishu on the side suddenly patted his
head regretfully, and said: "I knew that I should have made a bet on who won
this number. Hehe, it must be a big upset, kill!"
"Go go," Tian Linger spoofed at him, then turned to Zhang Xiaofan and said,
"Xiaofan, it's useless for you to get into the second round anyway. Why don't you
sign this to me!"
Zhang Xiaofan didn't expect the senior sister to say something like this, and was
stunned for a moment: "Oh", and passed the note with "one" on it.
Song Daren's face changed slightly, he looked around and whispered: "Little
Junior Sister, don't mess around."
Tian Ling'er smiled "puff", her cheeks flushed with a peach blossom, her cheeks
flushed slightly, she stretched out her fingers like scallions, flicked Zhang
Xiaofan's forehead, and said, "Little fool, I was joking with you."
Zhang Xiaofan blinked and smiled.
At this time, on the elder's side, Daoist Cangsong frowned, and then he said
loudly: "Okay, since the lottery has been completed, the disciples will come to me
and sign up for the name, and I will post it on the red list later. I know who my
opponent is. Now I invite the head brother to speak."
The disciples who had been noisy at first heard that Master Daoxuan was about
to come out to speak, and they all became quiet.
Master Tao Xuan stood up from his seat, walked slowly in front of the crowd,
glanced at the disciples, and then said: "Everyone, you are all the elites of the
younger generation of my Qingyunmen, and they are all outstanding. In the
future, the leader, elder, and even my head of each line of Qingyunmen will most
likely be taken by the best among you."
The Qingyun disciples shook for a while, and many of them showed longing and
excitement on their faces.
Daoxuan Zhenren showed a kind smile and said, "Of course, if you want to reach
this step and sit in the position of the first elders behind me, you still need to
work harder."
Everyone said in unison: "Yes."
Daoxuan Zhen person covered his long beard with his hand, nodded, and said
solemnly: "I am Qingyun. Since the establishment of the Qingyunzi ancestor, I
have always been a well-known and upright path, and now I am even the leader
of the right way on the path of cultivation in the world. Fang is down today, The
right way is prosperous, the evil spirits retreat, and the world enjoys peace.
However, the remnants of the evil way are sinister, sinister and vicious, and their
heart is not dead. These years, they seem to be eager to move. At this time, it is
even more important for us and other people in the right way to hold on to the
evil, so you must concentrate on Cultivation and determination, as long as we are
strong and self-reliant, there will be no gaps in the evil spirits!"
All the disciples said loudly: "I will follow the instructions of the head!"
Dao Xuan Zhen smiled his jaw and said, "Okay, okay. There is one more thing. I
want to announce to everyone. In order to encourage the Qingyunmen disciples
to work hard towards the Tao and to encourage their practice, I have discussed
with you the first elders and decided to proceed from here. The second Qimai
Huiwu begins, and every time after the Qimai Huiwu test, a small reward is given
to the final winner."
"Ah!!" There was a commotion among Qingyun disciples.
Master Tao Xuan looked at these young disciples and smiled and said, "This time
the prize is the'Liuhejing'."
"What is it?" Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while. He had never heard of this thing
before. He couldn't help but look around, but he saw that Tian Linger, Du Bishu,
and others were also at a loss, and the other young disciples around them
seemed to be too. Not very clear.
But disciples such as Qi Hao, Song Daren, and Wen Min, who had been in the field
for a long time, changed their expressions, showing unusual excitement and
yearning.
Tian Ling'er and the others also noticed what the elder brother and others
seemed to know at this time, and leaned over and asked quietly, "Master, what is
Liuhejing?"
Song Daren whispered: "Liuhejing is a magic weapon handed down by the tenth-
generation ancestor Wufangzi of this school. I have never seen the specific
appearance, but I have heard from Master before that this is one of the treasures
of this school. It is extremely powerful, and even more wonderful. As long as the
user's spiritual power is strong enough, the six-part mirror can reflect all attacks
and remain invincible."
Everyone opened their mouths, and Du Bishu stuttered a little: "Well, isn't it
invincible in the world?"
Song Daren shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don't know exactly what it looks
like anyway, but the master can't be wrong when he said it, this time," he glanced
at Daoxuan Zhenren, lowered his voice, and said, "Look. This time, the head and
the master seem to have lost their money!"
Everyone is a little weird, most of them seem to be swallowing saliva secretly, it
seems that Qizhen is in front, even those who practice Taoism will inevitably
move their hearts.
Daoxuan Zhenren paused for a while, smiled and watched the young disciples
talk about it. After a while, he said, "Okay, it's basically the case. Go back and take
a rest. Tomorrow morning, the Qimai Huiwu will start the competition."
Qingyun disciples saluted together and said in unison: "Yes, the head is real."
Master Tao Xuan nodded and said, "Go ahead!"
All the disciples gradually withdrew, and only the first seat of the Qingyunmen
Qimai and a dozen elders remained in the main hall.
Daoxuan turned his head and smiled at the elders: "Brothers, you should also go
back and rest soon! Starting tomorrow, there will be a lot of competitions, and
you still need to worry about it!"
Some of those elders were full of white hair and wrinkles, but some looked young
and tight, and they were good at maintaining their faces. At this moment, after
listening to Daoxuan Zhenren’s words, they didn’t say much, and they went out
one by one until the end. , In the Yuqing Hall, only the first seat of the
Qingyunmen Seven Vessels is left.
Master Tao Xuan slowly put away the kind smile he had been hanging on his face,
glanced over the other six people sitting on the chair, and said indifferently:
"Okay, there are only seven of us now."
The first Shang Zhengliang of the "Chaoyang Peak" sitting on the right frowned
and said, "Brother head, do you have anything to say to us?"
Master Taoxuan nodded, expressionless, and slowly said, "I've been to see
Lingzun just now."
As soon as this remark came out, everyone's expressions changed.

Walking down the steps, the disciples were still trembling when they passed the
blue water pool, but this time the water unicorn fell asleep peacefully, and there
was no more movement.
After crossing the Hongqiao Bridge and returning to the huge square like a
fairyland in the "Sea of Clouds", Lin Jingyu said a few words with Zhang Xiaofan,
and then went with the disciples of Long Shoufeng's line.
Zhang Xiaofan watched him walk away before he walked back to the crowd at
Dazhu Peak. Listening to Song Daren telling everyone some precautions and the
accommodation situation later, Zhang Xiaofan listened, suddenly remembered
something, and cried out: "Oh! What a mess!"
Everyone was shocked unexpectedly, Tian Ling'er stood beside him, surprised:
"Xiao Fan, what's the matter?"
Zhang Xiaofan looked around, and said anxiously: "I was just talking to Jingyu,
but I forgot about Xiaohui, and now I don't know where it went?"
Everyone just remembered, and as expected, they hadn't noticed the trace of the
gray-haired monkey. At this time, they all looked around, only the white clouds
were faint, and the disciples of the veins gradually dispersed, but there was no
shadow of the monkey Xiaohui.
Zhang Xiaofan was very anxious. Since bringing Xiao Hui back from the valley
two years ago, he has lived in the same house with one person and one monkey
(later the big dog rhubarb) for the past two years. His feelings are extremely
deep. Seeing that the Tongtian Peak is towering into the sky. The cloud, the
upper and lower places are incredibly big, if Xiao Hui goes somewhere to find
wild fruits to eat, how can he find it?
When he was in a hurry, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard Tian Linger's "Huh" on
the other side. He turned his head and looked around, and saw Tian Ling'er
smiling, pointing his finger forward, and said with a smile: "Look."
When everyone looked at it, they couldn't help laughing, and saw Xiao Hui sitting
steadily on the back of the big yellow dog that was not easy to raise in the field,
screaming in his mouth, waving monkey paws at Zhang Xiaofan, and exerting
force. The big yellow dog running here closed his mouth tightly, and actually bit a
fleshy bone that he got it from nowhere.
Not long after, Da Huang carried Xiao Hui and ran to him. Xiao Hui jumped on
Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder three times. Zhang Xiaofan hurriedly touched its
monkey head, pretending to be angry and said, "Where have you gone?"
Xiao Hui was not afraid, and smiled and pointed to the rhubarb lying on the
ground gnawing on the flesh and bones. The sound of "squeaking" was more
than painting.
Zhang Xiaofan watched for a while, then suddenly said, "Where did this fleshy
bone come from?"
When Xiao Hui heard the words, there was another drawing. At the same time,
he pointed in a direction at the end of the square. Zhang Xiaofan looked towards
Song Daren. Song Daren quickly looked around. His face was rather embarrassed
and funny. He lowered his voice and whispered: " There is the kitchen where
Nagato disciples eat."
When everyone stayed, they all laughed and shook their heads. Song Daren took
the lead and walked to the other side, saying, "Let’s go to the dormitory too! By
the way, Junior Sister, you are a woman, so I arranged you and Xiao Zhufeng.
Junior sisters live together, are you okay?"
Tian Ling'er shook his head and smiled: "I wanted to chat with Sister Wen Min a
few more words, and at the same time, I can help you to say a few more nice
things to the big brother!"
Everyone laughed, Song Daren's face blushed, pretending not to hear, and strode
out, everyone behind him laughed.
Zhang Xiaofan, who was at the end, did not join in, but stared at the gray monkey
on his shoulders and said: "Dead monkey, you will run away as a thief later and
see how I can cure you."
Xiao Hui yelled a few times and grinned. She didn't know if she didn't understand
it! Still don't take Zhang Xiaofan's words to heart at all.
Zhang Xiaofan cursed it again, walked forward, after a few steps, remembering
something, turned his head and said loudly: "Go away, dead dog, you know how
to eat!"
Rhubarb, who was lying on the ground gnawing flesh and bones, finally raised
his eyes and watched everyone go far. Then he stood up and gnawed half of his
flesh bones and ran after them lazily.

At the Yuqing Palace, the first seat of the Qingyunmen Seven Vessels gathered
here, and at this time their attention was attracted by the real Taoxuan.
"Luoxia Peak" the first Tianyun Taoist stood up first, and said, "Brother head,
then you can see what happened to Lingzun just now?"
Daoxuan Zhenren sighed, and slowly said, "I have checked it carefully, and there
is nothing unusual about Lingzun."
"What?" Astonishment appeared on everyone's face.
Master Taoxuan looked at these fellow masters and said: "It is true. I watched it
several times. The Spirit Venerable is everything as usual. I really can't figure out
why it suddenly became so angry that it disappeared so quickly! "
Tian Buyi pondered for a moment, and said, "I think the target of Lingzun's
attack seems to be a group of young disciples. Could it be that someone was
offended by it?"
"Xiao Zhufeng" the first Master Water Moon said: "Impossible, if the disciple is
really offended by Lingzun, how can Lingzun give up with a single blow?"
Shuiyue looks quite beautiful, but when she speaks, her voice is cold, as if she has
a hint of chill, Tian Buyi glanced at her, and then stopped talking.
Daoxuan Zhenren shook his head, and said: "Lingzun is an ancient spirit beast
with a psychic nature. There has never been such a sudden abnormality in
thousands of years. There must be a reason."
Sitting in the first seat of "Fenghuifeng" on the left, with frosty temples, Zeng
Shuchang, the oldest of the seven people in the seat, said: "Could it be that the
head brother has a conclusion in his heart?"
Daoxuan sighed softly and said, "I'm not concealed from you, I am also confused
about this. But the spirit deity is my Qingyunmen mountain spirit beast, it is not
trivial, I originally wanted to use the secret "psychic technique" of this school.
After checking, unexpectedly..."
At this point, Daoxuan Zhenren suddenly stopped, and the person next to him
listened halfway, but suddenly stopped listening to him. Tian Buyi first asked:
"Senior brother, what's the matter?"
Daoxuan Zhenren looked embarrassed and said, "This spiritism is a side trick,
but it can be used to communicate with the Spiritual Venerable. Unexpectedly,
when I was about to use it, the Spiritual Venerable was already asleep. I I can't do
anything."
Everyone was dumb.
Master Taoxuan coughed twice, and said with a serious face: "Don't worry about
this matter, we will discuss it for a long time after Lingzun wakes up. And there is
one more thing now, I want to discuss it with fellow seniors."
Seeing that Daoxuan Zhenren's face was serious, it seemed that it was not a
trivial matter, they all put away their smiles and sat down in a serious face.
Daoxuan Zhenren also sat back in his seat, pondered for a moment, and then
said: "Everyone, do you know that there is an'empty mulberry mountain' three
thousand miles away in the east?" (Note 1)
Everyone was stunned, Taoist Cangsong first came back to his senses, and said:
"Is it because the senior brother is talking about the Kongsang Mountain with
the'Wan Bat Cave' on it?"
Master Tao Xuan nodded and said, "Exactly."
Uncle Zeng frowned and said: "I heard that the'Wanbat Ancient Cave' is a huge
natural cave that goes straight into the ground and is unfathomable. It is cold and
wet, and only countless bats are born in it. It is said that there are as many as
millions. .Why can my brother mention such a barren land?"
Master Tao Xuan slowly said: "Everyone knows something. Although this ancient
cave of Ten Thousand Bats does not seem to be close to humans and animals, it
was an important stronghold of the Demon Sect 800 years ago. The ancient cave
is cold and damp, just suitable for it. Those evil spirits practiced the demon
technique outside the realm. Later, under the siege and suppression of my
righteous people, the demons retreated from the evil obstacles, and this place
was abandoned."
Master Shuiyue spoke coldly, and said, "That senior brother mentioned it again
at this moment, what does it mean?"
Shuiyue's attitude to Daoxuan can be said to be rather unfriendly, but everyone
here knows that Master Shuiyue has always spoken to people like this.
Daoxuan Zhenren didn’t take it to heart, he just sighed, and said, “Junior Sister
Shuiyue didn’t know. Just half a year ago, I got a copy of Fenxiang Valley, saying
that it was near the ancient cave of Ten Thousand Bats. It seemed that there
were signs of demon cult remnants activity, and I solicited my opinion. After
thinking about it, I ordered Ertuyi to quickly go to Kongsang Mountain to check it
out."
When Chaoyang Feng Shangzheng Liang heard this, he smiled and said: "It's not
that good. His nephew Xiao Yicai is so talented and has a profound practice. He is
indeed one of the best in the Qingyunmen. He was even more successful in the
last seven pulse meeting. He returned home. If he goes, what else can't be done?"
Master Tao Xuan smiled slightly, and said, "Senior Brother Shang had a good
reputation, but Yicai went to Kongsang Mountain. A few months later, he came
back with a letter. Yan Dao did indeed find that there were people from the
Demon Sect who were active near the Wanbat Ancient Grottoes. Their purpose is
even more amazing."
Everyone was taken aback, and Zeng Shuchang said, "What?"
Daoxuan's face was calm and he couldn't see any happiness, anger, sorrow, or
joy. He said, "According to Yicai's letter, he captured a crowd of demons and
asked from his mouth that it turned out that Wanbat Ancient Cave was a demon
800 years ago. The main hall of the "Blood Refining Hall" of a tribe in the religion
was located. At that time, the blood refining Hall was strong and was one of the
five major powers of the Demon Sect. However, after being defeated by my
righteous ancestors, it was devastated and Wanbat Ancient Cave was also
abandoned. ."
"But somehow, in recent years, the blood refining hall, which has been declining
for a long time, seems to have its head up again, and it is said in the blood
refining hall that the battle at the Wanbat Ancient Caves, although the main
characters in the blood refining hall were all punishable by my righteous people.
Under the sword, but in the Ten Thousand Bats Cave, there is an extremely dense
hidden treasure cave, which contains many rare and exotic treasures, demon
books and evil scrolls, which have not been discovered by anyone."
At this point, everyone has come to understand, Taoist Cangsong sneered and
said: "The evil devil is crooked, wishful thinking!"
Master Tao Xuan shook his head and said: "Whether this rumor is true or not, as
far as I know, after the war 800 years ago, the righteous people did not find any
secret caves in the Wanbat Cave. Others. That’s fine, but if there really is this
hidden treasure cave, I’m afraid there will be a big evil thing in it, but we have to
prevent it."
Everyone looked at Daoxuan, and Tianyun said humanely: "Brother, what kind of
fierce thing are you referring to, so important?"
Master Dao Xuan glanced at the people around him, and said solemnly: "Blood
Devouring Beads!"
Everyone was stunned, and Taoist Cangsong said in surprise: "Didn't this evil
thing disappear with the death of the black-hearted old man?"
Master Daoxuan shook his head and said, "Otherwise, although the black-hearted
old man is dead, the blood-devouring bead may not be in the world. It seems that
such a big evil thing can't be mastered by the idle generation. If the demon sect
demon doesn't practice enough, he can store it. I don’t know. And the old man
with a black heart was born in the blood refining hall of the Demon Cult, so I
speculate that it is very likely that the blood-devouring beads are in this dense
cave."
Everyone was silent for a while after hearing the words of the real Taoxuan, but
it was the icy Master Shuiyue who said, "What is the intention of the senior
brother?"
Daoxuan said humanely: "I immediately informed Fenxiang Valley and Tianyin
Temple after receiving the letter from Yicai. Soon these two sects also replied,
saying that they would also send their proud disciples to Kongsang Mountain to
stop the demons. Teach the villain, hold the way and slay the evil."
Tian Buyi frowned and said, "That senior brother means..."
A smile appeared on Daoxuan's face and said, "Speaking of which, this is also a
rare opportunity to experience. Although there are many young talents in
Qingyunmen, most of them have not gone out to practice, and the world has been
stable over the years, and they have never been with demons. Teach the
monsters to confront each other. Taking advantage of the opportunity of the
Seven Meridians to martial arts, I plan to send the top four young disciples to
Kongsang Mountain together. On the one hand, it can prevent the demon cult
monsters from perverting, and on the other hand, they can also experience and
practice. Long insight. And..."
He put away his smile, his face turned serious, and said: "And I have heard that in
the past 100 years, Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley have produced a few
outstanding disciples, talents are proud, we will sit back and ignore it, I am afraid
of the future. The status of this righteous leader is difficult to maintain. If so, my
Tao Xuan can be shameless to see the ancestors!"
Everyone nodded together, and Taoist Cangsong first said: "The head brother has
a long-term vision, and he said it absolutely."
Daoxuan looked at the first seats, and said: "If this is the case, you all have no
opinion."
Everyone nodded and said yes.
Taoxuan Zhen said: "Okay, then it's so decided. In the Yuqing Hall, a place has
been arranged for the seniors, please go and rest!" As he said, he took three shots
with his palm, and immediately turned into the door. Several Taoists. "You take
the first seat to the room to rest."
The Taoist boys stepped up, and all the heads stood up, bowed to the real
Taoxuan, and followed.

"Note 1: From the fourth volume of the "Shan Hai Jing", "Dongshan Jing": the first
of the second classics of the east, the mountain of empty mulberry, the north is
fresh water, the east looks at Juwu, the south looks at Shaling, and the west looks
at Luze. 』

Chapter 21 The Night
The Seven Meridian Meeting of Martial Arts is a grand event for the Qingyunmen
Yijiazi once. There are hundreds of people on the Tongtian Peak, and the
accommodation will naturally become tense.
If everyone in Dazhufeng's line wanted to live the happy life of one person and
one room on Dazhufeng again, it would be a delusion.
Except for Tian Linger who lived with the daughters of Xiaozhufeng, Dazhufeng
started with Song Daren. There were seven male disciples, all of whom were
squeezed into one room.
On Tongtian Peak, Qingyun disciples always lived in a room for four people. At
this time, three floor bunks were laid in the room, and it was crowded out
anyway, but it was unavoidable that it was too congested.
At this moment, I only heard someone complaining loudly: "Really, I have been
talking about how good Nagato is. Now it is really stingy to ask seven of us to
squeeze a room!"
"Sixth, don't complain, if it is heard by the brothers of Nagato, it will be no good."
"Second brother, you sleep on the bed, naturally you are very comfortable, why
don't you look at the brother, I'm lying on the cold ground, why don't we change
the bed!"
"Whirring whirring……"
"...Isn't it! You fell asleep all at once, snoring?"
"Humph, ah! Brother Si, you've always been handsome, charming, suave,
talented, and talented..."
"What's the matter! It's very popular now to fall asleep instantly? Hey, big
brother, you are always kind, why would you look at me..."
"You--ah! Brother San..."
"Hoho Ho Ho Ho..."
Everyone was frightened. At this time, the wall suddenly rang again, and
someone next door shouted angrily: "Hey, do you Dazhufeng people snoring so
loudly at night when they sleep?"
The room suddenly became quiet. After a long time, I didn’t know who was
laughing secretly. After a while, the previous voice suddenly seemed to
remember something: "Ah! Brother Five, you..."
"You, you, you what, I'm sleeping next to you, all on the ground, do you want to
change positions? I don't care!"
"Cough cough, it's okay. Alas! The floor is icy and cool, but it's still a bit shorter,
and I can't sleep comfortably. I think it's a good junior, and I'm just in shape."
"Senior Brother Six, why are you talking with your eyes closed! Didn't you see
that there is a big dog and a monkey robbing me of the quilt? The most crowded
place is here, do you still say?"
"...But I still..."
"Shut up, sixth!" several people in the room shouted at the same time.

After dark, there were many other young disciples who had come to Tongtian
Peak for a walk. They were amazed and curious about the scenery of Tongtian
Peak, but as the night darkened, everyone went back to their rooms and fell
asleep.
When darkness descended on this towering mountain peak, above the sky, a cold
moon sprinkled the brilliance to the top of the mountain.
Zhang Xiaofan slept soundly. Suddenly he felt his side move a few times in a daze.
He dimly opened his sleepy eyes, but saw that the monkey Xiaohui and Rhubarb
lying beside him were gone.
He propped up and looked around, and saw a big yellow figure flashing past the
door, with a shadow on his back. It was mostly a monkey Xiaohui.
Zhang Xiaofan was surprised that the night was so deep, where would this
monkey and dog go?
At the moment, he climbed up lightly, put on a piece of clothing indiscriminately,
and walked to the door. Amidst the cold moonlight, Da Huang was running
towards the sea of clouds with Xiao Hui on his back.
Looking at the direction they were running, Zhang Xiaofan thought about it, and
remembered that it was the location of the Tongtianfeng kitchen that Song Daren
had told him earlier.
At the moment, angry and funny, this rhubarb has been raised by Tian for
hundreds of years, and it can be regarded as a good old dog. Unexpectedly, it is so
greedy.
He wanted to go back to sleep, but when he thought about it, if someone saw the
yellow dogs and gray monkeys in Dazhufeng stealing food, it would be too ugly,
so he had to chase them back.
He decided in his heart. He raised his eyes and saw that there was only one vague
figure left behind with Xiao Hui on his back, and he hurried after him.
He sprinted all the way, cautiously, never alarmed the same door in other rooms,
when he ran to the square at the sea of clouds, he could no longer see the
shadows of rhubarb and Xiaohui, only under the cold moon, where the clouds
were lightly floating. , Such as yarn and smoke, so beautiful.
He looked at it a few more times, but he didn't have the thought to look any
more, turned his head and looked around, and was about to walk in the direction
of the kitchen. Suddenly, his heart jumped heavily.
In the depths of the sea of clouds, on the other side of the kitchen, amidst the
misty clouds, a slender figure faintly walked forward. Seeing the direction the
person was walking, it seemed to be towards Hongqiao.
Zhang Xiaofan stared at the figure in a daze, even though it was far away, but the
figure was as if it was deeply carved into his heart, and he recognized it was
senior sister Tian Ling'er at a glance.
The night is so deep!
Why does she go out alone, and where does she go alone?
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and at a loss for a while. He only felt that thousands
of thoughts were coming in his mind, and his heart was confused, as if he had
guessed something vaguely, but he still refused to admit it.
He turned his head, staring at the direction of the kitchen where Da Huang
Xiaohui ran, and cruelly, he walked there, and said to himself: "Zhang Xiaofan,
take care of your nostalgia! Take care of your nostalgia!"
After walking seven steps in this way, the moon was like water, shining on this
young man, very lonely.
Then he stopped and looked up at the sky, only to see a cold moon hanging on
the horizon.
His mouth seemed to move, and after a while, he turned around, gritted his teeth,
and ran in the direction where the figure disappeared.
The moonlight shone on his running figure with a bleak tenderness.
After a while, Tian Ling'er's figure disappeared in the sea of clouds, but Zhang
Xiaofan didn't even look at other places, and ran towards Hongqiao.
Soon, he was on the Hongqiao Bridge. The mountain breeze blew, and the water
on both sides of the Hongqiao Bridge was slightly rippling, reflecting the moon in
the sky, cold and beautiful, but Zhang Xiaofan completely ignored it and just ran
hard.
Run, run, run!
After running across Hongqiao, he still didn't see anyone. Until he ran to the end
of the Hongqiao Bridge, there was a sudden panic in his heart. Qing Leng Yuehui
illuminated the blue water pool at the end of the Hongqiao Bay as bright as day.
Only a beautiful figure stood beside the lake, staring at the sparkling water
surface, startled. Trance.
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly became frightened, a kind of fear he couldn't express
himself. He only knew that he couldn't let the senior sister find out.
He glanced around and saw a small forest on the right hand side of the lake near
Hongqiao, so he ran quietly and hid there, looking at Tian Ling'er secretly from
the shadow.
This look seems to be eternal!
In the moonlight, beside the clear water, the young woman looked sad and
expectant, her eyebrows drooped, her eyes seemed to have a faint brilliance, she
seemed to be looking forward to something, it looked so beautiful.
The mountain breeze was gusty, the wind passed over the water, passed by her
side, and he held his breath, stopped the sound, and gently brushed the hair of
her clothes, lining her skin like snow.
In Zhang Xiaofan's heart, an indescribable gentleness suddenly surged, as if that
woman was the person he wanted to protect all his life. Even though he had gone
through hundreds of thousands of calamities for her, he did not hesitate and
would never regret it.
At this moment, hope is eternal!
"Sister Ling'er." Suddenly, with a call, from Hongqiao, Tian Ling'er suddenly
turned around, his eyes were filled with joy in an instant, and the corners of his
mouth also showed a sincere smile.
"Brother Qi, you are here!"
Zhang Xiaofan's heart seemed to be broken at that moment, but he didn't feel any
pain. The whole heart was empty, only the sentence "Senior Qi, Senior Brother
Qi, Senior Brother Qi..."
He turned his head hard, and saw a person walking quickly on the Hongqiao,
with sword eyebrows and starry eyes, handsome, outstanding, but not Qi Hao or
who he was.
I saw Qi Hao walk quickly to Tian Linger's side and said warmly: "I'm sorry, my
brothers are young and noisy, and they didn't fall asleep until very late. That's
why they came late, which made you wait for a long time. !"
Tian Ling'er was a little angry at first, but for some reason, as soon as he saw Qi
Hao's figure, he disappeared without a trace. He shook his head and smiled and
said, "It's okay, I haven't been here for long." After a pause, She glanced at the
water pool next to her, and said, "But why do you want to meet here? The day
Lingzun suddenly became angry, and I am still a little scared now!"
Qi Hao smiled and said, "It's okay. I've heard from the master. Lingzun is doing
everything as usual. It's just a joke with our young disciples, and it's such a mess
during the day, and it's even cleaner at night, isn't it?"
Tian Ling'er blushed, lowered her head, and said, "I don't know if we meet
secretly like this?"
Qi Hao looked at her gentle and beautiful face, and said softly: "Sister Linger,
since we first met in Dazhufeng two years ago, I have never forgotten you. Your
shadow!"
Tian Ling'er bit her lip subconsciously, her face flushed again, but she didn't
mean the slightest anger, on the contrary, there was a hint of sweetness in her
heart.
Qi Hao said again: "Sister Linger, I..."
Tian Ling'er suddenly raised her head and said: "Brother Qi, you can call me
Ling'er." After that, she suddenly lowered her head and whispered: "I, my father
and mother all call me that. "
Qi Hao was overjoyed, as if he still didn't believe his ears, he hesitated for a
moment before asking: "Really? Ling, Ling'er."
Tian Ling'er glanced at him, stretched out her hand into her arms and slowly
took out a small brocade box, eyes drooping, looking at the ground, she seemed
to have plucked up the courage to whisper: "This'cooling pearl', my two I have
been carrying it with me for years."
After she said this, she didn't dare to look at Qi Hao again, but unexpectedly after
a long time, Qi Hao didn't have a voice. Tian Ling'er was strange in her heart. She
secretly looked up at him, and saw Qi Hao's eyes full of joy, a smile on his face,
and he said no. Look happy.
The two of them looked at each other for a long time, suddenly opened their
arms and hugged each other.
Yuehua was cold, sprinkled on them, in the woods, but could not illuminate the
dark corners.
I don’t know how long it took. The couple were talking softly and sweetly, until
Qi Hao looked at the sky and saw that the moon had passed the east sky, and
then said, "Ling'er, it’s getting late, let’s go back! Otherwise, if we get caught It’s
always bad when people find out."
Tian Linger thought for a while and nodded. The two of them looked at each
other and smiled suddenly, everything was silent, Qi Hao took Tian Ling'er's
hand and walked slowly towards Hongqiao. The two of them were like a pair of
intimate mandarin ducks in the moonlight, close together. Yes, after a while, it
disappeared above Hongqiao.

This night is a bit more desolate.
In the woods and in the shadows, Zhang Xiaofan walked out slowly, walked to
the edge of the clear water pool in a daze, watching the sparkling water surface,
watching the cold moon reflected in the water, gently shaking with the light
waves of the water.
He suddenly wanted to cry.
However, he didn't cry after all, the inexplicable pain smashed around like a
furious beast in his heart, causing scars everywhere in his heart.
However, he gritted his teeth and said nothing.
It seemed that he was back to what he was five years ago. At that time, he lost
everything, except for Lin Jingyu by his side, this world was completely changed.
And tonight, at this time, he is the only one facing it alone.
"Roar", a low noise sounded like the nasal snout of some kind of beast. Suddenly
behind him, Zhang Xiaofan woke up from the confusion, and when he looked
back, he was shocked in a cold sweat.
I saw the mountain spirit beast of Qingyunmen Town, the behemoth Water Kylin,
whom everyone respected as the "Ling Zun", suddenly appeared silently behind
him, and he leaned very close, bowed his head, his eyes seemed to be huge. Just
next to Zhang Xiaofan's body.
I don't know how it was able to do this with such a large body. Maybe it was
Zhang Xiaofan's heartbroken, and he didn't even notice it.
But at this moment, Zhang Xiaofan’s heart almost jumped out of his chest. He saw
the huge body of the water unicorn like a hill right in front of him, and the long
and sharp fangs in the big mouth of the blood basin shone in the moonlight, only
scared. After a few steps back and forth, he tripped under his feet, but fell to the
ground by a big rock.
When he came out, his clothes were untidy, he just wore one indiscriminately. At
this moment, his body was shaking, and he heard the sound of "clang", and one
thing fell to the ground.
The sound spread quickly in this calm place, echoing above the water.
Zhang Xiaofan and Shui Qilin lowered their heads at the same time and saw that
on the ground near the water, between Zhang Xiaofan and Shui Qilin, a black so-
called "fire stick" was lying there quietly.
Among the giant eyes of the Shui Qilin, Zhang Xiaofan's pale face and the ugly fire
stick on the ground were reflected.
Zhang Xiaofan only felt that his throat was dry, cold sweat fell down, desperately
shouting in his heart, "Run, run, run!!"
Before Shui Qilin, no matter how delusional he was in his heart, his feet didn't
seem to be his own, and he didn't move.
Shui Qilin was a little strange at the moment. After looking at Zhang Xiaofan, his
attention seemed to be attracted by the fire stick.
I saw the giant beast staring at the black fire stick, looking up and down, a big
head turned and turned around, but it still didn't see anything. After a while, as if
hesitated, it extended its front paws and moved the fire stick cautiously.
Zhang Xiaofan looked stunned. Although he was still very scared, curiosity arose
at the same time. He wondered if this "spiritual deity" had lived for thousands of
years and was already confused, or could it be with the rhubarb on Dazhu Peak.
Dogs are generally old and disrespectful, yet childlike, so they are so interested
in a fire stick?
Shui Qilin’s huge claws lightly touched the fire stick, and then immediately
retracted, looking at its appearance, it seemed to be very jealous of the stick, but
the fire stick moved, rolled a few times, and still lay there calmly. , Not moving.
Shui Qilin had a lot of confusion in his eyes, but he still refused to give up. He
swung his huge head and suddenly looked at Zhang Xiaofan, and a deep but
powerful roar came from the big mouth of the blood basin.
Zhang Xiaofan's heart jumped violently, and his whole muscles were tightened in
an instant, and he stopped breathing.
Unexpectedly, Shui Qilin just glanced at him, then looked at the burning stick
again, and this time, it actually lowered its head, put its nose on the stick, and
sniffed carefully.
Zhang Xiaofan's heart was pounding, but watching the weird behavior of the
giant beast in front of him, he subconsciously wondered if it looked like rhubarb.
If it wasn't for being too nervous at the moment, he almost laughed.
Shui Qilin sniffed for a while, but obviously still nothing. It raised its head and
looked around its head, seemingly confused and confused.
However, the Millennium Spirit Beast is a Millennium Spirit Beast after all. After
thinking about it for a moment, I decided to give up. I saw Shui Qilin "puff" his
nose and glared at Zhang Xiaofan, only scared Zhang Xiaofan half to death, and
then shook his head and turned his tail and turned away. After entering the pool,
water splashed in all directions, and the huge body was submerged in the pool.
Zhang Xiaofan was a little bit shocked, and slowly got up, only then did he feel
that his clothes on his back were completely wet, not to mention the cold sweat
on his forehead like rain.
He walked to the fire stick, picked it up, looked up and down, but couldn't see
anything unusual, he couldn't help complaining loudly, "Damn it!"
Before he finished his words, he only heard the sound of water from the side of
the blue water pool. The boss turned over with a splash of water. In the white
waves, he could vaguely see the giant tail of the water unicorn turning out of the
water.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and immediately put the fire stick in his arms
and ran away. All the way, he only heard the sound of water in the pool behind
him. He didn't dare to look back at him. He just ran away desperately, as far as
possible from here.
In a moment, he ran up to Hongqiao and ran straight up until he could no longer
hear any sound coming from behind him. He didn't stop until he reached the top
of Hongqiao and gasped for breath.
"Huh, huh, huh!..."
Zhang Xiaofan's breathing slowly calmed down, but he suddenly felt very tired, a
kind of tiredness from deep in his heart, lowered his head, and saw a lonely
shadow following him under the moonlight.
Suddenly he raised his head and looked up at the sky, only to see the cold sky, a
cold moon, high above the sky. He stared intently, but he was stunned for a
while.

In the early morning, everyone woke up.
Du Bishu rubbed his waist and complained loudly: "Really, my waist was about
to break after a night of sleep. How can you compare it today?"
The fifth old Lv Daxin frowned and said, "Sixth, don't yell at me. I slept all night
and didn't think there was any problem with my waist."
Song Daren also said from the side: "That's right, you complained all night, Lao
Liu, it's not enough? Didn't you watch Lao Wu and Little Junior Brother have no
voice?"
Du Bishu rolled his eyes strangely and said, "The fifth brother is thick and thick,
and it doesn't feel. If you don’t believe me, ask the little brother and look at him...
Hey, little brother, why are you bloodshot? You really didn’t sleep well last
night. ?"
Zhang Xiaofan cleaned up the bedding, sitting on a chair at the moment, staring
out the window in a daze, without responding, while the rhubarb was lying on
his feet, and the monkey Xiaohui was flipping the rhubarb's dog hair, seeming to
be looking for lice.
Du Bishu walked over and patted him on the shoulder again.
Zhang Xiaofan was excited and jumped to his feet. Rhubarb and Xiao Hui were
also taken aback. He turned his head and looked around and said, "What, what's
the matter?"
Du Bishu frowned and said, "Xiao Fan, why didn't you stay asleep? Didn't you
sleep last night?"
Zhang Xiaofan froze for a moment, then shook his head and said, "No, no."
Du Bi wrote: "Then why are your eyes bloodshot and red?"
Just as Zhang Xiaofan was about to speak, He Dazhi, who came by, interjected:
"Sixth, don't worry about your nostalgia. It doesn't matter if the younger brother
is in a bad spirit. Anyway, he has a bye today, but you won't wash it anymore. It
will delay the competition later. But I can't blame others."
Du Bishu suddenly woke up, no matter whether Zhang Xiaofan was asleep or not,
he rushed over to completely ignore Lu Daxin, Zheng Dali and others who were
washing their faces, grabbed the washbasin, splashed water on his face, and said
silently in his mouth: "Huh, Little Junior Brother is a good fate. Look at his look
like he's dying and sleeping late, it's really...Ah! Senior Brother Five, give me the
washbasin soon, I'm too late!"
"Bah, I haven't washed it myself yet!"
Zhang Xiaofan watched several seniors arguing over a washbasin on the other
side of the room. He felt a little bored. He stood up and walked out. He was
walking to the door. Song Daren suddenly called out from behind: "Little brother,
have you washed Yet?"
Zhang Xiaofan turned his head and said, "It's been washed, big brother."
Song Daren nodded and said, "That's good. It doesn't matter if you go out for a
walk first, but you will go to the dining hall for breakfast in a while, you know?"
Zhang Xiaofan replied and said, "I see." As he walked out, Xiao Hui the monkey
yelled twice, and ran over and leaped on his shoulder. Rhubarb saw Xiao Hui
gone and crawled lazily. I got up, wagged his tail, and walked out.
On the corridor, Zhang Xiaofan saw the busy figures of the Qingyunmen brothers
from various veins just getting up on the left and right. He wandered around and
unknowingly walked to the Yunhai Square.
It was still early at this time, and only a few Qingyun disciples walked above the
sea of clouds in twos and threes. The cool mountain breeze blew across Zhang
Xiaofan's face, and there was a hint of coldness.
Like last night!
Zhang Xiaofan felt a pain in his heart. He is a sixteen-year-old boy this year. He
has been in love with him. He has lived on Dazhu Peak for five years and spent
time with Tian Linger. Since childhood, he has deeply rooted in this beautiful and
lively sister.
Unexpectedly, I witnessed the private meeting between Tian Linger and Qi Hao
last night.
At this moment, his mind is full of mess, flashing and flashing are the scenes of
last night that made him feel heartbroken, and the whole person walks aimlessly
like a wandering soul without a master.
"Huh?" Suddenly, there was an exclamation, and suddenly it sounded beside him,
which shocked Zhang Xiaofan and woke up from his cranky thoughts.
Looking to the side, he is a young Qingyun disciple with beautiful features, a long
robe, twenty or so, holding a gold fan in his hand. It seems that there are
paintings of mountains and rivers on it, and he is coming up right now, but his
big bright eyes Instead of looking at Zhang Xiaofan, he stared straight at the
monkey Xiaohui on Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder and kept watching.

Chapter 22 Competition
Monkey Xiaohui saw the person in front of him staring straight at him, his eyes
were very weird, and furiously turned his monkey paws up and grabbed it.
The man was caught off guard and almost caught his face. Fortunately, he reacted
quickly. He abruptly tilted his head back, and hid in the middle of no time.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and quickly drank Xiao Hui, turned his head to
look at the man, and saw that the man was obviously frightened, touching his
face with his hand, and saying: "Good risk, good risk."
Zhang Xiaofan felt a little sorry, and said, "This brother, I'm sorry!"
Unexpectedly, the man didn't care, smiled, and waved his hand: "It's okay, it's
because of my negligence. I forgot the'three-eyed monkey' (Note 1) has a grumpy
temper and easily hurts people."
Zhang Xiaofan was dumbfounded and said, "Three-eyed monkey?"
The man was taken aback and said, "What, don't you know that this monkey is a
three-eyed monkey?"
Zhang Xiaofan asked inexplicably, "What is a three-eyed monkey?"
The man's eyes widened, and he looked up and down Zhang Xiaofan, and said,
"You don't know the three-eyed monkey, so how can you raise it?"
Zhang Xiaofan said, "I encountered it when I was cutting bamboo in a bamboo
forest. It smashed pine cones several times, and then it came back with me."
The young Qingyun disciple opposite looked as if his chin was about to fall off at
the moment, and muttered: "If you smash a few pine cones, you can follow it
back, and if you smash a few pine cones, you can follow it back..."
Zhang Xiaofan saw his spirit, shook his head, turned around and left.
Unexpectedly, without taking a few steps, the man actually followed up with a
smile on his face and whispered: "This brother, oh, no, brother, you……"
Zhang Xiaofan saw that he was called a senior for the first time in his life, and
that he was at least 20 years old, and he quickly said: "Oh, dare not be it, just talk
about it!"
The man paused and smiled, and said, "Hehe, Junior Brother is really
approachable, ah! Let's go! I will introduce myself first, my name is Zeng, cursive
script, is Fenghuifeng disciple. I don't know you, Junior Brother. 'S name is..."
Zhang Xiaofan said: "I'm Dazhufeng disciple Zhang Xiaofan, brother Zeng Shushu,
you... uh,'uncle'?"
The man froze for a moment, then his face turned red, and he smiled a little
embarrassedly: "Ah! I didn't mean to take advantage of you. My books are books,
not uncles of fathers and uncles. I blame my father, my mother back then.
Originally named me a hero, you said how stylish it is to be called Zeng
Yingxiong, but my father saw that I loved reading since I was a child, so he named
me a book on a whim, and he became the joke of a lifetime. That’s true."
Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help laughing, thinking that this person's name actually
means the same thing as Senior Brother Six. The sorrow in his heart was
disturbed by this person, and it was diminished a lot, and he was a little closer to
him. He said, "Ah! Senior Brother Zeng, you love reading?"
Zeng Shushu laughed and said: "That is, I don't have to be humble about this. No
one reads as many books as I read on Fenghuifeng, but most of what I read are
anecdotes, and my dad is often mad at me. Ah. ! Having said that, do you really
know that this monkey is a "three-eyed monkey"?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said, "I don't know, I thought it was an
ordinary monkey!"
At this time, as if he understood what he was saying, the monkey Xiaohui
squatting on his shoulders suddenly "squeaked" and screamed, pulling Zhang
Xiaofan's hair hard, and Zhang Xiaofan yelled "Oh! Dead monkey" in pain.
Zeng Shushu had a look of envy in his eyes, and said, "Ah! Really smart."
Zhang Xiaofan reluctantly said: "This dead monkey loves to beat people, do you
still say it is smart?"
Zeng Shushu said: "You don't think it looks amazing, but because of its
spirituality, it is a rare spiritual thing. Look at its forehead, is there a small
vertical mark between its eyes?"
Zhang Xiaofan turned his head and took a closer look, and as expected, there was
a light-colored vertical mark under the gray fur. It would definitely be invisible if
you didn’t look closely. He couldn’t help but admire Zeng Shushu’s heart and
said, "You are so small. You can see it, amazing, amazing!"
Zeng Shushu said in a serious way: "Don’t underestimate it. I once saw it in the
"Spirit Beast" of "The Legend of Gods and Demons" (Note 2). The three-eyed
monkey is a psychic beast. Ordinary monkeys are no different, but when they are
adults, the third spiritual eye opens on their foreheads, and their spirituality is
greatly expanded. Not only can they be proficient in the five elements of
immortality, but they can also see things thousands of miles away. It is said that
the "clairvoyance" in the old saying refers to these three. The eye monkey!"
Zhang Xiaofan hugged the monkey Xiaohui and took a closer look in front of him.
For a while, he couldn't believe that the monkey who had lived with him for two
years had such a big background.
However, it seemed to look at it as an ordinary and fat monkey. The weight in his
hand was quite heavy. It seemed that after only one night on the Tongtian Peak,
he weighed a few kilograms.
The monkey Xiaohui felt strange. Everyone kept staring at him today, and
screamed and screamed, and he was very annoyed.
Zhang Xiaofan made a grimace at it, and threw it on the back of the rhubarb.
Rhubarb was taken aback and jumped away. After seeing Xiao Hui clearly, he was
relieved. Xiao Hui danced at Zhang Xiaofan, as if in a demonstration, yelling for
several times before giving up, leaning on the rhubarb, and after a while, his
attention was attracted by the lice in the rhubarb's fur.
Zeng Shushu looked at Xiao Hui enviously, and then turned back to Zhang
Xiaofan and said, "Junior Brother Zhang, are you also here to participate in the
Seven Meridian Wushu at Tongtian Peak?"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "What about you Brother Zeng?"
Zeng Shushu smiled and said: "Me too. I got the 33rd number in the draw
yesterday. I don't know what number you are, but don't be so coincidental. We
are today's opponents?"
Zhang Xiaofan also laughed and said, "I am number one."
Zeng Shushu was taken aback, and said, "Are you the disciple of Dazhufeng
yesterday?"
Zhang Xiaofan blushed and nodded.
Zeng Shushu smiled and said: "You are so lucky," he said to his heart, and then
said: "We won't meet until the final battle. It seems very difficult!"
Zhang Xiaofan smiled and said: "My practice, the first...hehe, I was immediately
eliminated in the second round, so how dare I dare to dream."
Zeng Shushu stuck his tongue out and said, "Then I'm afraid I won't even be able
to pass the first round."
The two looked at each other and both laughed.
At the moment the two talked for a while, and Song Daren's shout came from a
distance: "Xiao Fan, it's time to eat."
Zhang Xiaofan replied from a distance, said a few words to Zeng Shushushu, and
ran over, and then Da Huang followed Xiao Hui on his back.
Running to Song Daren, the two of them walked forward, Song Daren said: "Who
were you talking to there just now?"
Zhang Xiaofan said: "Oh, I just met a senior Fenghuifeng, I heard his name is Zeng
Shushu."
Song Daren seemed taken aback, and said, "Zeng Shushu?"
Zhang Xiaofan was surprised: "What's wrong, big brother?"
Song Daren looked around and said, "That man is the only son of Uncle Zeng
Shuchang and Uncle Zeng in Fenghuifeng. One of them!"
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, unable to speak for a while.

After breakfast, all the disciples of Qingyunmen came to the Yunhai Square. At a
glance, they saw a huge crowd of people, shoulder to shoulder, and the
popularity of Qingyunmen, which shows the prosperity of Qingyunmen.
On the huge square, only during the time when everyone was eating, eight large
platforms were erected, built with huge waist thick wood, separated from each
other by more than ten feet, arranged in gossip directions. .
At this moment, there are crowds of people before and after the audience.
Under the largest "dry" stage in the middle, a tall red list with several people
stood up. On it, the lottery and names of the disciples who participated in the
competition were written in gold-inlaid characters with a large bowl. Zhang
Xiaofan's name was very eye-catching. In the first place, but the opponent's
column is empty.
Zhang Xiaofan blushed and took a peek at the seniors around him. Everyone
smiled. Only the sixth senior brother Du Bishu complained: "It's not fair, it's not
fair, no..."
"Shut up!" A soft drink came from the side. Everyone was startled and turned to
look, but it was Tian Buyi and Su Ru who walked over with Tian Ling'er.
At the moment, all the disciples of Dazhufeng hurriedly saw and said, "Master,
Master!"
Tian Buyi nodded, did not say anything, but Su Ru said, "We will start the
competition in a moment. You guys have to be better, you know?"
"Yes." Everyone said in unison.
Su Ru turned her head to look at Zhang Xiaofan, but Zhang Xiaofan saw Tian
Linger next to her master at a glance. She seemed to be more beautiful today
than usual, her expression was flying, her beautiful eyes were full of smiles, and
she knew that she was in a good mood. .
Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be stabbed by a needle in his heart, and he couldn't
help lowering his head.
"Xiao Fan!" Seeing the little apprentice's expression a little strange, Su Ru yelled
as he walked over.
Zhang Xiaofan quickly raised his head and said, "Yes, Madam."
Su Ru looked at him and said, "Are you okay?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head quickly and said, "It's okay, Madam."
Su Ru glanced at him again, and said, "Xiao Fan, you are lucky. You have a bye
today, but you should also watch your senior brothers and sisters compete. This
kind of opportunity is extremely rare and is of great benefit to you, do you
know?"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "Yes, Madam."
Su Ru looked at Tian Buyi, Tian Buyi nodded, turned and walked off the stage,
everyone followed and gradually merged into the crowd.
"Dang", a clear bell sound came, echoing in the sea of white clouds and faint
clouds, refreshing everyone's spirits, and for a while, the noisy square suddenly
became quiet.
On the huge stage in the middle, the figures of Dao Xuan and Taoist Cangsong
appeared, Dao Xuan took a step, looked around the countless disciples under the
stage, and said loudly: "The test begins."
As he said, he flicked his sleeves, and the sound of climbing the clock rang again.
"Dangdangdang" resounded through the sky. Zhang Xiaofan heard it in his ears,
and suddenly there was a feeling of enthusiasm.
He peeked at Tian Ling'er next to him, but saw Tian Ling'er smiling and eager to
try.
When he saw this, he could no longer move his eyes, so he didn't hear what
Daoxuan Zhenren said on the stage. Then Daoist Cangsong came out and said a
few more words, and finally there was another clear and sweet bell Ding Dao.
The sound awakened him from his trance, only to realize that the test had begun.
Sixty-three people competed, and there were eight arenas. Naturally, they would
be divided into four batches. Among the first group of sixteen people, only Tian
Linger among Dazhufeng's disciples took part in the competition. On the western
stage, the people from Dazhufeng naturally swarmed.
Tian Ling'er's opponent was a disciple of Chaoyang Peak, whose surname was
Tian Dou, who had already jumped onto the ring at this moment. His stature was
quite chic, and the audience was full of applause.
Zhang Xiaofan turned his eyes and saw that there were a hundred people around
the stage of "Li", most of whom were disciples of Chaoyang Peak. Even the first
Shang Zhengliang of Chaoyang Peak was also watching the stage at this moment.
There was a faint smile on it, obviously he valued Shen Tiandou very much.
Tian Buyi and the others walked to the stage, and the Dazhufeng people were
immediately submerged among the Chaoyangfeng disciples, all disciples wearing
Chaoyangfeng costumes.
Tian Buyi didn't care either. He glanced at Shang Zhengliang who was standing in
the distance. Shang Zhengliang also looked at him. The two of them looked at
each other, as if there was a faint spark, but both of them just smiled faintly, as if
they were nothing. thing.
At this time, some disciples had moved chairs for the first two and Su Ru and
other elders. Tian Buyi and Su Ru sat down, Tian Ling'er stepped forward and
said, "Father, mother, I'm going up."
Tian Buyi looked at his daughter and said, "Go!"
Su Ru's face appeared lovingly, and said, "Be careful about everything."
Tian Ling'er glanced at the stage, smiled, showing no signs of tension, and said,
"Just wait for my good news!"
As he said, he turned around, with a smile leaning on his face, and his left-handed
gesture said: "Get up!"
As her voice fell, a burst of sunlight flashed, and the amber Zhu Ling around her
waist had already been sacrificed, moved to her feet, holding up Tian Linger's
slender body, flying towards the stage like a fairy in the sunlight.
With this hand exposed, it was naturally far better than Shen Tiandou who
jumped onto the stage like a monkey, and Tian Linger was beautiful and
beautiful. Most of the disciples, including Chaoyangfeng, were male disciples. The
applause immediately thundered, and he was even far away from the ring. Many
people looked back.
Zhang Xiaofan and other Dazhufeng disciples stood around behind Tian Buyi and
Su Ru, only listening to Su Ru smiling and saying to Tian Buyi: "It seems that
Ling'er's cultivation has improved again."
Tian Buyi smiled slightly. Although he didn't speak, his expression was quite
happy.
At this time, Tian Ling'er had flown onto the stage, a meter away from Shen
Tiandou, and said, "Brother Shen, please enlighten me."
Shen Tiandou saw Tian Linger driving the treasure on stage, and saw the magic
weapon glowing in the rays of the sky, and the fairy gas was full of immortality.
Most of it was the famous magic weapon "Amber Zhu Ling" by Dazhufeng elder
Su Ru, who had long been warned by his teacher to be careful. He handed over
and said politely: "Sister Tian, please be merciful."
As he said, he took a step back, the sword art in his right hand pointed, and a
three-foot fairy sword exuding gray-brown light was raised and horizontally in
front of him.
Su Ru frowned and said in a low voice to Tian, "This sword, like Ling'er's Amber
Zhu Ling, is a magic weapon of the Five Elements Middle-earth Element. It
depends on which of them is deep in cultivation. "
Tian Buyi smiled slightly and said, "Among the magic weapons of the
Qingyunmen Earth Element, what can compare to your amber vermillion? In my
opinion, that fairy sword and your amber vermillion are a thousand miles away."
Su Ru murmured, "I will talk nonsense."
At this time, a bell rang on the stage, and the competition between Tian Linger
and Shen Tiandou officially began.
Tian Ling'er was obviously young and energetic, and the bell stopped, and
immediately pointed forward with her hand. In an instant, the glow of the sun
flashed, like lightning, Amber Zhu Ling brought a strong wind, shaved her face,
and rushed towards Shen Tiandou.
Shen Tiandou didn't expect Tian Linger to say hit and hit it. Seeing that Amber
Zhu Ling rushed over in the blink of an eye, he took two steps quickly, his hands
shook, and the fairy sword in front of him immediately shone brightly and
greeted him.
Xiaguang and gray-brown light collided in the center of the stage. Only hearing a
"bang", Tian Linger and Shen Tiandou both trembled, but immediately stood
firm, and the two magic weapons also stalemate in mid-air.
In the audience, Tian Buyi frowned, and Su Ru was also surprised: "Hey, Shen
Tiandou's practice is not low!"
At the same time, the disciples of Chaoyangfeng in the audience shouted in
unison: "Okay!"
The screams of hundreds of people were really extraordinary, and they
immediately suppressed everyone in Dazhufeng who was already applauding.
The sixth man Du Bishu snorted and said, "Is it louder? It's not louder than the
voice."
At this time, on the stage, the two treasures stood in a stalemate for a moment,
regardless of the upper and lower sides, and at the same time they took them
back. Shen Tiandou stepped on Qixing, with a serious face, muttering words in
his mouth, and then shouted: "Illness!"
I saw his gray-brown fairy sword suddenly soaring into the sky in mid-air. After
a while, it was as fast as lightning, and it was struck down from directly above
Tian Ling'er's head. Before the sword reached the ground, I saw Tian Ling'er's
dress flying. There was strong wind around.
Tian Ling'er didn't panic, and didn't mean to retreat. With her left hand, she
grabbed the amber Zhu Ling who flew back in front of him, and pulled it to the
top of his head. The glow of the amber Zhu Ling suddenly became like a yarn. A
barrier of Xiaguang.
It was too late to say, and then, in Shen Tiandou's awe-inspiring face, the
immortal sword slammed once again on the glow, and saw a sharp tremor of the
red glow, but it was safe and sound.
Su Ru breathed a sigh of relief, and whispered to Tian Buyi in a low voice:
"Ling'er, this child, is so generous."
Tian Buyi snorted and shook his head.
Shen Tiandou’s gray-brown fairy sword was unsuccessful and folded upwards,
but Tian Linger didn’t pause at all. The amber Zhu Lingxia light flashed ten times
longer, and Tian Linger sipped her tenderly, and saw that Amber Zhu Ling
changed the original. The soft appearance turned into a long, giant stick, straight
in the air, one end caught in Tian Ling'er's hand.
The audience was in an uproar, with endless exclamations.
Tian Ling'er didn't hesitate even more. With a dance with her right hand, she saw
Amber Zhu Ling's changed giant stick slashing across the air, and hit Shen
Tiandou hard.
Shen Tiandou frowned and looked solemn. At this moment, his fairy sword had
flown back to his hand, but he gritted his teeth, clenched the fairy sword with his
right hand, and stretched his left hand, seeing that the giant stick was about to hit
him on the head. On, everyone in the audience held their breath.
With a sudden loud noise, on the platform in front of him, the originally tiled
wooden platform broke in an instant, and five or six huge rocks suddenly broke
out of the platform and stood in front of him.
In the audience, Tian Buyi and Su Ru both changed their faces slightly. On the
contrary, the first Shang Zhengliang of Chaoyang Peak nodded again and again.
Hearing a loud "bang" sound, the shining giant rod collided with the rock hard,
and the dust was flying all over the platform in an instant. Tian Ling'er only felt
that her body was shaken, and the opponent's "Imperial Rock Technique" was
actually indestructible, and Amber Zhu Ling's entire body shook back.
Before the dust had fallen, Shen Tiandou's complexion was slightly pale, but he
didn't stop, and there was a loud roar in his throat. As soon as he floated on the
huge rock, he held the hilt of the sword with both hands. Among the extremely
rocky, the momentum is like a broken bamboo.
"Kakaka!" There were several dull and hoarse cracking sounds. Tian Ling'er's
expression changed, only to feel that the ground under her feet was shaking, and
suddenly there were a few loud noises, Tian Ling'er stood on her feet. All the
boards were cracked.
In the sound of "banging", countless huge and sharp rocks rushed out of the
ground, and the body that was poked at Tian Ling'er's feet was incomplete.
"Ah!" Zhang Xiaofan yelled out of the audience, but immediately closed his
mouth, only to see that the faces of Tian Buyi and his wife became serious, and Su
Ru became even more nervous. On the contrary, Chaoyangfeng disciples
applauded loudly and thunderous applause.
"Senior Brother Shen, great!"
"awesome!"
"Sure victory!"
The shouts came one after another, and the stage was also dusty and almost
invisible, but Shen Tiandou, standing high on the huge rock, did not look relaxed,
his eyes widened, and he carefully searched the surroundings.
Sure enough, a moment later, in the thick dust above the huge rock in front, the
rays of light flashed suddenly, and the rays of light were released in an instant,
and I saw Tian Ling'er like a red phoenix, Huo Ran flying out, and the amber Zhu
Lingxia light circling, spinning endlessly, spinning around. Beside her.
Tian Linger's face was solemn, her eyes shot out of her eyes, her hands were
squeezed together, and then she waved downwards, and she saw Amber Zhu
Ling suddenly stop, suddenly penetrated into the ground like a poisonous snake,
born from those hardness. Drilled into the rock.
Shen Tiandou's face changed drastically, without thinking about it, he
immediately floated backwards. Sure enough, just as he left where he was
standing, Amber Zhu Ling, who was originally like a poisonous snake, had rushed
out of the ground like a red dragon at this moment. Shen Tiandou just now The
place where Sha Fei stone walked immediately, breaking a big hole, the
momentum was so fierce that it was frightening.
Tian Ling'er was in mid-air at the moment, making orchid tactics with left and
right hands, crossing her chest, and screaming in her mouth: "Bind God!"
Amber Zhuling halted in the air, with a crisp sound, and instantly the sun shines,
and it grows when you see the wind. It only takes a few moments to grow up to
multiple times, covering the sky and obscuring the sun, quickly passing through,
or spinning in circles, or rushing into the ground. He broke through the ground
from the other side, with Shen Tiandou as the center, surrounded by countless
red silks.
Everyone in Dazhufeng couldn't help looking at each other. In the battle between
Tian Ling'er and Lin Jingyu two years ago, she used this "bound god"
thaumaturgy. From today's point of view, this "bound god" is even more
powerful, heaven and earth. Surrounded all, I don't know how Shen Tiandou
compares to Lin Jingyu back then?
Just listening to the sound of Tian Linger's spell, Amber Zhu Ling turned into a
huge red ball and kept pressing inward.
In that gap, under the glow of the sun, a grayish-brown light was faintly visible,
and Shen Tiandou was still stubbornly resisting, but even though the red silks
were resisted and slowed down, they still pressed inward irresistibly.
The audience was silent, and Chaoyangfeng disciples closed their mouths and
looked nervously at the huge red ball on the stage. Everyone knew that under the
weight of this fairy family's magic weapon, one could not hold it, what the
consequences would be!
Hong Ling has now received the size of six feet, the glow of the glow flickering,
completely suppressing the gray-brown light, and the oppressive sound of
"cackling" is heard from time to time.
At this time, everyone could not see Shen Tiandou's figure at all, but Tian Ling'er
still stopped in the air, his face flushed slightly, and the orchid Fa Jue held by his
left and right hands trembled slightly.
After a short while, Amber Zhu Ling slowly pushed inward for another foot.
Everyone was almost too nervous to breathe. At this moment, they heard a
strange cry of "Yeah", Shen Tian Dou was like a tiger, actually Holding the sword,
Po Ling rushed out, but his face was completely pale at the moment.
Chaoyangfeng disciples in the audience were cheering and thunderous, but the
first Shang Zhengliang closed his eyes and sighed, while Tian Buyi and his wife,
who were sitting on the other side, looked at each other and smiled.
Sure enough, this was Shen Tiandou's dying struggle. Tian Linger folded up in the
air and pointed with her right hand. The amber Zhu Ling was like a bone-
attached cone, following closely, and hitting Shen Tiandou's back.
At this time, Shen Tiandou seemed to have great difficulty even turning around.
He moved without hiding, and was lightly beaten by Amber Zhu Ling behind him.
He immediately flew forward and fell to the stage with a "bang".
The disciples from Chaoyangfeng in the audience were half cheering, and
suddenly they felt dumb and lost their voice.
Shang Zhengliang stood up, shook his head, and shouted to the disciple beside
him: "Hurry up and help Brother Shen up?"
Chaoyangfeng disciples only then woke up and ran up to help Shen Tiandou up.
At this time, Tian Linger put away the magic weapon, fell to the stage, and smiled
and said to Shen Tiandou: "Thank you, Brother Shen, for your mercy."
Shen Tiandou glanced at her and said with a wry smile: "Junior Sister Tian
Tianzong is a wizard, admire, admire." Then he asked the people around him to
help him aside.
Shang Zhengliang came over, looked at Tian Ling'er a few more times, and said to
the couple Tian Buyi who came along: "Brother Tian, although my niece is young,
she has such a talent for cultivation, which is really enviable. !"
Tian Buyi had a beautiful face, but he smiled and said, "I'm overwhelmed,
overwhelmed."
Su Ru also smiled and said, "Senior Brother Shang is full of talented people, I
believe there are still more powerful masters yet to come out!"
Shang Zhengliang smiled, Tian Buyi didn't ask too much, and turned around and
walked back. At this time, Tian Linger walked back to Dazhu Peak where
everyone was, and was immediately surrounded by everyone. All the disciples
were smiling and wishing to say all the words of praise to drown Tian Linger.
Only Tian Linger's eyebrows were open and Zhang Xiaofan even more. Is happy.
Tian Buyi and his wife came back, Tian Linger rushed to Su Ru's side, grabbed
her arm and smiled: "How about it, mother, I'm great!"
Su Ru gave her a white look, but after all he laughed and said, "Great, great."
Tian Buyi also smiled. After all, his daughter opened the door. His face was very
bright, and he exaggerated in front of the same door. He also stretched out his
hand and patted his daughter on the head.
However, he immediately turned his head and said to the other disciples: "You
will come to you again, with Ling'er as an example in front. You can see that the
disciples of other veins may not be unattainable. You will have to do it later.
Work hard."
Everyone said in unison: "Yes!"
Zhang Xiaofan also yelled with everyone, and he yelled very loudly. Seeing that
everyone else was preparing separately, there were three of Dazhufeng who
played in the next eight matches, so Tian Buyi and Su Ru went to watch
separately. Su Ru saw Zhang Xiaofan still in place when he left, and exhorted a
few words, "Go seriously. "Watch" and then left.
Zhang Xiaofan thought for a while, planning to find Tian Ling'er to join her to find
a ring to cheer for her brother, looked around, and suddenly saw Tian Ling'er
walked forward quickly among the crowd in front of her, and in front of her,
Yushu was in the wind. Qi Hao was standing there, looking at her with a smile.
Zhang Xiaofan's heart sank immediately.
Tian Ling'er walked up to Qi Hao and said something to him with a grin. Qi Hao
immediately smiled and talked in Tian Ling'er's ear. Tian Ling'er also kept
smiling, both of them looked like Extremely happy.
After talking and laughing for a while, the two of them walked away together,
seemingly picking a ring to watch the competition.
Zhang Xiaofan stood on the spot, stunned. In a daze, he felt a great sadness and
disappointment rushing to his heart. All the boiling blood was chilled, and it was
cold to the bottom of his heart.

"Note 1: "The Legend of Gods and Demons: Spiritual Beasts" The three-eyed
monkey: from Mount Xumi in the West, he is clever and stubborn, and has lived
for more than a thousand years. Then he opened his spiritual eye, can see
thousands of miles, can resist grass, trees, earth and rocks, and is a burning lamp
Protect the Dharma under the ancient Buddha seat.
Note 2: "The Legend of Gods and Demons": The ancient strange book, records the
world's visions, rare treasures, rare birds and animals, monsters and gods, and is
passed down by the ancient strange man Xiao Ding. Ten original books have been
lost, and only four remain in the world.
Another note: Xiao Ding is a person, not recorded in the annals of history, but it is
said in Jiufeng Shanren's Notes of Mountains and Rivers: The ancient Xiao
family's birth and death are unknown. Childhood is smart, never forgetting. Taste
the world and visit the famous mountains and ancient mountains. This is the ten
chapters of "The Legend of Gods and Demons". It is fantastic and magnificent. It
is the world's first strange book. 』

Chapter 23 The Excalibur
"Haha, Junior Brother Zhang!"
Suddenly, Zhang Xiaofan was hit hard on the shoulder.
Zhang Xiaofan’s attention was now focused on Tian Ling'er, who was walking
away. He didn’t notice the situation around him at all, and was shocked. The
whole person jumped to the side and looked around, but it was just in the
morning. Know Zeng Shushu.
Zeng Shushu was smiling and relaxed, looked up and down at Zhang Xiaofan, and
then moved his eyes to the monkey Xiaohui beside him.
Xiao Huiyan saw this extremely annoying guy ran over again, looking like the
boss was unwilling, grinned and made a grimace, turned and jumped on
Rhubarb's back, patted Rhubarb's dog's head, Rhubarb stared at Zhang Xiaofan
and Zeng Shushu and barked. Two times, he ran away.
Zhang Xiaofan frowned and shouted, "Xiao Hui, come back, don't run around."
Zeng Shushu smiled and said, "Don't be afraid, don't be afraid, the three-eyed
monkey is so smart that you won't get lost."
Zhang Xiaofan shrugged his shoulders, turned his head, and was about to talk to
Zeng Shushu. Suddenly he moved in his heart. After a second glance, he saw Da
Huang carrying Xiao Hui in the direction of the kitchen. He cocked in his heart
and lost his voice: "Ah! Dead monkey, you go again..."
Zeng Shushu said strangely: "What?"
Zhang Xiaofan gave a dry cough and said with a dry smile: "No, it's okay. By the
way, Brother Zeng, aren't you going to take part in the competition? How come
you have time to come and find me?"
Zeng Shushu smiled and said, "Oh, I have finished the comparison, I have nothing
to do. I will come over and say hello when I see you here."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and said: "What, you have finished the
comparison, what is the result?"
Zeng Shushu brushed the floor in his hand, rubbed the black hair on his head,
and said, "Uh, I won a game by accident, hehe."
Zhang Xiaofan looked at him carelessly, not at all as if he had experienced a big
fight, and asked carefully: "Brother Zeng, is it possible that your cultivation is
very high?"
Zeng Shushu immediately shook his hand and said: "Oh! What did you say,
Brother Zhang, my little practice, how can I get the scene? If it weren't for my
father always forcing me to practice, I wouldn't bother to cultivate and cultivate
flowers every day. Feeding the birds and reading books, what kind of happy life
is that! But then again," he put his hand on Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder, led him
forward, and whispered: "I didn't expect it to be in the Seven Meridian Meeting
Wu Da test. , There are people worse than me."
Zhang Xiaofan gave a wry smile and said, "It's much worse than you!"
Zeng Shushu shrugged his shoulders and said nonchalantly: "Whatever is more,
anyway, no matter how greedy I am, I dare not dream of winning to the end, but I
am very interested in your three-eyed monkey. Hey, Junior Brother Zhang, it’s
better than you. it……"
Zhang Xiaofan saw him look like a profiteer, and immediately said, "Brother
Zeng, don't hit me on Xiaohui's idea!"
Zeng Shushu suffocated, his eyes rolled, and said, "Then I will trade things with
you, you don’t know, I have raised a lot of interesting and strange things on
Fenghuifeng, such as three-legged rabbits, black and white peacocks, and
shellless turtles. There are snakes with wings..."
Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but said, "Is there really so many strange things?"
Zeng Shu was fascinating in writing, and said: "Then I need to say, I didn't spend
much time to collect these treasures, and I was beaten and scolded by my father,
but I still like your three-eyed monkey, why? Well, what do you like me to change
for you?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said, "No, I only raise Xiaohui to see that it is
destined to me. Besides, you give me those black-and-white rabbits and shell-less
peacocks..."
Zeng Shushu immediately corrected: "It's a three-legged rabbit, a black and white
peacock, and a tortoise without a shell!"
Zhang Xiaofan stuck his tongue out and said, "Oh, yes, yes, but I'm not interested
in those, so I won't change it."
Zeng Shushu's eyes rolled again, pulling Zhang Xiaofan to a remote place, looking
around, with a strange face, and whispered: "Junior Brother Zhang, then I will
show you something good, do you like it or not?" I found out a thick book with a
blue cover and handed it to Zhang Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan took a look, but saw that the book didn't even have a name, and
the cover was old, which seemed to be quite old.
Looking at the appearance of Zeng Shushu again, it seems that there is nothing
wrong on the surface, but a pair of smart eyes are constantly looking around,
very vigilant, the original delicate face now looks a bit weird and even wretched,
it seems that this book is not a record. The masterpiece of the law is the rare
source of the world.
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said, "Brother Zeng, I can't bear this kind of
precious book, and my qualifications are too bad, and it is useless to use it, and I
don't want to exchange it with Xiaohui, just put it away!"
Zeng Shushu glared at him, and said in a low voice: "If you don't look at it, just
say that. Take a look first, come on."
Zhang Xiaofan looked strange at him, and couldn't help being curious about the
book. When he opened it, he was dumbfounded. His face was red in an instant. It
turned out that in this thick book, in addition to a lot of text, there are many
pictures and paintings. But they are all naked men and women embracing and
lingering, it is actually an erotic book.
Zhang Xiaofan saw this kind of thing for the first time in his life, but the painting
style in this book is exquisite, and the characterization is lifelike. His heart
jumped, and he couldn't help but say: "Brother Zeng, how can you, you, you have
such a thing..."
"Hush!" Zeng Shushu was taken aback, hurriedly grabbed the book and put it in
his arms, then carefully looked at the disciples walking around, gave Zhang
Xiaofan a look, and said, "Don't be so loud."
Zhang Xiaofan awakened, but still frightened, and whispered: "Brother Zeng, how
can you, uh, read this kind of book?"
Zeng Shushu licked the corner of his mouth and said, "What if I read it, tell you,
this is a strange book, I heard it is still an original one! I don't know how much
effort it took to get it. I promise you that after reading it, you will be proud of it
from now on. , To win the hearts and minds of women in the world. How about,
use it to exchange your little ash..."
Zhang Xiaofan immediately shook his head and said, "No."
Zeng Shushu said angrily: "This is not okay, that is not okay, you tell me, what do
you want?"
Zhang Xiaofan honestly said: "I don't want anything."
Zeng Shushu had nothing to do, and tweeted: "How come you are like a tree?"
Zhang Xiaofan laughed and didn't care, but his eyes drifted away involuntarily,
and the beautiful figure was looming in the misty white clouds.
Zeng Shushu died of heart, put the book away, opened the fan again with a brush,
and slapped it twice. Suddenly, he heard the bells and bells ringing in the
distance. It seemed that another competition had begun.
Zeng Shushu glanced at that place, smiled suddenly, pulled Zhang Xiaofan a hand,
and said, "Go, I'll take you to see the most popular figure in Qingyunmen in this
big test."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and surprised: "Who is it?" After a pause, his
expression suddenly became gloomy, and said, "Is it Senior Brother Qi Hao from
Dragon Head Peak?"
Zeng Shushu gave a "Huh" and looked at Zhang Xiaofan with a slightly surprised
look, but he still shook his head and said, "Senior Brother Qi's practice is
naturally very famous, but haven't you heard of it? This time the most noticeable
thing is another one person."
Zhang Xiaofan thought for a while, but still said, "Who?"
Zeng Shushu seemed to have forgotten the argument just now, with a smile on
his face, and the god mysteriously said: "You will know if you come with me!"
Said that he took Zhang Xiaofan and walked forward. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help
himself, and he couldn't help but feel a little curious about this so-called
mysterious figure, so he followed.
Zeng Shushu took Zhang Xiaofan straight to the biggest "dry" stage among the
eight arenas. Zhang Xiaofan followed him and looked around. Under that stage,
the Qingyunmen disciples were crowded and crowded. Look. In this way, there
are four or five hundred people.
Zhang Xiaofan calculated a little in his heart. It is estimated that at least half of
the Qingyunmen people on the square are gathered under this stage, especially
the younger generation of male disciples.
When the two walked closer, they heard the noise getting louder, surrounded by
the cheerful discussion voices of Qingyun disciples.
"Xiao Zhufeng has always been rich in beauties. I heard that this time Lu Xueqi is
hailed as the most outstanding beauty in five hundred years!"
"Then you need to say, I saw her in the Yuqing Palace that day, and she was truly
a country...Oh! Who beat me on the head...Huh, Uncle?"
An old man with a white beard said angrily next to him: "Little bunny, you are a
cultivator, so you should be so greedy for beauty? If you are put on stage, you
have to look at that face without doing anything. Lose first!"
"……Yes."
"Hmph, so I told the first brother a long time ago that confidantes are a disaster,
and we should not accept female disciples in Qingyunmen."
"Ahem, Uncle Master, your old man is really, uh, wise and martial, clever and
wise, but are you talking too loud?"
"What's wrong, am I wrong?" The old man with white beard blew his beard and
stared, his voice a little higher.
"No, no," the young disciples hurriedly surrounded him, and whispered after
smiling with a smile: "Uncle Master, Master Shuiyue is sitting inside."
"..." Lowering his voice, the old man said, "Hmph, if it weren't for the same door, I
would have..."
All the disciples all said yes, and Qi claimed that Mr. Song had a profound
cultivation and a broad-mindedness, and he would not care about the younger
generations of the villain.
Zeng Shushu and Zhang Xiaofan looked at each other, Zeng Shushu shrugged his
shoulders, and Zhang Xiaofan whispered to him: "Is the person you mentioned is
Xiao Zhufeng's senior sister?"
Zeng Shushu nodded, glanced at the stage, and said: "It hasn't started yet, you
will know her fame later. But, alas! There are too many people here."
While they were talking, the two of them turned around, but they were still
circling around the crowd. The inside was already packed with layers of Qingyun
disciples, and they couldn't even insert a needle.
Zhang Xiaofan became more and more curious in his heart. It seems that this
mysterious figure is indeed very popular, and so many Qingyun disciples have
been attracted.
Zeng Shushu was anxious, and kept saying, "It's awful, it's not a good place. I
should have come here to line up last night if I knew it."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, before he could speak, suddenly Zeng Shushu's
eyes lit up and saw dozens of Fenghuifeng disciples standing in front of him.
Without a word, he pulled Zhang Xiaofan up and rushed over.
The disciples of Fenghuifeng's line saw that it was Zeng Shushu, and they all
smiled. One of the tall guys smiled and said, "Haha, come late!"
Zeng Shushu ignored him, pulling on Zhang Xiaofan and squeezed in. The Feng
Huifeng disciples were obviously very good to Zeng Shushu, and they all stepped
aside, even squeezing in with Zhang Xiaofan.
Before long, the two of them got into the inner circle. As expected, there were
seven or eight people sitting closest to the ring. The head of Qingyunmen
Daoxuan, the first Cangsong Taoist of Dragon Head Peak and the first of Xiaozhu
Peak. Master Shuiyue was all present here, and most of the others were also
famous elders from various veins.
Behind them, there were Qingyun disciples standing densely. The most eye-
catching Xiaozhufeng and many beautiful disciples were standing behind Master
Shuiyue, and Wen Min, whom Zhang Xiaofan knew, was among them.
But the closest to Master Shuiyue was the beautiful woman in blue clothes when
the lottery was drawn at the Yuqing Palace yesterday. At this moment, she was
still cold and beautiful, attracting countless eyes.
"Did you see it? That's her." Zeng Shushu stabbed Zhang Xiaofan with his arm,
motioning him to look at the woman in blue. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the
woman a few more times and whispered: "Is she the hottest thing you said?"
Zeng Shushu looked intoxicated and said, "It may not be popular. I heard that Lu
Xueqi hasn't been a long time since she started, and her cultivation level is
unpredictable, but everyone says that she is definitely the only one for her!"
Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said, "Brother Zeng, your drooling look looks very
wretched!"
Zeng Shushu said: "...cough cough, do I, I have, hehe, you must have read it
wrong. By the way, look around our fellow apprentice brothers?"
Looking around, Zhang Xiaofan saw that among the younger generation of
Qingyun disciples around him, most of them focused on the beauties of
Xiaozhufeng, especially the blue woman Lu Xueqi who was even more eye-
catching.
However, it seems that those beauties have long been used to this, and each of
them has a calm expression. Lu Xueqi is even more expressionless and cold, as if
turning a blind eye to the male disciples behind him.
Zeng Shushu swallowed his saliva and whispered to Zhang Xiaofan, "It's no
wonder that we, Qingyunmen, have suddenly recruited young disciples in recent
years. Look around, there are three or four hundred people at our age, hehe. If
our cultivation is not deep, we are naturally susceptible to temptation."
Zhang Xiaofan glanced at him sideways, and saw that Zeng Shushu's original
beautiful face seemed to have changed its taste at this time. Reminiscing about
the book just now, he only felt that Zeng Shushu's forehead seemed to have
"color" written on his forehead.
Zeng Shushu turned around and was surprised: "Junior Brother Zhang, why don't
you look at them so much that you always look at me! I am in love with you, and I
brought you here when you are a friend. By the way, which one of them do you
think has the figure? the best?"
Zhang Xiaofan immediately turned his head and added the word "wolf" to Zeng
Shushu's comments in his heart.
At this time, the noise in the room suddenly became quiet. Under everyone's
attention, Lu Xueqi took a step and saluted Master Shuiyue who was sitting on
the chair. Master Shuiyue nodded lightly and said, "Go!"
Lu Xueqi replied, with a full body, gently holding Fa Jue with her right hand, and
a pair of bright beautiful eyes looked at the stage.
At this moment, the faint cloud air at the white jade stone slab under her feet
suddenly gathered from her in a rapid rotation from all directions. Soon, a white
cloud formed under Lu Xueqi's feet. Then, I saw Lu Xueqi like a fairy, the whole
person here. Amidst the misty white clouds, it rose slowly, floated into the air,
and moved to the stage.
With the mountain breeze blowing, the white clouds fluttered like the softest and
most beautiful silk. Lu Xueqi's clothes fluttered, her complexion was like snow,
and she was so beautiful that she was like a nine-day fairy falling into the mortal
dust. When she made her heart love and pity, she returned Somewhat in awe.
After a while, there was thunderous applause from the audience, the mountains
roared with the tsunami, and the sound was so loud that Zhang Xiaofan was
caught off guard, his ears buzzed immediately, and his heart was shocked. He
didn't expect Lu Xueqi to be so popular. The beautiful figure in the middle is still
fascinating, and it is difficult to control it. It is really hard to imagine such a
beautiful person in the world.
The face of Master Shuiyue sitting in the audience had always been indifferent,
and now there was a little more smile.
After a while, a young disciple who stepped onto the ring from nowhere (because
no one noticed it at all) had a square face and thick eyebrows. He looked straight,
but he looked a little excited.
Upon arriving on stage, he said to Lu Xueqi: "Junior Sister Lu, I am Fang Chao, a
disciple of Long Shoufeng's school. I have the honor to discuss with Junior Sister
today. It's a blessing for Sansheng!"
"Hush!" The audience boosed.
Lu Xueqi's face was expressionless, and coldly said in mid-air: "Brother Fang is
polite, Xiaozhufeng's eighth-generation disciple Lu Xueqi, ask Brother Fang for
advice today."
Zhang Xiaofan stood under the stage and looked at Lu Xueqi, who stopped in the
air like a fairy, and suddenly felt a pain in his heart. Just now, didn't Senior Sister
Ling'er stand in the air in such a graceful manner?
Looking in a daze, Lu Xueqi's figure seemed to overlap with Tian Ling'er's
appearance.
At this moment, Fang Chao on the stage was still chattering, seeing his
appearance, if he can keep talking like this, don't try, it doesn't matter until the
earth is gone.
Fortunately, his opponents are in the majority in this world. Before he could say
a few more words, countless people, including Zeng Shushu, who was standing
next to Zhang Xiaofan, shouted angrily: "Don't you start?"
"goat!"
"It's chirping, just like a woman!...Hey, this Xiaozhufeng's senior sister, ah! What
are you doing, no, I have absolutely no other meaning..."
"when!"
At the end of the decisive battle, the bell finally rang, Lu Xueqi's face was cold,
and she looked straight at Fang Chao.
Fang Chao felt cold all over by her cold eyes. Although from here, even if Lu
Xueqi's face was cold, he was still unparalleled, but in any case, he dared not talk
and laugh anymore, and quickly put away his smile and straightened his face. Xin
Si, the right hand Fa Jue yelled, and a silver-white fairy sword was sacrificed.
Zhang Xiaofan frowned, and he couldn't help but think of Qi Hao's fairy sword
"Ice Ice". At this moment, he heard Zeng Shushu suddenly snorted, and said in a
low voice, "The people at Dragon Shoufeng have Qi Hao as an example. Everyone
likes to practice this kind of fairy sword."
Zhang Xiaofan's eyes flickered and he looked around, only to see the head
shaking, but he couldn't find Qi Hao's shadow anyway, not to mention the figure
he wanted to see most in his heart, but at the moment he didn't want to see it.
Where did they go? Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head, feeling a sorrow in his
heart.
Suddenly, Zeng Shushu pulled his arm and said with joy: "Xiao Fan, look at it, it's
starting."
Zhang Xiaofan raised his eyes to look on the stage, and saw that Fang Chao had
already sacrificed the immortal sword, and the table was suddenly cold, but in
Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, he intuitively found that Fang Chao was driving and using
it compared with Qi Hao, who was not easy to fight in Hotan. Obviously there is
still a gap in Ice Fairy Art.
On the other hand, Lu Xueqi, she still stopped expressionlessly on the floating
clouds, watching Fang Chao's luck freeze in front of her, it seemed that she had
no intention of attacking.
Behind her, carrying a fairy sword with a sky blue scabbard, although this fairy
sword is not like the fairy sword that most people cultivate, it can be integrated
with the owner, but from Fang Chao on the stage to all the Qingyunmen below
the stage, No one dares to despise it.
On the path of cultivation, the magic weapon of psychic can often be integrated
with the master after long-term cultivation, and it is very convenient to be
sacrificed when using it.
But there are some strange magic weapons, because their own spirituality is too
strong for the human body to afford, they cannot do this, and they can only be
carried by the owner.
But this kind of magic weapon is often the most valuable treasure of the
immortal family, with great power. The deeper the master's cultivation, the more
amazing the power it exerts. Qingyunmen's most treasure-ancient sword
"Zhuxian" belongs to this category.
At this moment, on the ring, three feet away from Fang Chao, thin ice had formed
on the table, and the close disciples, such as Zhang Xiaofan, Zeng Shushu and
others, felt a chill rushing toward their faces.
But Lu Xueqi, who was still standing still in the air, seemed indifferent to this,
just staring at Fang Chao coldly.
Fang Chao sang a one-man show in full view, the fairy sword was flying, and
hundreds of eyes from the corner of his eyes looked at him, but Lu Xueqi's eyes
seemed to be colder than the cold from her own fairy sword, and it was cold to
the heart. , There is almost no place to put the hands and feet.
Fang Chao was a little impatient in his heart. Right now, he pointed at the sword
art in his right hand, and the silver white fairy sword shot at Lu Xueqi from
below, shouting in his mouth: "Junior Sister Lu, be careful!"
There was a burst of laughter among the crowd in the audience. Seeing Fang
Chao's appearance, it seemed as though it would hurt Lu Xueqi. Taoist Cangsong
who was sitting in the audience had an ugly face and snorted heavily.
This grunt was filled with disdain, and fell in the ears of the person next to him,
who immediately reacted: "Why, Brother Cangsong seems to be a little
dissatisfied?"
Daoist Cangsong didn't turn his head, and said lightly: "Junior Sister Shuiyue,
your disciples are really outstanding!"
Master Shuiyue's expression changed. During this battle, Daoist Cangsong did not
praise her disciples for their practice, but praised the beauty of the women,
which was obviously ironic.
What a man, Master Shuiyue raised his eyebrows, and immediately said: "I don't
know that there are so many prodigal sons and lustful people under the
Qingyunmen cultivation sect."
Taoist Cangsong was furious, and was about to refute. The Taoxuan real person
sitting among them raised his hand and smiled and said, "Okay, okay, they are all
hundreds of years old. You are not afraid to lose face in quarreling in front of so
many disciples. , Watch the test."
The two firsts snorted heavily and turned their heads.

At this moment, Fang Chao’s silver white fairy sword blasted to the cloud of air at
Lu Xueqi’s feet. Lu Xueqi’s indifferent face did not show a trace of expression, and
she did not see how she moved. The cloud under her feet carried her back, but
Fang Chao’s fairy sword speed But it was faster, and he caught up in the blink of
an eye, and the audience suddenly screamed and sighed.
Seeing that at this time when there is no room for hair, Lu Xueqi turned her
backhand, and she took the sword behind her. She saw her jade face like frost,
and she didn't pull the sword out of its sheath. She only used the blue sword in
front of her to block.
"Zheng!"
The crisp echo echoed far away above this square, very pleasing to the ear.
Fang Chao's Silver White Immortal Sword bounced back as he received a heavy
blow, and Daoist Cangsong over and below the stage, his complexion changed
drastically.
Amidst everyone’s astonishment, Lu Xueqi didn’t hesitate at all. After a tinge of
pink across Xue Bai’s face, she tossed the sky-blue sword with her sheath. At the
same time, her right hand stretched out with five fingers. Holding the magic
formula tightly, the Blue Immortal Sword suddenly radiated in mid-air that day,
and the blue light covered the entire huge arena.
Fang Chao didn't dare to neglect. Seeing that Yao Yao blue light came over the
sky, he was surprised. At the same time, he was even more angry that Lu Xueqi
didn't even get out of the fairy sword.
But he still urged the fairy sword in his hand, and in a blink of an eye he
condensed into three ice walls in front of him, exuding a hint of cold air.
In the mid-air, Lu Xueqi's bright eyes are as bright as stars, her black hair
fluttering in the gale, her beauty is peerless and breathtaking.
She seemed to be chanting a mantra in a low voice, without a trace of expression
on her cold face. With her gaze, everyone only saw a sudden loud noise from the
fairy sword flying in mid-air at the moment, like a beast. Roaring wildly, the
sound shook the wild, and the blue light flourished in an instant, the fairy sword
burst out like the sky, the mad dragon came out of the abyss, all the clouds within
a radius of ten feet were forced to dissipate in a moment, without a trace. .
I saw in the blue light, in the deepest place that was as blue as the blue sky in the
sky, the fairy sword flew from the sky, rushed to Fang Chao, and the momentum
was fierce.
Fang Chao's face was dignified, sweat dripping from his forehead, he was
obviously shocked by the great power of Lu Xueqi's blue fairy sword. I saw that
in an instant, that fairy sword rushed to the front.
"Card, card, card!"
Amidst the stunned hundreds of Qingyun disciples, the three ice walls that Fang
Chao had condensed were like tofu. The blue fairy sword rushed in and smashed
into pieces.
Fang Chao was shocked. With his strength, it was not that he could not condense
more ice walls as defenses, but three ice walls he intended was enough.
Unexpectedly, Lu Xueqi's Taoism was so high and deep, and that blue fairy sword
was even more unexpected. It's amazing, and it's right there in a blink of an eye.
At this moment of life and death, Fang Chao reluctantly held his mind, the silver
white fairy sword glowed, guarding his front, offering a white light shield. After a
while, Lu Xueqi's blue fairy sword had violently collided with the white light
shield.
"boom!"
The loud noise is like a violent thunder in the sky, rumbling, the huge and
invisible shock wave centered on the two fairy swords, and quickly spread to the
surroundings. All the Qingyun disciples standing under the stage suddenly felt
that the wind was blowing, and the whole body was actually Involuntarily
stepped back, and the entire crowd circle of onlookers expanded backward at the
same time.
All the disciples changed their faces, shocked by the unprecedented power of the
fairy family magic weapon.
After that moment of exclamation passed, everyone's eyes returned to the arena,
and Lu Xueqi had fallen on the stage for some time, and the fairy sword with its
sheath had flown back into her hand, and the blue and white light gradually
Dispersed, but everyone found that Fang Chao's face was as gray as death.
Fang Chao slowly raised his head and pointed to Lu Xueqi, his voice became
hoarse for some reason, hissing: "You..."
Everyone was surprised and didn't know what had happened. Suddenly, an
abnormal change occurred. The silver white fairy sword that had been stopped
in front of Fang Chao from just now suddenly made a few muffled noises on the
body of the sword.
After that, under the gaze of countless eyes, a crack suddenly appeared on the
body of the sword, and then it expanded rapidly. After a while, the fairy sword let
out a painful sound, broke into two pieces, and fell onto the stage.
There was silence on and off the stage, and everyone held their breath.
What the immortal sword that has been cultivating for a long time means to a
cultivator, none of the people above this sea of clouds is unclear.
"Wow--" On the stage, Fang Chao spouted a mouthful of blood, touched his chest
with his hands, his face was painful, he could no longer support him, and he fell
on the ground and fainted.

Chapter 24 The Accident
Several people rushed to the ring in the line of Longshoufeng and raised Fang
Chao. Seeing the fairy sword that was broken in two on the ground, all of them
were full of anger and stared at Lu Xueqi, wishing to eat this beautiful woman.
In the audience, Taoist Cangsong clenched his fists and said coldly: "Junior Sister
Shuiyue, your disciple should be really cruel. It's not enough to win, but you have
to rely on a magic weapon to give birth to someone else's fairy sword. What is
the truth? ?"
Master Shuiyue looked indifferent, and said coldly: "Xueqi's practice is too
shallow, her Taoism is not deep, and she can't control the gods like Tianya. It's
not a big deal."
Daoist Cangsong was angry, and was about to have an attack. Suddenly, a hand
was placed on his shoulder, but it was Dao Xuan who did not know when to
stand up and patted him on the shoulder.
Taoist Cangsong looked at him, finally forced his anger down, grunted heavily in
his nose, and strode away.
Master Taoxuan looked at Taoist Cangsong's tall back, shook his head, gave a wry
smile, turned his head, and was about to speak, but saw that Master Shuiyue also
walked away.
At this time, Lu Xueqi had already stepped down from the stage and came to Shui
Yue's body. Shui Yue looked at her with a smile on her face and nodded. Lu Xueqi
didn't speak, but gave a slight salute, and stood behind Shuiyue and followed her.
Zhang Xiaofan stood aside, and only then recovered from the thrilling battle just
now, watching Shuiyue and Lu Xueqi, the pair of masters and apprentices drifting
away, suddenly found that the two are so alike and the same. Frosty, as if carved
out of a mold.
He could see the gods, and suddenly he only heard Zeng Shushu sighed next to
him, and said: "Unexpectedly, Tianya and other gods were born!"
Zhang Xiaofan was inexplicable and said, "What is Tianya?"
At this time, the Qingyun disciples who were watching gradually dispersed. Zeng
Shushu greeted the disciples of Fenghuifeng, and walked away with Zhang
Xiaofan, saying, "Tianya is the fairy sword you saw Lu Xueqi use just now. I used
to say hello. I have read the record in "Ten Treasures". Tianya first appeared in
the hands of a goddess withered heart thousands of years ago. It is said that this
magic weapon was nine days of different iron falling into the mortal world. to
make."
"In the decisive battle of the righteous demon back then, the righteous way was
naturally led by our Qingyunmen Qingye Patriarch, but this sweetheart is also
very famous, especially when he used this god sword to fight the evil spirit black
heart old man for three days. Three nights, the old man with a black heart was hit
hard in the end, except for a serious confession for my righteous path. It is said
that at the time, only the god sword of Tianya could restrain the blood-devouring
bead of the evil spirit, and the name of'Tianya' reverberated throughout the
world. A magic weapon that cultivators dream of. But after I heard that my
sweetheart with a dry heart was sitting down, Tianya was missing, and I didn't
expect it to fall into the hands of Xiao Zhufeng."
Speaking of this, Zeng Shushu shook his head and said: "Junior Brother Xiaofan,
then Lu Xueqi has such a god, I am afraid that we have no hope for this big test."
Zhang Xiaofan didn’t feel disappointed. He never thought about what he could do
anyway. He was rather disappointed looking at Zeng Shushu. He was surprised
and asked, “Hey, Senior Brother Zeng, you’re not telling me that you’re right. Isn’t
it interesting this time? Why do you look disappointed?"
Zeng Shushu's face blushed and said, "But if you can really stand on the stage and
last until the end, it's also very prestigious, don't you think?"
Zhang Xiaofan laughed blankly.
Zeng Shushu saw him look weird, and felt a little embarrassed. He punched him
and smiled: "What are you laughing at?" Before he finished speaking, he laughed.
The two smiled and walked to the other arena, watching another match.
On this day, in addition to Zhang Xiaofan, Dazhufeng played four victories and
three defeats among the seven disciples. Song Daren, Tian Linger, He Dazhi and
Du Bishu all entered the next round.
Coupled with Zhang Xiaofan, who was lucky, five of the eight disciples of
Dazhufeng were promoted. This is a rare good result in hundreds of years, and
Tian is not happy from ear to ear.

The second day.
The morning sun was lazily spilt on the sea of clouds, and the Qingyunmen
disciples came to the square as the day before, and continued to watch this Jiazi’s
one-time Qingyunmen Qimai Huiwu test.
Everyone in Dazhufeng stood under the red list yesterday, and saw that half of
the people on the red list had their names removed, and beside Zhang Xiaofan's
name, his opponent today, Chu Yuhong, was also written.
Ever since he woke up in the morning, Zhang Xiaofan felt nervous for some
reason. Although he knew that he was mostly here to see it, he was involuntarily
nervous, his heartbeat accelerated, his mouth became dry, and he lost his
appetite after only two bites of breakfast. .
At this moment, he was whispering to the big brother Song Daren standing next
to him, saying: "Big brother, who is this Chu Yuhong, is this amazing?"
Song Daren frowned, shook his head and said, "I don't know. I haven't heard of it
before. It says on the list that he is a disciple of Chaoyangfeng, but I don't know
how he does it."
Speaking of this, Song Daren glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, saw that he was very
nervous, smiled and said: "Little Junior Brother, don't be nervous, it doesn't
matter. The first time I participated in the big test, I was also very nervous. It's
good to be in the ring. Up."
Zhang Xiaofan said: "Yes."
At this moment, Du Bishu, who was standing by, walked over and smiled
maliciously: "Hey, brothers, why don't we make a bet and see how the younger
brother wins this time..."
"Okay, okay! I'll bet on Junior Brother and lose!"
"me too!"
"Me too... by the way, I will double it!"
"count me in."
Song Daren was furious, pointing at the crowd and saying, "What are you doing,
the junior apprentice brother's test is just around the corner, and you can't beat
him yet?"
Zhang Xiaofan was grateful, and shouted: "Big brother..."
Song Daren: "Sixth."
Du Bishu stuck his tongue out: "Brother, I was joking just now, so don't tell
Master."
Song Daren: "No, you've beaten it anyway, I'll take five copies of the bet you
made just now!"
Du Bishu, Zhang Xiaofan: "..."
At this time Tian Buyi and Su Ru came over, Dazhufeng's disciples all greeted
them, Tian Buyi looked at the crowd, and said, "You did a good job yesterday, but
today you enter the second round. The rest is basically Elite disciples of all veins,
you must be careful."
Su Ru glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, walked over, and said, "Xiaofan, this is your first
competition today. Be careful about everything, you know?"
Zhang Xiaofan's heart flashed for a while, and he whispered in a low voice: "Yes,
Madam."
Su Ru nodded, still wanting to say something, all of a sudden, he heard the bells
and bells ringing together, and the competition had officially begun. Tian Buyi
and Su Ru looked at each other, nodded, and said, "You all know the place of the
test, and it was clearly written on the red list just now. After the test starts, your
sister and I will also be there. Watch your competition in the audience, don't let
us lose face."
Everyone responded together, Tian Buyi nodded, whispered together with Su Ru,
and walked away. Tian Linger, who came with them, looked around in a blink of
an eye and walked towards Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan's heart suddenly
jumped.
Coming to the front, Tian Ling'er looked at Zhang Xiaofan, suddenly laughed out
loud, turned around and smiled at everyone: "Look how nervous Xiaofan is!
There is sweat on his forehead."
Everyone laughed, Song Daren also laughed and said: "I have comforted the
younger brother just now, but it doesn't seem to be of any use. It's better for you
to go out."
Tian Linger sipped, then turned to Zhang Xiaofan and said: "Xiao Fan, I will have
to try again later, I can't cheer for you, you have to work hard, and be careful
about everything!"
Zhang Xiaofan looked at her beautiful face close at hand, blowing his breath like
orchids, as if smelling a faint fragrance, couldn't help feeling agitated in his heart,
nodded hard, but somehow, he couldn't even speak.
Tian Ling'er obviously didn't think too much, smiled at Zhang Xiaofan, and
walked over to talk to the seniors. After a while, everyone walked away in twos
and threes. Obviously, the contestant went to the ring. Just go and cheer for the
same door.
However, no one thought of being with Zhang Xiaofan at all. Perhaps everyone
thought that this was a person who had no hope at all!
Zhang Xiaofan stood there and watched all the seniors go far. Suddenly, he felt
unspeakably uncomfortable. He walked slowly to the red list and looked at it
again.
He and the Chaoyang Peak disciple Chu Yuhong were arranged to compete on the
farthest "Zhen" stage.
Zhang Xiaofan gave a wry smile and walked forward. Along the way, countless
Qingyun disciples walked around, chatting and laughing, Zhang Xiaofan listened
to them, mostly discussing the results of yesterday's competition.
Yesterday’s competition, several popular people recognized by everyone easily
won. During the period, many people talked about the Long Shoufeng line.
Besides Qi Hao, it seems that there is another young master. Zhang Xiaofan heard
a few words from them and guessed that. It was probably Lin Jingyu.
But more people are talking about Lu Xueqi of Xiaozhufeng. This beautiful
woman with the magical sword "Tianya" was unexpectedly sophisticated, but
yesterday in full view, she broke the opponent's fairy sword, which seemed to
make many people very dissatisfied, but this made more people think To watch
her competition, her popularity rose but not fell.
In addition, the long-lost "Tianya" is even more eye-catching. I don't know how
many people want to see the gods from the battle of the real and demons this
thousand years ago, even some Qingyunmen elders are no exception.
As Zhang Xiaofan listened and walked, he couldn't help but think of the
appearance of the frosty beauty Lu Xueqi yesterday, and shook his head. At this
moment, a shout suddenly came from the front: "Xiao Fan."
The voice sounded very familiar. Zhang Xiaofan looked up and immediately
laughed. Lin Jingyu strode over. Zhang Xiaofan greeted him and said with a smile:
"How come I can't find you! I ran to Here comes it!"
Lin Jingyu pointed behind him and said, "I have to compete today. I'm on
the'Han' stage. Naturally, I have to come over early to prepare." As he said, he
looked at Zhang Xiaofan up and down, and said with a smile: Come on to you!
Which station is it on?"
Zhang Xiaofan said: "I'm on the'Zhen' station, and I'm about to start. You can't go
over to cheer you, you have to be careful."
Lin Jingyu smiled and said, "So are you, hey, why didn't your elder brothers and
elders come to see you?"
Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, and forced a smile: "You don't know
that there are few people in my line, and there are more people in the
competition today, Master and Madam, they all went to watch the competition
between senior brother and senior sister."
Lin Jingyu glanced at him, sighed, and patted him on the shoulder.
Zhang Xiaofan cheered up and said with a smile: "It's okay. Anyway, I'm just here
to see it. It doesn't matter. You have to cheer, but don't let others say that the
people who come out of our Caomiao Village are not promising."
Lin Jingyu nodded his head heavily and was about to say something, when a bell
sounded suddenly behind him, he looked back and said: "My test is about to
begin, I won't talk to you, wait a while if it's time. I will go over to see you at
once."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded, and said, "Go ahead!"
Lin Jingyu turned and left. Zhang Xiaofan watched him walk away, and said in his
heart: "If you can come here in time and I can hold it on stage, that would be
weird."
He laughed at himself like this in his own heart, and slowly walked to the edge of
the "shock" platform. This is the easternmost side of Yunhai Square. At first
glance, there are only a dozen Qingyun disciples, most of them under the
Chaoyang Peak gate. Lu Xueqi's dry stage is really different.
There was only one chair in the audience, and an old man with a white beard sat
there. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at him and felt a bit familiar. After thinking about it,
he remembered that this was yesterday morning before Lu Xueqi’s test. The
elder who complained that he shouldn't recruit female disciples, but didn't know
which line of Qingyunmen he belonged to.
There are eight arenas in the Qimai Huiwu Grand Examination. Under normal
circumstances, Qingyunmen will arrange at least one elder to sit in each arena.
Otherwise, the young disciples are young and vigorous, and the fight will be
difficult to control.
Zhang Xiaofan walked over and came to the old man with white beard. He bent
over and bowed and said: "Uncle, I am Zhang Xiaofan, a disciple of Dazhufeng
School. I will compete on the stage of'Zhen' today."
The old man with white beard turned his head, glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and
said casually: "Oh, you are here, it's about to start, you come on stage!"
Zhang Xiaofan responded and glanced at the stage, and saw that there was no
one on the stage. It seemed that the Chaoyangfeng disciple named Chu Yuhong
had not come yet.
He hesitated, and finally followed the words of the old man with white beard and
walked up the stage. At the same time, among the Chaoyangfeng disciples behind
him, there was a whisper, apparently talking about him.
At this time, the early morning sun had already risen, and the first ray of sunlight
from Tongtian Peak quietly fell on him, with a little warmth.
Zhang Xiaofan stood on the stage and looked towards the eastern sky. There, a
round of rising sun was slowly rising, red, soft and not dazzling, reflecting the
clouds in the distance.
There was a sudden emotion in Zhang Xiaofan's heart. Five years ago, he was a
rural child who did not understand the world. He had never dreamed of a day
when he would stand on the Tongtian Peak and watch the sunrise. No, it was not
that he had not dreamed, but He didn't even know that there would be such a
beautiful sunrise in this world.
In a blink of an eye, life is as vague as white clouds.
The mood of a sixteen-year-old boy at this moment actually resembles the
sadness of a sixty-year-old man.
He stretched out his hand, reached into his arms, and touched the cold fire
stick. A month ago, without everyone knowing or paying attention, Zhang
Xiaofan was surprised to find that he could barely manipulate this black fire
stick. At that moment, he could hardly believe his eyes.
However, after he repeated it countless times in the dead of night, driven by his
thoughts, the fire stick was indeed moving.
"Expelling things", this is a word that thunders in the Qingyunmen cultivation
method, it is the expression of the Taiji Xuanqing Dao cultivation to the fourth
level of the Yuqing realm, and it is the practice of every new disciple in countless
years of cultivation. They were repeating chanting, looking forward to, and
working hard in their hearts, but Zhang Xiaofan even dared to only think of
reaching this state in his dreams, striving for a sigh of relief in front of the
master, and making the master smile.
But is this possible?
Zhang Xiaofan suppressed himself desperately and did not tell anyone about it.
At the same time, when he tried to drive other objects such as kitchen pots and
pans with his mind, there was no movement, which also hit him. Self-confidence.
He was puzzled, why is there such a weird situation?
Dreaming back in the middle of the night, he climbed up and stared at it, which
seemed to be destined to be entangled with him. When the weird fire stick was
burning, he could feel the cold air slowly wandering in his body.
"Dang!" The crisp bell sound rang, startled Zhang Xiaofan and woke him
up. Turning his head to see, there are still a dozen Chaoyangfeng disciples in the
audience. The old man with white beard is still sitting there drowsy, but on the
other side of the stage, he does not know when there is a man in his 30s. He
smiled and looked at himself.
Zhang Xiaofan's face blushed, and he hurriedly saluted, saying: "Dazhufeng
disciple Zhang Xiaofan, ask Brother Chu for advice."
Chu Yuhong smiled and said: "Don't dare, there are talented people from
generation to generation. Although Junior Brother Zhang is young, but before the
big test, he still stands on the stage with a calm expression, without any anxious
expression, let alone timidity. I am much stronger than I was back then, I admire
it."
Zhang Xiaofan was in a daze for a while, then said: "Don't hide the truth, I was in
a daze just now."
"Wow," there was an uproar in the audience. The dozens of Chaoyangfeng
disciples all laughed and stumbled. Chu Yuhong was also stunned for a moment,
and finally couldn't help laughing. Then he felt wrong again, and forced himself
to say: "Junior Brother Zhang joked, uh, the hour has come, I will ask Junior
Brother for advice."
Zhang Xiaofan's heart jumped and he was nervous, and said slowly, "Brother
Chu, please be merciful."
Chu Yuhong smiled without answering. It seemed that he looked like a bamboo
on his chest. He saw his right hand shake, "Kuang Cang", and a fairy sword
emitting a faint yellow light came up.
"The name of the sword is Shaoyang, Junior Brother Zhang, please."
Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the Shaoyang Immortal Sword, and saw that the yellow
light on the sword was pure and gentle.
He swallowed his saliva secretly, and felt a little hot on his face, but finally
reached out to his arms, took the fire stick, and took it out.
All the people in the field, Chu Yuhong and the dozens of Chaoyang Peak disciples
in the audience, all their eyes fell on the black fire stick.
Silent for a while.
"Hahahaha..." I don't know who was the first to laugh, breaking the silence,
anyway, after a while, the audience laughed into a piece of laughter, mixed with I
don't know who it was, and said hardly: "So, what is that?"
"I've said long ago that the people in Dazhufeng are all weird. Don't tell me,
yesterday that thin man used a dice magic weapon to become a laughingstock. I
didn't expect that today, there are still people who use a fire stick today. It really
laughs me to death. Hahaha..."
At this moment, even Chu Yuhong on the stage couldn't bear it. He laughed a few
times before trying hard to hold back, saying: "Junior Brother Zhang, this is, ha
ha, it's yours, ha ha, sorry, I can't control it, ah! Is this your magic weapon?"
Zhang Xiaofan's face flushed as he listened to the people around him laughing,
unable to say a word. He also knew that using this fire stick was too ugly and
would definitely make people laugh, but it happened that other things couldn't
drive it.
In addition, he had such a small, slight hope in his heart, hoping that this could
really prove himself, so in the end he brought out the burning stick.
However, in the end, what this burning stick brought him was still the contempt
and ridicule of others. The people around laughed loudly, Zhang Xiaofan lowered
his head, and as far as his eyes could be, the only thing left in the world was the
black and ugly fire stick in his hand.
They laughed, laughed loudly, just as loudly as the fellow seniors before leaving,
even the senior sister Ling'er, whom he was chanting deeply, also smiled.
He lowered his head and closed his eyes.
The cold feeling seemed to scream from the depths of his body, slowly
wandering in his body.
When is the loneliest time for a person?
Do you face the indifference of the whole world alone, do you face all the
ridicules alone?
Is a person's blood cold or boiling?
He suddenly raised his head and looked forward.
At this time, the sun was shining on his face, and no one could see his expression
clearly.
The Shaoyang Immortal Sword in Chu Yuhong's hands burst out with a brilliance
almost comparable to the rising sun at the moment in the laughter and applause
of the audience. It was brilliant and awe-inspiring.
Following the introduction of his Fa Jue, he cried out, and the Shaoyang Immortal
Sword was like a radiant sunlight, and it was pressing over.
A rush of heat rushed toward his face, but Zhang Xiaofan's heart was as cold as
ice.
For some reason, looking at the light coming from the front, at that moment, he
suddenly remembered the morning long ago: he and Lin Jingyu spent a thrilling
night in the wild when they returned to Caomiao Village. , But saw a sea of dead
mountains and blood. On that morning, all his happiness was lost, and he even
felt that he was buried in that sea of blood, struggling desperately, delusional to
find his relatives, but after all, he couldn't do anything, and he was heartbroken.
The heat seemed to scorch his skin, but that quiet night appeared before his eyes,
beside the clear water pool, that beautiful woman was standing by the water,
hugging her lover tightly.
"Ah!" The sixteen-year-old groaned, the inexplicable pain was so strong that he
completely forgot the oncoming light, but bit his lips, and the red blood dripped
gently.
It landed on the black, bloody burning stick in Xuanqing.
The next moment, he was swallowed by the brilliant sun-like light.
The audience cheered, and Chaoyangfeng disciples were all overjoyed, only an
exclamation mixed in their laughter seemed so harsh.
Suddenly, Zeng Shushu ignored the dozens of hostile gazes beside him and
sighed loudly, regretting this new friend, but unfortunately he couldn't help
according to the rules of the test, otherwise he would probably rush to the stage
when he was filled with righteous indignation.
Even the white-bearded old man sitting on the side seemed to be alarmed by
Zeng Shushu and glanced over.
On the stage, the brilliant golden light and the rising sun in the sky reflected each
other, brilliant and dazzling, and Chu Yuhong was proud of himself. At this
moment, even he himself felt that his cultivation had reached a peak he had
never achieved before, and he was surpassing his eyes. After this opponent, who
is not to be seen or beaten, will surely advance forward, even if it is the final
victory, it is unknown! After all, after today, it just needs to win four more games.
Thinking of this, the corner of his mouth couldn't help but smile, and Shaoyang
Immortal Sword's radiance was more radiant. Seeing that the young man in front
wrinkled his face in pain in the hot light, even bit his lip.
Suddenly, at this moment, his heart beat fiercely, as if someone had smashed his
body with a heavy hammer.
At this time when everyone couldn't see Zhang Xiaofan, Chu Yuhong, the person
standing opposite Zhang Xiaofan, saw him raise his head and opened his eyes
through the brilliant light of his Shaoyang Immortal Sword.
That pair of blood red, full of violent killing eyes!
An invisible and unknown icy cold spread quickly, and Chu Yuhong saw that
black fire stick seemed to come alive at this moment, with black air, and the
round bead at the top of the stick was a masterpiece of blue light, reflected in
Zhang Xiaofan. On his body, it seemed that he had completely become another
person.
All these changes occurred within the light of Shaoyang Immortal Sword, and no
one saw it except Chu Yuhong.
Chu Yuhong was horrified, but before he could react, the cold aura was hidden
under the rays of the Shaoyang Immortal Sword and wrapped around him. He
almost immediately felt a whirl of the sky, and his whole body was nauseous.
After a while, the faint blue light from the ball on the fire stick shone on him.
In the audience, Zeng Shushu looked nervously at Zhang Xiaofan, who was
enveloped in the light, thinking that Zhang Xiaofan is now like a monkey being
grilled (it should be a pig being grilled according to common sense, but somehow
the idea of a monkey appeared in Shushu's mind. ), he almost didn't want to
watch it anymore.
On the contrary, the disciples of Chaoyangfeng clapped and cheered and were
overwhelmed with joy.
At this moment, all of a sudden, everyone heard a loud roar from Chu Yuhong on
the stage, and the Shaoyang Immortal Sword rose into the sky, the light
immediately dissipated, and Zhang Xiaofan's figure appeared.
But Chu Yuhong seemed to be seriously injured and back again and again. After a
while, in the eyes of everyone's astonishment, the seven orifices on his face were
bleeding at the same time, and he tremblingly stretched out his right finger to
Zhang Xiaofan, as if he wanted to say something, but I couldn't speak anyway.
After a while, he shook his body a few times, fell to the ground with a thump, and
passed out.
There was silence on and off the stage, and everyone looked at each other and
was so shocked that they could not speak.

Chapter 25 Luck
After a while, it was the old white-bearded man who reacted first. He jumped up
to the ring and came to Chu Yuhong's side. After a closer inspection, he found
that his whole body was intact and showed no signs of poisoning. It seemed that
he had been taken by the Xian family. The magic weapon was hit hard, and the
internal organs vibrated violently.
He frowned, stood up, looked at Zhang Xiaofan, and couldn't help but look at the
young man with admiration. By the way, he also glanced at the black fire stick
that Zhang Xiaofan was holding tightly in his hand.
"You won." The old man with white beard suppressed his doubts and said calmly.
The Chaoyangfeng disciples in the audience were in a great uproar, but the facts
were in front of them, but there was nothing to say, but Chu Yuhong's defeat was
too inexplicable, unbelievable, and he was clearly defeated. Suddenly he was
defeated with a loud roar. Can't accept it.
Zeng Shushu was dumbfounded at this time, but when the old man with white
beard said those three words, he rushed up, ran to Zhang Xiaofan, patted him on
the shoulder, and laughed loudly: "Good boy, so you It's hidden away!"
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly turned his head, his face was frosty, staring at him
coldly.
Those cold but black eyes!
Zeng Shushu suddenly felt a chill in his heart, and said in surprise: "Xiao Fan,
what's the matter?"
When Zhang Xiaofan was asked by him, his body shook, as if he was thinking of
something, his eyes softened immediately, and the strange cold feeling in his
eyes disappeared. He returned to the usual feelings, and seemed to bring some
confusion, and said: " No, nothing! I'm fine! What's wrong?"
Zeng Shushu glared: "You still ask me what's wrong, why don't you ask me, don't
you know that you have won this match?"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and said in astonishment: "What, did I win? I
actually won?"
Zeng Shushu was even more frightened by him, his face paled, and he quickly
reached out a hand to measure his forehead and said, "Kuya, didn't you just get
burnt by the fire?"
Zhang Xiaofan scratched his head, and then saw a few Chaoyang Peak disciples
on the distant stage carrying Chu Yuhong who was unconscious and walking
down, and some of them looked at themselves bitterly.
Watching those people go further and further, in Zhang Xiaofan's mind, the
scenes of the fight just now clearly emerged. He lowered his head subconsciously
and looked at the black fire stick in his hand.
This ugly short stick was quietly in his hand, motionless, but in Zhang Xiaofan’s
eyes, the fire stick that had been with him for two years had never been so
unfamiliar, as if he had returned to the valley many years ago and reproduced
that. Horrible nightmare.
"Hey", it was Zeng Shushu who watched Zhang Xiaofan in a daze. He knocked his
head with a fan in his hand and said, "What do you think?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head, sighed, took the burning stick in his arms, and
said, "It's nothing, let's go. By the way, why would you come to see me for a test?"
Zeng Shushu glanced at the fire stick he received in his arms, and said: "The test
hasn't started yet, I ran over to see you when I had nothing to do. I didn't expect
to see a good show. Huh, today you only had three eyes. Monkey, what do you
call it..."
Zhang Xiaofan said, "Xiao Hui."
Zeng Shushu said: "Yes, Xiao Hui, why didn't you see Xiao Hui today?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said, "I didn't see its shadow early in the
morning, probably because I slipped to play with Rhubarb again."
Zeng Shushu yelled "Oh," with a look of regret. Zhang Xiaofan looked in his eyes
and couldn't help but guess that this guy said he had come to see him for a test.
In fact, wouldn't he just want to see Xiao Hui?
"Wow!"
In the distance, there was a loud noise suddenly, and the two of them heard it
really since they were far away. When they looked up, they saw that in the center
of the distance, the Qingyunmen disciples gathered around the "gan" stage,
exclaiming one after another. .
Before Zhang Xiaofan could react, Zeng Shushu had already stumbled and
shouted, "It's awful, I just looked at you, but I forgot the most important thing."
He said that he took Zhang Xiaofan and ran away.
Zhang Xiaofan didn't know, so he asked as he ran: "What's the matter?"
Zeng Shushu looked remorseful and said, "There is Lu Xueqi in the competition!"
Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but smile, but at the same time he couldn't help
feeling a little touched in his heart. He raised his eyes to look at this friend who
had been acquainted for just two days. Just now under the deserted ring, he
couldn't see his elders and fellow elders. But this person was the only one
standing on his side under the stage full of Chaoyangfeng disciples.
There was a burst of warmth, slowly rising from my heart.
"Master Zeng... Shushu, thank you for coming to see me just now."
Zeng Shushu, who was flying, was taken aback, slowed down, looked back at
Zhang Xiaofan, and then smiled: "Hehe, trivial matter, if you are too moved, you
might as well put Xiaohui..."
"Let's go quickly!"
On one side of Zeng Shushu's body, he shook his head, and ran after Zhang
Xiaofan, who was running as fast as the wind, still muttering a few vague words
in his mouth.

The two ran up close, but saw that a group of Qingyun disciples had dispersed,
and most of them were quite excited, arguing with each other fiercely. They
looked up on the stage and saw that there was no one on the stage, but the
wooden stage was scarred and it seemed that the competition was over.
Zeng Shushu turned his eyes, pulled up Zhang Xiaofan, turned left, turned right,
and walked through the crowd. Within a moment, he found his target-the group
of Fenghuifeng disciples.
Zeng Shushu quickly leaned forward, and the Fenghuifeng disciples laughed
when they saw that it was him. Among them, a tall man with some impression of
Zhang Xiaofan smiled: "Junior, didn’t you say that you must see Lu Xueqi? How
come you run out of sight. Up?"
Zeng Shushu coughed dryly and said, "I am, uh, something is wrong! By the way,
let me tell you what happened?"
A man with thick eyebrows next to him said: "Needless to say, you know, there is
Tianya, even Senior Brother Duan Lei of Nagato Tongtian Peak is not an
opponent!"
Zeng Shushu was surprised: "Did Brother Duan also lose to her?"
Zhang Xiaofan said to Zeng Shushu on the side: "Is that brother Duan Lei very
good?"
Zeng Shushu nodded and said: "Yes, Duan Lei is a very outstanding figure in
Nagato in recent years. This time the Qimai will take him to the top and the voice
is very high."
The tall man shook his head and said, "What's the use? You didn't see it. The
power of the Tianya Divine Sword is too great. The blue light flashed a few times,
and after a few sounds, Senior Brother Duan Lei was defeated." He seemed to be
unfinished, sighed, and said, "You don't believe it. At the end of the day, Lu Xueqi
still didn't pull the Tianya divine sword out of the scabbard."
Zeng Shu was stunned for a while, and said, "What else to try, who else is her
opponent?"
The tall man shook his head and said, "That's not all. Tianya and other gods have
the same power even if they don't pull out the scabbard, but Lu Xueqi is really
good at practicing Taoism."
Zeng Shushu glanced at him and said, "Brother Gao, how did you know?"
Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the tall man, and thought to himself that this surname
is worthy of the name, and only listened to the senior brother Gao: "I also
listened to the master."
Zeng Shushu was surprised: "My father?"
Senior Brother Gao said: "Yes, when you didn't come just now, Master was also
here to watch, and at the end he said something, saying that this woman is afraid
that she has cultivated Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao to the eighth level or higher of the
Jade Qing Realm. It’s not known until the ninth floor."
Zeng Shushu changed its color and was stunned. He couldn't speak for a while.
Zhang Xiaofan was surprised. He only felt that Zeng Shushu had clearly stated
that he didn't care about the result of the test from the beginning of the meeting,
but he was very concerned about how he looked at it.
At this time, the voice of Zhong Ding came from a distance, and Fenghuifeng,
headed by Senior Brother, seemed to be competing. They all walked towards the
sound. Zhang Xiaofan stayed where he was looking at Zeng Shushu, and pulled
him over.
Zeng Shushu was awakened, and then smiled: "It's over, now we are completely
hopeless."
Zhang Xiaofan really didn't care, and said, "It's over when it's over. By the way,
haven't you tried it yet?"
Zeng Shushu glanced in the distance and said, "I haven't started yet! But it's time
to pass, how about you! Where are you going?"
Zhang Xiaofan thought for a while, and said, "I'm going to go to my Master and
Madam to tell me, even though I was lucky enough to win."
Zeng Shushu nodded and said, "Then come and find me when you have time!"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded in response, and the two of them said goodbye.

Zhang Xiaofan turned around and walked to the other side of the crowd, listening
to the Qingyun disciples who walked by, mostly talking about Lu Xueqi's battle
with Duan Lei just now.
After searching for a long time, Zhang Xiaofan finally found the people at Dazhu
Peak in the west, but from a distance he saw Tian Buyi's face turned irritated,
and his complexion was blue. Zhang Xiaofan had always been very afraid of Tian
Buyi. He sneaked over and Tian Buyi glanced at him. , Turned his eyes away, and
didn't even ask him the result.
Su Ru, Tian Ling'er, and several other Dazhufeng disciples were all here, but the
big brother Song Daren was missing. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at everyone and saw
that Tian Ling'er was okay, but the seniors were full of frustration, so he quietly
asked Du Bi next to him, "Sixth senior, what's wrong?"
Du Bishu glanced at Tian Buyi, and saw that he didn't seem to be looking here,
and whispered: "Except for the big brother, we all had a competition. In the end,
only the little sister won, and the master is angry!"
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while, not knowing what to say for a while.
Su Ru stood aside, seeing the disciples trembling, Tian Buyi's face was pale,
shaking his head and sighing, Wen Sheng said to Zhang Xiaofan who had just
returned: "Xiaofan, you are back, what is the result?"
Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a while, and said in a low voice: "Madam, I, I won by
luck."
Su Ru: "Oh, it's okay. If you lose, you lose, just take it as a knowledge one..." Her
voice suddenly fell, looking at Zhang Xiaofan, and said in surprise: "What did you
just say?"
Everyone, including Tian Buyi, turned their heads to look at Zhang Xiaofan at the
same time. Zhang Xiaofan's face blushed, but for the first time in his life, under
the eyes of everyone, especially in the surprised eyes of Tian Linger next to Su
Ru, he felt a trace of vanity excitement. , Raising his voice slightly, he looked at
Tian Buyi, and said, "Master, Master, I just won by luck."
The crowd was in an uproar.

Everyone in Dazhufeng gathered under the "Kun" stage to watch Song Daren,
who played the last game today. On the stage, Song Daren was fighting fiercely
with his opponent. The huge sword body of the "Ten Tigers" seemed to have
transformed countless fierce giant tigers in mid-air. Split the past and take
advantage.
However, in the audience, while everyone at Dazhufeng was happy, they still
couldn't accept what Zhang Xiaofan said.
"Little Junior Brother, you mean you were about to lose in the previous test, but
the other guy named Chu Yuhong suddenly fell ill and passed out with blood on
his face?"
"Yes! Fourth brother, you and the second brother, third brother, and fifth brother
have asked me twenty-two times. Why are you still asking? Sixth brother, please
persuade them! What I said is really all truth."
Du Bishu: "...Little Junior Brother, you mean you were about to lose in the
previous competition, but the other guy named Chu Yuhong suddenly fell ill and
fainted with blood all over his face?"
Zhang Xiaofan hugged his head and groaned: "...Yes! It's the twenty-third time."
Tian Linger on the side groaned: "Why are you pushing him so, Xiao Fan can't
lie." She shook her head and said, "But Xiao Fan, you are so lucky, are you so
lucky? Excessive! No wonder people don't believe it."
Zhang Xiaofan was speechless.
Listening to the chattering of the disciples behind them, Tian Buyi and Su Ru
were still looking at the stage. After a while, Su Ru suddenly whispered: "What do
you think?"
Tian Buyi frowned, and replied: "You said he won by his ability, do you believe
it?"
Su Ru smiled and said, "Our apprentice! Luck is really not ordinary!"
Tian Buyi snorted.
With a loud "bang", Song Daren yelled from the stage, and saw the ten tiger fairy
sword with yellow light shining through the sky, almost so people couldn't open
their eyes, like splitting the mountain and cutting the sea with an invincible
voice, and the opponent finally resisted I couldn't help but was overwhelmed by
this huge force, spurting blood and flew out backwards.
Everyone in Dazhufeng was cheering, and Tian Buyi finally showed a smile on his
face.
Song Daren stepped off the ring and returned to the crowd. First he met Tian
Buyi and Su Ru, and then everyone congratulated him enthusiastically.
"Haha, fluke luck! Sixth junior brother, don't say so numb! Hey, junior brother,
you are back, what is the result today? It didn't hurt anything! Oh! Look at you
like this, listen to the words of your senior brother, you Cultivation is getting
weaker, and there is a chance in the future. Don't worry about a victory or
defeat... Uh, why are you all looking at me like this?"
Tian Buyi first turned around and walked away. Su Ru smiled at the big
apprentice and followed suit. Song Daren couldn't figure it out and asked
everyone, "What's wrong?"
Tian Ling'er walked to him and said to him again. Song Daren turned his head in
disbelief. Zhang Xiaofan shrank in fear and said, "Big brother, I know my luck is
not a good thing, but it is In this way, I can't help..."
Song Daren's eyes widened: "...little brother, you mean you were about to lose in
the test just now. Unexpectedly, the other guy named Chu Yuhong suddenly
became ill, bleeding all over his face. Fainted?"
Zhang Xiaofan fell down in despair.

This day, the Qingyunmen Qimai Huiwu still participated in the competition with
only 16 people. To many people’s expectations, the declining Dazhufeng actually
accounted for three of them, far surpassing the previous ones. .
Regardless of what is going on inside, Tian Buyi's face is very bright to the
outside world, and his face is full of smiles on this day. In the eyes of all the
disciples, there is a lot of private discussion.
Du Bishu: "Look at Master looking happy, now you can be proud of it."
Wu Dayi: "Who would say that it is not! Senior brother and junior sister indeed
gave him the face of the elderly."
He Dazhi: "I am ashamed to say that although the younger sister is young, she is
much more arrogant than my fourth brother, and the future is limitless!"
Zheng Dali: "Don't forget that there is a junior brother! He has also entered the
third round."
Du Bishu: "Why don't we start a bet again to see how likely it is for the younger
brother to pass another level? Do you dare to place a bet?"
Wu Dayi, He Dazhi, Zheng Dali, Lu Daxin: "I bet he loses! Double!"
Du Bishu: "...Ahem, hey, why did the senior brother disappear as I walked, ah!
Little Junior Brother? Little Junior Sister? What happened, where did everyone
go?"
He Dazhi thought for a moment, and said: "I don't know the little brother and the
little sister, but I guess the big brother is a bit possible..."
Everyone looked at each other and said in unison: "Sister Xiaozhufeng Wenmin!"

Song Daren's boss was a tall man, but his body suddenly trembled for some
reason. Wen Min looked at him, feeling very surprised, and said, "What's wrong
with you?"
Song Daren frowned and said, "I don't know, my body suddenly became cold."
Wen Min glanced at him and groaned: "You are not a guilty conscience!"
Song Daren immediately shook his head like a rattle, and said repeatedly: "How
can this happen? How can this happen!"
Wen Min's expression slowed down, but he still snorted, "Then why did you
sneak into the room of my little Zhufeng female disciple?"
There was a burst of laughter nearby, and Song Daren looked around awkwardly.
At the end of the competition, most of the female disciples Xiaozhufeng came
back, smiling and looking at him with interest. Song Daren's face turned red, and
he turned the subject away, and said, "Oh,...why didn't you see my junior sister?"
Wen Min smiled and said: "Your little junior girl is naturally beautiful and lively
tempered. She has been asked out a long time ago."
Song Daren was taken aback, and said in astonishment: "What, who was asked to
go out?"
Wen Min shook his head without saying a word, but said: "If you see your sister
Linger, you should advise her to be more careful tomorrow!"
When Song Daren talked about Tian Ling'er, he was not so embarrassed to face
Wen Min alone. He spoke a little more fluently, frowning and said: "I know that
Junior Sister will be competing with your Junior Sister Lu Xueqi of Xiaozhufeng
tomorrow, we two Master Mai has always been acquainted with each other, and
there should be nothing wrong with it. Besides, the Seven Maidens will be just a
matter of comparison and discussion."
Wen Min glanced at him and said faintly: "Your maternal and uncle Su is
naturally very good with my master, but my master is very unpleasant to see
your master. I am afraid that we still blame your master for abducting us. What
about Uncle Su!"
Song Daren suffocated, waiting to say something, but when Wen Min glanced at
the female disciple Xiaozhufeng around, all the women were quiet and looked at
this place.
Song Daren was surprised: "What's the matter?"
Wen Min looked at him and seemed to hesitate for a while before he said: "Song
Brother, Junior Sister Lu is different from us. She has a weird temperament, but
the master loves her very much. After entering the ring, everything is hard to
say."
Song Daren's expression changed and said, "What?"
Wen Min closed her mouth and didn't say any more.

Chapter 26 Self-Esteem
"Xiao Fan, didn't you mean to look for Xiao Hui and the big yellow dog? Why did
you bring me to the kitchen?" Zeng Shushu followed Zhang Xiaofan and walked
into the kitchen to chat.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at the kitchen carefully, and saw that it was somehow
more spacious than Dazhufeng’s kitchen, and the light was much brighter. He
watched it carefully and said, “Although I haven’t seen them since early in the
morning, But I guess it's probably here!"
Zeng Shushu shrugged his shoulders and said, "Impossible. What do you think of
the three-eyed monkey? It is a natural creature. Compared with human beings, it
is inferior and inferior. How do you look at you and treat it as It's like a thief, and
it's the kind of thief...Ah!"
In Zeng Shushu’s stunned expression, Zhang Xiaofan picked up Xiao Hui from
behind a jar in the corner of the kitchen. Xiao Hui was carried in the air by him.
He screamed, and then ran out the rhubarb from behind the jar and directed at
him. The two barked loudly.
Zhang Xiaofan glanced at Zeng Shushu, Zeng Shushu looked dumbfounded.
Holding Xiao Hui in his arms, Zhang Xiaofan cursed: "Dead dog, stop barking,
want someone to catch us?"
Rhubarb seemed to understand what he was saying, and looked at Xiao Hui who
was shrinking in his arms, the dog hummed a few times, and then there was no
sound. Zhang Xiaofan glanced around and saw that most of the things were
intact. It seemed that the two thieves hadn't succeeded yet, and couldn't help but
feel very lucky, and hurriedly hugged Xiao Hui and walked out.
After walking two steps, I found that Rhubarb hadn't followed. When I looked
back, I saw that Rhubarb ran up to the jar just now with its tail and dangled
twice, and then ran over with the boss's fleshy bone in his mouth.
Zhang Xiaofan glared at Xiao Hui in his arms, Xiao Hui grinned and smirked. Zeng
Shushu looked at the side and shook his head.
The two sneaked out of the kitchen with the monkey dog. For fear of being
discovered, the stigma would never be washed away in their lifetime. They
finally ran far away, and the two were relieved.
Zhang Xiaofan panted for a while and said, "By the way, I haven't congratulated
you just now! I won another game."
Zeng Shushu didn't care at all, his eyes only looked at Xiao Hui in his arms, and
said: "What's the matter, anyway, sooner or later I will lose to others... Why is
Xiao Hui so dirty! You haven't given him it for a few days? Take a shower?"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback for a moment, and said, "I have never washed it
before."
Zeng Shushu seemed to faint, hit his forehead with his hand and said, "You, you,
how can you treat it like this!"
Zhang Xiaofan was very disapproving in his heart, thinking that the monkey
climbed up and down all day, where he could wash cleanly, but seeing Zeng
Shushu's expression of heartache, he knew that this person was unreasonable on
this issue.
He chuckled, turned the subject away, and said, "Right, do you know? In the third
round of tomorrow's competition, Lu Xueqi's opponent is my senior sister Tian
Ling'er!"
Sure enough, Zeng Shushu was taken aback, and said, "It's your senior sister! Is it
just Tian Ling'er who uses Amber Zhuling?"
"Yeah!" Zhang Xiaofan reached out and touched the little gray head who was
climbing on his shoulders, and said, "Lu Xueqi has been very popular in the past
two days. I am a little worried about my senior sister."
Zeng Shushu nodded and said, "That's what I said, not to mention anything else,
just the'Tianya' in Lu Xueqi's hand is unbearable."
Zhang Xiaofan was a little worried, and said: "Shushu, do you think my senior
sister is in danger? Look at Lu Xueqi in the first match and ruined the opponent's
fairy sword. In the second match, I heard that the senior brother of Changmen
was also badly injured. !"
Zeng Shushu glared at him, and said: "You are so careless. I think your senior
sister's Taoism is much higher than you. You should worry about yourself! In the
future, it will be more powerful than one. According to yourself, you even Tai Chi.
Xuanqing Daoyu did not practice on the third level of Qingjing, and he will not be
smashed to death by a sword... Give me a hug."
Zhang Xiaofan hesitated and passed Xiao Hui over. Zeng Shushu held it in his
arms with joy, but Xiao Hui was very dissatisfied and screamed.
Zhang Xiaofan sighed, and said, "You are right, the senior sister has a profound
way of doing things, she is beautiful, and there are so many people who love it, so
where is my turn to care about her?"
Zeng Shushu hugged Xiao Hui tightly, staring straight at him, fearing that he
would suffer if he missed a glance, and said casually, "It's okay if you know, or
think about how to save your life tomorrow. I'm just following. You said,
tomorrow your opponent, my Fenghuifeng Senior Brother Peng Chang's Taoism
is definitely not comparable to today's Chu Yuhong, especially the magic
weapon'Wu Hook' he cultivated with the immortal sword, which is made of
thousand-year-old fire bronze. , Awesome!"
Zhang Xiaofan's face was bitter, frowning, and said: "You are all covered with
magic weapons, what can I do?"
Zeng Shushu didn’t raise his eyes, he still looked at Xiao Hui, stepped forward
and said: "Xiao Hui, come back with me, I will bring you two bunches of bananas,
okay? Uh, Xiao Fan, what did you just say? Coming?"
Zhang Xiaofan walked side by side with him, and sighed: "I really envy you for
being able to drive away magic, what's it like?"
Zeng Shushu shrugged his shoulders and said, "It's not that way. After cultivating
the Immortal Sword for a long time, naturally the magic weapon will have some
feelings for you. Based on this, you can drive the magic weapon with the power
of mind and spirit to go to heaven and earth, and open the mountains and the
sea. It's up to you."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback next to him, and said, "Induction, isn't it a cool
feeling?"
Zeng Shushu put a pair of eyes on Xiao Hui, and replied casually: "Not
necessarily, I think about the material of the treasure."
Zhang Xiaofan thought for a while, and after all he shook his head, gave up the
delusion in his mind, and said: "Shushu, you said that a god like Tianya was
created. I don't know how to create it. The scene must be spectacular, right?"
Zeng Shushu gave Zhang Xiaofan a strange look, and said, "How do I know? It's
the first time I have seen this legendary fetish." As he said, he lowered his head
and looked at Xiao Hui, regardless of Xiao Hui's anger, and touched his eyebrows
with a smile. Holding Xiaohui Mao, he said in his mouth: "But I want to talk about
induction! I have seen from ancient books before that the magic weapon that
truly communicates with the cultivator is not these so-called divine treasures."
Zhang Xiaofan was surprised: "What is that?"
Zeng Shu said: "They are magic weapons made from the master’s own essence
and blood. Blood is used as the medium. The magic weapons often carry the
spirit of evil, but they have the feeling of being connected with the master.
Although the book says that these are evil ways. , The ones that are refined are
also fierce and evil things. The right way is not good, but these magic weapons
can only be driven by the master’s blood and energy. Unlike the magic weapons
we are practicing now, they fall into the hands of seniors with advanced Taoism
and are surrendered... what!"
Zeng Shushu stopped and found that there was no one beside him. When he
looked back, he saw Zhang Xiaofan stopped for some time, standing behind him
staring at him blankly, his face looked strange.
Zeng Shushu felt strange and said, "What's the matter, Xiao Fan?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his body, barely smiled, and said, "No, nothing."
Zeng Shushu glanced at him again, thinking he was worried about the test
tomorrow, smiled and walked over and patted him on the shoulder, and said,
"Don't worry! I have already told Senior Brother Peng, he will not take you to the
test tomorrow. The heavy hand will also make you a decent defeat, so that you
can deal with each other in front of Master and Madam."
Zhang Xiaofan seemed absent-minded, but he nodded and said, "Oh, thank you
very much."
The two walked a few steps forward, Zeng Shushu was busy looking at Xiao Hui
in his arms, but Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be full of thoughts and was silent.
After a while, Xiao Hui seemed to be unable to bear the inhuman gaze of Zeng
Shushu anymore, yelled a few times, and grabbed Zeng Shushu with his claws.
Zeng Shushu saw that Xiao Hui was quite honest since just now. After being
attacked by it, this time I really couldn't hide it. There were a few scars on his
white face suddenly, and the pain caused him to let go of his hand.
Xiao Hui was free and joyful, but instead of returning to Zhang Xiaofan, he rushed
to the ground and ran forward quickly, ran to the two people who were
approaching in three steps, and rushed to one person in a swish. .
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, looked up, and saw that the woman
was smiling like a flower, standing among the misty white clouds, her clothes
moving lightly, her waist was red, she was beautiful and beautiful, it was Tian
Linger.
There was a burst of joy in his heart, and he was about to speak. Suddenly, his
whole body became cold again, and Zhihan entered his heart. Beside Tian Ling'er,
stood a handsome man in a Yushu and facing the wind. It was not Qi Hao and
who was it. ?
At this time Tian Ling'er was also taken aback. Xiao Hui only pestered Zhang
Xiaofan on weekdays, but he suddenly changed his temperament today and
became affectionate with himself, which was very unexpected.
In fact, in her heart, she also liked this smart monkey. She stroked Xiao Hui and
smiled at this place: "Xiao Fan, why are you here?"
Zhang Xiaofan was expressionless and said in a low voice, "My friends and I came
here for a walk."
Standing next to Tian Ling'er, Qi Hao glanced at Zeng Shushu, smiling at the
corner of his mouth, and said, "Junior Brother Zeng, we meet again."
Zeng Shushu did not dare to neglect, and replied: "Senior Qi, hello."
Tian Ling'er looked at them and said in surprise: "Do you know each other?"
Qi Hao smiled and said, "Junior Brother Zeng is the beloved son of Master
Fenghuifeng Zeng. He has a profound family heritage and a profound way of
doing things. This time, the Qimai Huiwu is our enemy!"
Zeng Shushu smiled and said, "Brother Qi, you are famous for Qingyun, and the
young disciples under Qingyun will naturally respect you. How dare I be
presumptuous!"
Qi Hao laughed and said, "Junior Brother Zeng is too rewarding to be or not."
Seeing Zhang Xiaofan's expression a little strange, Tian Linger walked over and
said, "Xiaofan, what's the matter with you?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head, and said, "Sister, you have to compete with
Xiaozhufeng's Lu Xueqi tomorrow. Be careful!"
Tian Linger smiled slightly, turned his head and glanced at Qi Hao. Qi Hao smiled
silently. Tian Linger responded with a smile, then turned his head and said to
Zhang Xiaofan: "I understand in my heart, this is not. Also enthusiastic, because I
have some affinity with me, specially invited me out to show me some points for
the test tomorrow!"
Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head, and for a long time, he said bitterly: "Senior
Sister, I will also be competing with the Fenghuifeng Senior Brother Peng when
you test tomorrow. I can't cheer for you. Be careful yourself!"
Tian Ling'er said nonchalantly: "It's okay, Xiao Fan, my father and mother have
said that they are going to see my test, let's talk about it..." She gave Qi Hao an
affectionate look, and said: "Senior Brother Qi will also Go to see me in the
competition, with his advanced practice, after his guidance, I will definitely not
be defeated."
Qi Hao smiled from a distance: "Then I can't guarantee."
Tian Ling'er turned his head and glared at him, and then couldn't help but smile
again. The white jade-like skin was cheesy and Shengxue, and it showed a pale
pink, so bright that it was almost stunned. .
It's just that Zeng Shushu stood aside, but he clearly saw Zhang Xiaofan's eyes
and face quickly dimmed, and he almost lost the slightest anger, and he couldn't
help but frown.

The night is deep, and the cold moon is high above the sky.
Above the sea of clouds, there was no sound. A lonely shadow hovering in the
cold moonlight, walking aimlessly and walking aimlessly among the faint clouds
and vainness.
Unconsciously, he walked onto the Hongqiao Bridge and came to the side of the
clear water pool in the bay. The level is like a mirror, the waves are calm, and the
stars are reflected in the sky, all falling into the water.
The beautiful scenery on the good day is so beautiful.
But this person didn't seem to pay any attention to this. He just stood by the
water's edge and looked at the water, as if remembering something. After a long
time, his body shook suddenly, and his hands were tightly held, looking very
painful.
Then, he slowly turned his head, looked at the dark grove on the edge of the
Hongqiao Bridge, and walked over slowly.
The moonlight shone on Zhang Xiaofan's face, a bit desolate.
Shouldn't it, always stand in this dark corner, quietly watching others' happiness,
tasting their own pain!
In the distance, there was a faint sound of footsteps.
Dark, hibernating quietly in this small forest.
"It's so late, why did the senior brother call us?" With the voice, six figures
appeared, and Zhang Xiaofan hid in the dark, shocked. It was the first six
channels of Qingyun Mountain except Tongtian Peak, and Tian Buyi was also
there. Among them, it is the first Shangzheng Liang of Chaoyang Peak.
Cangsong Taoist, who is walking in the forefront, said: "I heard that today's
senior brother has used spiritism and spirits to try, I am afraid that some have
found out, we need to go and discuss."
"Lingzun" Shui Qilin is a mountain spirit beast in Qingyunmen Town, and it has a
great relationship. Everyone stopped talking after hearing it, and their faces were
solemn. After a while, they walked away.
After these masters walked for a long time, Zhang Xiaofan dared to walk out of
the small woods, and subconsciously looked at the Bishuitan, only to see that the
water was calm as usual, and the spirit statue seemed to have slept in the water a
long time ago.
He raised his head and stared at Leng Yue in the sky, and was about to go back,
but he reached out and took out the black fire stick from his arms.
The remarks of Zeng Shushu during the day shocked him greatly, making him
very surprised, but at this moment, there were no other thoughts in his mind,
only the appearance of Senior Sister Ling'er and Qi Hao standing together.
His heart has always been pierced by a needle, but now, it has become numb and
empty, as if the three souls and seven souls have disappeared.
Slowly picked up the fire stick, and under the black-blue surface, small blood-red
lines were clearly visible, like bloodshots, distributed all over the stick, even in
the bead on the top.
Is this my blood?
Zhang Xiaofan thought this in his heart. At the moment he heard what Zeng
Shushu said, he almost immediately had the urge to throw away the fire stick.
However, Qi Hao and Tian Linger who followed gave him more thoughts. The big
impact made him care less about this so-called evil thing.
"Huh!" He smiled bitterly: "Even if it is an evil thing, it is also a magic weapon of
infinite power. How can I have such a good life, worthy of these things, and the
one with me is not an ugly fire stick. ?"
A cold feeling slowly emerged from the fire stick, wandering in his body, as if
comforting him.
"Magic weapon? Magic weapon?"
Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth: "What am I, how can I be a magic weapon?"
When he said that, his voice was a little choked, and even the cold breath seemed
to be alarmed by his sadness. The feeling of jumping seems to be alive.
Zhang Xiaofan felt it, but didn't take it to heart at all, as if it was a mountain
breeze that he was cold.
He slowly raised his head and looked at the fire stick in his hand. The scene of
going to the valley with Tian Linger was in his mind, and it was like a world away
for a while.
The bloodshot streaks in the black cyan color of the burning stick slowly lit up, as
if sensing something.
Zhang Xiaofan saw it accidentally, and he felt shocked in his heart. At the same
time, he remembered what Zeng Shushu said during the day. In his heart, an
uncontrollable impulse suddenly surged.
I closed my eyes.
In an instant, the icy feeling walked all over the body without the slightest chill,
and there was no sound everywhere, but in the depths of my heart, I heard a roar
so clearly, as if the screams of countless souls under the Nine Nether, bringing
endless resentment. , Soaring up.
Bones, blood, screaming, bloody!
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly opened his eyes and gasped for breath. However, just
after a moment, he held his breath.
His hands were spread out flat, fingers stretched or bent, and held in the shape of
a magic formula, and the black fire stick had flew away from his palm at this
moment, standing in the air, black air surging, and blue light exploding.
In front of the burning stick, the grove facing him was a tree that was originally
prosperous. It had completely withered in this moment, and the branches and
leaves were scattered, as if something had sucked all life away in an instant.
For the first time in his life, Zhang Xiaofan felt that he was so intimate with this
burning stick. Although the stick was stopped in the air, he felt that he was
holding it at this distance, the familiar cold air. It was also stronger than ever
before, and in it, there seemed to be some inexplicable fresh breath, sucked from
the black stick, and walked all over the body.
At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard a low whistling in the distance
behind him. He turned his head in horror, and saw the water waves in the blue
water pool suddenly turmoil, and something seemed to be disturbed.
He didn't think any more, and ran subconsciously, and quickly ran to the
Hongqiao Bridge without looking back, and ran forward until he ran over the
Hongqiao Bridge and came to the sea of clouds. He didn't feel anything strange
behind him, so he stopped. Take a breather.
For a long time, he stared at the black fire stick in his hand again. At this moment,
the fire stick was as usual, flat, ugly and quietly lying in his hand.

The next day, Qingyunmen Qimai Huiwu entered the third round.
Sixteen Qingyun disciples were distributed on the eight arenas and competed at
the same time. Among the three of Dazhufeng, Zhang Xiaofan was placed in the
"Kan" position and Song Daren was in the "Li" position. As for the competition
between Tian Linger and Lu Xueqi, they were placed in the largest and most
conspicuous "dry" position. Competition on stage.
According to Zeng Shushu, a friend of Zhang Xiaofan who has only known each
other for three days but has been very familiar, the old guys in Qingyunmen have
a big problem in the arrangement of the arena. In fact, it is no wonder that Lu
Xueqi and Tian Linger's competition is highly anticipated.
Needless to say, Lu Xueqi, who is pregnant with "Tianya", must have surrounded
the inner and outer layers of the three tiers and the outside of the three tiers, and
the water would be impervious to all the young Qingyunmen disciples in the past
few days.
Otake Mintian Linger had a reputation for early wisdom in Qingyunmen, but in
the past two days he showed his talents, even overcoming strong enemies, and
everyone's attention, and his appearance is unparalleled and beautiful, and Lu
Xueqi is bright for a while, and there are many good people in private. comment.
Today, the two most outstanding young female disciples from Qingyunmen in the
past 100 years met prematurely, and the elders may feel sorry for them, but the
young disciples are all happy, and they have surrounded the dry platform like
iron buckets.
Song Daren and Zhang Xiaofan both stood in front of Tian Buyi and said goodbye
to him. Tian Buyi looked at Song Daren and said, "Today your opponent is Chang
Jian of Nagato. This man has a stoic temperament and has cultivated for many
years. He is defensive in Taoism. Very strong, just the opposite of the fairy sword
ten tigers you cultivate, you have to be careful."
Song Daren respectfully said: "Yes, Master."
Zhang Xiaofan felt that the name seemed familiar. After thinking about it for a
while, he remembered that it was when he first went up the mountain five years
ago, and Chang Jian led him and Lin Jingyu to the Yuqing Palace.
Thinking of this, he felt a little worried about Lin Jingyu again. He heard that his
friend also won the second game yesterday. He was outstanding and regarded as
a genius for everyone, but he had no time to congratulate him in the past.
Tian Buyi glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, who was standing next to Song Daren. This
unexpected little apprentice stood there with his head down and said
nothing. Tian Buyi frowned and said, "Old Qi, you should also be careful. If you
can't admit defeat, it doesn't matter. Be careful not to hurt you."
Zhang Xiaofan's body shook, but others couldn't see what he felt inside, and only
whispered: "Yes, Master."
Song Daren looked into the distance and said to Tian hardly: "Master, it's getting
late, I'm going with the younger brother."
Tian Buyi nodded, and Su Ru, who stood by, smiled and said, "Be careful about
everything."
Song Daren replied and walked out of the circle with Zhang Xiaofan. Along the
way, he faintly felt that the little junior brother today seemed not quite right, and
the silence was not like in the past, so he said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Little brother,
you today Why don't you say a word, are you nervous?"
Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the big brother, forced a smile, but didn't answer.
Song Daren smiled cheerfully and said, "Don't think too much about the outcome,
and don't think too much about the outcome. Although the master and his wife
love face, they will never blame you, okay?"
"Yes." Zhang Xiaofan replied, but he thought to himself: They don't have any
expectations of me, so naturally they won't blame me.
Song Daren nodded. At this moment, the two of them walked out of the crowd. It
was not easy to squeeze in, but it was quite easy to get out. Song Daren smiled
and said: "Little brother, we are going to leave. Good luck and hope to stay. You
will win another game." Zhang Xiaofan didn't wait for Zhang Xiaofan to react, he
laughed.
Zhang Xiaofan sighed slightly and walked to the ring where he was competing.
Under the "Kan" stage, most of Fenghuifeng's disciples were here, and Zhang
Xiaofan also saw the group of seniors surnamed Gao. Fenghuifeng is a major
branch of Qingyunmen, with more than 200 disciples, second only to Nagato
Tongtian Peak and Dragon Head Peak.
Obviously, everyone in Fenghuifeng had heard something from Zeng Shushu, and
they all had a relaxed expression, and when they saw Zhang Xiaofan, they
nodded their heads with a friendly smile.
For some reason, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that the kind smiles of everyone in
front of him were so annoying, they were all a kind of contempt for himself.
He walked onto the ring with no expression on his face, and everyone behind
him stood on the opposite side of him. This time, even Zeng Shushu was gone,
because he had to compete on his own.
But even if he comes, he should applaud the brothers in the same vein!
Suddenly a burst of indescribable loneliness surged in Zhang Xiaofan's heart.
Standing on this high ring, he watched the countless lights surrounding the stage,
but he didn't even have a friend.
For what, for what, always have to face everyone, not even a friend!
The sixteen-year-old boy cried silently in his heart, bit his lip stubbornly, and
lowered his head.
The mountain breeze came slowly and brushed across his face.
"when!"
The bells near and far rang almost at the same time, echoing at the top of
Tongtian Peak, and spread far away. Zhang Xiaofan's heart jumped, but his first
thought was: Senior Sister Ling'er should also start to compete! Don't get hurt.
Immediately, he felt sore in his heart and said in secret: "Whether she can bear
the injury or not, you can take care of wherever she is, not to mention that the
master and the master are there, even Qi Hao also said that he will go
immediately after solving the opponent as soon as possible. Hehe, as soon as
possible Solved the opponent, so majestic, so confident! I really treat the
opponent as nothing..."
He thought so in his heart, but forgot that he was also on the ring, until the
opponent standing opposite him yelled a third loudly: "...Junior Brother Zhang!"
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly woke up and looked up, but he saw a senior Fenghuifeng
standing opposite him at some point. He was tall and had a gentle expression, but
at the moment he saw Zhang Xiaofan in a daze, his expression became a little
weird involuntarily.
Zhang Xiaofan's face was flushed red, and there was a burst of laughter from the
audience.
Peng Chang smiled and said, "Peng Chang, disciple Huifeng in the downwind,
please enlighten me from Junior Brother Zhang."
Zhang Xiaofan hurriedly replied, saying: "Zhang Xiaofan, a disciple of
Dazhufeng's school, has met Senior Brother Peng."
The two saw the ceremony, Peng Chang smiled slightly, looked up and down
Zhang Xiaofan, then lowered his voice, and said: "Junior Brother Zhang, Junior
Brother Zeng has already told me about you, I..."
Zhang Xiaofan's body shook, and suddenly he blurted out uncontrollably:
"Brother Peng, please let go and come over!"
Peng Chang took a moment to look at Zhang Xiaofan carefully. After a long while,
he put away his smile, nodded, and swiped his right hand in front of him. With a
"clang" sound, a red ray was emitted, almost like a fairy sword surrounded by
burning flames. Sacrifice.
"This sword'Wu Hook' is made of a thousand-year-old fire bronze. Please give
me advice from Junior Brother Zhang." For some reason, Peng Chang's
expression was serious and stern, as if he was speaking to an evenly matched
enemy.
Zhang Xiaofan felt the hot air rushing to his face after a long distance, and this
fiery aura was strong and violent. It was completely different from the gentle and
righteousness of yesterday's Chaoyang Peak Chu Yuhong's Shaoyang Immortal
Sword, and it was a bit more overbearing.
Zhang Xiaofan's heartbeat speeds up involuntarily, and even when he thinks of
the result he will face in the future, he is so nervous that he trembles slightly, but
he clenched his teeth, tried his best to control himself, and took out the black
root from his arms. Burning fire stick.
There was a harsh laugh from the audience.
Zhang Xiaofan trembled as if he had been stabbed by a needle.
Peng Chang, who was standing opposite him, didn't smile. He glanced at the
black fire stick and said with a serious face, "Junior Brother Zhang, please!"
Zhang Xiaofan looked at this opponent. Behind the burning flame, Peng Chang
was like the ancient god of fire. His whole person was different. The hot flame
caused smoke to float in the air, even his face looked a little bit Blurred.
Holding the black stick tightly, Zhang Xiaofan once again felt the feeling of blood
and flesh, as if he knew the master's mood, that cold feeling boiled again.
The black and ugly fire stick slowly rose into the air, leaving his palm, emitting a
dark blue light. Although ugly and faint, it stood in the air, facing the front as if it
was unstoppable and unstoppable. The powerful flame that can't, it, and its
owner, didn't even show the slightest retreat.
One person, one fire stick, facing the whole world!
In the audience, the laughter slowly calmed down. People did not know what it
was for, and they held their breath.
The huge flame became more and more vigorous, making people wonder what it
was burning to burn so vigorously. The disciples of Fenghuifeng who were far
away from the stage felt hot and pressing, and disciples with a lighter cultivation
level were even eager. Backing away, some of those who had made friends with
Zeng Shushu and knew the inside story, such as Senior Brother Gao, changed
their expressions. Everyone could see how Peng Chang seemed to be merciful at
the moment, as if he was doing everything he could and was struggling with life
and death.
The fire dragon grew bigger and bigger, and its teeth and claws almost covered
the sky above the ring.
From a distance, Zhang Xiaofan standing on the stage, his clothes and pants, and
even the ends of his hair and eyebrows, seemed to show signs of scorching. It is
creepy to imagine how he feels in a melting pot at this moment.
However, the young man stood there, although there was pain on his face, he did
not flinch, and the flames in his heart seemed to be burning in his eyes even
though there was fear in his eyes.
With a whistling, the huge fire dragon rushed over, swallowing everything in the
world.
It seemed like a moment, but solidified the years of a lifetime.
Zhang Xiaofan looked up to the sky and screamed, burning the fire stick with
blue light, rushing into the flames.
The loud noise screamed, and it was deafening in the burning flames.
In the audience, Senior Brother Gao and the others looked at each other for a
long while, stumbled and sighed: "How come this has happened!"

Chapter 27 Persistence
"it is good!"
There was thunderous applause, and the "do" position was completely another
world. Everyone was shouting, obsessed with the two beautiful figures on stage.
The amber Zhuling's radiant glow and the endless blue light of the Tianya Divine
Sword reflected here like a paradise on earth, which is extremely beautiful. But
what is more beautiful is the two young women flying around. In this
competition from morning to now, an hour has passed, and the two sides are still
undecided.
Especially Tian Ling'er of Dazhufeng, under Lu Xueqi's Tianya Divine Sword, has
been able to attack and defend for so long without showing signs of defeat, which
is a big surprise.
Off the court, Tian Buyi, Su Ru, Master Shuiyue and other senior masters were all
in the audience, needless to say, even the head Taoxuan Zhen also sat on the
chair, watching the wonderful contest, his mouth still exposed. Smiling and
nodding frequently, I am very pleased.
Tian Buyi and Su Ru's affection were even more tense, but seeing Tian Linger's
agility in Taoism, he did not lose the wind at all, and his heart was relaxed. Tian
Buyi glanced at his wife beside him, saw her nervously, and said softly, "Relax,
Ling'er is fine."
Su Ru turned her head to look at her husband, smiled slightly, and then turned to
look up on the stage. Tian Buyi shook his head slightly, and suddenly he noticed
that the disciples onlookers behind him, and even the disciples of other veins in
the distance, were in a commotion.
He turned his head to look, and for a moment, he stayed for a while, considering
how deep his cultivation was.
In a narrow passage where the crowd voluntarily let go, Zhang Xiaofan slowly
walked over, his clothes all burnt, and even light smoke was still in some places.
There were big chunks all over his face, hands, and body. The burnt black, a
pungent smell oncoming.
Everyone could see that he was walking very hard, as if every step he took had
exhausted his whole strength, but he still stubbornly walked forward and walked
for some reason.
Tian Buyi just watched his youngest disciple walk over slowly, without saying a
word, his chubby body got out of his seat and stood up. Su Ru felt something and
looked at her husband strangely, and then found that something was wrong.
Following his gaze, his face turned pale, and he immediately stood up.
At this time, more people are looking here.
Zhang Xiaofan walked in front of Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi looked at his most
neglected disciple in the daytime. He looked at his unconscious stubbornness,
but suddenly an uncontrollable anger surged in his heart. This anger was so
strong that he Although he tried to suppress it, everyone still heard his anger:
"Old Qi, which guy hurt you so much? Isn't it enough to win?"
Su Ru's body shook, and she heard that her husband was really angry for the
little disciple he had looked down on in the past, and was a little worried. It was
not easy to pull Tian, but his eyes immediately fell on Zhang Xiaofan.
On both sides, all the disciples under Dazhufeng's gate stayed in place because
they were too shocked, and forgot to help the younger brother.
On the stage, Lu Xueqi and Tian Ling'er were fighting vigorously, and magic
weapons were flying around in the air, immortal spirits awe-inspiring.
Zhang Xiaofan took a deep look at the stage, then looked at the master in front of
him, and saw the anger on his fat face, as if there was still such a trace of care.
He shook his head exhaustedly, and said in a low voice, "No, Master, I won."
After speaking, he only felt a dizziness in his head, and the sky was dark for an
instant, fell to the ground with a plop, and passed out.
Zhang Xiaofan fell to the ground, unconscious, but what he said before fainting
made the Dazhu Peak up to Tian not easy to go down to the disciples. After a
while, Tian Buyi and others reacted and helped Zhang Xiaofan up. .
Tian Buyi took a closer look and found that this little apprentice's body almost
seemed to have been burned by the fire, but there was nothing serious about his
internal organs and five internal organs. He fainted mostly because of
exhaustion, and he didn't know what happened just now. Compare what
happened.
He pondered for a moment, and from the corner of his eyes, he saw that more
and more people around him were looking at this place. He didn't want to stand
here and be watched by everyone. He immediately picked up Zhang Xiaofan and
whispered to Su Ru: "I'll take old seven. Go back, here you are looking at Ling'er."
Su Ru frowned, but still nodded, and glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, whose eyes were
closed, the anxious expression on her face could no longer conceal. The people
around Dazhufeng also gathered around, and Du Bi said, "Master, I will
accompany you too!"
Tian Buyi shook his head and said, "No."
At this moment, even Daoxuan's attention was attracted, and he said, "Junior
Brother Tian, is this your disciple? What's wrong?"
Tian Buyi said indifferently: "He is not good at learning art and suffered some
minor injuries. I will take him to the treatment for a while, and he is
disaccompanyed."
Master Daoxuan nodded, turned around, and looked at the wonderful fighting
technique on the stage. As Tian Buyi walked out of the crowd with Zhang Xiaofan
in his arms, the incident quickly calmed down. People became excited about the
two beauties on stage again. Only a few young disciples standing on the
periphery of the crowd discovered inadvertently that the wind returned to the
peak. Most of the disciples' faces were livid, and they gathered in groups to the
distance.
If Zhang Xiaofan were here, he would definitely see that it was the place where
Zeng Shushu was tested.

Below the Nine Nether, the Hall of Yama, is full of blazing fires, scorching people
who are crying and screaming, blood is burnt, and vomiting, Zhang Xiaofan only
feels that the sky is spinning, but in only a moment, he suddenly returned to a lot
of Years ago, in that quiet mountain village, the breeze was as clear as it had
been, and it was lightly pleasant.
However, a thunderous thunder resounded across the sky, and the sky was dark
as a mountain, like a raging sea, and the waves were surging. In a blink of an eye,
the friendly villagers turned into mountain corpses, and the peaceful village
became a hell on earth!
"Do not!"
He shouted with all his strength, tightening the muscles of his whole body, and a
piercing pain came from his chest, causing him to take a breath, trembling all
over, and woke up.
"Ah! I'm awake, Xiao Fan is awake." The familiar voice that was almost engraved
in the heart rang out for the first time, bringing a bit of worry and joy. Zhang
Xiaofan opened his eyes and saw Tian Ling'er.
As if, back to the past, she is dressed in red, with amber vermilion wrapped
around her waist, and her hair is draped smoothly from her white neck to line
her somewhat pale face, and her bright eyes are pure. Zhang Xiaofan even saw
his own shadow from there.
Sister! He shouted from deep in his heart.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at her without blinking his eyes. If this moment becomes
eternal, that would be great!
In the room, everyone at Dazhufeng gathered around, and Tian Buyi stepped
forward to get his pulse for him, nodded and said, "Okay, it's okay."
Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and everyone smiled relievedly.
Zhang Xiaofan glanced around and saw that everyone in Dazhufeng was here. He
was lying on the bed in the room. The seniors were all standing underground.
Tian Buyi and Su Ru were sitting on the chairs in front of the bed.
"What, what's wrong?"
Tian Ling'er smiled and said: "You won't forget so soon! During the day you
competed with Feng Huifeng's Peng Chang, and when you came back, you
fainted. It scared people a lot. Fortunately, there was nothing serious."
Zhang Xiaofan moved, and as expected, apart from a little tiredness, only his
chest was a little bit painful, and everything else was fine. He couldn't help but be
surprised: "How could this happen, I obviously have..."
Tian Buyi said: "Those scorched are just skin injuries. Use my Qingyunmen secret
elixir to wipe them off. Now you have only received a heavy blow on your chest,
but your bones and meridians have not shifted and shaken. Just a few days off."
Su Ru, who was sitting by the side, smiled and said, "Xiao Fan, you haven't
thanked Master yet. If he hadn't personally rescued him this time, you would
have to survive for at least half a year from the trauma."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and surprised, but his gratitude was still
overwhelming, and he whispered: "The disciple is incompetent, and it's dragging
the master again."
Tian Buyi snorted, his expression turned cold, and said, "Where are you
incompetent? Now Dazhufeng is the most capable person!"
Zhang Xiaofan was shocked again, not knowing what Tian Buyi's words meant,
so he had to say: "Master, I, no, like a senior sister, ah! And all the seniors are far
better than me, I dare not... "He said, but his voice became quieter. He only
looked at the seniors standing in front of him and Tian Ling'er. Their faces were a
bit weird at this time, especially the seniors standing in front of everyone, who
looked very pale today. , The whole person is no longer vigorous in normal days,
and it looks shaky.
Su Ru sighed and said, "Daxin, let's bring a chair for your senior brother to sit
on!"
Lu Daxin quickly responded and took a chair from the side and put it next to
Song Daren. Song Daren wanted to refuse, but after shaking his body a few times,
he sat down and gasped.
Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly and said, "Big brother, what's the matter with
you?"
Song Daren gave a bitter smile, but did not speak. On the other hand, the fourth
youngest fellow He Dazhi said: "Little Junior Brother, now the Qimai Huiwu has
reached the fourth round, and we are the only one left at Dazhufeng." Having said
that, he couldn't help but glance around.
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while, then remembered something, turned his head
and said to Tian Linger who was sitting on the bedside: "Senior Sister, then you
too..."
Tian Ling'er looked dark and whispered: "I also lost."
Zhang Xiaofan looked disappointed in her expression and felt a pain in his heart,
but at this moment, he couldn't tolerate his random thoughts.
Tian Buyi looked at Zhang Xiaofan up and down, then lowered his face and said,
"Old Qi."
Zhang Xiaofan's heart jumped, only listening to Tian Buyi's words, there seemed
to be a faint anger, and seeing that Master's face was extremely ugly, he couldn't
help but feel a little afraid, and said: "Yes, Master, what's the matter..."
Without waiting for him to finish, Tian Buyi stared at Zhang Xiaofan and said
flatly: "How did you come from this body of Taoism?"
There was a loud "hum" in Zhang Xiaofan's head, and he opened his mouth wide,
suddenly not knowing how to speak.
He looked at everyone in the room one by one, only to see that the familiar and
amiable seniors also remained silent at this time, looking at his own eyes with
doubts.
It's no wonder that a little junior brother who is so stupid on weekdays suddenly
hit a blockbuster, and no one can accept it in a short time.
Under Tian Buyi’s aggressive gaze, Zhang Xiaofan’s forehead was sweating, and
for a moment, he almost burst out to tell Master that he was practicing a
different kind of exercise behind his back. However, when the words came to his
lips, he After all, he endured it.
He is no longer the ignorant young man who didn’t know the world five years
ago. In the conversation with his fellow seniors, he had known the great name of
Tianyin Temple, and he also knew that the skinny old man named Pu Zhi that
night. The true identity of the monk.
Over the years, he has practiced the "Great Brahma Prajna" exercise alone, but
deep down, his gratitude to Puzhi has never diminished.
"I, no, my disciple is stupid. I have not made much progress in cultivation in these
years," Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head, not daring to face Tian Buyi's gaze, and
said slowly and carefully: "A few days ago, the disciple suddenly discovered Can
drive some things, but the disciples themselves can’t believe it, so, so I dare not
tell Master and Madam, I didn’t expect..."
Tian Buyi sneered, and said, "I didn't expect to be a blockbuster this time and
show off!"
Zhang Xiaofan quickly said: "No, it's not, Master..."
How could Tian Buyi fool the past so well, and now he said coldly: "You said you
can drive things, but at least you have to practice the fourth level of Yuqingjing. I
asked Daren, and he only taught you the second level. Can you tell me this
ignorant master, how did you bypass the third level of cultivation to the fourth
level?" At the end of his speech, his voice was extremely cold, and it took a little
bit. He was so angry that everyone's expressions changed.
Zhang Xiaofan stopped speaking, and the room was silent.
For a long time, just when Tian Buyi's face became more and more ugly, and
everyone's worries became heavier, Zhang Xiaofan stood up silently, and he
could see that he was still very tired, but he still struggled to get out of bed, and
then In front of everyone, he knelt down in front of Tian Buyi under the gaze of
Tian Ling'er with a pair of crystal clear gazes.
Tian Buyi didn't move at all, and said coldly, "How?"
Zhang Xiaofan buried his head deeply, his eyes only focused on the small piece of
land that was close at hand. He didn't even look to the side and said in a low
voice, "Master, please punish me!"
Everyone was stunned, Tian Buyi was even more angry, and Su Ru frowned, and
said: "Xiao Fan, if you have any scruples, just tell your master directly, why
bother?"
Zhang Xiaofan knelt on the ground, motionless.
Tian Buyi sneered twice, and smirked, and said: "Okay, okay, okay! You are a
tough one, I have also accepted a good disciple!"
Zhang Xiaofan's body trembled while lying underground, and he didn't know
what mood and expression he was at the moment. In this room, there seemed to
be a person, and his breathing suddenly became short. Just listen to him in a low
voice, saying: "Everything is the disciple's fault. Master, please punish me!"
Tian Buyi suddenly stood up and chuckled. The chair under him fell to pieces on
the ground. Everyone changed their color. He said angrily at Zhang Xiaofan: "It's
all your fault, hey, do you know that the teacher stole? Art is a big taboo in my
Qingyun Gate. It ranges from facing the wall for decades, to abandon the Taoxing
to drive out Qingyun, do you know?"
Zhang Xiaofan raised his head fiercely and looked at Tian Buyi. He saw that the
master's face was full of anger, but there was no exaggerated expression, and his
heart sank.
"How could it be like this?" He said painfully in his heart. When Tian Linger
secretly taught his tactics, he didn't say that.
It's just that, after all, he still didn't look back.
There was deathly silence in this room, and no one spoke a word.
There was only a high or low anxious gasp.
A person's heart, in this silence, chilled so quietly and coldly, as if looking at him
crazy but so rationally, Zhang Xiaofan closed his eyes and lowered his head
again, like a desperate person. People slowly took the last step: "The disciples are
not shameful, please master punish me!"
"Bang!" Zhang Xiaofan flew out like a forceful rush of mountains and seas. Zhang
Xiaofan flew back and hit the wall heavily, falling to the ground in the dust, and
vomiting a big mouthful of blood.
Everyone changed their color, and Song Daren was headed by Song Daren. The
other disciples all knelt down in front of Tian Buyi and said, "Master, you forgive
me!"
Song Daren even further said: "Master, I, cough cough, I, I taught the little brother
to do the wrong thing because I taught him nothing. The fault lies with me, so
please forgive the little brother!"
Amidst the begging of the crowd, Tian Linger stood motionless, staring blankly at
Zhang Xiaofan, who was struggling in the corner of the wall with blood on his
clothes. His face was pale without a trace of blood.
Tian Buyi looked at these disciples who were kneeling at his feet, and then stared
at Zhang Xiaofan who was still in the corner. He groaned angrily and walked out
with a flick of his sleeves.
Su Ru glanced at the crowd, shook her head and sighed, and said to Song Daren
and the others: "You all get up!" After speaking, he looked at Zhang Xiaofan in the
distance, and said to Song Daren, who was helped to stand by He Dazhi. : "You go
take care of Xiao Fan, I want to see your master."
Song Daren and others hurriedly said: "Yes, Madam."
Su Ru sighed again and walked out.
Inside the room, everyone looked at each other. For a long while, Tian Linger
walked over slowly, turned her back to the people, and helped Zhang Xiaofan up.
There was blood flowing out of Zhang Xiaofan's mouth, lying in her arms, she
even smiled.
At that moment, a drop of cool tears quietly dripped into the pool of blood on his
face.

At this time, it was late at night, and above the sea of clouds, the clouds were still
floating like that, beautiful as a fairyland.
Tian Buyi stood in the square, looking up at the sky.
But seeing the night sky is full of stars, the moon is as cold as frost.
Behind him, there was a familiar sound of footsteps. Su Ru walked up to him,
looked up at the starry sky, and smiled faintly: "Are you in a better mood?"
Tian Buyi snorted, but did not speak.
Su Ru smiled slightly, and said: "You have fooled Daren and Ling'er, but you can't
hide from me. The force of your sleeves, I'm afraid it is deliberately shaking
Xiaofan's chest meridians, so that it can deposit on his chest. The congestion is
forced out of the body, right?"
Tian Buyi looked at the night sky without saying a word.
Su Ru shook her head, and said, "I'm already a few hundred years old, why are
you still so desperate to save face!"
Tian Buyi turned his head, glared at his wife, and said, "You didn't see it, that
stinky boy is like something,'Master, please punish me!'" He followed Zhang
Xiaofan's tone to say it again, and said angrily. "It's obviously that he was wrong,
and he still said that he was aggrieved. On the contrary, I, as a master, bullied him
and forced him to fail? This is really outrageous!"
Su Ru glanced back in the direction of the dormitory and said, "I don't believe
you didn't see it?"
Tian Buyi said: "What?"
Su Ru said lightly: "Ling'er looks very weird, don't you think?"
Tian Buyi snorted.
Su Ru smiled and said, "You can see it too. Xiaofan has never gone out in
Dazhufeng for the past five years. It can only be passed on to him by our
disciples. Ling'er has always been nice to Xiaofan, and always takes care of us.
Spoil her, and secretly pass it to Xiaofan the third-level method. I am afraid that
she would dare to do it. Moreover, if she had a ghost in her heart, she would
never say a word for Xiaofan because of her personality that she would always
be the leader for Xiaofan in everything. Who else is she?"
Tian Buyi seemed to have thought of his wife's words for a long time, and there
was no surprise on his face, but he was still angry and unwillingly said: "Even if it
is Ling'er's fault, but you see Zhang Xiaofan, this kid in front of so many disciples,
It's damn it if you just put my mouth in my mouth and didn't say anything!"
Su Ru laughed and patted her husband's shoulder lightly, and groaned: "You are
also a temperament who refuses to admit your mistakes, and you go to blame
other people's children. Besides, Xiao Fan is not doing this for Ling'er, this It's
hard to get your mind!"
Tian Buyi rolled his eyes, but said nothing more.
Su Ru glanced at him and said: "Then how do you end up when you are going to
go back? The charge of stealing a master's art can be big or small, or we should
not go too far for the sake of Linger, and let Xiaofan return tomorrow. Dazhu
Peak has been facing the back mountain for 30 to 50 years."
Tian Buyi was taken aback, snorted, but said, "It's finally hard for my disciple to
come out with one, one...weird, wouldn't it be cheaper for Cangsong and Shang
Zhengliang to let him face the wall? Don't even think about it. Tomorrow,
regardless of life or death, let him continue to participate in the competition."
Su Ru smiled, charmingly, walked up to hold her husband's hand, and smiled: "I
know you are hard-mouthed and soft-hearted."
Tian Buyi's fat face turned red, but he immediately returned to normal. He
glanced around and said, "Old husband and old wife, you are not afraid of other
people's jokes."
Su Ru glanced at him obliquely, her eyes full of smiles, and said, "Why, are you
afraid of doing your first seat now? Two hundred years ago, it was also on this
Tongtian Peak, when the Seven Meridians were in the martial arts competition.
You secretly ran to my residence late at night and called me here. At that time,
my Master Zhenyu and Senior Sister Shuiyue were both nearby, and I have never
seen you afraid!"
Tian Buyi sighed and laughed: "Your Master Zhenyu was more than 500 years
old at that time! I'm already confused, I'm not afraid; as for your fierce and
vicious senior sister, I have long seen her displeased. , I just want to be lonely for
the rest of my life, but I still have to hold you back. I hate her for being too late, so
I am afraid of her nowhere!"
Su Ru glared at him and said, "You are not allowed to speak ill of my mentor and
senior sister! They are all very affectionate towards me."
Tian Buyi shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. Looking at it under the
moonlight, his short and chubby body trembled, which was quite funny. Seeing
his expression, he still looked a little triumphant. No matter how good they are to
you, you don't mean to marry me.
Su Ru looked in the bottom of his eyes and couldn't help but sighed: "Old and
dishonest."
Tian Buyi was in a good mood, stretched out his hand to hold his wife's smooth
jade hand, and walked slowly in the sea of clouds.
"By the way, I have forgotten one important thing."
"what's happenin?"
"That stinky boy used a fire stick as a recipe treasure. He was angry just now and
forgot to take that thing to look at."
"Xiao Fan is still practising privately. I'm afraid I don't know much about the use
of magic weapons. Do you think it's okay to find a time to point him?"
"Huh, let's take a look! Last night, the senior brother called us a few firsts, saying
that after communicating with the spiritual master through spiritism, he found
that the spiritual master seemed to feel the evil aura of a certain evil thing.
Action, but then I can't find it anymore."
"Then what to do?"
"What else can you do? If you can't find it, you can't find it. The Lingzun has lived
for at least 6,000 years. Your master was confused when he was 600 years old. It
is not surprising that the Lingzun is a little confused now!
"..."

Chapter 28 First Four
The next day, the sun rose as usual, and everyone at Dazhufeng came to the
square, only to find that the original eight arenas had been demolished and four
were arranged in four directions: south, east, north, and west.
Tian Buyi and Su Ru walked ahead. Zhang Xiaofan's injury seemed to heal
overnight. Walking among the crowd, he looked rather flattered, who had never
received such attention. He looked back and whispered to him. Du Bishu next to
him said: "Sixth brother, is the senior brother seriously injured? How come you
can't walk?"
Du Bishu shook his head, and said, "Master had seen it with Senior Brother in the
morning. He said that in yesterday's competition, he and Nagato's Senior Brother
Chang Jian were too fierce, and they attacked and defended one by one. It hurts
both sides and hurts the meridians, I'm afraid that the damage to practice is not
light."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and said, "Even the big brother can't fight him.
Today, I competed with Chang Jian, brother. Isn't it, isn't it because he was
beaten by him?"
Du Bishu rolled his eyes and said, "If it is natural to do so according to common
sense, but according to common sense, in the first two days of your competition,
the brothers bet that you lost the majority!"
Zhang Xiaofan was speechless and had to shut his mouth.
Under the biggest arena in the north, there are a lot of people. Needless to say, Lu
Xueqi was competing there today. Tian Buyi glanced at that place and snorted.
He naturally has no good feelings for the person who defeated his daughter. He is
now leading his disciples. Walk to the west arena.
After not taking a few steps, Zhang Xiaofan's body shook. He saw a group of
people coming from Cixieli in front of him. The leader was an old-looking old
man. The one walking beside him was Zeng Shushu. Behind him, a hundred
disciples of Fenghuifeng followed. Zhang Xiaofan saw the group of Senior
Brother Gao, but he did not see Peng Chang alone.
As if he noticed Zhang Xiaofan’s search gaze, when the two people passed by,
Zeng Shushu suddenly said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Brother Peng is not here, he is
recovering at his home!"
Zhang Xiaofan smiled reluctantly, but saw Zeng Shushu's face stern, and his eyes
seemed cold.
The old man who took the lead was naturally the first Zeng Shuchang of
Fenghuifeng. He glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, Zhang Xiaofan only felt that although
the old man's eyes were not sharp, they were extremely deep, as if he could see
the depths of his heart at a glance.
He couldn't help but shrank. At this moment, he only heard Tian Buyi say: "Hello
Brother Zeng!"
Uncle Zeng often replied: "Hello, Brother Tian, I heard that there is a wizard
named Zhang Xiaofan from your school. He is very peculiar. I tried with my
ineffective disciple Peng Chang yesterday, and he was seriously injured and
dying."
Zhang Xiaofan's expression changed and he lost his voice: "What, Brother Peng
was hurt so badly?"
As soon as he said this, the disciples of Fenghuifeng's school were in an uproar.
They only felt that this person was really vicious. He was surprised when he hurt
others, showing that he was unintentional or mocking Peng Chang.
Uncle Zeng's anger flashed in his eyes, but he couldn't attack the younger
generation. He had to smile coldly and said to Tian hardly: "Brother Tian, the
good apprentice you taught!"
Tian Buyi was frowning, thinking that Zhang Xiaofan, this stinky boy, could not
speak too much, but hearing what Zeng Shuchang said, it seemed to be a little
ridiculous. Tian Buyi was so strong and protected his shortcomings, and
immediately he often laughed at Uncle Zeng: "Where? , Senior Brother Zeng
awarded. Xiao Fan, come over and meet Senior Uncle Zeng."
Zhang Xiaofan was dumbfounded, but Zeng Shuchang's expression changed. He
waved his sleeves and said coldly, "No need." After he said, he walked away.
Zeng Shushu glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said faintly: "I didn't see that you
were hiding deeply. Fortunately, I begged Senior Brother Peng for mercy, but I
didn't expect to harm him."
Zhang Xiaofan was anxious and said: "I don't have..."
He was half talking, but Zeng Shushu turned around and left. Fenghuifeng
everyone followed, and the eyes that looked over were cold. Zhang Xiaofan was
sad. At this moment, he saw the crowd, Senior Brother Gao walked around.
Before, he blinked suddenly.
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while, Senior Brother Gao had already left.
Tian Buyi glanced at the people at Fenghuifeng, smiled coldly, waved his hand
and led them to the western ring of today's competition. When they came close,
everyone realized that there were 200 people around here, and their heads
moved. It looked like this was the place where the busiest place in Yunhai Square
was except for Lu Xueqi.
Zhang Xiaofan took a breath, and quietly said to the senior brother around him:
"With so many people, that senior brother Chang Jian is very powerful, isn't it?"
Everyone laughed, and He Dazhi said solemnly and honestly: "Senior Brother
Chang, who is proficient in Taoism, needless to say, but I think most of these
people still come to see you, Junior Brother!"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and said in astonishment: "How, how could it
be?"
He Dazhi heyed and said, "As of today, there are only eight people left in the
Seven Meridian Huiwu. The biggest dark horse is you. Who doesn't want to come
and see how many mouths or hands you have?"
Zhang Xiaofan was dumb.
Tian Buyi led the crowd to the stage. Along the way, he saw that they belonged to
the Dazhu Peak line. The crowd evaded and gave way.
Tian Buyi looked around and saw that there were a lot of Nagato disciples in the
surrounding crowd. I thought it was because there was Nagato's Changjian who
was in the test today, so more Nagato disciples came to watch, but he didn't see a
lot of them. The elder of Nagato, Daoxuan, the head of Qingyunmen, is not here
either.
Tian Buyi frowned, and whispered to Su Ru beside him: "Why didn't the head
brother come, are there any other disciples in Nagato to compete?"
Su Ru shook her head and said, "No, this year somehow, Nagato disciples are not
very qualified, and now only Chang Jian is left."
Tian Buyi pondered for a moment and walked to the middle of the stage, where
there were five or six chairs, but only an old man with a white beard was sitting
there. Seeing Tian Buyi waiting for someone to arrive, the old man also stood up.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and recognized that the old man with white
beard was the one who sat in the audience during the test with Chu Yuhong the
day before yesterday.
The white-bearded old man obviously also remembered Zhang Xiaofan. He cast
his eyes on Zhang Xiaofan, and then said to Tian difficultly, "Brother Tian, I didn't
expect you to have a talent this year."
Tian Buyi seemed to have a good relationship with the old man, he smiled, and
said, "Brother Fan has passed the award, please sit down."
At this time, the bell rang after the stage, and Tian Buyi turned his head and said
to Zhang Xiaofan: "Old Qi, you come on stage!"
Hundreds of eyes in the field swept over immediately, and fell on Zhang Xiaofan's
body. Zhang Xiaofan had never been stared at by so many people in his life. With
a fever on his face, he replied, "Yes." He turned his head and didn't dare to look
behind him again, and walked to the stage.
Not taking a few steps, but being pulled by Su Ru, Zhang Xiaofan was a little
surprised and said, "Madam, what's the matter?"
Su Ru smiled slightly, but her face was full of embarrassment, and said, "Does the
injury on your body still hurt?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said, "Master's father treated me with his
hands, and it's almost all right."
Su Ru also shook his head, and said, "The trauma is easy, but the inside is not so
fast. Xiaofan, the Chang Jian who is competing with you today is no small thing.
Your senior brother is also defeated by his master, although he listens to you.
The big brother said that even if he wins, he won’t be better off, but with your
half-hearted practice, I’m afraid it’s still not good. Don’t try to do it later. If you
don’t, you just give up, don’t take the risk of getting hurt, you know?
Zhang Xiaofan's heart warmed, but he didn't nod, he just said: "Master...will be
angry..."
Su Ru smiled and shook her head, and said, "Silly boy, don't worry! Your master
feels sorry for you, it's too late!"
There was a loud noise in Zhang Xiaofan's head, and he immediately turned his
head to look at Tian Buyi, but saw that Tian Buyi was talking and laughing with
the old white-bearded man surnamed Fan, and he didn't even look here.
Su Ru patted his head lightly and said, "Go!"
Zhang Xiaofan slowly stepped onto the ring, standing alone on the stage, but Su
Ru's words still echoed in his mind: "It's too late for your master to feel sorry for
you!"
There was confusion in his mind. From childhood to big, from the beginning of
Qingyun, Tian Buyi was in his mind, and he was no different from gods and
people. Although Tian Buyi treated him badly, he was always a teenager to
receive Master’s approval. Zhang Xiaofan's greatest wish.
But at this moment, he suddenly heard the teacher say this, but he couldn't
believe it for a while.
He thought for a while on the stage, but there was a lot of discussion in the
audience. After a while, finally even Zhang Xiaofan felt something was wrong: his
opponent hadn't come until now.
In the audience, the disciple Nagato was particularly anxious. Most people turned
their heads and looked around. At this moment, a disciple Nagato rushed to the
distance, looking anxious, unable to pay attention to the strange gazes of the
people around him, and rushed to the white beard. Next to the old man, he
hurriedly said a few words in his ear.
The face of the old man with white beard changed drastically, as if he couldn't
believe it, and asked: "Really?"
The disciple glanced bitterly on the stage, and finally nodded. The old man with
white beard fell into a chair with a frustrated expression on his face. Tian Buyi
was very surprised in his eyes, and said, "Senior Brother Fan, what's going on?"
The old man with white beard gave him a weak look, sighed for a long time, got
up again, stood up again, and said loudly: "Nagato disciple Chang Jian, because he
was injured too badly in the test yesterday, he couldn't get up, so he gave up the
test today. "
There was silence on and off the stage.
After a while, there was an uproar in the crowd! Even though the Qingyunmen
disciples are mostly cultivators, there are still many people who swear verbally,
but the first reaction under Dazhufeng's line was not a surprise. Instead, they
looked weird and looked at each other. After a long time, they were all one by
one. He shook his head with emotion and smiled bitterly.
When the countless expressions and voices of the people behind him changed,
Tian Buyi and Su Ru slowly stood up, looking at the little apprentice still on the
stage, Su Ru smiled slightly, and said to Tian Buyi in a low voice: "I am early. Let’s
just say, your little apprentice’s luck is really not so good!"
Tian is not easy to be dumb, and smiles bitterly.

On this day, Zhang Xiaofan passed the strange gazes of others. Almost every
Qingyun disciple who walked by his side had to look at him a few more times, as
if he was a rare and exotic animal.
At the same time, after one day, the results of the competition came out. Zhang
Xiaofan was "fortunate" to be tied for the top four with Qi Hao, Lu Xueqi, and
Zeng Shushu.
Qi Hao was originally the biggest favorite to win the first prize. Lu Xueqi has been
popular in the past few days, but Zeng Shushu and Zhang Xiaofan's entry into the
top four is beyond the expectation of most Qingyunmen elders.
Prior to this, Zeng Shushu was known as the only son of Zeng Shuchang.
Although he was a recognized young talent in the Fenghuifeng line, he was not
very well-known in the Qingyunmen. This time he passed the pass, and the
Taoism was exquisite, which made everyone admire.
In contrast, Zhang Xiaofan's standing among the four was extremely an eyesore.
On the arena, four people stood side by side, the head Taoxuan Zhen and
Longshou Peak's first Cangsong Taoist standing in front. There was still a smile
on Daoxuan's face, and he couldn't tell that he was not dissatisfied with the
accidental destruction of the entire army by the disciple Nagato in this big test.
In the audience, nearly a thousand people from Qingyunmen gathered together,
and sitting in the front row were the first elders of each vein. Su Ru looked at the
stage and said to Tian in a low voice, "Xiao Fan looks a little nervous!"
Tian Buyi snorted without speaking. Under everyone's eyes, how could he not
see what his wife saw? On the stage, there were four people, Qi Hao and Lu Xueqi
cold and frosty, and Zeng Shushu also stood with a smile. Only Zhang Xiaofan
stood there, staring directly at the ground in front of him, with both hands as if
It's embarrassing to not know where to put it.
On the stage, Daoxuan Zhenren glanced at these four people, a smile flicked
across his mouth, and turned to the audience and said: "Everyone, as of today,
the Seven Meridians Huiwu has determined the first four disciples. They are
talented. Excelling and exquisite, they are all the elites of my Qingyunmen,
shouldering the important task of developing my Qingyun in the future..."
He was only halfway through his words, and suddenly there was a "pouch" laugh
from somewhere in the audience. After a while, there was a burst of laughter
among the Qingyun disciples.
Daoxuan Zhenren frowned, subconsciously squinted at Zhang Xiaofan, the
youngest of the four people behind him, and shook his head slightly. At this time,
the audience laughed constantly, and the original solemn scene became a little
funny. Taoist Cangsong who was standing by the side cast a cold face, took a step,
his eyes like a knife, and swept towards the audience.
The laughter in the crowd suddenly subsided. Wherever Taoist Cangsong's eyes
went, the laughter disappeared, and within a short while, the scene returned to
calm. Cang Song has been in charge of Qingyunmen's punishment for many years,
and he is the most powerful among the disciples, even surpassing the master
Daoxuan Dao Xuan.
When the scene calmed down completely, Cangsong Dao talent backed away and
said to Daoxuan Zhen humanely: "Brother head, please."
Master Daoxuan smiled and said, "I have nothing to say, Junior Brother
Cangsong, come on!"
Taoist Cangsong nodded, turned to the stage, and said loudly: "Tomorrow, Long
Shoufeng Qi Hao will face Feng Huifeng Zeng Shushu, Xiaozhufeng Lu Xueqi will
face Dazhufeng Zhang Xiaofan..."
Cang Song continued to talk. The eyes of the people in the audience were all
focused on him. Zhang Xiaofan was relieved at this moment. The countless gazes
from the audience just now made him breathless.
"Why do you sweat so much?" Suddenly, Zeng Shushu suddenly whispered
beside him.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback. Ever since he unexpectedly defeated Peng Chang
yesterday, Zeng Shushu had been cold to him in front of others. He didn't expect
that he would take the initiative to speak to himself. Although I only met for
three days, Zhang Xiaofan already regarded him as one of his best friends.
At the moment, he took a peek at Zeng Shushu, but saw Zeng Shushu standing
beside him solemnly, without squinting, looking at the audience with a smile, as
if he hadn't spoken at all.
"Idiot, don't turn your head." Zeng Shu's expression on the writing did not
change at all, but his lips moved slightly, and said: "It's not enough that you made
me scolded by my father for half a death!"
Zhang Xiaofan apologized in his heart, and quickly looked away, and at the same
time he whispered: "I'm sorry, I was, at that time...Well, is Senior Brother Peng
okay?"
"Senior Brother Peng was seriously injured, but it is not a major problem. He will
be healed in a few days. How else would I be happy with you? But I didn't expect
you to be really hidden."
"No, oh, I didn't know what was going on at the time, it was mostly Senior
Brother Peng who gave me modestly, and I was hotheaded for a while..."
"I asked Senior Brother Peng. Although he was defeated, he praised you a lot, and
said that he did his best to cast the spell at the time, and there was no tolerance,
so you don't have to worry about it."
Zhang Xiaofan was shocked again, and then said again: "Then what you said was
scolded by your father..."
"Hmph, it’s not that Senior Brother Gao’s idiots talked about everything I had
said to Senior Brother Peng for you. Although Senior Brother Peng spoke for me,
he was scolded by my father, otherwise I wouldn’t be there. People have done
that to you."
"...Shushu, I'm really sorry."
"It's not a small matter. I've been used to scolding him since I was a kid. It's your
luck. But I think you have to be careful. In the next match, you will be taken care
of by the frosty beauty of Xiaozhufeng. 'Tianya' was cut!"
Zhang Xiaofan grimaced and said in a low voice: "I also know that if I compete
with you..." Halfway through the conversation, he stopped. He and Zeng Shushu
felt chills at the same time and couldn't help but look around. , I saw Lu Xueqi
standing by with a pair of cold eyes staring at him and I don't know when.
Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment, and Zeng Shushu also took a breath, and
the two of them did not dare to say any more, they both pretended to listen
carefully, listening to Taoist Cangsong's words on the stage.
After Taoist Cangsong finished speaking, everyone dispersed, preparing for the
climax of the competition tomorrow. Zhang Xiaofan and Zeng Shushu stepped off
the stage, still feeling a bit of cold behind them, and couldn't help but be
speechless. Lu Xueqi didn't know if it was from Jibei Bing. The first glance made
people feel chilly.
He was about to say goodbye to Zeng Shushu. He turned his head and glanced at
Zeng Shushu, only to see that Zeng Shushu suddenly scowled, looking at him with
contempt in his eyes, and then "hum" with great disdain, lifted his head, and left
proudly. Not far away, surrounded by a group of Fenghuifeng disciples, his father
was standing there looking at them.
Zhang Xiaofan gave a wry smile, turned and walked back to Dazhu Peak where
everyone was. Tian Buyi glanced at him and said, "Go back!" Then he glanced at
Tian Ling'er and said, "Ling'er, come with me, and I Your mother has something
to tell you."
Tian Ling'er responded and smiled at Zhang Xiaofan before leaving.
Everyone turned back to their homes. As soon as they arrived in the room,
everyone at Dazhufeng exploded the pot immediately. Wu Dayi and others were
busy telling the good news to Song Daren who was lying on the bed, while Lu
Daxin hugged Zhang Xiaofan and laughed. , Only Du Bishu shook his head and
said: "No reason, no reason..."

Chapter Twenty-Nine Thaumaturgy
It's late at night again.
Zhang Xiaofan tossed and couldn't fall asleep. Even Xiao Hui, the monkey beside
him, opened his eyes wide and looked at him blinkingly. As for the other brothers
who had already snored loudly, it was Rhubarb. He was asleep on the ground at
this moment.
The moonlight shone in from the window like water and sprinkled on the ground
like frost and snow.
Zhang Xiaofan climbed up quietly, Xiao Hui immediately rushed into his arms,
Zhang Xiaofan held it, touched its head, and walked out.
The corridor was clear and there was no sound.
He smiled bitterly to himself. Since arriving at Tongtian Peak, he has hardly slept
peacefully for a night, thinking that he will be competing with Lu Xueqi
tomorrow, he still has unspeakable nervousness in his heart.
At this moment, Xiao Hui, the monkey in his arms, suddenly moved anxiously.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at it and saw that under the moonlight, Xiao Hui's clever
eyes were looking at the shadow in front of him.
In the darkness, a figure seemed to flash by.
Zhang Xiaofan's heart moved and followed.
The figure didn't run fast, and while running, his shoulders seemed to keep
shaking, but it seemed to be crying. Zhang Xiaofan looked from a distance and
recognized Tian Ling'er. His heart was even more strange. At the same time,
seeing the cry of the senior sister, there was a trace of inexplicable sadness in his
heart.
Tian Ling'er ran straight to the sea of clouds, came to the ring in the center, and
saw that there was no one around, as if she couldn't bear it anymore, squatting
on the ground and crying.
Zhang Xiaofan had never seen Senior Sister so sad, he was in a daze, walked
slowly to her side, and whispered: "Senior Sister, you..."
Tian Ling'er was taken aback, jumped up and turned around. When he saw
Zhang Xiaofan, he let go. Then his heart was sour again, and he couldn't help but
threw himself into Zhang Xiaofan's arms, crying loudly on his shoulder.
Zhang Xiaofan's body became stiff in an instant, his whole body was petrified,
and he could no longer move.
Her sobs echoed in her ears, and she felt the faint warmth of her body from her
shoulders, as if a scene often seen in dreams actually happened today. A faint
fragrance that seemed to be absent, came faintly.
Zhang Xiaofan just stood like this, looking into the distance, even though he had
countless thoughts in his heart to hug this woman, he finally didn't have it.
Maybe, if you really hug you, your life will be different from now on, right?
Tian Ling'er left his shoulder at this moment. Zhang Xiaofan was full of
emptiness, vaguely, feeling what he had lost.
His shoulders were wet with tears.
Tian Ling'er rubbed his red eyes with his hands, and saw Zhang Xiaofan's wet
shoulders, his face flushed, and said, "I'm sorry, Xiaofan."
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said, "Sister, what's the matter with you."
Tian Ling'er was about to speak, but he heard something "squeak" under her feet
twice. When she looked down, Xiao Hui followed. She leaned down in silence and
hugged Xiao Hui in her arms.
"Never before, Xiao Fan, never before." The woman stood in the moonlight in the
dark night, clear and beautiful, and said to Zhang Xiaofan with a bit of sorrow:
"Father and mother have never scolded me like this. "
Seeing the beautiful face in sorrow, Zhang Xiaofan felt a tearing pain in his heart,
as if she had brought her such sorrow by herself. He held his mind firmly, and
said softly: "Senior Sister, what's the matter? Why do Master and Madam scold
you?"
Tian Ling'er hesitated for a moment and looked up at Zhang Xiaofan. Since
childhood, this little junior has always been her closest playmate besides her
parents. At this moment, in her heart, it seems that a vague idea has been
thought of: Junior Brother Xiaofan. When did you start being so gentle to me?
However, this thought only flashed by, her heart was full of sadness at the
moment, and finally she cried to Zhang Xiaofan: "Not all for Brother Qi Hao!"
Zhang Xiaofan's face turned pale, and he involuntarily clenched his fist. He
clenched so tightly that his nails pierced deeply into his palm.
"Don't you know?" Once Tian Ling'er opened the conversation, he no longer had
the heart to guard against this little junior, but Zhang Xiaofan screamed in his
heart: "I know, I know, I already knew it! "
The moonlight was cold and filled the world.
"Senior Brother Qi Hao is in love with me. I told them that I really really like
him." Tian Linger calmed down a bit, but didn't realize that every word she said,
Zhang Xiaofan's face He lost a bit of blood.
"...But Dad scolded me loudly, saying that I was ignorant. Even the mother who
always hurt me changed her face and stood on Dad's side. How could this be,
Xiao Fan?"
Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head to prevent Tian Ling'er from seeing his face, and
whispered: "How did Master and Madam know?"
Tian Ling'er was in agitated mood. She didn't notice any flaws or strangeness in
Zhang Xiaofan's words. Her mouth squashed, and she almost cried again: "I
didn't think of it, but later I learned that it was Senior Sister Xiaozhufeng
Wenmin who lived with me and they told me. After Uncle Shuiyue, Uncle Shuiyue
told my mother again. Sister Wenmin and I are so good, and I have told them
many times, but they still said out, I, I..."
Her eyes were sore, tears finally came out.
Zhang Xiaofan said bitterly: "Maybe Master and Madam are for your own good,
they are your parents, and they will never treat you badly!"
Tian Ling'er wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, and said loudly,
"What do they know! They only know the sect. They only know that Brother Qi
Hao is the proud disciple of Master Longshoufeng Cangsong, and only knows if I
and Brother Qi Hao are good. After that, they would not be able to raise their
heads in the Qingyun Gate, and they didn't think about me at all."
She said with a bit of sadness, a bit of anger, and even a bit resolutely: "Those
face is compared with my happiness, what counts, I really doubt whether they
value face or my daughter?"
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly raised his head and looked at the senior sister who
suddenly became stranger.
What a sad look in the eyes!
Hesitating and helpless, standing alone in the wind and rain like a bird that has
lost his parents, with a trace of panic in sorrow, it pierced his soul like a knife!
Zhang Xiaofan was defeated by this look almost immediately. An unprecedented
sadness came from his heart. If he could be allowed to bear the pain of this
woman for this woman, he would be willing to shoulder all the difficulties, but he
But I didn't know what to say, so I could only whisper: "Senior Sister!"
"I want to be with him." Tian Linger said resolutely. Instead of telling Zhang
Xiaofan, she said to her heart and to Tian Buyi and his wife who are not here: "I
must be with Senior Brother Qi Hao. We have already pledged each other. No
matter how you oppose it, we will be together even when the sea is dead."
She looked up at the night sky and swore like this to the bright moon. The cold
moonlight sprinkled on her quietly, she was beautiful like a lily blooming in the
night with sorrow, dazzling at her beauty and forgetting that beside her, that sad
and heartbroken shadow.

Standing on a high place, the rising sun sprinkled warmly on Zhang Xiaofan's
body, warming his body but not his heart. He stood on the ring with no
expression on his face, facing the beautiful Lu Xueqi who was standing opposite
him.
The contempt in that Frost Woman's eyes was so obvious, on the square,
everyone knew that he entered the top four ranks mainly by luck rather than
strength.
Behind her, Tianya exudes a faint blue light. Zhang Xiaofan looked at this
legendary fetish, and thought faintly: After a while, is it the one facing him?
Then, he forgot about the problem in a moment, and since returning last night,
his spirit has fluctuated up and down in a trance.
Above the sea of clouds, there are only two big arenas left at this moment, but in
terms of the number of Qingyun disciples onlookers, the number of people
watching the match between Qi Hao and Zeng Shushu in the west is probably less
than 30% here. Almost all of them are the most in the limelight. The energetic Lu
Xueqi and the lucky Zhang Xiaofan were attracted.
Among the elders, the vast majority of people, including the master Daoxuan
Zhenren, also sat under this ring.
However, when everyone saw Lu Xueqi ascend to the ring, after a burst of cheers
in the crowd, most of them were discussing whether Zhang Xiaofan would lose in
a breath or an instant.
In the audience, Tian Buyi frowned. Even though he knew Zhang Xiaofan's
foundation quite clearly, he was still very uncomfortable to hear the contempt of
people behind him. But Su Ru, who was sitting next to him, was looking around
to find his daughter.
In the big fight last night, Tian Ling'er cried and ran away. She disappeared early
this morning. Based on her mother's understanding of her daughter, I am afraid
that this stubborn daughter ran to the Qi Hao competition ring.
She shook her head. Although she loved the only daughter very much, she was
completely on her husband's side this time. Perhaps this was the mother's
instinct!
She always felt that the people in Dragon Head Peak were not very nice.
She turned her head and looked at the stage. At the same time, Zhang Xiaofan on
the stage also looked over without expression. Their eyes met in the air. After a
while, Zhang Xiaofan looked at her side, as if she had not found what she was
looking for. People, silently closed their gazes.
Su Ru frowned slightly, and said with difficulty to Tian: "Xiao Fan's expression is
a bit wrong today, as if he is lifeless."
Tian Buyi said indifferently: "He is just nervous. It's no surprise that the child has
never seen the world."
Su Ru fell silent and did not speak any more.
Zhang Xiaofan retracted his gaze and fell on Lu Xueqi's face on the opposite side.
The beautiful face in the rising sun was radiant and radiant. Soon, Lu Xueqi felt
Zhang Xiaofan's looking gaze, and the disdain appeared in his eyes again.
But this time, Zhang Xiaofan did not evade anymore. He did not even feel the
sarcasm from the other side. That beautiful face was completely meaningless to
him at this moment. Only in his deep heart, low, painful thoughts In a word: "She
is not here, she went to see Qi Hao's match!"
As smart as Lu Xueqi, she quickly discovered that this opponent was only looking
at herself, but in his hollow eyes, he was clearly thinking of other things and
completely ignored his own existence. This was almost the first experience in her
life, and there seemed to be a faint surprise in her eyes.
"when!"
Bell and Ding mingled together, echoing on the Tongtian Peak. It quieted down
quickly all around.
Lu Xueqi straightened her body and took a deep breath. As long as she wins two
more games, only two games, she can realize her dream and the expectations of
her teacher. Tianya was behind her, and the blue light gradually brightened.
"Lu Xueqi, disciple of Xiaozhufeng, please enlighten me."
Zhang Xiaofan was awakened from a dream, but the first reaction was not to
return a gift, but to look down the stage with great expectations. There, the head
was trembling and everyone was watching, but there was no figure of the person
he wanted to see.
Lu Xueqi's expression changed, and Qingyun disciple in the audience was also in
an uproar. This was the first person to be so rude to Lu Xueqi. Tian Buyi and Su
Ru looked at each other, and at the same time they realized that there was
something wrong with this little apprentice today. .
Zhang Xiaofan slowly turned his head, his face was as gray as death, and said
faintly: "I am Dazhufeng Zhang Xiaofan, please don't be merciful, Senior Sister."
Lu Xueqi was stunned. Although what he said before the competition was only
polite, this Xiaofan looked very weird. No one would say anything unrelenting. It
sounded like a sarcasm, but it looked like he didn't look like it.
After all, Lu Xueqi is the proud disciple of Master Shuiyue, with firm
determination, the expression on her face does not change at all, and she doesn't
say anything anymore. Comparing with her right hand, the "Tianya" behind her
slowly rises.
Zhang Xiaofan watched the blue light getting deeper and bigger, and it was blue
in his body, but he couldn't find any tension anymore. Instead, deep in his heart,
he was expecting something faintly. .
He took out the black and ugly fire stick.
There was a burst of laughter in the audience. Compared with the majestic and
immortal "Tianya" opposite, the fire stick was like an ugly bug on the ground.
At this moment, it was still a worm with a heartbroken heart.
The cold feeling filled the whole body again. For some reason, the fire stick today
seemed to be very excited as spiritually, and the cold feeling was swimming
much faster than before.
Zhang Xiaofan even felt that if it wasn't for the feeling of being connected to the
burning stick, if it wasn't for holding the burning stick, I'm afraid it would have
rushed towards Lu Xueqi long ago.
No, it should not be towards Lu Xueqi, but towards Tianya, that kind of
inexplicable feeling, like two enemies who hate deeply.
At this moment, Lu Xueqi's face suddenly changed, Tianya's light was too bright,
it seemed that she herself was a little strange!
However, Zhang Xiaofan didn't mean to think any further. He looked at the
beautiful woman in the blue radiance, and suddenly found that she was like a
senior sister, but the "senior sister" looked at him coldly with cold eyes.
On the ring, something unexpected happened. Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi didn't
do anything. They just stared at each other and didn't move.
There was an uproar and discussions.
Lu Xueqi woke up suddenly, and Tianya, who had always been spiritually
connected to her just now, suddenly had an unexpected change in her heart,
which made her feel strange, but looking at Tianya with the power of mind, there
was nothing strange, just as if Tianya was faintly eager to try. feel.
Feeling countless strange gazes off the court, Lu Xueqi furrowed her brows,
settled her mind, snorted coldly, and drained all kinds of thoughts out of her
mind. With a light scream, the blue light of the sky rose into the sky, but she still
didn't get out of her sheath.
Since the Qimai Huiwu contest began, Tianya has become the focus of everyone’s
attention, but until now, Lu Xueqi has defeated all opponents one by one without
getting out of the sheath. This also makes everyone guess who can make her
draw the gods. sword. At this time, everyone guessed that it must be the final
battle, with the cultivation base of Qi Hao, Dragon Head Peak, to achieve this!
The blue light reflected on Zhang Xiaofan's face, but he couldn't reflect his
expression. The black fire stick glowed with a faint blue light, slowly leaving his
palm, and stopped in front of him.
Although the fire stick had already been seen, the people on and off Dazhufeng,
including most of the onlookers, had seen Zhang Xiaofan cast a spell for the first
time.
Du Bishu snorted and said, "If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes, I really wouldn't
believe that the little brother who was still stupid two years ago suddenly
became a natural wizard."
On the stage, Lu Xueqi's face was solemn, her Fa Jue clasped tightly like a
mountain, and Tianya, who was shining in mid-air, suddenly turned around,
swift like lightning, and rushed towards Zhang Xiaofan with the momentum of
opening the mountain and cutting the sea.
The fire stick immediately greeted him, and the dark blue light collided with the
ten thousand zhang blue light in mid-air, and the momentum seemed undaunted
at all.
The next moment, in the midst of everyone's stunned, Zhang Xiaofan was
actually vulnerable. If he was severely injured, his whole body flew backwards,
the burning stick was eclipsed, and he suddenly turned in the air and flew back
to the direction of his master. .
Suddenly, Dazhufeng's people all stood up, and the impatient people such as Du
Bishu and others also yelled out aloud.
Zhang Xiaofan hit the pillar of the ring with his back and fell down, his throat was
sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out, sprinkled on the fire stick that flew
back, with a bit of blood, and then, when no one saw it. , Zhang Xiaofan's blood
quickly seeped in.
Tianya was so powerful that everyone was shocked!
Lu Xueqi's face was as cold as frost, and she didn't hesitate. With a flash of blue
light, Tianya chopped down mercilessly in the air.
At this moment, the black gas on the burning stick suddenly transpired,
especially at the top of the stick body, the blue light was even stronger, Zhang
Xiaofan's mouth was hanging with bloodshot eyes, and he slowly stood up, his
face was pale but his eyes were bloody, and his appearance turned out to be full.
Kind of hideous.
When it was said that it was too late, the fire stick rushed towards Tianya again
in the dark blue light. Once the two magic weapons touched in mid-air, they
bounced off each other, and both Lu Xueqi and Zhang Xiaofan standing behind
were shocked.
In the mid-air, the blue light flickered and the blue light was brilliant, flying
horizontally and horizontally in the air. Wherever it went, the extremely hard
giant wood on the ring was flying around like confetti, and the sound was loud
like a thunderbolt on a sunny day, and it was deafening.
Nearly a thousand people from the Cloud Gate onlookers remained unchanged.
Since the beginning of the big test, there has not been a comparison like today.
The scene was so intense at the beginning, and the scene is even less magnificent
today. In just a moment, the huge ring was hit by these two powerful pieces. The
magic weapon was demolished seven or eighty-eight.
The onlookers in the audience stepped back for a certain distance, and saw that
both Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi were floating in the air at this moment. Lu
Xueqi held the tactics in both hands and controlled it with all his strength. His
posture was serious and unrestrained.
On the other hand, Zhang Xiaofan seemed a bit weird. Although the power of the
fire stick was unexpectedly great, he did not hold the magic trick like Lu Xueqi.
Instead, he was in mid-air, dancing with his hands and feet, and the fire stick also
followed. His mind was as quick as lightning, and he was full of joy in fighting
Tianya.
Despite this, Zhang Xiaofan still has a bitterness in his heart. Tianya's power is
far beyond his imagination. Every time the fire stick hits Tianya, his meridians
will shake once, if it weren't for him since he was a child. Outside the Taiji
Xuanqing Dao, he also secretly practiced the "Great Brahma Prajna" exercises of
Tianyin Temple. The meridians are strong, and the body is protected by the Great
Brahma Prajna, which barely resists the divine power of Tianya.
But looking at Lu Xueqi ahead, there was nothing strange. Tianya was under her
control, the blue light became more and more prosperous, and the power
became stronger and stronger, gradually suppressing the blue light and black
energy of the fire stick.
In this room, Zhang Xiaofan complained endlessly, but Lu Xueqi on the other side
was surprised, not to mention that the other party’s shameless fire-burning
magic weapon had the spiritual power to compete with Tianya, and it seemed
that there was a faint suction power, all the time. It is no longer attracting the
spirit and blood in the body, if it is not for the solid foundation, I am afraid that it
will not be able to suppress the blood writhing in the body at first.
Thinking of this, Lu Xueqi’s heart surged again, and her body floating in mid-air
almost lost her balance. Her heart was frightened and anxious. Judging from the
situation of the fight, she intuitively found that the opponent’s practice on Tai Chi
Xuanqing Tao was actually not true. Not high, far inferior to himself, but I don't
know why he used this weird magic weapon to be so powerful that even Tianya
can only gain the upper hand on the surface.
Lu Xueqi bit her silver teeth, her pink face was horrible, and her clothes fluttered
without wind. After Tianya hit the fire stick in mid-air, Zhang Xiaofan's whole
body was shaken, and the fire stick also slowed down for a while.
Taking advantage of this moment, Tianya Huo Ran flew back, and Lu Xueqi
quickly probed her right hand, holding Tianya.
At the moment when her jade-like palm touched Tianya, in an instant the blue
light swallowed her figure, Tianya's sword body shook, and it made a loud noise
like a dragon's chant, so that Lu Xueqi seemed to be in contact with the sky.
Tianya people and swords united, soaring into the sky, straight to the blue sky.
Zhang Xiaofan had already forgotten something outside of his mind at this
moment. He only felt that the feeling of being connected with the burning stick in
mid-air became more and more intense. He even felt that the burning stick was
like a living creature, and he was very excited at this moment. An inexplicable
evil spirit rushed into his mind.
He was in the air, looking up to the sky and howling.
The sound of the four wilds, the world changes color!
Black cyan light, straight to the sky, strong winds, clouds boiling!
Suddenly, the blue light flashed, and a scream increased rapidly from far and
near, from quietly inaudible, to deafening, making people unable to hear any
more.
Ten thousand blue lights, at this moment, all merged into one, forming a huge
beam of light and hitting it head-on, seeing this momentum almost cut the
Qingyun Mountain in half.
Zhang Xiaofan's face was distorted, and all his five senses and orifices suddenly
bleed at this moment, but there was no sign of fear between his expressions, his
eyes were piercing, and he also stretched out his hand to catch the fire stick,
instantly filled with blue light and black air. In his hands, it was straight to the
blue beam of light rushing downwards.
Outside, the young Qingyun disciples held their breath and looked straight. No
one had any contempt for Zhang Xiaofan, and the elders of the older generation
also changed their faces.
This competition is actually a life-and-death battle.
But for some reason, no one came out to stop it?
"Boom", like thunder in the sky, blasting the world, as if the entire Tongtian Peak
trembled violently, and the blue light turned back, Lu Xueqi appeared in the sky,
holding Tianya tightly, but a blood slowly flowed from his mouth. .
In the audience, Master Shuiyue stood up suddenly.
In the midair, Zhang Xiaofan's ears only left the sound of howling the wind, and
his eyes were blurred, and the red blood almost covered his eyes. If he could hear
the shouts of the outside world, he would hear the exclamation of everyone at
Dazhufeng below him.
Su Ru's lips lost their bloody color. He looked at the little apprentice who had
almost become a blood man in the air, and said to Tian Buyi quickly and in a low
voice: "It's not easy, let Xiaofan surrender, let him surrender."
Tian Buyi shook his body, staring into the air, and shook his head slowly.
Not feeling the pain anymore, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly flashed such a thought in
his mind in the rapidly changing sky, he even suddenly thought: After I die, Sister
Sister will come to see me! Many years later, when she was living a happy life,
did she forget me too?
He reached out and wiped the blood and water from the corner of his eyes!
Lu Xueqi felt pain all over her body, and the blood in her body clashed
everywhere in the violently shaking meridians, as if about to break out of her
body, cheering towards the hideous demon in the terrifying blue light and black
energy ahead.
This is the moment of life and death!
This is an eternal moment!
This beautiful woman, standing proudly in the gust of wind, refused to retreat
even though the wind was like a knife. She raised her head and looked up at the
sky.
The wind stopped suddenly and froze in the air.
The world suddenly became quiet and stopped at this moment.
"Boom!" The low whistle seemed to come from the horizon, echoing in the entire
world.
Lu Xueqi backhanded and drew out the "Tianya Excalibur".
Suddenly, the blue light in the sky dissipated and shrank, as if it were sucked
onto the sword blade like autumn water like a dragon absorbing water.
On Tongtian Peak, there is silence!
Legend has it that the thousand-year-old Tianya finally came out!
Lu Xueqi's face was like frost, holding the sword art in her hand, she actually
stepped on the seven-star position in the air, volleyed for seven steps, the long
sword suddenly pierced the sky, Yu Yan no longer had a trace of blood in an
instant, and she recited a spell: " The nine-day profound temple turned into a
divine thunder. Huanghuang Tianwei, draw it with the sword!"
In a moment, the originally clear blue sky went dark, and the dark clouds
suddenly appeared in the sky, thunder rumbling, and the edges of the black
clouds were constantly flashing electric lights, galloping across the sky and the
earth, there was a killing, and the wind was violent.
The strong wind blew his face and Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth slightly. This
scene seemed to have appeared once in the memory of a long time ago.
Above the ground, from Daoxuan Zhenren to the first elders of each vein, all faces
were horrified and inexplicable. Qi Qi stood up and turned to look at Master
Shuiyue at Xiaozhufeng.
After a long while, Tian Buyi said bitterly: "A good apprentice you taught!"
However, Master Shuiyue completely ignored everyone, and for the first time
worries appeared on the face that had always been indifferent, looking at the two
people in the sky.
"The true tactics of the Excalibur Yulei!"
Daoxuan Zhenren slowly retracted his gaze, his heart was greatly shaken, and he
couldn't imagine that there would be such an amazing talent in the younger
generation under Qingyunmen.
However, looking at the female disciple's face, although she tried her best to
perform such thaumaturgy, her body trembled and her face was as white as
paper, I was afraid that she could not do her best.
In the sky, the thunder became more and more urgent, Zhang Xiaofan clearly felt
that from the moment Tianya was unsheathed, the fire stick in his hand suddenly
leaped up with an incomparable force, like this magic weapon connected to his
own flesh and blood. Shout deep in my heart.
As if it has been waiting for this moment for a thousand years!
The sky is darker, the dark clouds are overwhelming, and a huge vortex slowly
appears in the thick clouds.

Chapter Thirty Doubt
Like the passage of the netherworld, a huge whirlpool with a deep and invisible
bottom hung upside down in the sky, like the nine ghosts opened their terrifying
mouth, trying to swallow everything in the world. The wind was violent, the
wind rolled in the clouds, the thunder was rumbling, and the electric lights
moved.
Zhang Xiaofan deceived himself and flew in, and the fire-burning stick flickered,
making it eye-catching under the dark clouds. Lu Xueqi looked at Zhang Xiaofan's
rushing figure wrapped in blue light, her face pale.
The "Extreme Sword Guarding Thunder Real Technique" is the supreme
thaumaturgy in Taoist magic, which uses the body of a mortal to trigger the
majesty of the heaven and the earth. One can imagine the tremendous pressure
on Lu Xueqi's body at this moment.
"Tianya" is an inexorable magic weapon. It was originally an excellent weapon to
use the "Excalibur Real Skill of Repelling Thunder", but compared with that, Lu
Xueqi's own Taoist practice was inadequate.
At this moment, she only felt that in the dark clouds in the sky, infinite power
was pouring into her body like a raging raging wave. The outsiders all over her
body seemed to have not changed, but the blood inside her body was tumbling,
and almost all of them would be broken by this force. general.
Had it not been for Tianya to continuously suck away the surging force that had
gathered, Lu Xueqi would have been unable to hold it long.
The wind roared and the thunder and lightning roared. She stood volleyed in the
air. She almost thought that she was like a weak grass in the wind. The next
moment, she remembered the words of Master Shuiyue when she passed her
thaumaturgy: "Xueqi, you are so qualified. I have only seen it in my life, but this
true formula is too powerful, so the power of backlash is even more
unpredictable. Your cultivation day is still shallow, although you can barely grasp
it, you must not cast spells at will to avoid the disaster of extinction."
"boom!"
A blast of thunder blasted into the sky almost from the Tongtian Peak. Everyone
vaguely felt the ground under their feet sway slightly, as if the ancient Thunder
God was disturbed by people and fell asleep, roaring furiously!
Everyone changes color for a time!
Zhang Xiaofan is only two feet away from Lu Xueqi at this moment. After seeing
this power, everyone knows that once Lu Xueqi finishes casting the spell, he will
be wiped out.
It's just that his whole body tightened suddenly, and his body stopped as if
hitting a soft wall, unable to move forward.
Zhang Xiaofan's face was ashamed in an instant. "The True Art of Excalibur to
Guard against Thunder" is one of Qingyunmen's mountain magic arts. It is so
magical. When casting a spell, the magic weapon will naturally place an invisible
shield next to the caster, and Zhang Xiaofan can't enter it.
The light of the fire stick is more radiant, but it can no longer move
forward. Perhaps Zhang Xiaofan’s fire stick is not inferior to Tianya in terms of
spiritual power, but his cultivation method is too far apart. He just uses his
spiritual power to urge the fire stick power, which is definitely not as good as Lu
Xueqi’s past thousands of years. The supreme thaumaturgy practiced by the
ancestors of various generations of the Cloud Gate.
But at this moment of despair, seeing that the huge vortex in the sky spins more
rapidly, the thunder and lightning are violent, the light of the Tianya Divine
Sword is getting brighter and brighter, and when this peerless magic is about to
be completed, Lu Xueqi suddenly shakes her body. His face flushed red in an
instant, and a big mouthful of blood spewed out with a "wow", almost turning
into a mist of blood in front of him.
Tianya's divine sword was swaying in the light of time, seeming to be unstable,
Lu Xueqi clenched her silver teeth, closed her eyes, and concentrated all her
mental energy and spirituality on Tianya. After a while, Tianya's light stabilized,
but it was better than before. Brilliant and dazzling, not to be seen.
There was a loud noise in the dark clouds, and a bright light appeared in the
deepest part of the huge vortex. It was a gathering of countless lightnings, faintly
facing the Tianya Divine Sword in Lu Xueqi's hand.
However, Lu Xueqi's heart was desperate, and a sharp whistling came from the
sound of the wind.
She defended Tianya with all her strength, but could no longer take care of the
shield beside her body. Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and transformed into a
pillar of mysterious blue light with the fire stick, across the sky, towards the
beautiful woman swaying in the wind.
Is that it?
Does everything end here?
Her mind suddenly calmed down, thinking so lightly in her mind at that moment.
At this moment, a short moment, the world is quiet and frozen, everything is
fixed there, only she is standing in the wind, her clothes fluttering, her black hair
fluttering, she opened her closed eyes and looked towards The galloping blue
light ahead.
That moment seemed eternal!
Zhang Xiaofan saw her, and the look in her eyes!
She stood alone in the wind and rain, facing the great power of heaven and earth
but so peaceful, but her face was slightly pale, there was a bit of sadness in her
eyes, and a trace of panic.
The wind and rain roared, the desolate world, this beautiful woman, quietly
looking at him.
Whose eyes are, sad and so desolate, as if that person was hurt by love last
night! That kind of pain went deep into the bone marrow and deep into the soul.
deeply! deeply!
is it you? The woman who is in love with others?
Do you speak of him decisively and without regrets all your life?
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly smiled, with a bit of sorrow and heartbreak, as if last
night.
The fire stick melted into the light of the Tianya Divine Sword, and everyone
could no longer see the two of them, nor could the light of the fire stick suddenly
dimmed.
At this moment, there was a loud noise in the sky, and an extremely huge electric
pillar fell from the sky and fell onto the sky.
The whole world, full of gods and Buddhas, seems to sing together at the same
moment.
The huge beam of light refracted from the sky, with the aura of ruining the sky,
rushing towards Zhang Xiaofan, at the critical moment of life and death, the fire
stick rose into the air, blocking the owner's body.
The next moment, Zhang Xiaofan was swallowed by the light.
for a long time! for a long time! for a long time!
The dark clouds in the sky dissipated and the light disappeared.
People stared at the sky in a daze, and at the young man, tightly holding a black
fire stick, like a tortured stone with scars all over his body, it fell straight down.
He did not fall to the ground, Tian Buyi appeared under him like a ghost and
caught him.
Seeing that Tian Buyi's face was solemn and his hand was like wind, he
immediately pried open the unconscious Zhang Xiaofan's mouth, took out a vial
from his arms, no matter how many, poured the yellow pill directly into Zhang
Xiaofan's mouth.
The entrance of the pill melted, Tian Buyi didn't say a word, and he rose from his
body. A red glow immediately rose up and drove him away quickly. He didn't
even look at the court anymore. Looking in that direction, he was back to
Dazhufeng. went.
Su Ru and others in Dazhufeng's line also followed.
At this moment, Lu Xueqi, who was pale, fell, and was immediately surrounded
by the ecstatic Xiaozhufeng people. Surrounded by the teachers and sisters, she
raised her head without saying a word, looking at the red sky that was gradually
disappearing. Mang, dumbfounded.

He seemed to have slept in the darkness for thousands of years, longing to wake
up but unable to open his eyes. In the boundless darkness, he was alone.
He walked alone in the darkness, but there was no way to go except the
darkness.
So he was grief and anger, and there was a raging fire in his heart that burned
more than ever, so he made a heavy oath to the nine ghosts: even if his body and
soul were turned to ashes, he would also light up this light, even if it would cause
everything in the world to become ashes. He was buried together.
That trace of hostility since ancient times is as unreliable as ever!
Zhang Xiaofan slowly opened his eyes.
The soft light caught his eyes, and the smell of the familiar residence floated in
this room.
No one seems to be here.
He sat up slowly, and just about to raise his hand to wipe off a little sweat from
his forehead, he felt a sharp pain in his shoulder, chest and lower abdomen. At
that time, he took a breath and turned his face pale with pain.
He sat on the bed and dared not move anymore. After a long time, the piercing
pain slowly disappeared.
At this time it was mid-afternoon, the door of the room was hidden, two
windows were erected, and the green grass and bamboo in the courtyard could
be vaguely seen. Xiao Hui, who has always followed him, and the rhubarb, who
has always followed Xiao Hui, are gone. Could it be that the flesh bones have
been found again?
He smiled, and smiled to himself at the empty room.
"Squeak", the door opened, and the dignified and beautiful Su Ru walked in.
Zhang Xiaofan moved and called "Madam". Before he got up, his face twitched
again.
Su Ru walked quickly to the bed and sat down, and said softly, "Don't move, Xiao
Fan."
Zhang Xiaofan waited for the pain to recede before saying to Su Ru: "The disciple
doesn't know that you are coming..."
Su Ru glared at him and said, "Most of my life is gone, but you still have the heart
to remember this! Don't talk nonsense, sit down!"
Zhang Xiaofan smirked, Su Ru checked for him, nodded, and said: "Your trauma is
almost healed, but the meridian damage in the body is too severe, and it's
impossible to calm down if you are uneasy."
Zhang Xiaofan said, "Yes, I'm so embarrassed to Master and Madam, I'm really
sorry..."
Su Ru said: "You have given your master a big face. In the past three hundred
years, except for the Seven Meridian Martial Arts Conference that your master
himself participated in, Dazhufeng has no better disciple than you."
Zhang Xiaofan's face blushed, and he lowered his head and said, "That, that's all
good luck for the disciples."
Su Ru smiled slightly and patted him on the shoulder. Zhang Xiaofan immediately
remembered, and said, "The test is over! Who won the first prize in the end, was
it the Senior Sister Lu?"
Su Ru shook her head slightly and said, "No, it's Qi Hao from Dragon Head Peak."
Zhang Xiaofan didn't know why, and there was a sudden grief in his heart, and he
whispered: "It turned out to be Senior Brother Qi. He is really amazing. Even
Senior Sister Lu, who owns Tianya, was defeated by him."
Su Ru heard what he said, as if he had touched some thoughts, sighed lowly, and
turned away from the subject: "This time you have been hurt a lot. Your master
has taken pains to treat the boss. Hearing what he said, Yitian Ya Divine Sword
uses Divine Sword Yu Lei True Art. Although Lu Xueqi has not practiced enough,
if it weren’t for your burning, burning... your magic weapon would have blocked
you for a while, I’m afraid the gods would be powerless to return to heaven."
After listening to her, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly remembered, looked around, but
couldn't find the black and ugly fire stick.
Su Ru looked at him and said lightly: "Your magic weapon was taken by your
master."
Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, and said in a low voice: "Yes." Then he
couldn't help asking again, saying: "Master is an old man..."
Su Ru said, "You were in a coma for five days and five nights. It was only last
night that your injury stabilized. This morning, the senior brother of Tongtian
Peak sent a letter to ask your master to visit. You should be at Tongtian Peak at
this moment!"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded slowly. He didn't know what it was like, and he felt that
there should be no problem, but the burning stick left him for the first time in the
past two years, but he always felt a little faintly lost.
Su Ru glanced at him, as if a strange look flashed in his eyes, but still said: "You
just woke up, don't be too tired, take a lot of rest. I told them not to come to
disturb you, three meals Just let the necessary books come."
Zhang Xiaofan said, "Thank you, Madam."
Su Ru nodded and said: "Then you rest! I will ask Bishu to deliver the food." Then
she turned around and walked out. Just when she was about to walk out of the
room, she suddenly heard Zhang Xiaofan calling behind her. A cry: "Madam."
Su Ru turned around and said, "What?"
Zhang Xiaofan looked at her and seemed to hesitate for a while, then said,
"Madam, I want to ask, you know what the result of Lin Jingyu of Longshoufeng is
in this test. I was on the Tongtian Peak, so I really didn’t have time to ask him.
clear."
Su Ru looked at him again and said, "He made the top eight, but lost to Qi Hao, his
fellow senior."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and said, "So he also...thank you, Madam."
Su Ru shook her head slightly, and said, "You take a rest!" He turned around and
walked out.
Zhang Xiaofan slowly lay down, looked at the ceiling of the room, and said
nothing.

On the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, inside the Yuqing Hall.
Daoxuan Zhen was sitting in the center, and the first seat of the remaining six
channels was also present. Besides, there was no one else on the main hall.
Everyone was silent, Daoxuan Zhenren lowered his eyebrows and looked at the
black fire stick he was playing with.
"Junior Brother Tian," Daoxuan Zhenren broke the silence and said, "What do
you think?"
Tian Buyi was silent for a moment and said, "When Zhang Xiaofan went up the
mountain, there was no such thing. Most of it was a coincidence in the past few
years. Where did he get this treasure by chance."
Taoist Cangsong said coldly from the side: "This stick can fight against Tianya. It
is already a member of the gods, but I have never heard of such treasures in the
world."
Tian Buyi's face sank, and he said coldly: "The vast land of China is so vast. I don't
know how many rare and rare treasures there are. You and I are nothing more
than frogs at the bottom of the well."
Daoist Cangsong's face flashed with anger, but he heard Master Shuiyue from
Xiaozhufeng coldly said: "We are naturally the frogs at the bottom of the well, but
this black stick is full of evil spirits when it casts the spell. It's obviously an evil
thing. Do you know why Senior Brother Tian can't see it?"
Tian Buyi snorted, and said, "Is it evil to have some black air? Are some red silks
evil? If so, I go back and blacken my face. Do you also treat me as a demon? Was
the demon beheaded?"
Daoxuan Zhenren frowned and said, "Junior Brother Tian, don't talk like that,
how can you say that you are a demon sect monster!"
Tian Buyi snorted coldly, shook his head, and stopped talking.
Daoxuan Zhenren sighed, put the fire stick in his hand on the coffee table, and
said: "I invite you to come today, just to discuss it. In this Seven Meridian Martial
Arts Meeting, Dazhufeng disciple Zhang Xiaofan has more hands. This weird
magic weapon has an unknown origin and is extremely powerful. Secondly, when
I discussed sending the first four disciples to the Wanbat Ancient Grottoes in
Kongsang Mountain, the other three had no objection, only this Xiaofan..."
Tian Buyi became more and more angry when he listened. He was a little
confused about Zhang Xiaofan’s sudden leaps and bounds in his cultivation, and
he was also suspicious of the burning stick. But in this Yuqing Palace, others
didn’t say, but he was picky about his disciples. How could he not be angry? ,
Slumped his face, brushed the floor and got up, saying loudly: "Brother head,
how do you want to be?"
Master Dao Xuan did not expect Tian Buyi to have such a big reaction, and
everyone was startled to look at him. Sitting next to him Tian Buyi, Feng Huifeng,
who has always had a good relationship with him, the first Zeng Shuchang pulled
Tian’s hard sleeves, and said: "It's not easy. The head brother didn't say anything.
You sit down first."
Daoxuan Zhenren's face was slightly dark, and he said, "Junior Brother Tian, the
matter here is indeed a bit weird. I am a leader and I will deal with it impartially.
Don't worry."
Tian Buyi's face was still angry, but looking at the expression on Daoxuan's face
and Zeng Shuchang beside him, he sat down after all.
Master Taoxuan slowly said: "Everyone, everyone has seen this stick just now.
The outside is flat, but the inside is sullen. But the most important thing is that
we can't control this thing because of our cultivation. On the contrary, it is That
one can only be used by young disciples at the fourth level of Jade Ching Realm.
What's the reason?"
Everyone, including Tian Buyi, was silent. They were all first-class cultivators.
How could they not know the truth, but no one wanted to say it.
In the end, Daoxuan Zhen said: "In my opinion, this black stick is mostly a'blood-
refined' thing."
Even though they were mentally prepared for a long time, the first ones in the
audience changed their faces slightly. The so-called blood-refined object is the
essence of the human being transformed into the refining treasure.
This kind of thaumaturgy, not to mention the weird and difficult methods, the
material of the magic weapon is extremely harsh, and it is
incomparable. Moreover, the refining process is extremely dangerous, and if one
accidentally kills the magic weapon, the blood and fierce energy backlash, and
death is miserable.
Of course, if it succeeds, this magic weapon must be extremely powerful, and
there is another advantage, that is, the treasure is connected with the blood of
the owner, unless there is a refining bloodline, no one else can use it, but also
because it is led by blood, There is often a fierce spirit.
According to legend, this blood refining method was passed down to the ancient
demon gods, and it has been passed down from generation to generation among
the demon cult monsters since ancient times, but I have not heard of any famous
blood refining magic weapon. Most of the methods are too dangerous. I dare not
try easily.
However, now such a magic weapon appeared on a young disciple of
Qingyunmen.
Master Taoxuan looked at Tian Buyi, Tian Buyi's face was pale, and he slowly
stood up and said, "Brother, what you said may be reasonable, but I still want to
say, Zhang Xiaofan is only sixteen years old, how do you understand this blood
refining technique? Since he went up the mountain, he has never gone down the
mountain in five years, and when he came there was no longevity. Where can he
find this magical material that is hard to find in the world?"
Taoist Cangsong said coldly: "Perhaps he is a member of the Demon Cult who has
deliberately inserted into my Qingyun Sect, it is not surprising!"
Tian is not easy to get angry, and said: "If he really had such a scheming, how
could he drive this thing under the noses of nearly a thousand people in the
Seven Meridian Huiwu Grand Examination? Besides, if he is really a spy of the
Demon Cult, hehe, Cang Song Brother, I'm afraid that Lin Jingyu under your
school is not clean, right!"
Taoist Cangsong seemed to be stabbed to the pain, and stood up angrily: "What
are you talking about, how can Jingyu compare with your stupid apprentice?"
Tian Buyi's face was darker, he snorted, and squinted his eyes, and said, "Yes! My
apprentice is stupid, but I heard that he was in the top four. I don't know the
prodigy Lin Jingyu under Brother Cangsong. What's the ranking?"
Cang Song said angrily: "He was unlucky. He met his senior brother Qi Hao. If not,
how could he not be in the top four!" At this point, he sneered and said: "Anyway,
he is not as lucky as someone else. Okay, along the way, I was able to get
promoted only by others' abstention bye, so I dare to speak up!"
Tian Buyi said loudly, "Could it be that his match with Lu Xueqi was also luck?"
Taoist Cangsong continued: "Yes, because it was not luck, so he lost, and the
defeat was so miserable that he almost lost his life!"
Tian Buyi became more and more angry. His tongue was always inflexible, and
he couldn't speak Cang Song, but his anger was even greater, his face flushed,
and angrily said, "What do you want, do you want to see if I have a false name?"
Taoist Cangsong had no intention to give in, and he stood up immediately and
said proudly, "Then I will teach Brother Tian your Red Mansions Sword!"
Tian Buyi said nothing, and took a step, already holding the sword art in his right
hand, and the air above the hall suddenly seemed to freeze.
"Presumptuous!" There was a loud noise, but Daoxuan Zhenren slapped a palm
on the coffee table beside him, full of anger, and stood up: "You two are dead
when I am the boss!"
Daoxuan has been on the throne for nearly three hundred years. He is highly
respected, and although he is kind on weekdays, but when he gets angry, Tian
Buyi and Taoist Cangsong are both surprised and shocked. They retreat and
whispered: " Yes, the head brother calmed down his anger."
Master Taoxuan looked at these first seats, and after a long while with an angry
expression on his face, he slowly receded, and he pondered for a moment, and
said, "Junior Brother Tian."
Tian Buyi took a step and said, "Brother head."
Master Tao Xuan looked at him and said, "In any case, this black stick comes from
a strange origin. If it is really a thing of the demon sect, what is the relationship
between Zhang Xiaofan and the demon sect, we can't tolerate him, do you
know?"
Tian Buyi lowered his head slightly and was silent for a long time before saying:
"Yes."
Master Taoxuan said again: "Junior Brother Tian, I know you feel bad, but the
trouble is big, we must not act cautiously. You go back today, and when that
Zhang Xiaofan's condition is a little better, you will interrogate carefully, and
then bring it here. Department, I will discuss it later, how about?"
Tian Buyi's face turned red for a while, and suddenly he paused heavily and
nodded. Without even saying a word, he turned and walked out.
There was a whistling outside the door, most of which was Yujian.
Above the main hall, Zeng Shu often said to Tao Xuanzhen: "Brother head, there
is a rare talent in the line of Dazhufeng of Senior Brother Tian Buyi, but if
something like this happens, he naturally feels unhappy, so don't take it
seriously. ."
Master Tao Xuan sighed, shook his head and said, "Naturally, I don't care. I know
and trust Junior Brother Tian as a person."
Speaking of this, he seemed to think of something, and turned his head to Master
Xiaozhufeng Shuiyue: "Sister Shuiyue, your female disciple Lu Xueqi these few
days..."
Shui Yue said indifferently: "Thank you for your care, Xueqi's body has largely
recovered. If it weren't for the weird people and strange treasures from Brother
Tian Buyi, she would have consumed most of Xueqi's vitality in a battle, and she
would not have lost. For others!"
Cang Song's expression changed, but Dao Xuan had already shook his hand first:
"Oh! The matter is over, don't worry about it anymore."
Cang Song and Shui Yue glared at each other, turned their heads, Daoxuan
Zhenren looked in his eyes, sighed in his heart, and moved his gaze to the coffee
table beside him involuntarily, only to see the black and ugly fire stick, Zheng Jing
Lie quietly on the coffee table.

Chapter 31 The Right Way
Rhubarb was lying on the ground, his eyes squinted, and his tail was swayed
from time to time. Monkey Xiaohui was lying on his bed, looking directly at
Zhang Xiaofan, who looked haggard with bright eyes. Zhang Xiaofan glared at it,
and said angrily: "What are you looking at?"
Naturally, Xiao Hui would not say anything to Zhang Xiaofan, but squeaked twice.
Looking at his monkey face, the owner was injured. Not only did he not look
worried, but he looked more gloating. .
Zhang Xiaofan was a little annoyed and said impatiently: "Go, go, go, go to the
side!"
At this time, the footsteps rang. Before he could enter the door, Zhang Xiaofan
heard it and said with a smile: "Brother Six, why are you delivering food so early
today..."
His voice suddenly stopped, and Tian Buyi's pudgy body slowly walked in
through the door.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback. In these days, Su Ru only gave him peace of
mind. The other seniors, including Tian Ling'er, only visited him once. For the
rest of the time, only Du Bishu served him three meals. He couldn't think of Tian
at all. It is not easy to appear suddenly.
He was stunned in bed for a while, and suddenly he woke up, got up quickly, and
had to pay a big gift when he got out of bed. Tian was not easy to think, and his
face was uncertain, he waved his hand and said, "Nothing."
Zhang Xiaofan replied, stood up and stood aside, watching Tian Buyi walk over
and sit at the table, not daring to express his breath.
Tian Buyi glanced at this apprentice. Judging from the reaction just now, this
little apprentice couldn't see that it was a brilliant wizard in any way. On the
contrary, it seemed to be a little worse than ordinary people, but it happened...
Tian Buyi shook his head, sighed, and said, "Old Qi, come and sit down!"
Zhang Xiaofan was shocked again. Tian Buyi was always a true color to him, and
he was kind to him today, but he did not believe his ears.
Tian Buyi waited for a while, but saw Zhang Xiaofan looking at him suspiciously,
as if he hadn't reacted yet, and he was angry again, and said slightly angrily: "Do
you want me to invite you to sit down?"
His scolding was full of momentum, and Zhang Xiaofan immediately found the
feeling of master's majesty in the past, but he immediately reacted to it and sat
down obediently.
Tian Buyi looked at him, instead choked, looked at him again, then gave him a
wry smile, shook his head, and said, "How is your body?"
Zhang Xiaofan respectfully said: "Return to Master, after returning from Tongtian
Peak, he was treated by Master, Madam, and the care of fellow seniors. It is
almost all right."
Tian Buyi looked at him and said indifferently: "It has been more than a month
since the Seven Meridians Huiwu, and it seems that you are almost better. I have
a few words, and I want to ask you now."
Zhang Xiaofan's heart sank. He faintly felt that the things he had been afraid of
had finally come, but he could only say, "Yes, Master, please."
Tian Buyi said slowly: "How did your black stick come from?"
Zhang Xiaofan's heart jumped and he couldn't help but look at Tian Buyi, and saw
Tian Buyi also staring at him. Although his face was still plain, his eyes seemed to
be shining, and he was not angry and mighty.
At that moment, he had a thousand thoughts in his mind, but he was silent for a
while, Tian Buyi slowly sank his face, his expression was extremely ugly, and he
said solemnly again: "Say!"
Zhang Xiaofan was urged by him, and the sweat on his forehead appeared in a
moment. Although he didn't know much, the accidental fusion of the blood-
devouring beads and the strange black stick in the valley years ago was too
weird after all, and it was sinister and sinister. , And has the ability to suck the
essence and blood. When talking with the seniors on weekdays, he already knew
that he would never be accepted by the right way. If Tian is not easy to know the
truth, I am afraid that the consequences will be even more disastrous.
In addition, there is still one thing in his heart, which has always been a deep
taboo, especially since he learned that Monk Puzhi is the four great monks of
Tianyin Temple, and then thinks of the set of mantras he taught himself... …
At that moment, he had made up his mind, in any case he could not say anything
about Puzhi, not even a single word about him.
Tian Buyi stared at him.
Zhang Xiaofan stood up in that compelling gaze, then knelt down again.
"Master!"
Tian Buyi frowned, snorted, and said coldly, "Say."
Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head and said slowly: "That black stick was obtained
by accident when I went to the back mountain valley with my senior a few years
ago."
Tian Buyi was stunned, and then remembered that this happened two years ago.
Tian Ling'er went into the valley and passed out for no reason. Su Ru had gone to
investigate, but there was nothing unusual. Later, he went to see it. Look, it
does. This matter has always been a small mystery, but after a long time, I have
forgotten it, and now it seems that it is mostly because of this black stick.
But a black rod can make Tian Ling'er faint without being urged. What a fierce
thing this is, how can Zhang Xiaofan be driven?
Tian Buyi thought of this, the only doubt in his heart was getting bigger and
bigger, and he said solemnly, "How did you get it?"
Zhang Xiaofan didn't dare to look up, for fear that Tian Buyi could see the
expression on his face. He was not a clever person at first, and he was extremely
anxious at the moment, and he couldn't think of any good excuses in a hurry.
Tian Buyi saw him hesitate, how sophisticated he is, and immediately shouted,
"Say."
Zhang Xiaofan was frightened by him. His heart was beating with sweat, and he
didn't dare to conceal anymore. He finally gave a rough idea of the situation of
the day, but in this, he talked to his lips, but he still insisted on the blood-
devouring bead matter. Shengsheng returned, only to say that he was in the
valley that day. He saw the black stick and picked it up because of curiosity. As a
result, the black stick sucked out his blood (actually because of the blood
phagocytosis) and felt nauseous. , And then he fainted.
Before going into a coma, he vaguely saw the black stick sucking his blood into
the stick body.
After he finished speaking, he didn't dare to lift his head, he didn't dare to look at
Tian Buyi again, but Tian Buyi frowned and fell into a bitter thought: Seeing this
little apprentice is not like lying, that kind of magical power is definitely not
something he can fabricate. But this kind of strange magic weapon is the first
time even he has heard of it. If it is similar to this black rod, it is only the "Blood
Devouring Orb", the great evil thing of the Demon Cult a thousand years ago.
But obviously, this black rod is absolutely different from that blood-devouring
bead.
Tian Buyi stood up, paced back and forth in the room with his hands in his hands,
pondered for a long while, looked back at Zhang Xiaofan, and said, "Get up first."
Zhang Xiaofan responded in a low voice and stood up, but still standing with his
head down.
"But even so, that magic weapon is connected to you, it's a thing of blood
refinement..."
Zhang Xiaofan was surprised: "Master, what is a blood-refined thing?"
Tian Buyi was taken aback, and then impatiently said: "If you don't know, forget
it, I'll ask you to listen carefully."
Zhang Xiaofan immediately lowered his head and whispered: "Yes."
Tian Buyi looked at him and said, "Even if the black stick is an inexorable
treasure, you still have to cultivate to the fourth level of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao
Jade Qing realm to drive it..."
Zhang Xiaofan's face changed.
Tian Buyi slowly said: "I asked you when I was on the Tongtian Peak that day,
and I will ask you again today, who on earth secretly imparted the law to you?"
Zhang Xiaofan's body shook. He knew that he was already in big trouble for this
unknown black stick. If he also practiced the tactics privately, it would be
impossible to imagine waiting for his own punishment.
Only at this moment, he seemed to drift past Tian Ling'er: when he was a boy, he
took himself up to the mountain and chopped bamboo, the gentle face by the
lonely lamp in the rainy night, and the smile and curse of the head of Dazhu Peak
in the past, even that floating. The faint fragrance of her body in the memory was
so clear at this moment.
Bit by bit, come to mind!
He knelt down again, kowtowing, but said no more words.
He lay face down on the ground, motionless, his slightly thin body healed after
his injury had a bit of strength, but it seemed to be a bit desolate.
Tian Buyi looked at him deeply, for a long while, suddenly took a breath, and
said: "Get up! Come with me to Tongtian Peak. As for whether you have a life to
come back, it depends on your good fortune."

In the depths of the white clouds, fairy air is lingering, everything is calm and
peaceful like the fairyland in people's dreams.
Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak, Yuqing Palace.
The first seat of the Qingyunmen Qimai is here, and his eyes are all looking at the
young man who is kneeling under the hall.
The real Taoxuan looked at Zhang Xiaofan who was kneeling there, and the two
children who were rescued five years ago could not help but resurfaced in his
mind, Baiyun Canggu, world affairs, as if they had grown up in a blink of an eye.
He sighed deep in his heart, looked away from Zhang Xiaofan, and said to the
other heads: "Everyone, what do you think of what Zhang Xiaofan said just now?"
Everyone was silent for a long while, Taoist Cangsong's voice sounded, and he
said flatly: "This son's words are absolutely untrustworthy."
Zhang Xiaofan, who was kneeling on the ground, trembled, but did not raise his
head.
Daoxuan Zhenren frowned and said, "Why is Junior Cang Song so sure?"
Taoist Cangsong glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and said: "The blood refining method
is evil and evil. If he hadn't been pointed out by the demon cult, how could he
have such insight and magic power to refine such a magic weapon, so this person
must be a demon cult. Spies, don't spare his life."
Cang Song has always been in charge of Qingyunmen's punishment, and he has a
high position and a firm and hard voice. Zhang Xiaofan's blood is lost in his ears,
and he can barely breathe.
Everyone didn't say anything, but Tian Buyi calmly said, "If he really deliberately
sneaks into my Qingyun gate like you said, how can he deliberately cast magic
weapons under the eyes of everyone?"
Taoist Cangsong snorted, and said: "The demon sect demon, it is difficult to guess
their behavior, and it is not surprising that they do some weird things with
unpredictable intentions."
Tian Bui irritated and said, "Aren't you far-fetched and unreasonable?"
Taoist Cangsong said coldly: "I am arrogant? Excuse me, Senior Brother Tian, this
blood refining method is owned by my righteous people?"
Tian Buyi was speechless, his face flushed. At this moment, no one could see that
Tian Buyi was still standing by his disciple's side. At this embarrassing moment,
suddenly a cold voice came out, and he knew it was Xiao Zhufeng's first seat.
Master Shuiyue: "Excuse me, Brother Cangsong, you keep saying that the method
of blood refining is evil and poisonous. Excuse me, how is it evil and evil?"
Taoist Cangsong opened his mouth and suffocated again. He had to say, "Magic
teachings of magic, do you need to talk more?"
Shui Yue said coldly: "In this way, Senior Brother Cang Song is also ignorant of
the blood refining method. How can he use this method to be evil and poisonous,
so he wants to punish this young man?"
Taoist Cangsong looked at Master Shuiyue, his eyes were piercing, and his aura
was compelling, and said, "Oh, Junior Sister Shuiyue, what do you mean?"
Master Shuiyue said indifferently: "Brothers, I don’t know much about blood
refining in the first place. Although I have heard about it, it’s mostly speculation.
If the so-called blood refining is really true, it will happen. In this matter, didn’t
we kill good people by mistake? Secondly, this young man is only sixteen years
old, and his background is clear. I must say that he is a member of the demon
sect, I am afraid that it is not reasonable."
Taoist Cangsong squinted his eyes, but a sharp light was revealed in his eyes, and
said: "Why did Junior Sister Shuiyue go uncharacteristically today and vigorously
excuse this young man, is it really puzzling?"
An anger flashed across Shui Yuexiumei’s face, and she said, “I’m just talking
about things. It’s definitely not like some people. I don’t see people from the
same family. I’m afraid of threatening my status. So I grabbed some small things
and killed them all. human nature!"
If the tongue is sharp, there are six men among the seven in the audience, but
none can compare to Master Shuiyue. Dao Cangsong's face turned pale with
popularity, and he stood up.
Master Daoxuan quickly broke in and said, "It's okay, it's okay. Sit down and sit
down as you talk about why you are arguing again."
Taoist Cangsong didn't dare to ignore the leader's words, so he had to sit back
bitterly. On the other hand, Shuiyue had a look of nonchalantness, sitting upright
on her chair.
Daoxuan Zhenren shook his head, turned to other people, and said, "Everyone,
what do you think?"
The first seat of the other veins was silent for a while, and the first seat of
Fenghuifeng Zeng Shuchang first said: "The head, I think Junior Sister Shuiyue
made sense. This young man has an innocent background and has never gone
down the mountain since he started. I am afraid it is a coincidence that this A
treasure, speaking of it, is the blessing of my Qingyun."
Master Taoxuan nodded slightly, and looked at the first Tianyun Taoist at Luoxia
Peak. Tianyun looked at Cangsong and said, "I agree with Brother Cangsong for
this matter."
Taoist Cangsong gained an ally and nodded to Taoist Tianyun.
In the end, only the first Shang Zhengliang of Chaoyang Peak was left. He looked
at Tian Buyi and others, and then at Taoist Cangsong and Taoist Tianyun. Finally,
from the corner of his eye, he glanced at the Taoist Taoist priest, and pondered
slightly. , That is, "I think Junior Sister Shuiyue is right."
Tian Buyi's face was loose, but Taoist Cangsong snorted, Daoxuan nodded and
said: "Everyone has said it, then I'm not welcome." When he said this, he first
turned to the one who was still kneeling underground. Zhang Xiaofan said,
"Xiaofan, get up first."
Zhang Xiaofan shook his body, looked up at the teachers, and slowly stood up.
Daoxuan Zhenren looked at him twice, as if he wanted to see him clearly, and
then said to the other first seats: "Everyone, I actually think that Zhang Xiaofan is
not like a person in the demon sect. Although this black stick is fierce, but
Introverted, it's not like the evil demon creatures I've seen in the past,
murderous, full of ferocity..."
Taoist Cangsong heard that something was wrong and couldn't help but yelled:
"Brother head, the demons are vicious and vicious. I would rather kill the wrong
person than let it go!"
Daoxuan's face changed, he glanced at him and shouted: "Junior Brother
Cangsong, do you know what you are talking about?"
Cang Song knew that he had failed, and bowed his head silently.
Daoxuan's face was serious, but his tone turned to a deep, and he slowly said,
"Junior Cangsong, you have been in charge of my punishment for more than two
hundred years. You are fair and strict, and I admire you as a brother. But I see
you for more than ten years. , The hostility is getting worse, and the
murderousness is getting more and more serious. Brother is very worried, do
you know?"
Taoist Cangsong whispered: "Yes, brother."
Master Tao Xuan said awe-inspiringly: "It’s the work of the people in the magic
way that I would rather kill the mistakes than let them go. My Qingyunmen is
righteous and has always been upright. If we encounter problems, I would rather
let go than kill the mistakes. Otherwise, we and the people of the magic way
What’s the difference? Junior Cang Song, although your Taoism is deep, but you
still need to sublimely cultivate Taoism and understand Taoism."
Taoist Cangsong raised his palm and said, "Thank you, brother, for your
guidance, Cangsong has been taught."
Daoxuan's complexion relaxed, and he said, "It's okay if you know it." Then,
turning to everyone, everyone said: "The senior brother is the master."
Master Daoxuan nodded, and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Have you heard it all?"
Zhang Xiaofan was moved in his heart and hurriedly said: "Yes, thank you, and
thank you all, uncles and uncles," he turned to Tian Buyi again, choked up in his
voice, and said, "Thank you, Master."
Tian Buyi waved his hand, but did not speak.
Master Taoxuan picked up the short black stick on the coffee table, threw it to
Zhang Xiaofan, smiled and said, "You have to take this thing away, you can take it
back!"
Zhang Xiaofan stretched out his hand to catch it, and immediately felt that
familiar and cold breath suddenly rise after he started, and he walked all over his
body, as if psychic with indescribable joy.
He deeply saluted Taoxuan Zhenren and said, "Thank you, master teacher."
Dao Xuan smiled and slapped three palms. A Dao Tong came over immediately
behind the hall. Dao Xuan gave a few orders. Dao Tong nodded and walked out.
After a while, he led three people in.
Zhang Xiaofan looked over, but they were all people he knew. Qi Hao and Zeng
Shushu walked in front, and Zeng Shushu secretly made a face to Zhang Xiaofan
while his father Zeng Shuchang was not paying attention. As for the last, it was a
cold and beautiful woman, and it was Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhufeng.
These three, together with Zhang Xiaofan, happened to be the top four disciples
of this Qingyunmen Seven-Medical Meeting.

Chapter 32 Downhill
When Qi Hao and Zeng Shushu saw Zhang Xiaofan here, they smiled and greeted
more or less. Only Lu Xueqi still looked indifferent, but still glanced at him, and
there seemed to be unknown emotions in the depths of their eyes. Flashed by,
but disappeared in a blink of an eye.
Master Taoxuan looked at the four people in the hall and smiled and said, "There
is something for the four of you to come here today. I want you to go down the
mountain to experience it."
Qi Hao and others moved together.
Daoxuan Zhen said the matter of the "Wanbat Ancient Cave" on the former
Nippon Sangshan Mountain again, and said: "This matter is of great importance.
The four of you are the elites of my sect, so I will send you to investigate. But the
devil Teach the demon to be treacherous and vicious, you must act carefully."
The four people said in unison: "Yes."
Master Tao Xuan nodded and said: "In addition, apart from my Qingyunmen,
both Fenxiang Valley and Tianyin Temple sent outstanding disciples to
investigate together. You must not be rude in front of others, but you must not
compromise the momentum of my Qingyunmen. In addition, Senior Brother Xiao
Yicai Xiao from Nagato has already gone to Kongsangshan to investigate the
matter. If you find him, you should discuss everything."
The four of them looked at each other and agreed in unison.
Master Dao Xuan took a close look at these four younger generation disciples,
and finally his eyes fell on Qi Hao, and he waved: "Qi Hao, come here."
Qi Hao was taken aback, walked forward, Daoxuan Zhenren looked at him up and
down, turned his head and smiled at Daoist Cangsong, "Junior Brother, you have
someone succeeding Dragon Head Peak!"
Taoist Cangsong's face was not so good from just now, at this time he finally
showed some smiles, and said with a smile: "Senior brother is a joke."
Master Taoxuan smiled and took out something from his arms, handed it to Qi
Hao, and said, "Accept it."
Qi Hao took a look, but it was a small mirror with an ancient clumsy shape, a
bronze rim, carved dragons on the top, tigers on the bottom, and engraved gossip
directions on the mirror, but the middle lens was an unusual bronze mirror.
Huang Mengmeng couldn’t see clearly. .
Qi Hao hadn't reacted yet, the real Cang Song on the side was already overjoyed
and shouted: "Stupid boy, what are you still trying to do? Kneel down and thank
you."
Qi Hao immediately woke up, knowing that the inconspicuous thing in his hand
was mostly the magic weapon "Liuhejing", and he knelt down quickly and said,
"Thank you, Master Master."
Daoxuan Zhenren smiled and said: "No need, no need, get up!" He said to the
others: "You go out first!"
Everyone knew that he was going to teach Qi Hao the secret of Liuhejing, so they
retired together.
Walking outside the hall, Zhang Xiaofan first walked aside with Tian Buyi. Tian
Buyi glanced at him and said lightly: "You have a heavy responsibility now, so
don't go back to Dazhufeng. You will go down the mountain with the three of
them later! Dazhufeng I'll tell you there for you."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, then lowered his head and said in a low voice,
"Yes, Master."
Tian Buyi said: "During the month you have been recovering from your injury, I
heard that your mentor has passed you some secrets of swordsmanship and
Taoism, have you written them down?"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "Yes, the disciples have all noted down."
Tian Buyi turned around and slowly said, "That's good. Although your
qualifications are not good, it is always under my Dazhufeng gate. Don't
embarrass me when you go out."
Zhang Xiaofan said immediately: "Yes, Master, the disciple will never lose the
face of your old man."
Tian Buyi snorted. He turned his back. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't see his face either.
He didn't know what his expression was, but he didn't feel angry when he heard
his voice.
After a long while, Tian Buyi seemed to sigh, turned his head and looked at Zhang
Xiaofan, without saying anything, waved his hand, and greeted him as if he had
sacrificed his fairy sword.
Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly at the master's figure transforming into a red glow,
disappearing into the sky, until he was slapped on the shoulder, he was taken
aback, and he turned around quickly, but it was Zeng Shushu who was
grinning. Looking around, the heads of the other veins are gone, only the two of
them are left and Lu Xueqi, who is standing in the distance, is independent.
Zeng Shushu smiled and said: "Fortune telling you, I am still worried that you
will not be able to pass the test this time!"
When Zhang Xiaofan was with him, he immediately felt much more relaxed, and
said with a smile: "Yes! I was also scared to death."
Zeng Shushu patted him on the shoulder, looked back and forth at him, and
whispered, "Why didn't you bring Xiao Hui?"
Zhang Xiaofan said with a bitter face: "I was brought by Master early in the
morning, but I didn't expect to go down the mountain immediately. I didn't bring
anything! Where can I get Xiao Hui?"
Zeng Shushu smiled and said, "It's okay, I can borrow the clothes, or wait for us
to buy them in Heyang City below the mountain." As he said, he winked at Zhang
Xiaofan and whispered, "Hehe, anyway, we can make money this time. Arrived."
Zhang Xiaofan was puzzled, and said, "What?"
Zeng Shushu raised his eyebrows and glanced behind him, he hehe secretly
smiled: "There are beautiful women with you!"
Zhang Xiaofan was angry and funny, but he still glanced at Lu Xueqi. At the same
time, as if Lu Xueqi also had a sense, he glanced at here. The two of them looked
at each other from a distance. Zhang Xiaofan only felt that her eyes were frosty
and scared. With a jump, he quickly looked away.
The two of them talked and laughed for a while. When Zeng Shushu was secretly
talking to him about how he would go on the road with Lu Xueqi, he suddenly
found that Zhang Xiaofan’s originally smiling face suddenly stiffened, and his
eyes became straight, staring at him. Behind.
Zeng Shushu was slightly puzzled, turned his head and looked, but saw that
under the long steps, a man walked up awkwardly. He was in his forties and his
clothes were fairly clean, but his face was blank, his eyes were dull, and he said
nonsense. Without the following words in the preface: "It's raining, it's
dark...Smelly...mother...God, god, hey, god..."
Under the gaze of Zeng Shushu and Lu Xueqi who was watching from a distance,
Zhang Xiaofan walked over, walking very slowly, as if it had been a long time
before he walked to the man's side.
Like, walked to the side of the past!
"Uncle Wang, are you okay?" He desperately suppressed his excitement, and said
in a low voice.
However, the man seemed to have no existence of Zhang Xiaofan in his eyes. He
was still muttering words, flung Zhang Xiaofan away and walked over, and soon
disappeared behind the hall.
"Who is he?" Zeng Shushu walked to his side and asked.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at the place where Second Uncle Wang disappeared, and
said sadly, "A lunatic!"
Zeng Shushu looked at his expression, and did not ask any more
interestingly. After a while, Qi Hao with a smile on his face walked out of the hall
and greeted the three of them.
Zhang Xiaofan absentmindedly walked over with Zeng Shushu, and after a few
people discussed (Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and didn't say a word), they
decided to descend to Heyang City first.
Zeng Shushu smiled and said to Qi Hao: "Brother Qi, is the Liuhejing passed to
you by the master teacher and uncle is good?"
Qi Hao smiled and said: "Liuhe Mirror is the treasure of my Qingyunmen.
Naturally powerful, I am afraid I am not practicing enough! Haha, okay, this is the
top of the mountain. Except for the first one of the seven channels, the other
disciples can't use swords. From there, fly the sword to Heyang City again!"
Lu Xueqi was expressionless, Zhang Xiaofan nodded blankly, only Zeng Shushu
smiled. It seems that going down the mountain is a happy event for him, a fun
person.

From Qingyunmen to Heyang City, along the way, the four most "excellent"
disciples of Qingyunmen Yujian came, and everyone else was relaxed, but Zhang
Xiaofan couldn't help but struggle.
He recuperated for one month. Su Ru seemed to have expected that he would be
fine. He passed on some secrets of Qingyunmen Taoism, and by the way, he also
passed on to him the method of driving away the magic treasure in the sky.
In fact, it’s easy to say, as long as the Taoism is deep enough, the magic weapon is
not too infrequent, and the magic weapon can be driven by the Qingyun Taoism
supplemented by the power of thought.
However, Zhang Xiaofan did not practice deeply. Although the magic weapon was
not bad, it was quite weird. He was also quite unfamiliar with the newly learned
Qingyunmen Taoism, so it was very troublesome to use.
At the beginning, Su Ru didn’t expect that he would immediately go down the
mountain as soon as he went up to Tongtian Peak. He also wanted to let him
remember the tactics first, and then let him practice more after returning to
Dazhu Peak. Of course, he didn’t know the first person of this weird boy. In the
bottom line, looking at his performance in the Qimai Huiwu Grand Examination,
he took it for granted that he knew the most basic kendo technique.
But he didn't know that Zhang Xiaofan learned Taoism secretly, and he got to the
realm of "expelling things" in a muddle, but he didn't know what Yujian was
capable of.
Watching other people offer their fairy swords, Qi Hao is a white "Holding" fairy
sword, Lu Xueqi is a blue "Tianya" fairy sword, and Zeng Shushu is a slightly
purple fairy sword-"Xuanyuan".
Zhang Xiaofan was nervous in his heart, holding on to the "burning stick", but he
seemed to feel a little worse, and he didn't have the handy feeling on the day of
the Qimai Huiwu.
It was a half-day journey through clouds and mountains, but the four of them
didn't reach Heyang City until the sun went down. To avoid suspicion, Zhang
Xiaofan and the other three fell to the ground in a secluded place outside Heyang
City. Their whole bodies were soaked and their faces were pale. It seemed that
this situation seemed to be even harder than that of the day.
This way was in the sky, and he couldn't control the burning stick several times.
If Qi Hao and others weren't able to see that it was wrong by his side, they would
not dare to be too far away from him, so he could help in time, just for fear that
he is the new "excellent disciple" of Qingyunmen. It was inevitable that he fell
from a high altitude and died of broken bones. Before winning glory for the
teacher's door, he was stinking for thousands of years, making Qingyunmen
shameless.
Qi Hao and others decided to stop outside the city and walk into the city.
Although they wanted to avoid suspicion, they were also afraid that Zhang
Xiaofan would not be able to plant themselves in case of a busy city in the city,
and Qingyunmen had been here for two thousand years. The lofty prestige that
has been built so hard will be destroyed once, alas!
After taking a break, when Zhang Xiaofan was relieved, the four of them walked
towards the tall Heyang city in the sunset. Zhang Xiaofan walked at the end,
feeling the puzzled glances from Qi Hao and Lu Xueqi in front of him. Obviously
they couldn't understand why a person who shined in the Qimai Huiwu Grand
Exam could not even use ordinary swords. .
On the contrary, Zeng Shushu still smiled and walked with Zhang Xiaofan, never
mentioning what was just now, and eloquently introduced Heyang City to Zhang
Xiaofan: "Within a hundred miles, this is the largest and most prosperous place.
Live here. There are people in the city, less to say, there are two to three hundred
thousand people, and the geographical location is good, there are many business
trips, and it is even more lively..."
Zhang Xiaofan listened and admired Zeng Shushu's knowledge and knowledge,
and said, "Shushu, how do you know everything?"
Zeng Shu was fascinating in writing, and said, "What's the matter, you will know
when you read more." He said that with a smirk, he secretly clung to Zhang
Xiaofan's ear, and whispered: "Actually, I've been here many times. They all
sneaked down the mountain."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and said: "You, you..."
Zeng Shushu curled his lips and said, "Look at how scared you are? What's the
matter. Since I practiced the sword art, naturally I have to practice often, flying
here, and when I'm tired, what's so great about going shopping! "
Listening to the two of them muttering behind, Qi Hao smiled slightly and said to
Lu Xueqi beside him: "Junior Sister Lu, it's getting late. We will stay here tonight.
Let's hurry up tomorrow!"
Lu Xueqi's face was as cold as frost, without the slightest expression, she only
nodded faintly.
When they entered the city, in order to avoid trouble, they changed the clothes of
the Qingyunmen disciples early in the morning, which did not arouse any
suspicion, but Lu Xueqi's beautiful appearance caused quite a sensation and
caused many passersby to stop and watch. .
Zhang Xiaofan glanced at Lu Xueqi and saw that although her face was
expressionless, a pair of bright eyes flashed with anger. She couldn't help but
worry about these passers-by. If she gets out of her sheath, I'm afraid this ancient
city with a long history will be half destroyed first. .
However, Lu Xueqi's self-cultivation was obviously much better than Zhang
Xiaofan expected. After they checked into an inn called "Shanhaiyuan", Lu Xueqi
did not move much.
Qi Hao had the deepest experience among the people, and the four of them were
faintly headed by him. He went to the front for things like staying in the store,
and then they were arranged by the store to live in the top-end rear garden.
This Shanhaiyuan is quite large. There are four other gardens in the back garden.
The four of them live in Xiyuan, each with a house. After going back to rest, Qi
Hao called everyone to eat at the front restaurant.
Shanhaiyuan’s self-built restaurant is located on the busiest street in Heyang
City, but in the VIP room on the third floor, it is very clean. There are only less
than ten tables in the spacious hall, and now there are about five tables. There
are guests eating. Qi Hao called Xiao Er and ordered a few dishes. It seemed that
he was familiar with this place, and he was mostly a frequent visitor.
Zhang Xiaofan thought this way in his heart. He came from a farm and had never
been to such a luxurious place as Shanhaiyuan. When he passed the second floor,
he saw the magnificent hall in the magnificent hall, but when he walked to the
third floor, he saw carved dragons and painted phoenixes, mahogany beams, and
ancient times. Fragrant and antique, completely different from the second floor.
He naturally didn't know that if people in the world came to the rich and noble,
they would instead pursue their status and taste. Even if some people like
brilliance and luxury, they often have arty in order to make people say that they
have some cultivation.
The four of them were sitting on a small table by the window. Zeng Shushu
glanced at the decoration in the hall, and Qi Hao said, "Brother Qi, the price here
is not cheap, right?"
Qi Hao smiled slightly and said, "This is the best restaurant in Heyang City.
Naturally, it is not much cheaper. However, our Qingyunmen has a reputation
here. Their boss is eager for us to come and won't charge us much. "
Zeng Shushu let out an "Ah", nodded and said yes. After a while, Xiao Er brought
a few dishes of fresh fry on the table, especially the last dish of fresh stewed fish.
The fish body was elongated, the front part was round, the back part was narrow,
the body was dark brown, and there was a beard. Two pairs, thick and long. The
most important thing is that the meat is white and smooth, and the aroma is
overflowing, which immediately makes the index finger move.
Zhang Xiaofan has always been interested in cooking, and has never seen this
kind of fish, so he couldn't help but said to Xiaoer: "Little brother, what kind of
fish is this fish called, and how is it cooked?"
The shopkeeper laughed and said, "Guardian, you really have a good eye.
This'Clean Stewed Meiyu' is a signature dish of our Shanhaiyuan. It is fragrant
and smooth, and the entrance is sweet and sweet. Within a hundred miles of
Heyang City, But it's very famous..."
Zhang Xiaofan swallowed his saliva, picked up his chopsticks and took a bite into
his mouth, and immediately closed his eyes and nodded: "Ah! The meat is really
good, but it's better cooked. The sweetness is some sugar and ginger slices. Fishy,
uh, there is a scent of onions, it must be fresh shallots. Ah! The most rare thing is
the pepper, spiced, huh...yes, and the taste of sesame oil is so good, amazing,
amazing! "
His face was intoxicated, and Qi Hao and Zeng Shushu were stunned. Lu Xueqi
also looked at him with a weird look on his face, but the shop Xiaoer standing
beside him really admired him and exclaimed: "The guest officer is really
Experts, know the goods!"
Zhang Xiaofan only noticed the appearance of the people around him, his face
flushed, and he quickly put down his chopsticks, but he still asked, "My second
brother, where did this Meiyu come from?"
The second shopkeeper hadn’t spoken yet, and suddenly heard a woman’s voice
at a big table next door said: "This Meiyu is a specialty of the Goushan Mountains
in the south. It is a thousand miles away. How can it be transported? Isn't your
shop a lie? Is it?" (Note 1)
Everyone was taken aback and looked over, and saw that eight people were
sitting on the big table, six men in yellow clothes, and two other women, one in a
lavender dress with a face mask. She can't see her face clearly, but her skin is
white. The other woman is the speaker. She is not very old. She looks only
sixteen or seven years old. She is dressed in a water-green shirt, with beautiful
appearance and thin eyebrows. Her skin, her big bright eyes are extremely agile,
making people shine, and she is no less than Lu Xueqi.
Zhang Xiaofan said "Ah", but when the woman said this, his eyes fell on Lu Xueqi
at his table, and he seemed to be surprised by Lu Xueqi's appearance. The
woman loves beauty. Lu Xueqi, a woman who is usually cold and frosty, can't
help but look at that woman more at this moment.
Dian Xiaoer smiled at this moment and said: "What the guest officer said is, but
you don’t know that this Meiyu was indeed unique to Zhugou Mountain in the
south a hundred years ago. Meiyu moved back and placed it in the shadowy
Hongchuan of Qingyun Mountain. Now it has not only survived, but also
gradually prospered. We all have the blessing of Daoxuan immortals on Qingyun
Mountain to have this blessing!" He said As he spoke, a look of reverence
appeared on his face.
When Zhang Xiaofan waited for the Qingyunmen to listen, they were naturally
happy and smiled, but when the girl heard it, she turned her head and looked at
the veiled woman, sat back, and snorted in her mouth.

After eating a delicious dinner, Zhang Xiaofan and others returned to their
residences contentedly. Qi Hao said to everyone at the gate of Xiyuan: "You guys
will rest here tonight! Tomorrow morning, we will rush to Kongsang Mountain."
Zhang Xiaofan and Zeng Shushu responded, but Lu Xueqi walked back to her
room without saying a word, and closed the door with a "bang". Qi Hao stayed
for a while, smiled bitterly at the two of them, and said, "Two Junior Brothers,
please rest earlier too!"
Zhang Xiaofan glanced at his handsome face, and saw that under the setting sun,
Qi Hao's expression was not inferior to the past. On the contrary, he still had a
sense of being out of the dust. Suddenly he was discouraged, unable to refresh
himself, and reluctantly played against Zeng Shushu. He greeted Qi Hao and
walked back to the room by himself.
Zeng Shushu laughed and joked with Qi Hao, and the two also went back to their
rooms to rest.
This night, Zhang Xiaofan left Qingyun Mountain for the first time in five years.
In the middle of the night, I finally fell asleep, but suddenly I dreamt that I was
covered in blood, standing in a sea of blood in the corpse mountain, and at the
same time, there was an indescribable murderous intent in my heart, like red
blood in front of my eyes. It was like a luscious spring that attracted him,
tempted him, and made him want to get all this through killing.
"what!"
Zhang Xiaofan woke up from his dream, sat up suddenly, gasping for breath,
sweating profusely all over his body, and after a while, his fierce beating heart
slowly calmed down.
He sat blankly in the dark for a while, and inadvertently reached out his hand,
and bumped into the fire stick placed by the pillow, and a cold feeling
surrounded him.
This dream is very similar to the nightmares he has been dreaming about over
the years. It seems to be another person. The murderous person who eats blood
in the dream makes him feel terrified.
There was no sound around, and there was pitch black all around.
He crossed his legs, sat up in the dark, took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and
put his hands together in front of him.
The darkness is like a gentle woman, gently entwining his body, a faint golden
light looming from his body.
Reflecting the faint light, Zhang Xiaofan's face seemed to be covered with a layer
of solemnity that he shouldn't have.
I don't know how long it took before this golden light gradually dissipated. Zhang
Xiaofan opened his eyes in the darkness, feeling peaceful. Every time at this time,
he missed the gentle and kind monk Puzhi.
He didn't sleep anymore, went to the door, opened the door and went out. The
next few rooms are all dark, and Qi Hao must have fallen asleep.
The back garden of Shanhaiyuan is built in a garden, and there are four
courtyards in the four directions of southeast, northwest and northwest. Zhang
Xiaofan walked out of the Xiyuan where he lived, and went to the garden in the
center.
It was already late at night, looking up at the sky, the sky was full of stars, and a
full moon hung on the horizon. The night breeze is faintly scented. The path
twists and turns deep, leading to an unknown place ahead. By the side of the
road, grass and shrubs, flowers of various colors, bloom everywhere.
Zhang Xiaofan felt a sense of confusion, and walked down the path, the breeze
blowing on his face, bringing a bit of coolness.
On such a quiet night, a young man walked alone in the deep garden, reminiscing
about the past.
By the side of the road, a small flower trembling in the night breeze, with crystal
dew, attached to the pink petals, exquisitely and transparently, Zhang Xiaofan
stopped, unconsciously staring dumbly.
A faint fragrance came from secretly.
Suddenly, a slender jade hand, as if stretched out from the eternal darkness, with
a faint beauty, imprinted with the moonlight and stars in the sky, probed this
flower.
Fold it down!
At that moment, there was a "bang" in Zhang Xiaofan's mind, as if the sky full of
Yuehua had lost its luster, and the garden suddenly plunged into darkness.
He turned his head and looked over, with a bit of inexplicable hatred.
A young girl in a water-green shirt stood there, as if attracting the light from the
sky, gently placed the flowers in front of her nose, and smelled it deeply.

"Note 1: "The Book of Mountains and Seas·The Fourth Volume·Zhugou
Mountain": You travel five hundred miles south of the river, saying that the
mountain of Zhugou is without vegetation, and there are many sands and
stones. It's the mountain, with hundreds of thousands of people, and Du
Meiyu. 』

Chapter 33 Ten Thousand Bats
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and recognized that this person was the
beautiful girl who was arguing about Meiyu at dinner. At this moment, she was
still wearing that set of water-green clothes. Under the moonlight, her skin was
as pure and pure as snow, and she looked like a fairy.
The girl put the flower that had just been broken off to the end of her nose, and
took a deep breath, with an intoxicated expression on her face, and a
breathtaking beauty. And the flowers seemed even more brilliant before her
beautiful face.
It's just that Zhang Xiaofan burst into a wave of nameless anger from deep in his
heart, frowning and saying: "This flower is blooming well, why did you break it?"
The green-clothed girl's bright eyes flowed, and her eyes waved like water on
Zhang Xiaofan, and said lightly: "I picked this flower, it is the blessing of this
flower; to be smelled by me is the fate of this flower III's cultivation. How would
you know that a layman like you?"
Zhang Xiaofan froze for a moment. For the first time in his life, he heard about
such a ridiculous thing. He shook his head and said: "This flower is broken by
you, even if you have lost your life, how can you be happy?"
The girl in green took a look at him and said, "You are not a flower, how do you
know that it will not be happy?"
Zhang Xiaofan listened to the woman's words, which was very unreasonable, and
he was even more angry, saying: "You are not a flower, how do you know that it
will be happy? Maybe this flower is in pain at this moment, ah! Look, that There
is water on the flower, and it may be so painful to cry."
The green-clothed girl was obviously stunned for a while, and after a while she
burst into laughter, she was as beautiful as a hundred flowers blooming, and
Zhang Xiaofan was almost stunned.
"Tears?...Haha, tears, it's the first time in my life that I heard a big man say
dewdrops as tears of flowers and laughed at me..."
Zhang Xiaofan's face blushed and he couldn't speak, but seeing that the girl
smiled so that her waist was bent, her face was feverish, and she said to herself:
"Well, what's wrong?"
I didn't want the girl to look at him after hearing this. On the contrary, the
laughter was louder. The crisp laughter echoed in this quiet and dark garden,
adding a bit of warmth.
Zhang Xiaofan was angry. He wanted to say something but didn't know how to
speak. Looking at the woman with a joyful smile, he stomped his feet angrily,
turned and left.
After not taking two steps, I suddenly heard the girl in green clothes closing up
laughing, but there was still a smile in her tone, saying: "Hey, wait a minute."
Zhang Xiaofan originally came out tonight and was in a good mood, but after
meeting this woman, his mood was very bad. Hearing her yelled out at this
moment, his heart was agitated again, and he couldn’t help but turn around and
said, "I’m not calling, you’re calling who?"
The girl was taken aback, her smile on her face instantly closed, her eyes seemed
a bit colder when she looked at Zhang Xiaofan, and it seemed that few people had
collided with her like this.
But after a while, she seemed to think of something again. Although she didn't
recover the bright smile just now, her voice was still gentle, and said, "Oh, what is
your name?"
Zhang Xiaofan blurted out: "My name is..." After suffocating, he snorted and said,
"Why should I tell you?"
The green-clothed girl's face was solemn, and she looked a little angry, but she
looked at Zhang Xiaofan's sullen expression, like a pissed little boy, she couldn't
help but laughed out again with a "puff".
This smile completely dissipated the momentum of her sinking face just now,
and the sky was full of moonlight, and the garden was full of fragrance. This
beautiful woman's face was full of smiles, as if she knew that this was not very
good, and she was shaking her head to endure it. Live, but still laughed out.
It seems that the innocence long ago has come alive again tonight.
The moonlight was like water, gently splashing on her shoulders and face,
reflecting the breathtaking beauty.
Zhang Xiaofan didn't know when, he was crazy about it.
The girl laughed for a while, and when she found Zhang Xiaofan was staring at
her, she let out a hey, she didn't even look like her ordinary daughter blushed,
instead she just said, "Am I good-looking?"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback by her, as if being caught by someone as a thief,
feeling embarrassed, but under the soft eyes of the girl like water, she felt like
there was nowhere to escape: "I...you... Uh, you look good!"
As soon as the words were spoken, Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while, with an
inexplicable strange taste in his heart, but the girl didn't seem to care, with a
faint smile on her face, and said: "I think so, since childhood, who doesn't Say I'm
pretty, you men! They all look the same."
Listening to her voice, she seemed to have gone through vicissitudes of life at a
young age. Zhang Xiaofan rushed upward and was about to refute, but when he
saw it inadvertently, she saw her bright eyes and teeth, independent in the
moonlight, and she was a little familiar.
He immediately remembered the beautiful figure of the elder sister on Qingyun
Mountain, beside the blue water pool, that he had seen with his own eyes. He was
suddenly disappointed and couldn't lift the energy anymore. He glanced at the
green-clothed girl again, sighed and said nothing. Hair, turn around and leave.
"Hey." After walking a few steps, Zhang Xiaofan frowned and turned around and
looked at the green-clothed girl.
She squinted her eyes slightly, and her polished lips seemed to be tightened, as if
she was thinking of something, but the atmosphere suddenly fell silent.
"What's your name?" She still asked, his shadow reflected in her eyes.
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly flinched, and the anger just now dissipated in a moment,
as if a little anger at this figure was not right.
He avoided the soft eyes, and with his own uneasy timidity, he said: "Zhang
Xiaofan."
Then he walked back quickly, seeming to run away a bit.
He walked with his head down and strode forward. He just walked to a corner of
the winding path, and suddenly found a black figure in front of him. In this dark
garden, it would be hard to find if it weren't for walking closer.
He could hardly stop, but fortunately his body reaction was still sensitive, and he
stopped tightly in front of the man. In the darkness, a pair of bright but quiet
eyes appeared before his eyes.
The two were too close to each other. Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and took a
step back quickly. Only then did he see that this person was the masked woman
sitting beside the green-clothed girl at dinner.
At this moment, she was still covered with a veil, but she had changed into a
black silk dress. In this night, she was almost like a ghost.
Zhang Xiaofan settled down, unconsciously panting, a faint scent was smelled in
his nose, I don't know if it was the fragrance in the garden, or when he was near
the woman just now...
His heart jumped, and he only felt that it was a mistake to come out tonight, and
then vaguely said, "I'm sorry." He walked past the masked woman and walked to
his own residence.
From beginning to end, the masked woman didn't say a word, but stood there
quietly, watching the young man in her eyes. When Zhang Xiaofan walked past
her, she slowly turned around and looked at his leaving figure.
After a long time, when her figure almost merged with the darkness in this
gloomy garden, she turned around and walked towards the depths of the
garden. Soon, she saw the woman in green, still standing in the same place,
playing with a broken flower in her hand.
The green-clothed girl looked up, not surprised, and smiled: "Auntie You, you are
back."
The masked woman glanced at the flowers in her hand, her veil lightly moved,
she seemed to nod, and said: "The four people are under the Qingyunmen." Her
voice echoed in the garden, deep and drifting, although soft, but with Ghostly:
"The leader is Qi Hao from Long Shoufeng's line. The other three have never seen
them. They seem to be the younger generation, and they don't know their
names."
The green-clothed girl smiled slightly and said: "I know one, the person who just
passed by is called Zhang Xiaofan, the name of Haotu."
The masked woman glanced at her and said lightly: "Baguio, I haven't seen you
admiring flowers for a long time."
The girl in green, who is also called Baguio, seemed to be taken aback. The next
moment, she smiled again on her beautiful face and said, "Yes! Auntie You, it's
been a long time."
She picked up the flower and looked at it carefully. Then, under the gaze of the
masked woman, the green-clothed girl smiled, but firmly clenched her hand,
crumpling the beautiful flower to pieces.

The next day, the four of Qingyunmen got up. After freshening up, Qi Hao
gathered the four and discussed: "Kongsang Mountain is three thousand miles
away in the east. The distance is not close. We still need to hurry." The other
three had no objection, so Then check out and set off.
The owner of Shanhaiyuan really admired Qingyunmen, and the original
expensive house price was discounted by 50%, which was almost the same as
the ordinary house price.
Zhang Xiaofan watched Qi Hao talk and laugh with the boss, but glanced around,
but when he left, he didn't see the crowd of the girl in green clothes again.
The four of them traveled in the air. The 3,000-mile journey took ten days. In the
meantime, Zhang Xiaofan was naturally greatly hindered. However, in the next
few days, Zhang Xiaofan gradually became familiar with the way, and he was also
very familiar with the "fire stick". It was even more familiar, and he actually flew
like a decent one. When he was flying high and low in the sky every day, the
feeling of walking through the blue sky and white clouds really made him excited
for several days.
Finally arrived at Kongsang Mountain that day. Everyone was shocked when they
fell to the clouds. Within a hundred miles, there was a steep and towering
mountain, but there was a lot of rocks and little vegetation, and the mountain
was barely crowded and desolate.
At this time, it was almost dusk, the sun was sinking, and the dizzy sunset shone
on Kongsang Mountain, as if it was a bit depressed and terrifying.
Everyone fell at the foot of the mountain, putting away the magic sword and
magic weapon. Qi Hao looked at the sky and said, "I don't think there is any place
to stay here. Why don't we go up the mountain immediately and look for
the'Wanbat Cave', and see if there is a suitable place to rest for a night."
Zeng Shushu nodded and said, "Brother Qi is reasonable, let's go up the
mountain!" Zhang Xiaofan saw that Zeng Shushu agreed, and he had no opinion.
Lu Xueqi looked at the sky and said nothing, but he was the first one to walk to
the top of the mountain. .
Although this Kongsang Mountain is not as exaggerated as the Qingyun Mountain
Tongtian Peak, it is not low. In addition, it is remote and steep, and there is no
way to find. The four of them went up from the foot of the mountain and only
walked to the side of the mountain, and the sky was completely dark. Come
down.
The four of them walked to a platform. Qi Hao stopped the crowd and took out a
small bronze mirror from his arms. All three of them recognized that this was the
Qingyunmen's most precious "six-unit mirror", and they were taken aback for a
while, no Know what Qi Hao is going to do.
I saw Qi Hao holding the Liuhe Mirror in his hand and chanting a few mantras in
a low voice. The originally dim Liuhe Mirror seemed to be inductive, and
gradually lit up, then floated from Qi Hao's hand and stayed on top of his head. At
two feet, the light gradually increased, with a light yellow halo, illuminating a
circle about six feet around the four of them, protecting them in the center.
Qi Hao said: "Kongsang Mountain was a gathering place for demons and
monsters 800 years ago, and I think this mountain is desolate and weird, I'm
afraid there are many mountain spirits and monsters. The six-unit mirror
function protects the lord, so we can also guard against it. Yu Weiran."
Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the Liuhe mirror floating in the air, and saw that the
small mirror was not amazing, but there was aura in the ancient clumsy, so you
should not underestimate it.
At this moment, everyone suddenly heard a loud noise in the distance, followed
by the sound of "cracking".
The sound gradually became denser. In the end, it was not only louder and
louder, but even the rhythm was almost unclear. Only the huge noise of "Rumble"
reverberated in the wild mountains, in the distance, relying on the little bit of the
six-part mirror in the dark. With the light, everyone saw that behind the distant
mountain, a black cloud rose suddenly, which became even more weird in the
darkness, and the loud bang came from there.
Everyone was discolored, Zeng Shushu rolled his eyes and suddenly lost his
voice: "Liuhejing!"
As soon as he uttered his words, everyone hadn't reacted yet. The black cloud
that was growing in the sky was already feeling something. It moved here, and
after a while, it seemed as if a piercing whistling came from the black cloud. In an
instant, the black cloud turned around, and towards the four people, the only
light in the dark night rushed over.
In an instant, the night sky, which was originally shining with stars, was pitch
black, as if it was covered by something.
Everyone only felt that a stench filled the surroundings in a blink of an eye, and
Zhang Xiaofan and others were all shocked. Only Qi Hao was still calm, but his
face turned pale, and said hurriedly: "Don't move, don't leave the iris range of the
six-unit lens."
After another moment, the roaring sound was close to the ears, reflecting the
light of the six-part mirror, everyone finally saw the dark cloud. There were
countless black bats, densely packed, and looking at the figure, it was more than
what they had seen before. The bats were more than twice as big, each with its
mouth wide open, in a black suit, scarlet in its mouth, hideous and terrifying.
However, the light yellow light emitted by the six-part mirror showed its effect at
this time. I saw all the bats were separated from the aperture. No matter how
they collided and squeezed, the aperture did not move at all.
Instead, near the aperture, the black body of the bat that touched the light yellow
light made a "sizzling" sound. After a while, it fell to the ground, struggling, and
seeing that it couldn't live anymore.
It's just that there are too many bats in this group. Looking around, even the
stars in the night sky are covered. I'm afraid there are not millions and tens of
millions.
Those who died on the ground are afraid that less than one millionth of them, but
seeing countless bats marching forward, rushing forward, four people are
surrounded by the center, although there is nothing wrong for the time being,
there is terrifying blood on both sides. The big mouth of the basin, the stench is
almost disgusting.
However, Liuhejing is Taoist treasure after all. Under the attack of countless
fierce animals, there is no sign of fragility. The yellow aperture seems to be thin
and light, but it stands as a mountain. After a while, the bat corpses around the
aperture are getting higher and higher. .
At this moment, I don't know how many black bats are surrounding the aperture.
Where is the inner three layers and the outer three layers, I'm afraid it is three
hundred layers inside and three hundred layers outside.
But the impact of these beasts on the aperture seemed to slow down slowly, and
they seemed to know that they had been in vain, so they stopped doing this
useless thing. It's just that these bats seem to be unsatisfactory, and they still
surround themselves and refuse to leave.
Zhang Xiaofan's mind was turbulent. He had never seen something so vicious in
his life. Until now, he was still a little nervous and scared. He panted heavily and
looked back from the bats outside. From the corner of his eyes, he saw Lu Xueqi
standing beside him with a pale face. Extremely.
As if at the same time, Lu Xueqi also sensed his gaze and looked at Zhang
Xiaofan. The eyes of the two met in the air.
Lu Xueqi turned her head suddenly, her pale face seemed whiter again, but she
never looked back.
"brush……"
Suddenly, all the bats fluttered their wings. Zeng Shushu looked at them before
he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It was hard to..."
Before he finished speaking, he couldn't speak anymore. He saw black clouds in
the sky and countless bats flying to a high place. They suddenly turned around,
and the first one rushed down like hail, hitting above the aperture of the six-unit
mirror. However, he was back shocked by the six-unit lens aperture, and then a
cloud of blood mist rose up, and under the pale yellow light, he fell to the ground
to pieces.
Stained blood ran across the face, bloody blood rushed to the face, countless
horrible blood blooms flashed in the night and then fell to the ground, but later
bats seemed indifferent to the death of the previous kind, and they continued to
clash.
All four of Qingyunmen were pale, looking at the rare and savage foreign objects
in this world.
Around the aperture, soon, thick piles of bat corpses were piled up close to half a
human height.
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly discovered that the clothes behind his back were all wet
with cold sweat.
This horrible scene lasted for an unknown period of time, until the bat corpses
outside the aperture were almost piled up to a height, the bat group finally
stopped this powerful and brutal attack, at this moment, even the Liuhe mirror,
the brightness of the aperture emitted It has also dimmed a bit, but it still flickers
in the dark night, standing still.
Dark clouds all over the sky, surrounding the only light in the dark night, still
refused to leave.
The four of them didn't even dare to close their eyes, each holding their own
fairy sword and magic weapon in their hands, not daring to slack off.
These huge swarms of bats seem to have no good way anymore. They just
surrounded them and refused to leave, but they did not launch any more attacks.
It lasted till dawn.
When the first ray of sunlight came over the day, as if there was a call in the dark,
all the bats suddenly flew up, hovering in the air for a moment, and then all flew
back to the place where they flew out last night, coming quickly, Go faster, and
within a moment, these countless bats have disappeared.
The Qingyunmen four slowly relaxed, but after a long time, Qi Hao did not
remove the six-part mirror until he was completely sure that the bats would not
come out again.
The aperture dissipated.
With a muffled sound, the bat corpses around the four people, like hills, suddenly
fell in from all directions, drowning the four people in this disgusting and
terrifying river.
At that moment, Zhang Xiaofan's heart beat fiercely, almost thinking that he had
stopped breathing. At the same time, he heard a scream from people around him.
A jade hand stretched out and grabbed him tightly. arm.
With great force, his nails fell into his flesh through the clothes.
The pain penetrated into his heart. He turned his head and looked at this
frightened beautiful woman. Her pale face was panicked in the rising sun, which
made people feel an inexplicable pain.
Suddenly, all the fear in his heart disappeared. Even though he was still a little
nervous, his attention was attracted by Lu Xueqi, as if he was in front of her, he
must not cringe.
He took a step and stood in front of her.
Lu Xueqi's panting slowly calmed down. She raised her head slightly, her lips
moved lightly, took a deep look at Zhang Xiaofan's face, and let go of her hand.

Chapter 34 Ancient Grottoes
The four of them finally walked out of the mountain of bat carcasses, but they
were all in a panic. Not to mention the filthy dark blood on their bodies, even the
smell felt terrible.
The four of them are from Qingyunmen, and they have always been clean,
especially Lu Xueqi of Xiaozhufeng, who is even more pure and clean. At this
moment, the situation is really more uncomfortable than cutting her three times.
The four of them hurriedly walked to the distance, just wanting to get as far as
possible from the pile of disgusting bat corpses. I walked far away in one breath
and came to a fairly flat rock. The four of them patted their clothes and tidied
them for a long time. Only some debris was wiped off, but the traces of bat blood
and the foul smell were swayed anyway. Don't go.
Zhang Xiaofan and the three men are better, but Lu Xueqi’s usual cold face is
even more frosty and snowy at this time, wiping hard on her clothes and rubbing
vigorously, seemingly not to get these disgusting things off her. Never stop
walking.
It's just that these blood stains seemed extremely sticky. Soon, Qi Hao, Zeng
Shushu, and Zhang Xiaofan gave up their efforts. Only Lu Xueqi still refused to
give up with a pale face. The three men looked at each other, even the most
experienced Qi Hao now looked a little embarrassed, and didn't know what to
say.
Just when the four of them were silent, only Lu Xueqi frowned and rubbed his
clothes, there were a few whistles in the sky. Everyone looked up and saw four
rays of light flashing in the sky, two yellow, one white and one green. After a
while, this Four rays of light fell in front of them, and after a flash of light, four
figures appeared.
The two on the left were two monks. Later, the one was tall, with thick eyebrows
and huge eyes, and a face full of flesh. He was not angry but mighty. If he wasn't
in a robes, he might still be considered a robbery.
But the other monk standing in front of him is a young monk who is a head
shorter than him. He is completely different from him. His skin is fair, his eyes
are bright, and he wears a moon-white robe. It looks a little thin, but no matter
what. There is no contempt.
The two people on the right are a man and a woman, two young men, handsome
men and beautiful women, standing together very well matched, just like golden
boys and girls in front of the fairy seat.
These four looked to the Qingyunmen, and they frowned when they saw the
blood on their bodies. The young and white monk first made a noisy call to the
Buddha and said, "Amitabha, may I ask if the four benefactors are under the
Qingyunmen?"
The four Qingyun looked at each other, Qi Hao came out more and more, replied
with a bow, saying: "Exactly, under Qi Hao, may I ask you who..."
The young monk smiled slightly and said, "The little monk is the master of
Tianyin Temple, and this is the teacher Fashan. The two next to him are
outstanding disciples of Fenxiang Valley Li Xun and Yan Hong."
The tall Fashan greeted with an urn, but Li Xun and Yan Hong of Fenxianggu
were all arrogant and nodded slightly, even if they had seen the ceremony.
Qi Hao frowned, and immediately ignored the two of Fenxianggu and said to
Faxiang: "Ah! He has been admired for a long time by the master of Tianyin
Temple Faxiang, who has been hailed as a rare talent for thousands of years by
Zhengdao cultivation. I saw it today, and it is really amazing!"
The Faxiang smiled and said: "Brother Qi is really ridiculous. The little monk has
a dull aptitude, but the teacher Puhong will not give up and teach me the true
method, hoping to do some good deeds for the people of the world, but I dare not
compare with the Qingyunmen seniors."
Qi Hao laughed and waved his hand again and again, saying: "Senior Faxiang is
too humble, come, let me introduce some of my juniors and sisters for you." Then
he introduced the three of Zhang Xiaofan to them, and Zhang Xiaofan followed
them to the ceremony, but he didn't know. What? He felt that when Qi Hao
introduced him, his eyes seemed to brighten, and he looked at him more.
At this moment, Fenxianggu Li Xun's face, who had been left by the side since the
beginning of the conversation, was not so pretty. After Qi Hao finished his
introduction, he suddenly said coldly, "Brother Qi, you Qingyunmen have always
been the leaders of the righteous way, and Taoism is the only one in the true law.
The world, why is everyone so embarrassed when I see you today?"
The complexions of the four of Qingyunmen changed. Zhang Xiaofan was even
more disgusted when he saw his posture with eyes above the top. The corners of
his eyes swept away, but he saw that Lu Xueqi had stopped wiping his clothes for
some time, and his jade face was frosty. , Looked at the two of Fenxianggu coldly,
but more often they stared at the beautiful woman named Yan Hong.
After all, Qi Hao is very old in the world. Although he has a slight anger in his
heart, he quickly recovered. He smiled and said, "You are not hiding it, the three
of you, Zai Xia and the same door, came here last night. They wanted to find the
ancient cave of Ten Thousand Bats. Encountered countless bats..."
When the four people of Faxiang heard this, their expressions changed. The tall
Fashan widened his eyes, and said coarsely, "Well, that's the countless beasts in
the ancient cave of Wanbat, fierce. Cruel and difficult to deal with."
How clever Qi Hao was, upon hearing it, he knew that most of the four people in
front of him had been here a few days earlier, and they had also encountered
these troublesome guys. His mind turned sharply, but suddenly he heard a long
laugh from Zeng Shushu behind him, stepped forward and smiled at that Fashan:
"Brother Fashan, in that case, have you ever met these vampire bats?"
Fashan nodded, seemingly straightforward, and said: "Yes, there are too many
bats, we have to retreat."
Zeng Shushu uttered "Ah", sighed, and said, "You are not afraid of it, we also
encountered those bats last night. We wanted to kill the people. Unexpectedly,
we killed them from morning to night, no matter how hard we could, we always
killed them. In the end, the only way to kill these evil things is to drive them back
to the cave, but they are also filthy, alas! Ashamed, ashamed!"
He looked back at Qi Hao, they smiled at each other and said in unison:
"Ashamed! Ashamed!"
Everyone changed their expressions. The difference was that Li Xun of
Fenxianggu snorted with disdain; the beautiful woman Yan Hong seemed a little
shy, but her face clearly showed unbelief. While the Faxiang of Tianyin Temple
smiled silently, Fashan's face showed admiration. Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a
while and glanced at the two people who were smiling brilliantly.
After a while, the Faxiang smiled and said: "In the case of Kongsang Mountain,
our three elders originally wanted our younger generation to experience some
experience. Now the number has been reached, but the Qingyunmen brothers
have come to work hard. It is better for us to take a day off. , Tomorrow morning,
how about entering the Wanbat Ancient Grottoes again?"
At this time, Li Xun, who was standing next to him, snorted coldly, and said,
"Brother Faxiang made a reasonable statement, otherwise, after entering,
someone will find some excuses."
Except for Zhang Xiaofan, which of Qi Hao, Zeng Shushu and Lu Xueqi from the
famous Qingyun was not loved by the teachers in their own line, which one did
not have some arrogance in his bones.
At the moment Qi Hao snorted coldly and said, "Senior Brother Li Xun is right.
Otherwise, with my tired body, I will save you at that time. There is nothing I can
do!"
Li Xun obviously did not expect that the people under Qingyunmen would be so
arrogant. He was born in Fenxiang Valley and was valued by his teacher since he
was a child. Among his peers, except for a few people, all of them are far better
than other peers. From this same school, he has developed an arrogant
personality. How can he stand this anger, his face changed at the moment, staring
at Qi Hao and said: "In this way, Brother Qi is far better than me in practice, and I
want to ask for advice. Fan."
It’s about the face of the teacher, Qi Hao was about to walk out, when Lu Xueqi
suddenly came out from behind, Qiao Shengsheng went to the middle of the field,
and said coldly: "No, Brother Qi, let me learn about Fenxianggu’s Fairy way."
Li Xun was stunned, only to see that although Lu Xueqi was covered in blood, the
skin on a jade face was reflected as white as snow. Although her expression was
cold, she was dazzling with all living beings, and she was pure and beautiful. He
had never seen such a stunning appearance before, and he stayed for a while.
At the same time, Tianyin Temple stepped out and said with a smile: "Brothers, I
am waiting here to investigate the demon sect's remaining party. Before leaving,
I must have taught the teachers and seniors. If they knew about us. I'm trying my
best here, I'm afraid I'll be punished when I go back. Besides, it's a trivial matter,
or should everyone give in, how about?"
Li Xun came back to his senses, snorted, and looked up at the sky. Although he
didn't speak, his meaning was quite obvious. At this moment, Qi Hao thought of
Daoxuan Zhenren's instructions before leaving, and regretted it. He just took the
opportunity to step down and called out from behind: "Sister Lu, Senior Brother
Faxiang is right, let's consider harmony!"
Lu Xueqi looked at the crowd, snorted, and walked back, and saw Zhang Xiaofan
looking at her, glanced at Zhang Xiaofan's face, and walked aside by herself.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken a look at her, and his heart suddenly became cold, and
an indescribable feeling came to his heart.
He only listened to the Dharma and said: "If this is the case, let's go down the
mountain first, and then go up the mountain to investigate in the early morning
of tomorrow!"
At this time, everyone had no objection, so the Faxiang led the way, and everyone
followed his sword and came to a small hill thirty miles away from Kongsang
Mountain. There was actually a bay of clear springs here, which is where the
people of Qingyunmen were located. need. At the moment, everyone was
freshening up by the water, and then looking for a quiet place to change their
clothes, and then they walked out to meet the people of Dharma and Dharma.
Lu Xueqi was a daughter, so it was not very convenient, and she found the
furthest place to change clothes, so she walked out last. Everyone looked at her
and saw that after she was freshened, her face was radiant, and she was a little
more charming in the original beauty, and she was immediately bright. Needless
to say, the eyes of Zeng Shushu, Li Xun and others glowed, but Fenxianggu
Yanhong, who had been silent, also looked at her a few more times.
The eight most "excellent" disciples of the three main sects of the righteous way
today sat around the ground. Talking about it, Zhang Xiaofan only learned from
the Faqian population that the bats in the "Wanbat Grottoes" of Kongsang
Mountain were raised by demons back then. Alien, cruel, good-natured and
blood-sucking. He was originally an accomplice of the Demon Cult. After the
Demon Cult was destroyed in this stronghold 800 years ago, a few bats still
survived.
Over time, it actually thrives and flourishes. With today's huge scale, every
predation makes this area of five hundred li completely uninhabited.
However, these bats seem to be afraid of the sun, so they only live at night. They
live in the ancient bat caves during the day. Everyone at Qingyunmen happened
to meet them last night. If they went up the mountain in daylight, they would be
fine.
Hearing this, Zeng Shushu frowned and asked the Faxiang: "Brother Faxiang,
since those animals are all in the Ten Thousand Bats Cave, how do we go in and
investigate?"
Faxiang hesitated for a moment, and said: "According to the little monk's
observation these days, these animals only hang upside down on the top of the
ancient cave in the daytime, and they are not active. We may go in."
Zeng Shushu was dumb, but Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but said: "That is, you
are not sure about the statement, senior brother, maybe those guys saw us enter
the hole and rushed over, so what's the matter?"
Fa Xiang looked to him, there seemed to be a faint gleam in his eyes, but his
expression was still gentle, and said: "That's right. The little monk is actually not
100% sure, but the teacher always gives orders and always wants to do it. If you
don't, try. The last time we tried, the big deal was that we would withdraw.
Today, I wanted to go in with the Fashan Junior Brother and the two benefactors
of Fenxianggu, but I didn’t expect to meet you, so it’s good, so many people can
take care of it!"
"Humph", it was Li Xun who was on the side snorted again. The four members of
Qingyunmen looked at him at the same time, but Li Xun was not afraid at all. Only
when he saw Lu Xueqi's eyes look over, his expression was somewhat a little bit.
Variety.
Qi Hao ignored him, turned his head and said to Faxiang: "There is one more
thing, please consult Brother Faxiang."
Fa Xiang said: "Senior Brother Qi, please speak."
Qi Hao said: "Three months ago, my Qingyunmen long-sect disciple, Senior
Brother Xiao Yicai Xiao, had already come here first. I wonder where you guys
know where he is now?"
Faxiang shook his head, and said, "We have been here with the two Fenxianggu,
and we haven't seen Senior Brother Xiao."
Qi Hao frowned and said nothing.

The next day, when the morning sun rose, Zhang Xiaofan and other eight people
came to Kongsang Mountain, but they saw that the mountains were barren, the
ground was full of sand and rocks, and the huge mountain was so big that they
couldn’t even hear ordinary birdsong. I didn’t expect to have done those early.
The snacks of the fierce bats have already migrated out of this mountain.
The Dharma people came a few days earlier and have found the location of the
Wanbat Ancient Cave. At the moment, everyone followed, cautiously all the way,
and finally came to the entrance of the Wanbat Cave.
Here is a huge half-mountain cave, located in the shadow of the mountain and
the back of the sun, slightly inclined downwards, only the entrance of the cave is
slightly bright, and further into it is pitch black. Standing five or six feet away
from the entrance of the cave, everyone felt the gloomy wind blowing out of the
cave, brushing their faces, and the gloom was cold. At the same time, there was a
faint rustling sound, like a whisper, like a ghost crying, making people feel numb.
Qi Hao looked at the cave two more times, then turned around and gave a strong
laugh, and said, "So, let's go in."
Everyone was silent, and the Faxiang nodded and said: "Yes, but the danger in
this cave is unpredictable. You'd better prepare fairy tools just in case."
It was a matter of life and death, everyone did not dare to neglect, and took the
magic weapon in their hands. When Li Xun, Yan Hong and the two monks of
Tianyin Temple saw Zhang Xiaofan taking out a black fire stick, they were all in a
daze. , Looked wrong.
Zhang Xiaofan's face blushed and he was quite embarrassed. Fortunately, at this
moment, Lu Xueqi said coldly under the blue light of her sky: "Come on." Then
the first one walked to the dark cave, and everyone quickly followed. , This is the
relief.
As soon as the entrance of the cave was fast, and the yin wind was getting colder
and colder, Faxiang seemed to approach Zhang Xiaofan intentionally or
unintentionally. Zhang Xiaofan felt it and smiled at him.
Faxiang responded with a smile and said in a low voice: "Junior Brother Zhang,
the front is difficult and dangerous, you can follow me behind."
Zhang Xiaofan was startled, but when he saw that Faxiang had entered the
darkness, he didn't have time to think about it. He watched everyone enter the
cave and hurriedly followed.
Before stepping into the cave, Zhang Xiaofan felt that his feet were soft and he
sank down after not taking a few steps. He was shocked, but fortunately, he only
sank to the ankle and stopped.
At this time everyone was in the darkness, but their magic weapons were
sacrificed, emitting glowing rays of light. Zhang Xiaofan looked at his feet, and his
expression suddenly became bitter. It turned out that the thick bat dung under
his feet was stink. Not to mention, the feet are still trapped inside, it feels as
uncomfortable as it feels.
He raised his eyes and looked forward and saw that most of the other people had
the same expressions, especially the two women, Lu Xueqi and Yan Hong from
Fenxiang Valley, frowning and pale.
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and reluctantly settled down. After everyone got
acquainted with the environment, they walked inside. At this time, the
whispering rustle of a demon also rose louder at the same time, as if it was far
away, and it seemed to be there. Beside, front and back, left and right,
everywhere.
Just like this, he walked three or four feet away, and Qi Hao, who was at the
forefront, suddenly whispered: "Slow!"
Everyone stopped immediately, and saw Qi Hao's Frost Immortal Sword slowly
rise, and its light gradually brightened. When it illuminated the cave in front of it
a lot, everyone immediately held their breath.
This is a huge cave. The top of the cave is extremely high above the ground.
Under the white light of the Ice Fairy Sword, everyone can see countless black
bats hanging upside down densely on the top of the cave, and almost no rock in
the cave can be seen.
And that "rustling" sound is caused by these animals' friction and whispering.
In the darkness, the bats exposed to the white light seemed to feel uneasy. They
moved up, but did not fly. Instead, they used their claws to climb on the rocks
and moved to the dark place. Some simply caught the same kind. Body. The
mouths of those fangs that are getting more and more terrifying in the dark are
shocking.
Everyone did not dare to breathe. After a while, everyone realized that although
the light here was particularly eye-catching in the darkness, these bats did not
seem to move and would not attack. When they discovered this, everyone was
somewhat relieved.
Faxiang whispered: "Fortunately, the little monk judged that there was nothing
wrong, everyone, let's move on."
Everyone turned their heads, and then walked towards the deeper end of this
horrible cave. As the people marched, the bat dung under their feet became
thicker and thicker, and under the white light of the ice fairy sword, the bats on
the top of the cave seemed endless, more and more, with fangs and teeth,
whispering, All whistling around.
If it weren't for the eight of them, all of them had the righteous way and the
immortal law, and their determination, they would have to go crazy when they
changed their lives.
Just like this, I don’t know how long it took. Zhang Xiaofan walked in the middle
of the team, but Faxiang always walked in front of him. Seeing the young monk in
front of him was stained with some filth on his moon-white monk’s robe, Zhang
Xiaofan suddenly remembered. Puzhi.
Is the person deep in the memory from the same place as the monk in front of
me?
From the front, Qi Hao suddenly shouted slightly: "Ah!"
Zhang Xiaofan hadn't regained his feelings, he felt that he felt different under his
feet, as if he had stepped on a hard ground.

Chapter 35 The Demon
The Faxiang standing in front chanted a Buddha's name in a low voice. After a
while, a bead shining solemnly golden light came up from his hand. At first, the
light seemed to be attached to the Faxiang, but as the Faxiang mana urged, in an
instant The golden light is prosperous, with this bead as the center, the golden
light rushes in all directions like a tide.
Zhang Xiaofan stood on the spot, almost illusion that there was a whistling
whistling in his ear, and the golden light circle had passed him.
The faces of everyone present were reflected in a faint golden color, and at the
same time, they felt relieved, even if they were a little nervous, they calmed
down in an instant. A huge space was bright as daylight in a blink of an eye. If it
weren't for the creepy rocks and the creeping bats, it would almost make people
think that they have reached the Buddhist world.
Li Xun, who had always been above the top, was a little surprised at this moment.
He stood aside and said in surprise: "Reincarnation Pearl!"
Faxiang glanced at him and said, "Brother Li has good eyesight."
Li Xun seemed to be a little more polite to Faxiang in his words, and said: "Don't
dare, Brother Faxiang, you are the master of Taoism."
At this time, Zhang Xiaofan, with the light of the "reincarnation bead", could
already see that his feet had indeed stepped on the clean hard ground. When he
looked up, he saw that on the top of the rock cave above his head, the black bats
disappeared for some reason. But the rustle was still in my ears.
He took another look carefully, and only then found that at the top of the cave
behind him, countless black bats were still gathering on the top of the cave, but
just on the hard ground where they were stepped on, there was a rock at the top
of the cave. A thin red line crossed the top of the cave, and it looked like a vein in
the rock.
With this thin red line as the boundary, countless bats gathered and crowded
outside, and none of them crossed the red line, and within a short distance of
their feet, there was no smelly bat droppings outside.
Fa Xiang looked around, and said solemnly: "There are so many weird things
here, you must be careful."
Everyone didn't know how, but they finally stepped on a clean place. After
checking that there was nothing unusual around them, the first action of most
people was to tidy up their clothes.
Zeng Shushu, who was standing next to Zhang Xiaofan, took off his shoes, poured
out the disgusting things inside, and whispered to Zhang Xiaofan, "For the first
time in my life, I know that walking on a clean road is such a comfortable thing!"
Zhang Xiaofan smiled and cleaned up quickly, making him feel more comfortable.
After a while, Qi Hao saw that everyone was almost healed, and said, "Let's go."
As he said, he walked into the depths of the cave first.
Everyone followed, and soon, following their footsteps, they plunged into endless
darkness behind their backs.
And in the front, the darkness looked like a monster, open his arms with a grin,
welcoming them.
A little light in the dark, slowly moving forward.
I don’t know how far I have gone. This ancient and deep cave seems to be
endless. Although it is still very spacious, it has twists and turns, and it is almost
divided, except that it is inclined to the ground. Not sure about the direction.
The rustling of bats at the entrance of the cave has long been inaudible. In this
darkness, there are no other sounds except the footsteps of everyone. Zhang
Xiaofan feels that the surrounding moisture is getting heavier and he doesn't
know how deep it is. Up.
The "reincarnation beads" erected by Faxiang still exudes golden Buddha light,
shining on everyone, and Qi Hao, who is at the forefront, also sacrificed the Liuhe
mirror just in case.
The two treasures complemented each other, and just walked for a while, Qi Hao,
who had been walking in the front, suddenly stopped and stretched out his hand
to the back and said humanely: "Slow."
Everyone stopped immediately.
The surroundings were quiet and there was no sound.
The light of the "reincarnation bead" and the "liuhe mirror" gradually lit up.
Before everyone's eyes, the cave in front of them suddenly opened two fork
roads, deep and dark, not knowing where to lead, like a big mouth opened by a
demon. general.
In the middle of the road, which is also the center of the two fork roads, a huge
stone monument as high as six people was erected, with four big blood-red
characters carved on it.
God is in me!
Fenxianggu Li Xun snorted, and said angrily: "The demon sect demon, dare to
claim the way of heaven!"
Faxiang frowned, looked at the stele a few more times, and said, "When I came, I
heard Master Pu Hong say that the Demon Sect did have this stele in this cave
800 years ago, but at that time I have been cut away by my righteous immortal
with a great magical power. See you today, why is it intact?"
At this moment, Fenxianggu Yanhong, who had been silent, suddenly said, "Look
at the four quarters under the stele, but there is a break?"
Her voice was soft and charming, and it sounded like a heartbreak. In addition, it
was the first time that everyone at Qingyun Gate heard Yan Hong speak, and they
were slightly surprised. Everyone stepped forward and took a closer look. Sure
enough, there was a slight crack in the place, diagonally upward, dividing the
entire stone tablet in half. The texture of the stone at the crack was dark red, but
if you didn't look closely, you definitely couldn't see it.
Qi Hao nodded, and said to Yan Hong: "Sister Yan is so careful."
Yan Hong smiled slightly, lowered his head again, and stopped talking.
Qi Hao glanced at the stele again, turned around and said to the people: "Since
this stele has been repaired, it can be seen that most of the demons are here to
do some shameful deeds. This trip is considered the right time for us."
Faxiang continued: "Senior Brother Qi made sense. The cave is full of dangers,
and there is a problem in front of us. Which of the two fork roads should we
take?"
Qi Hao groaned slightly and said, "Brother Faxiang, you just said that the priest
Lingshi Puhong had mentioned to you about this place, so did his old man
mention this fork in the road?"
Faxiang nodded and said: "My teacher did say it, but he also learned from the
ancestors of the previous generation. It is said that during the battle of the
demon and demons, there were demon sect demon lairs after the two forks. As
for the current situation, he also It’s not very clear."
Everyone was silent. After a while, Qi Hao looked at the other three people in the
door, and said in a humane manner: "If this is the case, I can't be as separate as
soldiers. The four of my Qingyunmen went to the left side of the road to check,
Faxiang and Fashan. The two brothers and Fenxianggu went to the right side of
the road to investigate. If they encounter a demon cult monster, they will warn
them with a long whistle, how?"
The Faxiang is silent, although he knows that spreading like this is not a good
thing, but the cave is deep and I don’t know how far the two fork roads are. Elites
of various factions may not be unable to protect themselves.
Right now, he turned his head and looked at Li Xun and Yan Hong in Fenxiang
Valley. He saw that they had no objection, and he said, "Then according to
Brother Qi, you must be careful."
As he said, he looked at Zhang Xiaofan again intentionally or unintentionally.
Zhang Xiaofan's heart moved, and he felt that the Faxiang brother seemed to
really look at him differently, but he still smiled.
Qi Hao nodded and gave a fist to the Fabian, then led Zhang Xiaofan and the other
three people into the fork on the left. After not taking a few steps, the light
behind him turned around and gradually disappeared. It seemed that Fabian was
also entering. Take the fork on the right.
Qi Hao walked in the forefront, raising the Liuhe Mirror, urging the immortal
power, the Liuhe Mirror's light yellow light circle sprinkled, and the four people
were covered in it.
This fork road was much narrower than the cave that just walked all the way,
and at the same time the rocks on both sides were abrupt and sharp, and Zhang
Xiaofan almost got rid of it by accident. The only thing in common is the eternal
darkness around, where there never seems to be a ray of light.
The four of Qingyunmen were not in the mood to speak, especially Qi Hao, who
was walking in the forefront, concentrated on guarding against the unknown
danger ahead.
This journey took a long time, so that Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but wonder,
even if he met the demon cult monster and made a long roar, it was really a
question whether he could hear it from Senior Brother Faxiang.
At this moment, the sudden change occurred, and the aisle where everyone was
walking, as if the surroundings of eternal darkness and tranquility, suddenly
sounded a huge "Well" ghost cry, deafening, and frightened to hear it.
The four of them were taken aback. Qi Hao was about to start to remind him. He
was shocked. He saw all kinds of lights lit up in the endless darkness from all
directions. At the same time, he rushed to the four people in the aisle, hitting
above the six-unit lens aperture.
This strength is so great that even the Liuhejing shook for a while, and Qi Hao's
body was shaken, and he was unable to speak anymore. He quickly settled his
mind and strengthened his support.
The sound of ghost crying grew louder and dizzy. Zeng Shushu, Lu Xueqi and
Zhang Xiaofan guarded Qi Hao in the center. They saw countless rays of light
being reflected back by the six-part mirror, turning a corner in the air, and it
turned out to be He turned back fiercely and rushed again. In the darkness, he
didn't know how many enemies were hiding, and he didn't know how many
magic weapons were flying in the air.
Qi Hao's face was pale, and his hands clasped the tactics. Although under the
siege of the magic weapon from the outside world, the six-part mirror gradually
stabilized, and the aperture gradually increased. Just as everyone in Qingyunmen
was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly noticed the hard
ground under his feet. It actually moved.
He thought about it, but before he could react, he heard Zeng Shushu's anxious
cry: "Be careful, there is..."
Before the words were finished, a loud noise actually suppressed the roar of the
sky. In an instant, everyone only felt that the mountain was shaking and the
ground was shaking, and a strong force suddenly poured out from under their
feet, blasting the ground to pieces. Not to mention, the four members of
Qingyunmen were even more different. When flying things, the Liuhe mirror can
protect the surroundings, but it can't prevent the feet. This sudden difficulty is
internal, and the light is scattered immediately, falling back to the flying figure of
Qi Hao.
Countless rays of light whizzed past in the darkness, as if laughing triumphantly,
and rushed to the four separated people.
Zhang Xiaofan stood forward and was pushed from under the feet by that strong
force, and the whole person flew forward involuntarily, but after all he had
practiced in Qingyunmen for many years, he was not disturbed, and put the fire
stick that he had already held in his hand on his chest. , The familiar feeling of
coldness traveled all over the body, and the "burning stick" emitted a faint dark
blue brilliance in mid-air, facing the rays of light that were closely chasing from
behind.
After a while, one of the dark red rays of light rushed to the front, Zhang Xiaofan
suddenly smelled a bloody smell, almost vomiting, hurriedly held his breath,
drove the fire stick, the dark blue light rose, and resisted the dark red light.
Under the light of the burning stick, the dark red light suddenly dimmed a lot for
some reason.
Suddenly a low voice of surprise came from an unknown place in the darkness.
At this moment, the other two rays of yellow and gray light also rushed over and
hit the fire stick together. Through the light, Zhang Xiaofan could see clearly that
the dark red light just now was a dark red little fork with thick blood stains on it,
while the yellow light was a three-foot-long sword, but the gray light was very
weird. It's a huge, unknown beast fang!
Zhang Xiaofan's body was still in the air. He was already stabilized. Unexpectedly,
he was hit by these three magic weapons. Although the "burning stick" volleyed
against him, the huge force actually pushed him straight backwards, and no
longer controlled him. He couldn't help but hit the stone wall next to him hard,
and half a person went straight in, and the stone chips flew horizontally.
Zhang Xiaofan's Venus stared straight in front of him, his back hurt, but he knew
that it was a critical moment of life and death. He gritted his teeth desperately to
resist the pain and fell to the ground. Seeing the three life-threatening objects
make a turn in the air, they rushed down viciously.
In the dark, do not know where the people who control the magic weapon are?
Zhang Xiaofan slid left and right awkwardly, squeezed the tactics with a whistle,
and the burning stick went up in the air, colliding with the rushing yellow flying
sword and beast fangs in mid-air, and each shook with a loud noise.
Another dark red small cross that hurriedly chased after it was too late, and
banged on the stone wall behind the place where he was standing just now. The
rubble flew around, and it actually made a big hole in the stone wall.
At this time, the gray fangs were chasing back, and the head was smashed. The
cold-lighted tooth tip was particularly eye-catching in the dark. Seeing its
momentum, Zhang Xiaofan didn't want to know the consequences of this weird
magic weapon hitting him.
Zhang Xiaofan clenched his teeth, drew his hands down in the void, and the fire
stick moved at will. The blue light flashed and appeared on the top of his head
and hit the fang. In the middle of the sky, he heard a low muffled sound, and
there was a sudden emergence from the fangs. A crack was opened.
In the distance, there was a scream of exclamation, with great regret and
consternation.
It's just that Zhang Xiaofan didn't have time to recall this little bit of pitiful joy.
The yellow flying sword rushed to the front in a blink of an eye. Zhang Xiaofan
couldn't react, sweating on his forehead, yelled in an emergency, his hands
shook, and the whole person floated upwards and melted into the fire. In the
light of stick Xuanqing.
The yellow flying sword made a bend in mid-air, and rushed up again from the
soles of his feet. There were fangs on the top and a flying sword underneath.
Zhang Xiaofan trembled slightly, no longer thinking about it. He shrank and
chanted. The curse, the fire stick was released with blue light, enveloping him
round and round.
"Boom", two loud noises made almost at the same time sounded at the top of
Zhang Xiaofan's head and feet, and the enemy's two magic weapons rushed
back. The fire stick trembled in the air, Zhang Xiaofan gasped, his heart almost
stopped beating at that moment, and during that moment of hallucinations, he
almost subconsciously thought that he saw the fire stick split into pieces.
But fortunately, although the fire stick of unknown material is ugly, it is
extremely tough and intact; look at the flying sword fangs, the light is dim, and
most of them are damaged.
But having said that, the fire stick was hit hard, and the blue light that had taken
up to protect Zhang Xiaofan also dispersed.
Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and was about to recall the burning stick.
Suddenly, a severe pain came from his shoulder, his body was weak, and his
mind went blank. When he lowered his head, he only saw a small dark red fork
popping out of his chest and shoulders, penetrating out, and the red blood
gushing continuously.
It turned out that the dark red little fork just now took advantage of Zhang
Xiaofan's slack and attacked him severely.
Zhang Xiaofan saw that above the little fork, the original dark red color seemed
to light up at this moment, as if he was awakened by the smell of blood.
He moaned lowly, and wanted to stretch out his hand to pull the small fork away.
Suddenly, as the bloody traces on the dark red small fork deepened, a shadow in
the darkness seemed to be born out of nothing, rising from the small fork, and
then tightened. It clung to Zhang Xiaofan's back.
The owner of this dark red little fork seemed to be parasitic on this magic
weapon.
Zhang Xiaofan only felt dizzy, unable to throw away the demon behind him. In
addition to the pain in the wound, there was also a numb and itchy sensation at
this moment, I am afraid that there is still a lot of poison on it.
He looked out of the corner of his eyes, but couldn't see the demon's face behind
him, only his hands clasped tightly on his shoulders, dry and filthy, and smelly.
In the distance, there was a burst of laughter, and behind, there was a gloomy
voice: "Smelly boy of Qingyun Gate, this is your own way of death. Obediently
give me your blood!"
Before Zhang Xiaofan could reflect the meaning of his words, he understood from
his actions, and saw that the demon in the shadow opened his mouth, biting on
Zhang Xiaofan's left neck, sucking blood.
At the same time, the dark red little fork was even brighter, as if it was drinking
blood.
Zhang Xiaofan was extremely frightened, but he felt that the blood all over his
body was going to his throat, and his body felt light and fluttering. The strength
of the whole body was slowly dissipating. Even the fire stick in mid-air could not
support him and fell down.
In this situation, in a daze, he suddenly seemed to have returned to the past, in
that valley.
Inside that nightmare!
The fire stick fell from the top of his head, and when it fell in front of him, it
glowed with a faint blue light, as if calling something. Zhang Xiaofan grabbed it,
and suddenly only felt that the cold feeling on the fire stick was surging, like
furious.
The blood on his body kept flowing out and was sucked by the demon. At this
moment, Zhang Xiaofan could no longer hear any sound from the outside world.
He just raised the last ray of strength in his body, like a battle between a trapped
beast, and slammed the burning fire stick that was shining with blue light. The
demon behind him intervened.
The fire stick was flat and blunt, but at this moment, it regarded the flesh and
blood like tofu, and it was inserted into it like a broken bamboo.
The demon behind trembled and stopped sucking blood, seemingly unbelievable,
turned his head and looked at Zhang Xiaofan, who also saw him at the same time.
In the dark, it seemed like the low sneer of the nine ghosts, and the heartbeat of
someone in the dark. Zhang Xiaofan held the hand of the fire stick and felt waves
of heartbeats, like the flow of blood, and like the cheers of the monster. !
The light on the dark red little cross quickly dimmed, and behind, endless
darkness rushed over.
At the moment when the darkness engulfed Zhang Xiaofan and the demon, Zhang
Xiaofan saw a scene in his semi-conscious mind that he would never forget in his
lifetime.
The demon's original wrinkled but still full face shriveled in a moment, flesh and
blood turned into withered skin, attached to the bones.
The next moment, darkness surrounded him.
What was lost was regained, and the endless power came from the burning stick
and melted into his body.
Zhang Xiaofan regained consciousness, but was stunned. The shoulder injury
was still painful, but the spewing blood had been stopped by the unknown force,
but for this young man, he hadn't noticed it at all at this moment. In his mind,
there was only this thought:
what did I do? what did I do?

Chapter 36 Strange Eyes
In the distance behind, the roaring and fighting sound was endless, and the light
flickered. Obviously, the Qingyunmen trio were fighting fiercely with other
monsters in the dark, but Zhang Xiaofan suddenly fell into a weird silence.
Zhang Xiaofan was startled, but secretly the owner of the yellow flying sword
and gray fangs witnessed the weird scene just now with his own eyes. He was so
surprised that he didn't know what to do for a while?
"Wild dog, I'm not mistaken! Jiang Laosan sucks human blood, why does it seem
to be sucked dry?"
Another person in the darkness said gruffly: "Damn it, there are people in
Qingyunmen who practice this'blood-sucking Dafa'. Is this guy a disciple of our
Immortal Sect?"
The person who had spoken said "Bah", but after a while he couldn't say
anything, and said annoyed: "No, this guy has a weird background, you must ask
clearly!"
Two groups of light lit up in front of Zhang Xiaofan, and two figures gradually
appeared. Zhang Xiaofan recovered and was taken aback. He quickly put aside
his distracting thoughts and confronted the enemy intently.
In the light, the yellow flying sword and gray fangs flew back to the hands of the
two. The one on the left followed the flying sword. He was a thin and tall man
with a thin face, a hooked nose and small eyes, and his eyes were black and
white, with fierce light shining. .
The person next to him was even more weird. Zhang Xiaofan was immediately
taken aback when he saw it.
I saw that he was quite tall, but he looked very strange, with his eyelids under his
eyelids, a protruding nose, his ears up, and his lips were red. A tongue looked
quite long, and he stuck out his mouth from time to time, which looked like a dog.
The gray fang flew back to his hand at this time, and Zhang Xiaofan immediately
thought subconsciously, wouldn't it be a big dog's tooth?
The man called the wild dog couldn't turn his eyes away when Zhang Xiaofan
saw him, his eyes were full of surprise, and he was furious and shouted, "Hey!
You kid, why stare at you, the wild dog Dao master?"
"Dog Dao master?" Zhang Xiaofan frowned, only to realize that this stray dog-like
person was actually a black robe, which seemed to be the same religious sect as
Qingyunmen. I don’t know if it will go back three thousand years. There will be
some origins.
The man who claimed to be the Daoist of the Wild Dog saw Zhang Xiaofan's
obvious contempt, and was even more annoyed, and said, "Little devil, Dao, I'm
asking how you killed the vampire?"
Zhang Xiaofan was dumbfounded and said, "What vampire?"
The tall man next to him said angrily: "Isn't that the one on your back!"
Zhang Xiaofan then remembered that he was still carrying the corpse, and
suddenly felt a slight cold on his neck. He jumped in shock and threw the corpse
off.
With a muffled "bang", the guy who had turned into a leather bag and skull fell to
the ground. Zhang Xiaofan looked in his eyes and turned his head away with
nausea.
The Daoist Wild Dog and the tall man glanced at the skeleton, and then looked at
each other, both of them could see the surprise in each other's eyes. Vampire
Dafa is cruel and weird. Although it is powerful, it does great harm to oneself.
After practicing, people are not like humans, and ghosts are not like ghosts.
Although they are members of the demon sect, they have always respected and
stayed away, but they have a mysterious power. The law still knows a thing or
two.
And this person in front of the corpse, the vampire who claims to be the only
descendant of blood-sucking Dafa, was sucked up all of his blood in a blink of an
eye.
As far as the two of them knew, this skill needless to say is far better than the
dead vampire Jiang Lao San, even the rumored old vampire demon may not have
such a deed.
But looking at the Qingyun faction boy in front of him, in any case, he did not
have the kind of weird atmosphere under the vampire sect.
The Taoist Wild Dog glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and said, "You are an old
vampire... under the sect of the old man?"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and said: "What blood-sucking old man?"
The wild dog Taoist opened his mouth, and the elder's tongue turned around.
Zhang Xiaofan looked in his eyes and couldn't help but think of the big dog
Rhubarb on Dazhu Peak on Qingyun Mountain.
Just as he changed his mind, he suddenly heard a scream from the back of the
cave, flying swords flickering, and a man in black fell out of the darkness, bloody,
struggling underground for a few times, seeing that he couldn't survive.
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly realized that his fellow mates were fighting desperately,
but he was really confused when talking to these demons here. He immediately
rose to his feet and wanted to help him.
The wild dog Taoist and Gao were all shocked when they saw Zhang Xiaofan's
body suddenly move. They thought he was protruding and hurriedly guarded,
but they saw Zhang Xiaofan's body moving, but suddenly fell off with grinning
teeth, half kneeling on the ground, and sucking cold. Angrily, the cold sweat on
his forehead also came out.
It turned out that Zhang Xiaofan was anxious and forgot that the dark red little
cross was still inserted in the flesh and blood of his shoulders. This movement of
his figure immediately hurt his heart and spleen, and fell again. The blood that
had been temporarily stopped. , Now it came out from the wound that was
pulled.
Seeing this good opportunity, how could the Daoist and the tall man be willing to
miss it, and Ning killed the mistake, the fierce light appeared in the eyes of the
two, and the flying sword and fangs in their hands lit up again.
But at this moment, there was a crisp whistle from behind. Amidst the various
stray lights in the dark, a brilliant blue light suddenly lit up, dazzlingly brilliant,
and immediately suppressed all the brilliance.
Among the blue rays of light, I saw "Tianya" proudly unsheathed. In the mid-air
behind it, Lu Xueqi stood in the air with a majestic attitude, standing in the sky,
all over her clothes, hunting, and dancing with the wind.
In the stunned Daoist and the tall man, the blue light of the Tianya Divine Sword
skyrocketed, transforming into a huge blue lightsaber, and slashing it towards
the dark. Immediately, multiple variegated rays of light flew up to resist, but as
soon as they touched the huge and pure blue light It will be ashes and
annihilated.
I only heard the strange screams, five or six figures jumped out from the
shadows, and with a "bang", the blue lightsaber slashed on the rock wall, and the
broken stones flew around, with amazing power.
Almost all of the people who jumped out were dazzled. At the same time, Qi
Hao's cold ice sword's white light also brightened, and suddenly rushed out of
the diagonal stab. When the sword light passed, several demon cultists became
successful. Popsicles. The ensuing Zeng Shushu's sword flew like a flying one,
smashing them one by one.
The tall man in front of Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the Daoist Daoist, and at the
same time he left Zhang Xiaofan and rushed up. The yellow flying sword and gray
fangs were raised at the same time, resisting Qi Hao and Zeng Shushu's offensive.
The two of them seemed to have won the demon cult, and immediately blocked
the offensive of Qi Hao and others, but they both complained together in their
hearts.
They peeped at the scene where Qi Hao and others were attacked by bats last
night, and then set up an ambush in the depths of this ancient cave. The disciples
defeated each one.
This plan was indeed completed as scheduled, but these Qingyun disciples' Dao
Xing was unexpectedly high and difficult to deal with.
In this ambush, the demon sect was originally led by the stray dog Taoist, the tall
man, and the vampire Jiang Laosan. They also saw that Zhang Xiaofan seemed to
be the weakest of the four. Only then did they make an appointment with the
three of them to attack together, intending to solve it quickly Zhang Xiaofan, then
dealt with the other three separately.
Unexpectedly, the situation was weird. Although Zhang Xiaofan was injured, the
vampire Jiang Laosan was inexplicably sucked up and died.
At this moment, although they temporarily resisted Qi Hao and Zeng Shushu,
there was a beautiful woman with a blue sword on the side. Although the stinky
boy behind him was injured, he was very weird. If the two of them came
together, the situation would be very different. wonderful. After fighting for two
more rounds, seeing Lu Xueqi injured several demon cult disciples in succession,
turning her head back, the Daoist Daoist yelled, "Run!"
The tall man beside him had a heart with him, and at the same time he withdrew
the magic weapon, attached to him, brushed twice, turned into two strange lights
and escaped into the depths of the cave. The other demons watched, screamed,
and fled in all directions.
Qi Hao made a decisive decision, and shouted, "Chasing those two people." He
said Yujian and started chasing after him.
Zeng Shushu followed closely, Lu Xueqi's blue sky ray turned, and he was about
to chase, suddenly remembering something, just about to turn back, but
suddenly saw Zhang Xiaofan flying into the air with a fire stick that shone with a
dark blue light, blood flowing from his shoulders. , But the dark red little fork
stuck in his shoulder has been pulled up.
Zhang Xiaofan flew forward, and Lu Xueqi looked at his figure, as if startled for a
moment, then followed.
This chase in the depths of the cave is somewhat like the scene of Zhang Xiaofan
and Tian Linger chasing the monkey Xiaohui on the back mountain of Dazhu
Peak. The twists and turns are bizarre, and Huer goes to the left, Huer goes to the
right, and Huer rushes into the sky. , Hu Er went straight to the bottom, and later
it was a fork in the road, but the Qingyunmen four didn't care about so many,
they only looked at the two rays of light in front of them, and they were chasing
after them.
The cave was rugged and the strange peaks were abrupt. Zhang Xiaofan followed
the same door and focused his attention on the fire stick. Later, some places were
almost narrow enough to allow one person to pass through. Zhang Xiaofan was
too afraid to think about it. past.
This chasing back and forth turned into six rays of light in the darkness of the
cave. The speed was astonishing. Zhang Xiaofan only felt that the wind and
darkness seemed to be entangled with each other, rushing towards his face
continuously in front of him.
After chasing for another half an hour, the two wild dogs and Taoists relied on
the familiar terrain, crossing left and right, although they didn't throw away the
four lingering guys behind them, they didn't get close.
Suddenly, a ray of light appeared in the distance in front of them, and the Daoist
Daoist and the tall man immediately flew there with all their strength. Qi Hao and
others were chasing after them. Zhang Xiaofan followed them, only feeling the
pain in the shoulder gradually receding. He pulled out the small fork just now,
withstood the severe pain, and was able to follow it, even he himself was quite
surprised.
Although his shoulder hurts at this moment, his body is full of vitality and blood,
as if he has a feeling of inexhaustible strength, but when he thinks of the scene
just now, when he thinks of the word "sucking blood" that the stray dog Taoist
said, his heart is When it gets cold, the cold is in the bones.
The light in front was getting closer and brighter, and the six people, like arrows
from the string, rushed towards the light.

The light, like a strange flower suddenly blooming in the darkness, illuminates
people's eyes. Zhang Xiaofan jumped into the light with the crowd, his eyes lit up,
and he was immediately surprised by the scene in front of him.
It turned out that the last place they chased just now was a spacious and straight
passage. Outside of this passage, there was an incredible huge space. The top of
the rock cave was only a hundred meters high above, and the ground was ten
meters below their feet, not far in front. On the ground, there stood a huge
boulder emitting a strong light, illuminating the entire space.
But the most surprising thing is not this boulder, but behind the boulder, in the
depths of light, there is a huge abyss that suddenly opens. The light emitted by
this boulder illuminates the dome of the cave, but it seems impossible. Half a
minute into the abyss behind it, looking from the air, it was pitch black, and even
the other end of the abyss could not be seen. There was only a lifeless, gloomy
darkness.
In front of the huge rock, there were three people standing at the moment, one
was a big man with a beard, another was a pretty young woman, and the other
was a pale, white-clothed young man with evil faces.
The Daoist Wild Dog and the tall companion fell down and stood in front of the
boulder. Qi Hao looked in his eyes and saw that all those people were strange in
appearance, and he dared not to be careless. He greeted the same door and fell
down five feet away from everyone under the huge rock.
Zhang Xiaofan stood still and looked around, and saw three big characters
engraved with ancient seals, dragons and phoenixes dancing on that bizarre
luminous boulder:
Necromancer!
Seeing the four of Qingyunmen falling down, the few people standing under the
boulder did not move much. Only one big bearded man frowned and said, "Wild
dog, Liu Hao, you are too bad. A few Qingyun juniors were so embarrassed that
they led them to this Necro Abyss!"
The wild dog Taoist dog blushed and was about to distinguish. A middle-aged
young woman standing behind the big man glanced at them, and suddenly said
sharply: "Where is Jiang Lao San?"
The wild dog glanced at the people of Qingyun Gate and said, "Dead under their
hands."
"What?" These people who were originally as stable as Mount Tai were moved,
but it seemed that it wasn't because the people of Qingyun Gate were able to kill
Jiang Laosan with their profundity.
The young woman was taken aback, shook her head, and said, "This old blood-
sucking demon is going to investigate it. We can't explain it!"
The bearded man groaned for a moment, turned around and looked at the people
at Qingyun Gate, and said in his mouth: "Then we will take down these Qingyun
juniors and hand them over to the blood-sucking seniors at that time."
Others nodded and said yes. Qi Hao was even more careful when seeing them all
so big, and whispered to the three behind him: "These people seem to be the
masterminds of the Demon Cult. I'm afraid that the Taoism is still above those
just now. Everyone should be careful. Handle."
Zhang Xiaofan responded, turned his head, and suddenly saw Lu Xueqi's gaze
sweep over the wound on his shoulder, he was slightly startled, and Lu Xueqi
then looked away.
At this time, the big man took a step forward and said to the people of Qingyun
Gate: "I advise you to catch them with your hands! Otherwise, you will break
your bones and muscles and suffer from the flesh and blood!"
Qi Hao snorted, before speaking, he listened to Lu Xueqi behind him coldly:
"Demon clown, dare to be rampant, today is your time to die."
Qi Hao and Zeng Shushu gave high fives at the same time, and said, "Junior Sister
Lu said it well, that's it!"
The big man's face changed, his face looked like frost, and he said coldly: "This is
your own death!"
He didn't see how he moved, but just glared at the people around him. Zhang
Xiaofan was concentrating on guard, and suddenly saw that the big man's normal
eyes suddenly doubled in his right eye and turned into a crimson color. The huge
eyes appeared on his face, both terrible and funny.
It was strange in his heart that suddenly a red glow was shot out of the big man's
scarlet giant eyes, and it rushed towards him. Everyone at Qingyunmen saw his
weird appearance, and they had long since paid attention. Qi Hao immediately
sacrificed the Frost Ice Immortal Sword, "Kaka" twice, and two ice walls were
formed in front of him.
Unexpectedly, the red light seemed to contain fierce power. After a while, it hit
on the ice wall, and instantly melted a small hole in the ice wall and passed
through it, silently but it rushed over like a broken bamboo.
Qi Hao was taken aback, too late to react, and immediately blocked the Frost
Immortal Sword in front of everyone. The red light hit the Frost Immortal Sword,
flashed twice, and disappeared without a trace in the white light of the Frost
Immortal Sword.
But Qi Hao's body trembled, and he glanced at his Frost Ice Immortal Sword. At
this moment, a small piece of the originally pure white sword was stained with a
faint dark red color.
The body of the Hanbing Sword trembled lightly, as if it had been invaded by evil
things, Qi Hao looked at him with great pain, but in fact, whoever did not take his
magic weapon extremely seriously.
But at this moment he couldn't allow him to think too much. The red light just
disappeared, and another red light was launched from the big red giant eye in
the distance, and it rushed to it. When it collided with the two ice walls, it was
also silent. Xi Xi broke two holes and his momentum remained undiminished,
hitting the four of them.
Qi Hao frowned, the Frost Ice Sword flickered white light, and the sky greeted
him, disappearing the red light in a blink of an eye, but there was another red
mark on the Frost Ice Sword.
In the distance, the big man didn't say a word, his crimson giant eyes shot like an
arrow, and he kept shooting red glows. The speed was so fast that Qi Hao
stopped one by one, but he saw that the dark red color grew more and more. ,
The white light of the Frost Immortal Sword gradually dimmed.
The three people nearby couldn't see it well. Zeng Shushu was the first to rush
out, picking up his magic weapon "Xuanyuan", and was about to charge from the
side. Unexpectedly, the big man only turned his head slightly, and another shot
was shot out of his huge red eyes. Hongmang came to him, Zeng Shushu couldn't
dodge, so he had to raise Xuanyuan Immortal Sword in the air to block this weird
Hongmang.
In the midair, the Xuanyuan Immortal Sword glowed with lavender brilliance,
and immediately disappeared the red glow, but on the sword body, there was
also a red mark like a cone attached to bones, and Xuanyuan Immortal Sword
immediately shivered. .
Zeng Shushu only felt that a suffocating aura suddenly came from the sword, as if
he wanted to invade his body, but fortunately, the power was not strong after a
long distance, and Xuanyuan Immortal Sword itself immediately surpassed this
suffocating aura.
But at this point, he couldn't go any further, watching the big man in the distance
just standing leisurely in place, swinging his head slightly, the crimson giant eye
constantly firing red lights, and he nailed Qi Hao and Zeng Shushu to the same
place, without making any progress. And as the red marks gradually increased,
the two felt the evil spirit from the fairy sword getting heavier and heavier, and
using the fairy sword sword body as a match, they slowly invaded their bodies.

Chapter Thirty Seven
Zhang Xiaofan saw the two of them get into trouble, and immediately rushed
up. The big man looked in his eyes, his head turned slightly, and another red
glow shot out, rushing towards Zhang Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan had nowhere to go. Although he saw the appearance of Qi Hao and
Zeng Shushu in his eyes, he still couldn't do anything when the matter came. He
had to bite the bullet and set a fire stick to greet him.
In the midair, Hongmang met with the fire stick emitting a faintly mysterious
light, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Zhang Xiaofan only felt a strong force
coming from the air, his body trembled, and the others felt no different.
He hurriedly looked up at the fire stick, but saw that the black fire stick was as
usual, with no red marks.
Although the fire stick was still ugly, Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and quickly
took a step forward.
However, the demon sects in the distance were all taken aback. They all looked
here, the big man gave a "Hey", and another red glow shot in his huge eyes.
The fire stick greeted him, and the blue and red rays of light collided in the air.
After a while, the red light dissipated, and the fire stick shook, but it was still safe.
Zhang Xiaofan put his heart down, thinking that his fire stick is ugly and ugly, but
as the saying goes, life is hard, it seems that this magic weapon is mostly the
same. The fairy swords of the two seniors are beautiful and noble, but they are
not as tough as their own humble things.
Such a mess of thoughts flashed in his heart, but he didn't stop under his feet,
slowly pushing towards the big man.
At this time, the big man's originally relaxed (but relaxed and disgusting because
of a terrifying giant eye on his face) has disappeared, and most of his attention
has been on this seemingly weakest Zhang Xiaofan, in Qi Hao and Zeng Shushu
just put a red glow at intervals to block them from going forward, but they shot
Zhang Xiaofan "swiftly" continuously.
Every red light flashed, although Zhang Xiaofan was obviously struggling to fight,
but the black whistling stick was not harmed, and the fierce aura on the red light
seemed to have no effect on this young man.
Under the gaze of everyone, Zhang Xiaofan forced it step by step.
In a blink of an eye, there was already a slight sweat on the big man’s forehead.
In his heart, he couldn’t figure it out anyway. The "Crimson Demon Eyes" that he
had spent three hundred years of painstaking cultivation had miraculous effects
on those immortal family treasures. Why? Can't do anything with this seemingly
ordinary fire stick?
In fact, how did he know that the Scarlet Demon Eye is so powerful that it can hit
Qi Hao and others' immortal swords with its fierce and bloody aura, and it can
indeed defile the immortal energy, and use the sword body as the way to slowly
force the evil aura into them. In the body, it was invincible from the beginning.
However, Zhang Xiaofan's seemingly ugly fire stick was made by smelting Zhang
Xiaofan's essence and blood from the "Blood Devouring Bead" that was the most
evil thing of the Demon Cult and the black stick of unknown origin in the valley
behind Dazhu Peak.
If it is only the evil spirit, the "Blood Devouring Orb" alone will not know how
many times the "Crimson Demon Eye" is better than the "Blood Devouring Orb".
These two big evil things fuse into one, restraining each other, the evil spirit is
restrained, and Zhang Xiaofan’s essence and blood are contained in it, so only
Zhang Xiaofan can urge it, and it is also because of this that he can hide from the
Qingyunmen senior elders. , Zhang Xiaofan turned back after closing the ghost
door.
At this moment, the big man wanted to attack the burning stick with the red glow
of the red devil eyes, and he naturally returned without success.
This is still Zhang Xiaofan's young and ignorant, carrying a lot of treasures
without knowing it. If he was replaced by the black-hearted old man from the
ancestor of the Demon Cult a thousand years ago, a blood-devouring bead, just a
few dances, would be able to suck the blood of this big man The flesh was
shriveled, and only a scarlet demon eye was left twirling around on his corpse.
It's just that none of the people present can think of these unthinkable things.
The big man is concentrating on the enemy but still can't stop Zhang Xiaofan.
When Zhang Xiaofan slowly approached step by step, the evil-faced man
standing beside him silently from the beginning. The young man suddenly
sneered: "Old man, your Scarlet Demon's eyes don't look good, and even a few
Qingyun juniors can't deal with it. Fortunately, you just reprimanded the wild
dog like this. I can't as well let me give you the position of the lord. ."
The face of the big man and the young woman beside him changed. The beautiful
young woman frowned first and said, "Daoist Lin Feng, this is the current enemy,
why are you still saying this?"
The evil-faced Lin Feng glanced at the Qingyunmen people obliquely, and when
he saw Lu Xueqi, he took a special glance, and then sneered: "These little yellow-
haired boys are also big enemies, then our blood refining hall can still rely on it.
Why is it to gain a foothold in the Sacred Gate of the Immortal Sect, and what else
to talk about restoring the great cause created by the black-hearted seniors
thousands of years ago?
The big man surnamed the year fired a red glow at Zhang Xiaofan, temporarily
stopping his progress, and then angrily said at Lin Feng: "What else can you do
besides boasting, why don't you come up and try?"
A strange smile appeared on Lin Feng's pale face, and said, "Okay, I will convince
you."
He took out a gold fan from his arms and slapped himself.
Everyone at Qingyunmen heard their conversation, and became a little more
wary of this evil young man.
But after a long time, I saw that the young man just shook the fan in a hurry, and
he was so cool but still motionless. It was all stunned.
Could it be that Lin Feng is really just talking about it?
The boss of that year was even more angry with him, and said angrily: "Lin Feng,
if you don't have the skills, stand aside, I can deal with these Qingyun juniors, and
you don't need to say coldly or look at your own skills. ?"
Then Lin Feng's expression changed and he snorted coldly, and said, "I didn't
want to join hands with you. I won't be able to win, but now I don't show my two
hands. Do you think I can lie to you?"
While talking, he tossed the gold-painted fan in the air, and the whole fan gave a
faint golden light in the air, and opened it with a brushing sound. On top of the
gold fan, I use the fine brushwork to paint a mountain, a river, and a big peng.
The brushwork is delicate and lifelike.
Wind, clouds, thunder, lightning.
This place was originally deep underground. Inside the ancient cave, this vision
shouldn't have appeared, but at this moment, this scene appeared in front of the
eyes of the four members of Qingyunmen.
At the place of horror, there was a loud noise, and I saw the treasure fan
trembling in mid-air. After a while, the big mountain in the Chinese painting
moved out, and it grew when it saw the wind, and it grew to hundreds of feet
amidst the rumbling. The extremely high hills almost filled this huge space, and
then pressed down towards the Qingyunmen four like Mount Tai.
Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, but seeing that the giant was pressed down, he was
unable to resist, and he took care of a lot, and flew back with a full kick. Seeing
that the mountain was pressed down, he still had half of his body inside. He was
about to be crushed in half, and suddenly he was pulled by someone, then pulled
out abruptly.
Zhang Xiaofan looked back, but it was Qi Hao who saved his life. At this critical
moment of life and death, there was a burst of inexplicable bitterness in his
heart, but he still whispered: "Thank you Brother Qi."
Qi Hao couldn't think of what this kid was thinking, his face was serious and he
nodded slightly, he just stepped back a little bit later, seeing Zhang Xiaofan just
by his side, he pulled him easily.
It’s just that the huge hill that popped out in front of me was extremely
distressing. I saw the hill slammed down, the ground shook suddenly, the rock
walls trembled, and even the rock dome over a hundred meters above fell like
rain. The stone is so powerful that it is shocking.
Zeng Shushu also returned, but his face was full of consternation, and he said in
amazement: "Shanhe Fan! This is the magic weapon of Jieshishan Fengyue
ancestor, how could it fall into this person's hands?"
Everyone was shocked, Zhang Xiaofan was fine, but Qi Hao had a lot of
experience, knowing that Fengyue ancestor was a well-known cultivator on the
Eastern Jieshi Mountain. He has a high level of practice and is quite famous on
the path of cultivation. He usually acts on good and evil. In the meantime, there
was no great evil and no contending with the world, so neither the righteous way
nor the evil way provoke this person. I didn't expect this young man to appear
among these monsters with the housekeeping magic weapon of Fengyue
ancestor.
Everyone was in a state of uncertainty, but the mountain relentlessly rose into
the sky again, and he didn't know how much mana it would take to move this
behemoth.
Behind everyone is a stone wall, unable to retreat, and the huge hills are like rain,
lightning and thunder. At this juncture of life and death, everyone in Qingyunmen
was anxious. As soon as Qi Hao gritted his teeth, he wanted to stand up and
protect everyone with a six-part mirror, with the intention of resisting the
mighty giant mountain.
Suddenly saw a flash of blue shadow, Lu Xueqi suddenly appeared in front of the
three, with a clear whistle, but seeing the blue sky skyrocketing, the "Tianya"
divine sword dragon yelled out of its sheath, immortal energy, and went straight
into the dome.
The thunder in the sky was even more urgent, and the mountain with an
invincible aura, when under the hood, it seemed to crush the four people into
meatloaf. Lu Xueqi's face was frosty, and her long hair fluttered and danced in
the gusty wind, like a nine-day fairy!
The sword body of "Tianya" trembled slightly, seeming to feel the master's heart,
like an angry dragon leaping into the air, rising into the sky, ten thousand blue
lights instantly illuminate the entire huge cave, merged into one in the air, and a
sword slashed towards the mountain!
"Zheng!"
Sha Fei stone walked away, and the wind screamed, everyone stared into the sky,
but only a huge air current, almost like a tangible thing rushing around, Lu Xueqi
was in the air, his face was bloody, and the whole person was shocked by a huge
counter-shock force. Straight into the stone wall.
But the big mountain was severely chopped by the blue beam of light, and the
pressure stopped. It trembled a few times in the air, and after the loud noise, it
actually retracted back. Without a moment in the flying sand and rocks, the
whole mountain was wiped out. , Reappeared in that mountain and river fan.
The evil-faced young man Lin Feng glanced at Shanhe Fan, frowning
immediately, and saw that on the screen, a big mountain that was originally
majestic had a big crack from the top of the mountain to the side of the mountain.
The harmonious fan is as if it is broken, and it looks a bit stiff.
Here at Qingyunmen, the God Sword of Tianya flew back like spiritually, but Lu
Xueqi slid down from the rock wall. As soon as she landed, she felt her feet soft
and almost sat on the ground, but fortunately everyone else had already come
here. Zhang Xiaofan looked in his eyes and supported her.
Lu Xueqi gasped, but she had a strong temperament and still waited to push
Zhang Xiaofan away, but she stretched her hand halfway, and suddenly felt the
lips warm, but a burst of blood came out.
The red blood ran over her fat-like skin, the red and white matched each other,
and it was actually thrilling and gorgeous.
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while and heard Lin Feng yelling in the distance: "Oh,
you stinky woman, you dare to ruin my magic weapon. Even if you die ten times,
it's not enough to pay for your life!" It was rising into the air, and the golden light
of the mountain and river fan flickered, which was quite inconsistent with his
evil spirit, but it was still in the air, rushing out one by one.
In the distance, the old man had stopped emitting red glow, and the "Red Demon
Eye" had also returned to normal, standing in place. The beautiful young woman
next to him took a step, glanced at Qingyunmen Lu Xueqi, and whispered: "Did
you see clearly?"
The old man looked solemn and said, "It's Tianya!"
The young woman snorted, and said, "I can't imagine that such a fetish fell into
the hands of this junior!"
The old man looked at Lin Feng, who was already fighting with the people of
Qingyunmen at this moment, and said: "The God Sword of Heaven is the Nine
Heaven God Weapon. Back then, the old man, the black heart of my blood
refining hall, was defeated by this sword. Today In any case, we must seize this
divine sword!"
The beautiful young woman nodded and said, "Then Lin Feng..."
The old man sneered: "This kid relies on some relatives with Fengyue ancestors.
He has always been above the top. If it weren't for the time when I was using
people, I would not allow him long ago, so let him take the lead first. You and I
see the opportunity. , Shot to snatch the Excalibur."
The young woman nodded and looked at the field intently.
Every time the "Mountain and River Fan" was fanned, there was a big storm, and
the wind and rocks were blowing towards the Qingyunmen four, but every time
they got close, they were blocked by Qi Hao and Zeng Shushu. Just now, the
mountain had risen, and everyone was caught off guard, almost helpless, but at
this time they saw the extraordinary ways of these two people.
Needless to say, Qi Hao's Frost Ice Immortal Sword flickered, and it resisted a
gust of wind; and Zeng Shushu, who was standing on the other side, revealed his
true skills just now, the "Xuanyuan" Immortal Sword exuding lavender brilliance.
Under the cover of Qi Hao, the purple light flashed, and every time it got in in the
gap of the wind, like a poisonous snake, Lin Feng was almost injured by the
purple light inadvertently, so he had to deal with it carefully. For a while, the
three of them were actually A tie is difficult to distinguish.
Zhang Xiaofan stood behind, still supporting Lu Xueqi, watching Qi Hao and the
others intently, but seeing Qi Hao sway freely and master the use of the immortal
sword, he was far from the use of Taoist immortal law, and he couldn't help but
have it. A bit of admiration.
For a long time, he only practiced the basic techniques of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao.
It was not until he went down the mountain that Su Ru passed on some practical
Dao techniques to him, which was naturally inferior to Qi Hao.
At this moment, he was looking attentively, and suddenly felt that his arm
loosened, but it was Lu Xueqi who rested for a while. After regaining her energy,
she stood on her own and left his support.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at her pale jade face at this moment, and couldn't help
asking, "Are you all right! Senior Sister Lu?"
Lu Xueqi glanced at him, reached out her hand to wipe the blood from her lips,
shook her head, but said nothing.
Since Zhang Xiaofan knew this frosty beauty, he had already been familiar with
her style, so he would naturally not ask any more questions at the moment, and
he had always been in awe of this beautiful woman, so he turned his face to look
at the court.
Unexpectedly, he just turned his head and suddenly heard Lu Xueqi exclaimed.
He looked in shock and saw that in the rock wall behind where he and Lu Xueqi
were standing at the moment, a black rope suddenly appeared. Lu Xueqi tied her
hands to her side and couldn't move. After a while, a figure of a woman appeared
in the stone wall. It was the beautiful young woman who was standing in the
distance just now.
Just listen to her "chuckling" and smiling: "Little sister, you are so beautiful. I
really feel sorry for you. This "tethering cable" is specially prepared by my sister
for you, the righteous immortal family!"
Zhang Xiaofan saw the painful color on Lu Xueqi's face, and when he saw that the
"Bin Xian Suo" had fallen deeply into the flesh for a moment, the pain can be
imagined.
But before he could react, there was a whistling in the air, and the old man threw
his head down, stretched out his hand and grabbed the "Tianya" divine sword
behind Lu Xueqi.
How could Zhang Xiaofan allow him to chaos, "burning sticks" soared into the air
and went straight to the young boss. When the old man saw the weird black
short rod again, he couldn't help but feel a little jealous, his body tilted, his life
stopped, and he fell to the ground.
At this moment, Qi Hao and Zeng Shushu in front of them heard the sound. They
turned their heads to look back and were shocked. They were about to turn their
heads to rescue. But when Lin Feng saw that these two people were moving, if
they told you to leave, I Didn't it mean that I lost my face in front of the elderly,
and the fans of the mountains and rivers roared into the wind, and the two Qi
Zeng couldn't get away for a while.
Zhang Xiaofan temporarily forced the old man to retreat, let alone hesitating. On
one side of his body, the burning stick rushed towards the beautiful young
woman. Unexpectedly, the young woman smiled lightly and only swayed the
rope in her hand. Lu Xueqi could not help but sway over and block. In front of
her.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, almost unable to stop, and suddenly stopped.
The fire stick stopped just three points in front of Lu Xueqi, almost reflecting her
jade-like face into a blue color.
Before Zhang Xiaofan gasped for a while, he heard two more winds from the rear.
Zhang Xiaofan rushed forward and rushed forward. Then, he hid in
embarrassment. Looking back, it was the original wild dog Taoist and Na Gao. Liu
Hao, who took advantage of the fire and robbed him, rushed forward, but the old
man was eager to seize the treasure, and even rushed forward regardless of his
identity.
Zhang Xiaofan was one enemy three, and immediately fell into a bitter fight. If it
weren’t for the old man’s fear of the fire stick, the wild dogs and Liu Hao saw the
horrible scene of the fire stick sucking blood in the darkness just now, and they
were a little afraid of taking action. Too much, Zhang Xiaofan has already lost.
But this is so. In a few rounds, under the attack of three magic weapons in the
sky, Zhang Xiaofan was already in danger, and the most troublesome thing was
the same. The beautiful young woman standing aside seemed to be on the
sidelines, but as soon as Zhang Xiaofan intended to fight back, It was his arm that
shook, and Lu Xueqi was thrown in. Zhang Xiaofan had to shrink back, frustrated
again and again, and he was about to be injured in the hands of three monsters.
Beneath the immortal cable, Lu Xueqi struggled hard, but it didn’t work. Seeing
the young woman behind her smile triumphantly, Zhang Xiaofan was in danger
because of fear of hurting herself. Lu Xueqi’s face was whiter, her heart was
agitated, her throat was sweet, and she took a mouthful. The blood spurted out,
sprinkled on her clothes, a little bit of red, shocking.
Zhang Xiaofan heard the sound and saw in a blink of an eye, thinking that Lu
Xueqi was injured by the "Bin Xian Cable", and in shock, he couldn't take care of
so much anymore. The fire stick suddenly soared black, swiftly like lightning, and
shot at the beautiful young woman. go with.
The young woman didn't expect Zhang Xiaofan to rise up into trouble regardless
of her own safety, and was unprepared for a while. Seeing that the fire stick had
rushed to the front and hurriedly soared into the sky, she had managed to avoid
it.
But at the same time, Zhang Xiaofan also showed the empty door behind him.
The old red magic eye shot a red glow, and the fangs magic weapon of the wild
dog Taoist and Liu Hao's yellow flying sword hit Zhang Xiaofan on the back
together.
Zhang Xiaofan's eyes were dark, almost fainting, and after the severe pain in his
whole body, he was numb, and he flew straight ahead. In the midair, the blood
from his mouth spurted out like a spring.
Lu Xueqi saw her eyes, her teeth bit into her lips, she suddenly felt that her body
was loosened, but it was the beautiful young woman who was distracted by
Zhang Xiaofan and temporarily forgot to control her.
Lu Xueqi let out a clear whistle, and stretched her hands in a limited space,
turning them into orchid fingers. The "Tianya" divine sword suddenly came out
of its sheath, the blue light swept across the sky, and the two "Kaka" sounds
immediately forced the immortal cord away. In a circle.
Under the "Tianya" divine front, the seemingly ordinary "Binxian Cable" is
actually extremely tough, constantly cutting, but it is also "sizzling".
The young woman felt sorry for the treasure, and was shocked by the power of
Tianya, and quickly took the Xiansuo back. As soon as Lu Xueqi was free,
although her body ached, she immediately rose into the air to catch Zhang
Xiaofan's flying body.
However, before the two of her had a chance to breathe, the elderly and the three
of them had already followed.
Tianya's blue light flashed and flew back to Lu Xueqi to protect her master, but
Lu Xueqi's face was as pale as paper, and her body was a little shaken.
At this moment, suddenly heard an "instigation" in the distance, followed by a
cry of pain, then Lin Feng furiously said: "Junior Qingyun, dare to hurt me, my
opinion!"
The sound of "Boom" resounded everywhere in this huge cave!
Everyone was horrified, but the old man stopped his castration and shouted:
"Brother Lin, don't..."
Before he finished speaking, everyone felt their feet sway in the mountains, and
when they looked at Lin Feng's hands, the big river in the fan of mountains and
rivers had disappeared from the picture in the fan.
"Wow!" With a loud and deafening noise, the flat ground where everyone was on
cracked, and a huge jet of water was ejected from the depths of the ground in an
instant. This force was so huge that the huge stone was actually rushed into the
air. In the middle, only the giant stone in front of which was engraved with the
words "Necropolis" did not move.
The Qingyunmen four were rushed to the surroundings by tremendous force,
and Lu Xueqi's hand loosened. At that moment, she suddenly felt that her heart
seemed to sink.
Zhang Xiaofan's blood-stained body floated outwards lightly, and in front of him
was the mysterious and dark abyss!
She looked deeply in the air, and only in a moment, the past, scene after scene,
passed through her mind.
On the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, the teenager who watched her blush
when the lottery was drawn;
At the time of the competition, suddenly in the thunder and lightning, the eyes
suddenly softened;
Shicai vomited blood for her, and desperately rushed to save her!
A huge boulder slammed down, Lu Xueqi gritted her teeth, her face was cold, and
with the last bit of strength, she stretched out her hand on the boulder to borrow
force, changed the direction of her body, and flew towards Zhang Xiaofan.
The rocks are like rain, the water dragon is fierce, but all this seems to be on the
horizon, and the "Tianya" divine sword emits a faint blue light, following its
master.
Avoiding a few rocks, Lu Xueqi caught up with Zhang Xiaofan, grabbed his hand,
and was about to pull him back, but only felt that the last bit of strength in her
body had also gone away from her.
"Is she here to save me?" Zhang Xiaofan saw Lu Xueqi in front of his gradually
blurred eyes, said a word in his heart, and suddenly realized that he and Lu Xueqi
had already flown past the area that emits a strong light, engraving "dead
spirits". The huge boulder with the three characters "Yuan" fell on the abyss.
Then they fell down.
Lu Xueqi seemed to have lost consciousness, closed her eyes, and turned her
body to the side. At this moment, her white face seemed to have a look of relief.
Before Zhang Xiaofan fell into the bottomless abyss that seemed to be eternally
dark, the last moment he stayed in the light, he faintly heard a Buddha's horn,
and then the golden light lit up.
The next moment, he plunged into darkness.
The endless darkness seemed eternal, and he couldn't even see the woman close
at hand.
However, at the last moment when he lost consciousness, he still knew that Lu
Xueqi and his hands were still holding together, very tight, very tight.
He even vaguely felt that that hand was so ice and cold at this moment.
The boundless darkness swallowed everything.

Chapter 38 The Abyss
According to legend, this world was originally dark. After 48,000 years, there
was a giant god Pangu, who opened the world and transformed mountains and
rivers; after another 48,000 years, Nuwa created human beings.
According to legend, the first beam of light between heaven and earth was born
in the darkest place.
Zhang Xiaofan only felt that his whole body was so cold, and the cold was in his
bones. That kind of cold, as if it was not only the body, but also the heart was
cold, and he was about to die.
But he didn't feel scared, he didn't feel any fear at all, he just felt tired that he had
never had before, and he didn't even have the strength to open his eyes. It is
strange that when his body was extremely sleepy and weak, his mind gradually
became clear.
It seems that there is something surrounding him, very gentle, very careful, but
cold as ice, slowly sucking the heat in his body, and at the same time with a
strange comfortable feeling, people can't help but think about it. Go to bed
comfortably.
If not, there is a familiar and cold breath in his right hand, rising like a guardian
master; if not, he suddenly feels that in his left hand, he is still holding a cold and
soft hand .
In his sleepiness, he opened his eyes with difficulty, bit by bit!
That is in the eternal darkness, a beam of light!
In the endless and boundless darkness, but only in front of Zhang Xiaofan’s eyes,
a little light was quietly lit up. It was a faint, white light. She floated in the
darkness, entwining Zhang Xiaofan, like the most gentle Woman, holding on to
the beloved lover, so lingering with him.
She was like a burst of light smoke, with some ethereal mist, in mid-air, beside
Zhang Xiaofan, she gradually turned into a beautiful and desolate face, and kissed
the boy's lips!
Between the lips, there was a faint fragrance, a hint of confusion, and there was
only coldness left!
The icy cold in the heart!
The fire stick suddenly rose up, and the dark blue light blocked Zhang Xiaofan's
body. The beauty's face turned into a smoky white light seemed to be a little
afraid of it and had to step back. Zhang Xiaofan shook his body and stood up. He
would be overjoyed and exclaimed, "Yinling!"
According to ancient legends, life is old and dying, only the soul is immortal. At
the end of a lifetime, there will be a soul separated from the body, and rebirth,
rebirth and rebirth.
However, in the world, there are resentful spirits. They are the "yin spirit"
because of the three poisons of greed, hatred, and ignorance, and because of fear,
evil, and fear, they are attached to the world, look back on the dust, and do not
want to die.
Of course, Yin Ling is a thing of Yin and soul, and naturally likes to stay in the
damp and damp place. The darkness and dampness in this Necro Abyss is not
surprising to have such ghosts.
But Zhang Xiaofan has never seen such things in his life. When he was a child, he
heard adults in Caomiao Village say that there are ghosts in this world. Later, on
Dazhu Peak, I heard the seniors say that this is called Yinling, and he felt a little
afraid in his heart. I saw it suddenly, really cold from head to toe.
His yelling was only heard from a distance in the darkness. In the pitch black
around him, his voice seemed light and fluttering. After a long time, a faint echo
came back. It was also with his yelling, as if something had been alarmed, and it
lighted up silently in the darkness around him.
Zhang Xiaofan only felt his heart beat, and then it was as if the heart in his chest
had actually stopped. He held his breath and watched a faint white light almost
exactly the same as the ghost just now. It lit up in the darkness ahead.
Then, the left side lit up, the right side lit up, the front side lit up, and the back
side lit up. Even when he looked up, even the top of his head lit up, flashing that
faint white light.
There are countless ghosts, as if awakened from a long sleep, feeling the warmth
of the human body that appeared for the first time in hundreds of years, and
gathered here.
The smoky white light wandered indefinitely, transforming countless faces,
whether male or female, old or young, beautiful or ugly, but at this moment,
there was only one feeling in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes: cold.
He numbs at the thought of the scene where countless yin spirits swarmed
around him. Fortunately, after the initial horror, he immediately discovered that
these ghosts seemed to be quite afraid of the burning stick in front of him, and
did not dare to approach the dark blue light emitted by the burning stick.
But before Zhang Xiaofan could breathe a sigh of relief, the ghosts floating in the
air seemed to have discovered something, and flew to Zhang Xiaofan's left.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback for a moment, and then faded. The soft hand that
he was holding on his left hand has gradually cooled down at this moment. He
hurriedly pulled, and there was a sound of water, and Lu Xueqi was pulled to his
side.
Relying on the dim light around, Zhang Xiaofan only saw Lu Xueqi's face pale and
her eyes closed, but her breathing was still normal. After a cursory look, she
didn't seem to have suffered any trauma, so she was relieved and looked around.
Look, carefully observe the surrounding environment.
He and Lu Xueqi, who was unconscious in a coma, were at the edge of a bay
somehow at this moment. They couldn't see the size of the water in the dark, nor
did they know whether it was a small pool, a big lake, or the legendary huge deep
sea.
Zhang Xiaofan didn't know why he suddenly had this idea, but he was in the
water, but he felt that the surface of the water was not static. Waves raised by the
tide, like gentle hands stroking his body.
However, this water is really cold to the bone!
Zhang Xiaofan stood up with difficulty and stayed, even if he was not harmed by
these ghosts, I am afraid that both of them would freeze to death in the water
first. As soon as he stood upright, he felt dizzy and couldn't help but shake.
When he was on the platform, he was hit in the back by the old man, Daoist
Daoist, and Liu Hao at the same time, and his injuries were serious. At the same
time, the dark blue light of the burning stick was like induction, and it also
dimmed. Almost at the same moment, the gleaming lights of countless ghosts
light up at the same time, and the faces that turned into adults revealed infinite
longing.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and quickly settled his mind, the light of the
burning stick reappeared, calming the ghosts. Zhang Xiaofan struggled to pull Lu
Xueqi to the shore. This short distance made him feel so long.
Finally, they reached the hard ground, and Zhang Xiaofan sat on the ground all of
a sudden, gasping for breath.
Around, countless yin spirits were dancing and wandering outside the black-blue
light circle of the burning stick.
Zhang Xiaofan stared at the drifting gloom, remembering the last memories in
his mind before coma, remembering Lu Xueqi flying over and holding his hand,
remembering the endless dark abyss under them when they fell. I vaguely
remember that before he lost consciousness, a familiar Buddha's name once
sounded on that platform.
That should be Brother Faxiang and the four of them are here!
Zhang Xiaofan said something like this in his heart. With the help of the four of
them, plus the practice of Qi Hao and Zeng Shushu, there should be nothing
wrong with it. If Brother Qi is fine, then Sister Ling'er will not be sad, right?
However, Zhang Xiaofan asked himself like this almost at the same time, if I were
to die, would Senior Sister Ling'er be sad? Maybe she will be a bit sentimental
too! After all, over the years, I have been with her day and night, knowing that
this senior sister, who is beautiful and strong on the outside, actually has a gentle
and weak side in her heart.
If she heard that Junior Brother Zhang Xiaofan, who had been playing since
childhood, had died, she would definitely cry? Surely it will be sad too,
right? Surely, even if he can't find the corpse, he will build a grave for him above
Dazhu Peak, right?
I don't know how many times will she come to the grave in the future?
If so, would I be like the yin spirit around me, thinking of her, refusing to die, just
linger in the grave, quietly looking forward to the figure in the memory...
The young man sighed lowly and unknownly in the silent darkness!

"Alas".
She let out a soft call, woke up slowly, and opened her eyes.
For thousands of years, there has been an ancient question: If you wake up after
a long sleep, who will be the first person you want to see?
No one knew that Lu Xueqi had heard this seemingly boring question, and at this
moment, what was reflected in her eyes was the concerned look in Zhang
Xiaofan's eyes in the faint white light.
That is the only warmth in the dark!
Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and said with joy, "You woke up, Senior Sister Lu!"
Lu Xueqi didn't answer immediately. She seemed to be stunned for a while, but
she quickly returned to normal, and her expression was somewhat confused
from the beginning, and returned to a somewhat indifferent frost. But as she
looked around, she couldn't help being moved again.
"Yinling!" Lu Xueqi called out just like Zhang Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and comforted her: "Yes, but don't be afraid, they seem to
be a little afraid of my burning, burning fire sticks, they should be fine for the
time being."
Lu Xueqi also discovered at this moment that the countless ghosts floating
around did not pounce on it, but only wandered around. She seemed very afraid
of Zhang Xiaofan’s short black stick, and couldn’t help saying, “What is your
magic weapon called? Awesome?"
Zhang Xiaofan blushed on his face and said, "Call, call, I tell it to be... a fire stick, I
don't know how it can be so powerful."
Lu Xueqi said strangely: "Burning a fire stick?"
Zhang Xiaofan looked at the woman in front of him in the faint white light, her
skin like snow, although she was a little pale but more beautiful, he involuntarily
lowered her head and said, "Yes, I usually cook on Dazhu Peak. I use it to cook.
Burn the fire stick."
Lu Xueqi was speechless for a while, staring blankly at the ugly black short stick
in mid-air, and said in a low voice for a long while: "Burning a fire stick! I have a
mentor to preach, practice hard work, and have the divine sword of Tianya, but
lost. Under a fire stick?"
Zhang Xiaofan's heart suddenly jumped, only to feel that Lu Xueqi's face was a
little paler in this moment, and he could hardly see the slightest blood. He
couldn't help saying: "Sister, you won at that time! And, I heard if it wasn't. Your
vitality was consumed too much when you competed against me, and you may
not necessarily lose to Senior Brother Qi Hao in the final..."
He said more and more quietly, and then gradually became silent, because Lu
Xueqi silently raised her head and looked at him coldly, which made him unable
to speak anymore. Faint white light illuminates the two of them.
Lu Xueqi lowered her head again, took a deep breath, and said, "How could we
escape by chance?"
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while, and he was quite confused, and said: "I don't
know." Then he remembered something, pointed at the edge of the bay water,
and said, "But when I just woke up, we both lay there. By the water, could it be
that we were lucky enough to fall into the water to survive, and then we were
washed to the shore by the tide?"
Lu Xueqi looked in the direction he was pointing, and against the faint white light
emitted by the Yin Ling, she saw water in the distance, and there was also a faint
sound of "sanding" of the tide washing the shore. On the other hand, although the
clothes were mostly dry, they were still a little wet, and it was very cold when
they were attached to them.
It is conceivable that if it hadn't been for this Xiao Fan to pull himself ashore, I
was afraid that he would be frozen to death before he was sober.
"Thank you." Lu Xueqi suddenly whispered.
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while, and quickly shook his hand and smiled: "It's
okay, it's okay..."
Suddenly, both of them were stunned.
Between the two people, between the hands of the two people, until this
moment, they still hold each other tightly.
It seems to be connected to flesh and blood, it seems that it has been so many
years, and there is no feeling at all, it seems that it should be like this, it seems
that both of them have forgotten!
Lu Xueqi slowly withdrew her hand, and Zhang Xiaofan smiled awkwardly,
swinging her hand to the left and right, but she didn't know where to put it.
After a while, Lu Xueqi still said, "Before you fell, you were hit hard by the
demons. How do you feel now?"
Zhang Xiaofan received an amnesty. Hearing that the Frost woman didn't seem to
blame him, she quickly said: "It's okay, it's okay."
Lu Xueqi said, "Can you still use the sword?"
With little luck, Zhang Xiaofan felt pain in his body like a needle prick, smiled
bitterly and shook his head.
Lu Xueqi glanced at him and said, "Neither can I. Let's get up and check our
surroundings to see if there is a way out, otherwise we will keep on waiting and
be surrounded by these ghosts, and sooner or later will be sucked up by them."
Zhang Xiaofan took a breath and nodded, "Yes."
Lu Xueqi stood up and checked the whole body. There was no major trauma, but
the blood in the inner meridian was a little messy, and the whole body was weak.
It seemed that the force of the counter-shock was too strong when fighting
against the mountain and river fan. And the God Sword of Tianya that she cares
most about is now intactly returned to the scabbard behind her.
She turned her head and looked at Zhang Xiaofan again, but saw that he stood up
with some difficulty, his figure was not very flexible, and he was obviously still
injured and troubled. At the same time, she also knew how much energy he took
to pull himself out of the water just now. strength.
"Which level is your Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao cultivation?" Lu Xueqi suddenly said
to Zhang Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and didn't speak, but Lu Xueqi thought he didn't
answer deliberately, turned her head, and said calmly, "It doesn't matter if you
don't say it, but I heard from the master that your cultivation is only up to the
fourth level. It was all weird that day. The magic weapon was so powerful that I
didn't believe it at the time. I saw it with my own eyes. If it weren't for your high
level of cultivation and solid foundation of the meridian, you would have fallen
under the hands of those demons.
Zhang Xiaofan scratched his head and didn't know what to say for a while,
because he himself was a little confused about his practice at this moment, so he
passed it vaguely.
In fact, how did Lu Xueqi know that Zhang Xiaofan really only has the fourth level
of cultivation at this moment, that is, the realm that can just use magic weapons,
but in Zhang Xiaofan’s body, there is another kind of Buddhism supreme truth.
The Dharma "Great Brahma Prajna" is the key to the fact.
The cultivation of Buddhism originally paid more attention to the understanding
of oneself than Taoism. Zhang Xiaofan has cultivated the Great Brahma Prajna for
five years. Although his practice is still shallow, his meridian foundation is solid.
After he practiced the two masters of Buddhism and Taoism day and night, he
was far superior. A young disciple who has passed the same cultivation level.
It is precisely because of this that he was hit hard by the demons all his life. The
Taiji Xuanqing Taoist guard blocked one layer, and the Great Brahma Prajna
blocked another layer at the same time, and he was lucky not to die.
At the moment the two stood up, Zhang Xiaofan recalled the burning stick, and
the dark blue light spilled out, surrounding the two of them. Lu Xueqi groaned
slightly, pointed in the opposite direction of the water, and the two of them
walked toward the endless darkness.
This walk, I don’t know how long it took. This direction seemed to have no
margin. After a long time, the two of them were still walking on the empty space.
Under this necromantic abyss, apart from the great surprise, there was no A little
sign of life.
Some are just dancing and wandering around them, eagerly greedy for the flesh
and blood yin spirit, floating up and down silently.
Both Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi's faces became heavier as they walked away,
and at the same time they felt the surrounding yin qi, but Zhang Xiaofan only felt
that the blood was surging at the moment, and there was a burst of dizziness.
In fact, although he has a solid foundation, his cultivation level is not high after
all. At the same time, he was hit by the old man, Daoist Daoist and Liu Gao, and
the damage to the meridians in his body was still great.
After a while, Lu Xueqi also discovered that Zhang Xiaofan was not quite right,
and said in surprise: "What's the matter with you?"
Zhang Xiaofan gave a strong smile and said, "I'm fine, let's go!"
Lu Xueqi glanced at him and said, "Would you like to stop..."
She hadn't uttered the word "breath" when she was resting, but she saw Zhang
Xiaofan's body suddenly swayed, and his body became soft, and he fell down
unexpectedly. And the fire stick in his hand, with his fallen body, quickly
dimmed.
Lu Xueqi was taken aback, and quickly supported him, her tentacles were cold,
and she was shocked to realize that Zhang Xiaofan had fainted. At that moment,
she, who has always been known for her calmness among her fellow teachers
and sisters, also felt a little panic.
Immediately, she thought of another more terrifying problem.
The fire stick has lost its effect, so what can be used to resist the countless ghosts
around?
Almost at the same time Lu Xueqi thought of this question, the countless ghosts
emitting faint white light seemed to be taken aback. Then, in front of them, two
living flesh and blood stood there without a trace of defense.
In the darkness, there seemed to be countless voices laughing and roaring
proudly at the same time. The countless ghosts seemed to freeze in mid-air for a
while. After that, like greedy beasts, they rushed to the two helpless standing in
the dark. people.

Chapter 39 Reunion
"Zheng"!
It was a crisp sound in the dark!
Lu Xueqi's face was as cold as frost, and she stood in front of Zhang Xiaofan and
drew her sword fiercely.
Tianya is out of her sheath!
The blue light burst, and the pure and brilliant beam of light reflected the dark
world.
In an instant, all the shadows of the ghosts lost their brilliance in front of the blue
light. Even so, these ghosts seemed to be fearless, and they still rushed from all
directions.
Lu Xueqi screamed softly, a trace of pain passed over her pale face, but it was
immediately replaced by a stronger look.
Under the support of the owner, the Divine Sword of Tianya was full of blue light
and radiant, swept across it facing the yin spirit rushing from the front.
At the moment when the blue light came into contact with those yin spirits, the
sound of "sizzling" nearly fried and bursting immediately sounded, and the
dozens of yin spirits at the moment vanished and their souls were scattered.
The sound echoed in the empty and dark place, it was creepy.
It's just that the Tianya Divine Sword was extremely powerful, but it couldn't
deter the rest of the Yin Ling. Only when Lu Xueqi shot it, several Yin Ling rushed
from behind to Zhang Xiaofan who had fainted on the ground.
Lu Xueqi looked out of the corner of her eye, turned back, and the Heavenly
Sword only swept across Zhang Xiaofan, dispelling the few ghosts.
However, the number of Yin Ling around here was too much to kill, and Lu Xueqi
was injured again. Within a few rounds, she was dripping with sweat and
breathing heavily. But I felt like ghost faces were all around, dancing and crying,
teeth and claws, the blue light of the sky was getting weaker, Lu Xueqi gritted her
teeth, but still weakened on her feet, she fell to sit beside Zhang Xiaofan.
Amidst the howling of the sky, the yin spirit faintly heard the triumphant cry of
ghosts. Lu Xueqi turned her head and glanced at Zhang Xiaofan.
Although the young man was in a coma at the moment, there was pain on his
face, but did he think of something sad?
Lu Xueqi said lowly: "Unexpectedly, I will die with you today!"
She sits upright, her face is full of blood at this moment, but she still refuses to
give up, stretched her right hand fingers to make orchid tactics. Following her
gesture, the Tianya Divine Sword paused in mid-air and fell suddenly. Inserting
it, he slammed into the ground in front of Lu Xueqi with a "zheng" sound, and
then the blue light rose again, and there was a circle of light on the ground that
surrounded Lu Xueqi and Zhang Xiaofan with the Tianya Divine Sword as the
center.
The surrounding Yinling saw the delicious flesh and blood body right in front of
him, where he could manage so much, rushing up one after another, but after a
while, the light circle on the ground suddenly rose up, suddenly the blue light
burst, and the spirit was steaming. , I saw that the blue light flashed from the top
of the two people's heads in a circular arc if there was spirituality, and
immediately blocked the yin spirit outside.
But if someone with a discerning eye sees it, he can see that the light of the
aperture is too weak, and Ruiqi is also weak, but Lu Xueqi is dying to struggle.
Seeing that the food in his mouth was blocked again, the sky was full of anger, the
ghost crying became louder and louder, countless yin spirits struggling to hit the
fragile aperture, every time Lu Xueqi shook her body and her face became paler.
In a short period of time, the brilliance of the Tianya Divine Sword was dimmed
by a point. The aperture of the original two was reduced to the size of less than
one in a short period of time.
Lu Xueqi's face was as white as paper, and seeing the ghostly phantom faces
outside the aperture showed a terrible grin, and seeing them open their big
phantom mouths, her whole person seemed to be trapped in an ice cellar.
At this moment, she suddenly heard Zhang Xiaofan, who was unconscious beside
her, suddenly said something vaguely.
Lu Xueqi suddenly turned her head, there is no words to describe her feelings at
the moment. She has been fighting with these ghosts alone all the time, and
suddenly hearing the voice of her companions, there is a kind of joy that has
never been seen before.
But before she could see Zhang Xiaofan's appearance, the sudden change
occurred. The ground where she and the two fell was originally a hard ground. At
this moment, a big hole was silently cracked in Zhang Xiaofan's place, and Zhang
Xiaofan suddenly fell.
Lu Xueqi stayed for a while, and saw that the hole was pitch black, and he
couldn't see how deep it was. Only in the depths, there were a pair of huge and
terrifying blood-red eyes, twinkling and twinkling!
The next moment, without any hesitation, the aperture emitted by the Tianya
Divine Sword dissipated. Amidst the roar of the sky, Lu Xueqi stretched out her
hand to pull up Tianya, let alone a word, and plunged into the deep black hole!
After a while, all the yin spirits in mid-air followed in, piercing and whistling,
resounding through the cave.
A dull impact sounded in the hole, and a moment later, amidst the roar of the yin
spirit, a long, sharp roar suddenly sounded.
"Oh..."
The cry was painful, and it sounded a bit like the roar of a wild boar when it was
injured. After a while, a huge figure jumped out of the hole first, and then
countless ghosts burst out, flying all over the sky.
In the dim light, Lu Xueqi supported Zhang Xiaofan with her left hand and
jumped out of the ground. A red blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, and
her left half of her body was even more red, and it seemed that she was also
injured.
And Zhang Xiaofan could only stand with Lu Xueqi at this moment, but his eyes
opened, and the fire stick lit up again, although it was faint, it still emitted a dark
blue light.
These young men and women, in this dark world, support and rely on each other.
Lu Xueqi looked at the angry ghost flying in the sky but still didn't dare to rush
down, and there was a burst of indescribable joy in her heart. Although she
hadn't gotten rid of the danger, it was really nice to have someone standing by
her side.
Afterwards, the two of them fell on the huge shadow in front of them, set against
the white light emitted by the Yin Ling. After smelling a strong rancid smell, they
saw the appearance of the monster.
This is a huge monster with only two people. It has a pig head and a dog body,
long and sharp fangs, and the whole body is red and black. The brown hair
stands upright like steel needles. A pair of giant eyes are blood red in the dark,
but they are a bit like. It is the scarlet eye of the demon elder of the demon
sect. (Note 1)
At this moment, the demon beast was lying in the distance and gasping for
breath. Under its black and dirty fur, the flesh and blood on its left front paw was
opened, and it seemed that it was injured by Lu Xueqi. And it stared at the two
human beings who hurt it, and hatred shot in its eyes, and it wanted to swallow it
quickly!
The ghosts were flying in the sky, and they also flew by the side of this monster,
but they did not attack it. Obviously, they had always kept each other's waters in
good condition.
Lu Xueqi only felt pain and tiredness all over her body, and almost wanted to fall
to sleep like this, without thinking about anything, but after several struggles,
she still held on and whispered to Zhang Xiaofan: "There are too many monsters
and ghosts here, wait. I don’t know what else will come out for a while, so let’s
retreat first."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded in agreement. The two of them backed away, but
unfortunately they took a step, and the ghost in the sky followed one step, and
the monster beast seemed unwilling to give up, and actually followed. Stopping
like this, Yin Ling was scrupulous about Zhang Xiaofan's burning a fire stick, and
the pig-headed monster seemed to be a little jealous of both of them, but he
didn't want to let it go.
Zhang and Lu were already wounded on their bodies. After repeated fierce
battles under this dark and damp abyss, they were already exhausted. If it
weren't for the evil spirits and the monster beasts at this moment, I'm afraid he
As soon as the two of them relaxed, they both fainted.
But at this moment, the two of them are facing a critical juncture of life and
death, and the courage and strength that they don't know where are in the body
have actually been struggling until now.
This Necro Abyss, which has never been known to the righteous people, is
actually an astonishingly huge abyss. The two of them retreated here for a long
time, but they still only walked on the clearing. There was no shadow of the cliff,
and I didn’t know at the time. When it fell, how could it fall so far?
It's just that the two of them don't have time to think about this problem now.
The monsters and ghosts in front of them are watching and waiting, and life and
death are only a matter of time. Zhang and Lu were at a loss, and Zhang Xiaofan
suddenly felt a pain in his back when he ran into a hard object.
For a long time, neither of them dared to take the monster beast lightly, so they
just walked backwards, and suddenly ran into him. Zhang Xiaofan was taken
aback, and quickly turned his head, but unexpectedly saw that it was a big tree
with a trunk. Thick, it seems that no three people can hug him together.
Zhang Xiaofan was relieved and said to Lu Xueqi, who was looking at Wu Zi's
rear, "It's okay, it's just a tree..."
Before he finished speaking, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a sore throat, his neck
was entangled by a rope-like thing, and the whole person was screwed up by a
huge force.
Lu Xueqi was taken aback, looked back in surprise, and lost her voice: "Tree
monster!" (Note 2)
I saw this big tree growing alone in this clearing. At this moment, all the still
branches were moving like human arms, and it was one of the thick branches
that entangled Zhang Xiaofan. In the darkness, this tree demon suddenly danced
like a nine ghosts.
Zhang Xiaofan only felt that the tree on his neck was tightening, and he was
gradually out of breath. Lu Xueqi just wanted to rescue, but only heard a
terrifying roar in the distance. The pig-headed monster seized the opportunity
and jumped up, huge. His claws were shining with a faint green light, and he shot
them down immediately, fearing that they were still carrying huge poison.
Lu Xueqi had no choice but to turn around to parry, but her figure was blocked
by it, and she tried to rescue Zhang Xiaofan several times and was not available.
On the contrary, she was even in distress.
Zhang Xiaofan was caught by the tree demon, his throat hurt, but he saw that the
tree demon made an unpleasant noise. It was mostly joy to come. The tree stick
around his neck pulled him back towards the tree, and at the same time there
were a few A branch came and wrapped his body, except that he could dance
with his two hands, he couldn't struggle anymore.
Zhang Xiaofan was anxious, but when he looked at Lu Xueqi, she found that she
was too busy to take care of herself. When she looked back, it was even more
unforgettable. On the trunk of the tree demon, a big mouth was slowly cracked,
and a pungent fishy smell spouted from the tree. Pulling him into that big mouth,
I'm afraid this is the big mouth of the dryad.
Zhang Xiaofan trembled. He never thought that he would make fertilizer for a
tree one day when he killed him. This method of death was really unacceptable.
But now that the arrow is on the string, he did move away bit by bit, the stench
became more and more serious, and Zhang Xiaofan's forehead was in cold sweat
in a blink of an eye.
Seeing that he was near the mouth, Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know where his
strength came from, struggling to earn, he put his foot on the tree trunk and
refused to move forward. Unfortunately, the tree demon was so powerful that
the tree bar was pulled a few times, and Zhang Xiaofan was able to do so.
Exhausted, was sent to the mouth.
A strong fishy smell rushed over his face, and I don’t know how many creatures
the tree demon had killed. Zhang Xiaofan was struggling to death at the moment
of life and death. He raised his hand with all his strength, holding the only
weapon in his hand, burning the fire stick, and facing the tree. The demon
plugged in beside his mouth.
A faint blue light appeared on the burning stick, especially on the round bead at
the front end.
The original blunt fire stick was swung by Zhang Xiaofan and hit the dryad, and it
was inserted straight into the hard trunk of the dryad like a sharp blade of a
magic weapon, cutting melons and vegetables. The branches of the tree demon
dancing all over the sky suddenly stopped moving at that moment.
Zhang Xiaofan himself was taken aback, and at the same time, a feeling of fear
suddenly appeared in his heart.
A familiar, cold sensation swam through the body, and then it brought a new
breath, the warmth flow from the burning stick, into Zhang Xiaofan's body, just
as before, Zhang Xiaofan in the ancient cave with bats The scene of the vampire
Jiang Old Three fighting.
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned in mid-air!
He stared at what was happening in front of him. After the indomitable, arrogant
and fierce Dryad was only inserted into his body by a seemingly ugly fire stick,
the huge body disproportionate to the fire stick quickly withered. All the
branches, tree stumps and even the trunks seemed to have been drained of all
the water. They were shriveled and curled, and the leaves fell like rain. After the
last roar of life, the whole tree collapsed, and then, Turn to ashes.
Zhang Xiaofan fell to the ground, startled, he didn't even need luck to know that
the warm current sucked by the fire stick was of great benefit to his body, and
the originally injured meridians were nourished by the new warm current
breath and improved greatly.
He looked at the burning stick in his hand, and saw that in the light of the dark
blue light turning, like a full-fed person, the burning stick exuded a satisfying
radiance, especially on the stick body, which was not obvious at first. Bloodshot,
at this moment, as if he was full of blood, it lit up, turned red, with a ferocious
look.
"Dang", this looks a bit terrifying fire stick slipped from Zhang Xiaofan's hand, fell
to the ground, jumped twice, and stood still.
Leaving Zhang Xiaofan's palm, this magical black rod seemed to have lost its
parasitic host. All the light immediately disappeared, turning into an ordinary
and ugly ordinary black rod.
Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath, his mind was turbulent, and only one voice
echoed in his mind: What is this, what is this?
At this moment, Lu Xueqi screamed from a distance. Zhang Xiaofan woke up
suddenly, turned his head and saw that Lu Xueqi was besieged by countless
ghosts and the pig-headed monster. The whole person seemed to be hit hard and
flew backwards. When I went out, my clothes were red, and I knew that I was
seriously injured.
Zhang Xiaofan was agitated all over, no matter what mess, he grabbed the fire
stick in his hand and flew towards Lu Xueqi.
In the midair, the burning stick was in his hand, as if with a slight smile, a dark
blue light reappeared, illuminating his face.
Where Zhang Xiaofan passed, countless ghosts evaded and fled. In a blink of an
eye, Zhang Xiaofan caught up with Lu Xueqi, but the pig-headed monster in front
was not afraid of the fire stick, and roared.
Zhang Xiaofan was anxious, worried about Lu Xueqi's injury, and refused to
retreat. With the same roar, he used the Taoism taught by the teacher's mother
Su Ru before going down the mountain to burn the fire stick and suddenly left his
hand, like an arrow from the string, and rushed towards the pig head monster
beast.
Seeing this little black stick rushing forward, the pig-headed monster beast
waved its huge front paw, trying to push the annoying thing aside, and then
rushed to swallow the two nasty but delicious humans into its stomach and have
a good meal.
Unexpectedly, when he waved his palm, he felt cold in the palm of his hand. After
a while, his heart felt cold again. The pig-headed monster was taken aback and
looked down. He saw a small hole in the palm and the heart in the chest. There
was a small hole unexpectedly, and his whole body was actually penetrated by
this seemingly inconspicuous fire stick.
"Oh"!
The pig-headed monster beast let out a heart-piercing roar, and his huge body
shook, like pushing a mountain and falling a pillar, falling heavily to the ground,
dusty. Then, it struggled a few times on the ground, black blood leaked from the
corner of its mouth, and finally stopped moving.
At this time, Zhang Xiaofan caught Lu Xueqi, but when she saw her whole body
was cold, she was already unable to support her and fainted. But the fire stick
that killed another creature was shining with a dark blue light, flew back
brightly, and fell into Zhang Xiaofan's hands.
At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan only felt that God was inflating her feet, and the
injuries in her body were more than half healed. He checked Lu Xueqi's
breathing, but found that she was breathing fast, and when she looked down, she
saw that the skin on her left shoulder wound had turned black. Obviously
Poisoned.
Zhang Xiaofan was anxious, but he was worried that although two monsters
were dead, there were countless ghosts around him, so he turned around and
looked at them. Unexpectedly, he saw that those ghosts had gradually
disappeared and disappeared for some time. Into the darkness. Zhang Xiaofan
was stunned, but this was an undesirable good thing, no matter how much he
thought about, he quickly turned around to take care of Lu Xueqi.
In fact, Zhang Xiaofan didn't know that all of this was due to the "Blood
Devouring Bead" on the fire stick. Eight hundred years ago, the black-hearted old
man Everbright Demon Sect's "Blood Refining Hall" series was famous all over
the world, and in the underground labyrinth of the Ten Thousand Bats Caves, the
foundation of the blood refining Hall was established.
And the black-hearted old man was a cruel person, and the refining of this blood-
devouring orb in the past killed countless creatures. Among them, I don't know
how many murdered wraiths gathered under this necromantic abyss and could
not die.
They were all harmed by this blood-devouring bead back then, although
nowadays, the blood-devouring bead and the nameless fierce rod are merged
into one, the shape has changed greatly, and the evil spirit is restrained.
But once Zhang Xiaofan cast the spell, the blood-devouring bead's fierce aura
suddenly appeared, and these ghosts were so scared that they could not make it,
almost thinking that the evil spirit black heart old man was resurrected.
Zhang Xiaofan slowly put Lu Xueqi underground, hesitated for a moment, looked
at the black wound, and sighed.

It was as if the eternal darkness returned to calm and deathly silence.
Zhang Xiaofan felt a little dizzy, but he was relieved that there was no blackness
on Lu Xueqi's face after the wound was bandaged.
He guarded the unconscious woman and sat quietly.
The burning stick emits a faint blue light, covering them.
Silence all around!
Quiet!
There wasn't even the sound of insects. Below this Necro Abyss, it seemed that
there was really no living creature besides the Yin Spirit Monster Beast.
However, at this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard the sound of footsteps.
This footstep in the dark is gentle and harmonious, but in Zhang Xiaofan's ears, it
is like a bolt from the blue. He suddenly stood up, turned his head to look at the
sound of footsteps, and at the same time held the fire stick tightly.
In the distance, in the darkness, there was a little light, moved over, and then, in
the light, a woman appeared in the light, dressed in aqua-green clothes, fine
eyebrows, and jade-like skin, she looked like a demon in the darkness. The
strange beauty, there is actually a kind of moving and strange beauty.
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly opened his mouth wide, and was speechless. This
woman was the girl in green clothes he met in Heyang Chengshan Haiyuan when
he went down the mountain.

"Note 1: The Red-eyed Pig Demon in "The Legend of Gods and Demons: Monsters
and Beasts": pig head and dog body, huge body, black hair, hard spines, red eyes,
can see things in secret. Like to eat rot, like to live in dark and humid places.
Note 2: "The Legend of Gods and Demons: Ghosts and Monsters" Dryad: a
thousand-year-old tree, rumored to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and
earth, and it is rumored that it absorbs the power of the evil spirit in the filthy
place, and thus becomes a spirit. Big tree-like, addicted to creatures. There are
also rumors that it can move on its own. 』

Chapter 40 Black Water Profound Snake
At this time, the girl also saw Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi who were lying beside
him still unconscious. Obviously, she did not expect that there would be a living
person under the Necro Abyss. Her expression changed and she was surprised.
Immediately, she saw Zhang Xiaofan's face clearly, and she was taken aback for a
moment, a trace of surprise flashed across her face, and then a smile appeared.
"Where can I not meet in life!" She walked over gracefully in the dark like a
beautiful and blooming lily.
Zhang Xiaofan stood up and stood in front of Lu Xueqi intentionally or
unintentionally. After all, it wouldn't be an ordinary person who came to the
necromantic abyss where the evil spirit beasts were infested.
The girl approached, and Zhang Xiaofan could see clearly that there was a small
white flower sandwiched between her right hand, lush and jade fingers, which
emitted a pale white light, illuminating the land near the woman, and she didn’t
know what kind of alien it was. .
However, Zhang Xiaofan also has no time to take care of this flower. Although he
is still a little wary of this strange woman, but in any case, seeing her under this
dark and lonely necromantic abyss, it feels a little more immediately. Get close.
"Hello." Zhang Xiaofan wanted to say some polite greetings, but after speaking
out, only these two words were left.
The girl glanced at him and smiled: "Isn't this Zhang Xiaofan Zhang Shaoxia of
Qingyun Mountain? Why did you come to this ghostly place? This is not where
you should be."
Zhang Xiaofan was startled and said, "How do you know that I am under
Qingyunmen?"
The girl smiled but didn't answer.
Zhang Xiaofan furrowed his brows, just thinking that this girl was not easy. She
was thinking about it, but she heard the girl chuckle and said: "Excuse me, Zhang
Shaoxia, how long has it been here, have you found the'Drip Cave'?"
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while, and said, "What drip hole?"
The girl snorted, and the smile on her face gradually faded, but she still calmly
said: "Zhang Shaoxia can pretend to be confused, you so-called righteous people,
if it weren't for the things in the blood dripping hole, how can you get to this dark
and dirty place? Come?"
Zhang Xiaofan was confused by what she said, but he vaguely understood that
there was a blood dripping hole here. I was afraid that there was something
important in the hole. But before going down the mountain, he never heard the
master, the master and the uncle, say, but what he thinks at the moment. But
that's not the case. Instead, he heard the meaning of the girl's words, and said in
a deep voice: "You said we are righteous and hypocritical, then who are you?"
The girl flicked her water-green clothes, and the flowers between her fingers
traversed an arc in the air with her jade-like hands. The white light left a trace in
the air, as if she missed the darkness for a long time. , Only slowly dissipated.
"I, isn't that the demon girl you hate?" She smiled happily.
Zhang Xiaofan's heart sank, and suddenly there was a feeling of loss, but the
thought was only a flash, leaving no traces, and then he snorted, concentrating on
guard.
Since he entered the Qingyun Mountain, he heard that the teachers and senior
brothers taught the demons how to do harm to the world. They are cruel and
innocent. The Qingyunmen rules prohibit contact with people in the magic way.
They are enemies of life and death. Wear the sky together.
However, the young girl didn't seem to have the intention of doing something
like a deep hatred. Instead, she looked behind Zhang Xiaofan, took a look, and
suddenly smiled: "This sister seems to be waking up, right?"
Zhang Xiaofan looked back and saw Lu Xueqi turn over slightly, the corners of
her mouth moved twice, and she slowly opened her eyes. Zhang Xiaofan was
overjoyed and turned back and said: "You are awake!"
Unexpectedly, Lu Xueqi suddenly looked shocked, struggling: "Be careful..."
Before Zhang Xiaofan could react, he only felt that there was a scent around him,
and a white flower appeared in front of his eyes where the white light flashed.
In the darkness, under the Necropolis, where will there be any flowers? Zhang
Xiaofan took a step back in horror, but saw that the flower had no wind, as if
showing a slight smile to him in mid-air, nodded, and in an instant, a flower fell
apart, the petals were white and lovely, but the edges were A faint green light
flashed and flew towards him.
Even if you don’t know the identity of the girl’s demon sect, you can’t tell if you
just look at this strange flower. Zhang Xiaofan was suddenly attacked, he was in a
hurry, and he took a few steps back. Most of his petals were in contact with the
dark blue light of the burning stick, and most of them were blocked, but there
were still a few pieces of danger passing by, almost injuring Zhang Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan was undecided, and cursed these demons in his heart for all the
treacherous and treacherous people. The words of the masters, sisters, and
brothers were really well-known, not bad at all. But at this moment, his eyes
swept away, and seeing the girl's figure move, he flew towards Lu Xueqi.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback. Seeing that after Lu Xueqi was seriously injured,
he had little strength to return, and he was stretched farther away. He hurriedly
waved his hand to sacrifice the fire stick and rushed towards the green-clothed
girl.
Hearing the sound of the wind, the green-clothed girl smiled calmly and greeted
her with her right hand in the air. In an instant, all the petals flew back like
lightning, gathered on the bud, and the little flower emitting white light between
her fingers greeted her. Going up, the white gleam touched the black cyan light of
the burning stick, and the two were in the air. They stood in a stalemate for a
moment, seemingly regardless of the outcome, and each flew back.
In the darkness, a slightly surprised whisper suddenly sounded.
Taking this opportunity, Zhang Xiaofan continued to burn the fire stick while
hurriedly returning to Lu Xueqi's side, blocking her in front of her, preventing
this weird and treacherous demon girl from committing trickery.
However, the "weird and treacherous" enchantress suddenly stopped at this
moment and stopped moving forward. Zhang Xiaofan was allowed to return to
Lu Xueqi's side, and there was a sense of astonishment in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes.
In the previous fight, she thought that Zhang Xiaofan could be easily cured with
the "sad" flower in her hand. Unexpectedly, when the "sad flower" and the fire
stick were in mid-air, they could have passed it through. , Yixiang, which made
her collapse immediately, was actually returned, and she was surprised by the
faint backlash.
Zhang Xiaofan stood in front of Lu Xueqi, helped her stand up, and asked in a low
voice, "Are you all right! Senior Sister Lu?"
Lu Xueqi shook her head slightly, and Zhang Xiaofan was relieved, and turned his
head bitterly: "Shameless demon, only sneak attacks!"
The look of surprise in the girl's eyes disappeared immediately, replaced by a
look of anger, she snorted, and said, "Okay, I'll show you how powerful the
demon is in a while!"
She had to move while she was talking, Zhang Xiaofan quickly guarded, but she
was grieving in her heart. Lu Xueqi was leaning on him at the moment, weak and
weak, obviously injured very badly, mostly because of the unclear poison, and
the demon girl in front of him was weird and difficult. I'm afraid it will be difficult
to take care of Senior Sister Lu when I start to test.
It's a pity that things in the world often don't go as expected. Zhang Xiaofan's
thoughts turned sharply here, but suddenly he found that things were getting
worse and worse.
In the darkness, a little light came on again, but this light was different from that
of the girl in green. Although it was bright, it was dark. In the darkness, people
almost thought that it was black light. In the light, a faint figure came out and
stopped beside the girl in green clothes. This was a tall woman, dressed in black
with a veil on her face. It was that day that she was walking with this girl in
Shanhaiyuan. Companion.
Then, in Zhang Xiaofan’s surprised eyes, one after another appeared in the
darkness, and about five more people appeared, dressed in yellow clothes. It was
the girl's entourage in Shanhaiyuan that day, and all arrived at this moment.
Here.
Zhang Xiaofan only felt that his throat was dry, and under the gaze of so many
eyes, he couldn't help but feel cold. At this moment, he suddenly heard Lu Xueqi's
weak and weak words in his ears: "You go quickly, these human behaviors are
not under you and me, you can't beat them!"
Zhang Xiaofan turned his head, and saw that pale and beautiful face beside him,
but there was no worry or fear on his face, as if he was just talking about
something that couldn't be more normal. Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while, shook
his head, pursed his lips, and turned his head again, facing the mysteriously
appearing demons.
"Baguio, be careful," the masked woman looked at the two people in front, finally
falling on the burning stick in Zhang Xiaofan's hand, and whispered: "That black
stick is a little weird."
Baguio, the girl in green, said, "Auntie You, what do you see?"
The masked woman she called Auntie You couldn’t see her expression clearly,
but she could hear a trace of confusion from her words: "It seems to be... the
fierce aura just now looks too similar, but how can people in the right way have
this thing? , They won't control this bead, and this, this is a short stick, what's the
matter?"
Baguio snorted and said, "I want to see how powerful this thing is!" As he said
that, he took a step forward, and then the man in yellow behind her also walked
forward at the same time. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't see it right. Although he
wanted to face the enemy, the disparity between the enemy and me was too
great, so he had to help Lu Xueqi to retreat.
The black-clothed and masked woman looked very ghostly, she was floating
straight forward in the dark, following Baguio, almost like a ghost, and said with
a voice that only the two of them could hear: "The short club in the boy's hand is
extremely fierce, do you feel it?"
Baguio glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, who was nervously guarded in front of him,
and nodded.
The masked woman paused and said, "Although so, I feel that the ferocity in this
short stick has not yet been fully released. It seems that it has been suppressed
by something. From my point of view, I am afraid that this short stick is mostly
compatible. We have something to do with the saints, this young man is very
suspicious, you have to think twice."
Baguio frowned and said, "Auntie You, what do you say?"
The masked woman's voice turned flat, and said: "Catch it down. Take it back and
show it to your father. Sect Master knows the world and knows this thing!"
Baguio thought for a while and said, "Also."
While they were talking, they didn't stop at their feet, and they kept pushing
forward. Without the consent of the two of them, the people in yellow clothes
next to them would naturally not do anything. As soon as the two sides advanced
and retreated, they walked out a certain way in this conversation.
Zhang Xiaofan helped Lu Xueqi, feeling more and more nervous, but gradually
heard the sound of water waves in his ears, and it seemed that he was walking
back to the edge of the bay where he had just started.
Baguio was startled for a moment, then turned to the masked woman and said,
"Auntie You, is this'Relentless Sea' here?"
The masked woman was silent for a while, but sighed in a low voice, and said,
"Infatuation is only for ruthless suffering! Yes, this is the most
mysterious'ruthless sea' among the five seas."
"Ah!" As if it were young, Baguio didn't care about the bitterness in the words of
the masked woman she called Auntie You, she was very excited, and said: "I have
heard my father say since I was a child, ruthless sea Hidden deep underground, is
the Sea of Nine Nethers, and I heard him say that the blood dripping hole under
the Necro Abyss is on this ruthless seashore. It seems that we have been
searching for three days and finally found it."
The masked woman fell silent and said nothing.
Baguio was a little weird, looked at her, then turned her head and said: "Okay,
now I will capture you first, and then go to the blood hole!"
Saying that she waved her hand, the five people in yellow clothes stepped on
together, ready to do it. Behind Zhang Xiaofan was an endless sea of
mercilessness in the darkness, and surrounded by these demon cultists in front
of him. There was no way forward, no retreat, and he was in the Jedi.
Lu Xueqi felt a gust of cold wind blowing in the ruthless sea behind him, and it
was cold into her heart, but her body was weak and weak, and she felt dizzy and
nauseous, even if it was still unclear.
She is so smart, you don't need to think about it to know this situation, Zhang
Xiaofan can only take care of her and die together.
She turned her head and looked at Zhang Xiaofan. At this moment, the young
man seemed to be a little nervous. His body was very tight. Even the hand that
supported her was strained because of the tension. In his eyes, there was a
longing for life and death. fear.
However, he clearly didn't, even if he flinched.
"Junior Brother Zhang." She called out softly. Zhang Xiaofan heard it and moved
his shoulders, as if he was about to look back, but somehow, he finally didn't look
back at her.
"Senior Sister Lu, on the platform, even you saved me just now, I...I...don't leave."
Zhang Xiaofan was in agitated mood and was about to say something brave, but
when the words came to his lips, he seemed to be lost. Traces, and finally had to
say the word "don't leave" dryly.
Lu Xueqi stopped talking.
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt a little uneasy. Did he bump into her with
words? For some reason, he was a little afraid of this frosty woman since he first
saw Lu Xueqi.
An icy wind blew on the ruthless sea, blowing a few long hairs of the silent
woman behind him, and gently brushing his neck and cheeks.
The waves of the Ruthless Sea seemed to be surging suddenly.
In the depths of the darkness, it seemed like a sigh, and the wind passed by, as if
the ruthless sea showed a grinning smile and looked at the people of the world
sarcastically.
Baguio smiled, surrounded by five men in yellow clothes.
Zhang Xiaofan stepped back, but only felt that his feet were cold, and he actually
stepped into the icy water.
At this moment, the ruthless sea was gradually raging. Suddenly, a huge wave
hits high, and the sound of the sea waves is deafening. Seeing that it was several
meters high in the past, the wind is blowing, and the people on the shore are
unchanged, almost unable to stand. Steady footing.
The masked woman standing at the end suddenly changed her color and
screamed, "Baguio, go back!"
Baguio was shocked, knowing that this auntie Yu was so knowledgeable and that
even her father had always respected her, so she retreated without thinking
about it now.
As soon as she moved, the five people in yellow clothes also retreated. Only
Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi, who were standing at the nearest beach, were
caught off guard. They were immediately knocked down by the huge wave. They
were soaked all over. The cold was in the bones. The cold is really uncomfortable.
Then, everyone looked at the ruthless sea of sudden and dramatic change, and
saw that two huge bright lights with faint green light were slowly lit up in a dark
sea, but when they looked over, the lights were really strange. Instead of making
an ordinary circle, it is a top-down elongated shape, especially in the middle,
there are two thin black gaps, showing cold and fierce intent.
"It's it, it's it." The masked woman trembled, "This beast is not dead yet!"
Baguio said in surprise: "Beast? Aunt Yu, what is this?"
The masked woman looked at the two circles of light on the rough and merciless
sea that were getting closer and closer to the coast. There was a slight fear in her
voice, and said: "This is the'Black Water Profound Snake'."
Baguio was shocked, and he couldn't believe it. He was surprised, "Didn't this
monster have been killed by the yellow bird in the western swamp thousands of
years ago?"
The masked woman said quickly: "The rumor is so, but it appeared here today. I
don’t know why. Baguio, this black water mysterious snake is an ancient beast,
fierce and incomparable. If it is not its natural enemy, the yellow bird can’t get
rid of it. Let’s hurry. Retreat."
Baguio stepped back two steps, then suddenly turned around and said, "But that
kid..."
The masked woman shook her head again and again and said, "I don't care about
that much, go quickly."
Baguio was still hesitating, but Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi, who stood on the
beach and were wet by the waves, almost held their breath in a blink of an eye.
When they got close, the two of them could see clearly that the two huge beacon
lights that almost two people came to high were actually a pair of giant
eyes. Speaking of it, since entering the Wanbat Cave, Zhang Xiaofan has been
seeing strange and huge eyes, from the old red demon eyes to the giant eyes of
the pig-headed monster beast, but no matter which one is compared to the pair
in front of him, it is almost Like mustard seed than Sumeru.
The sea breeze is rushing, but it is not a slightly salty taste, but an overwhelming
fishy smell, which makes people's noses choking.
An extremely huge black giant snake slowly emerged in front of them. Its lower
body was crossed, and the body of the snake was soaked in seawater. Everyone
was less than one-third the thickness of the huge snake's body, but only the
upper body of the black water mysterious snake standing in the air and the
snake's head, which was already several tens of feet away from the ground. High,
with serpent eyes exuding faint green light, now looking down from above,
looking at the people who look like ants to it. (Note 1)
Zhang Xiaofan never knew that there are such huge creatures in this world, and
he even thought that the spiritual water unicorn on the Tongtian Peak of
Qingyun Mountain was the largest spiritual beast in the world. But compared
with the black water mysterious snake in front of me, the water unicorn is almost
no different from a puppy in terms of body size.
Needless to say, it was Lu Xueqi next to him, and even Baguio and others of the
Demon Cult, who had never seen such a behemoth. They were all stunned and
silent.

"Note 1: "The Book of Mountains and Seas·The Southern Book of the
Wilderness": In the south of Heishui, there are mysterious snakes and food
stalls. There are Wushan people, and there are yellow birds in the west. Teiyao,
Ba Zhai. The yellow bird is in Wushan, serving as the mysterious snake.
Also note: "The Legend of Gods and Demons: Monsters and Beasts" Black Water
Black Snake: giant snake, black body, white belly, green eyes, the body of the
snake is more than four feet thick and more than one hundred feet long. The god-
eating medicine does not die, lives over ten thousand years, and lives in the
western swamp. It is also spread to live in the sea. 』

Chapter 41 The Jedi
The waves on the ruthless sea gradually calmed down, but the panic in
everyone's hearts remained unchanged. The huge body of the Black Water
Profound Snake stood in front of him, standing there like a monster from ancient
times.
And the snake head of this behemoth swayed slightly, and it seemed that he
didn't expect to encounter aliveness under this Necro Abyss. He looked at
everyone a few more times, but he didn't move for a while.
Lu Xueqi was calm, and first reacted. Turning around, Zhang Xiaofan was still
looking up at Heishui Profound Snake in a daze, and gently pulled his
sleeve. Zhang Xiaofan's body shook, turning his head, Lu Xueqi lightly said: "Let's
step back."
Zhang Xiaofan immediately woke up, nodded repeatedly, and helped Lu Xueqi
back. The masked woman standing beside Baguio behind looked at from the
corner of her eyes and lost her voice: "Don't move..."
Both Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi were stunned, but in a blink of an eye, the
green light in the black water mysterious snake's eyes rose up, seeming to be
shocked by something, and they let out a loud roar, and everyone present
covered it with their hands. In both ears, I still only feel humming in my ears.
Zhang Xiaofan was in horror, and in a blink of an eye he saw the black water
mysterious snake move. The huge snake tail that was originally soaked in the sea
swept away. In an instant, a row of water walls measuring several meters high
and several tens of meters wide came up. , And among the splashes, there are
more black snake tails mixed in, rushing with boundless energy.
The splash was still a few meters away, and the gust of wind had blown on his
face. It was almost untenable. If you were hit by this tsunami-like wall of water,
you would have to be crushed to pieces by the giant snake's tail. Zhang Xiaofan
didn't care so much. He hugged Lu Xueqi in his right hand, and flew back with all
his strength, offering a fire stick.
But the water wall was like a wind, faster than any movement, Zhang Xiaofan
was caught up by the water wall before he flew out ten feet. The sound of water
is like thunder, almost in my ears. Zhang Xiaofan's whole body tensed, and there
was almost no thought in his mind. At the time of life and death, Zhang Xiaofan
yelled and flew upwards with all his strength, but only flew more than ten feet
off the ground, and Zhang Xiaofan only felt his whole body cold.
"Boom!"
He was involuntarily involved in the huge waves. In a blink of an eye, his whole
body was soaked, and he could hear Lu Xueqi screaming out of surprise beside
him. It was scattered by life.
Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, and he was about to struggle to hold Lu Xueqi in the
past, but how powerful this huge wave was, only in an instant the two were
separated by several feet.
Seeing the huge waves roaring and surging, Lu Xueqi, who was still next to him,
disappeared into the turbulent darkness in a blink of an eye. Zhang Xiaofan was
shaking all over, and his mind was in chaos. The whole person was pushed by the
huge waves and rolled forward in the waves.
At the moment when Zhang Xiaofan felt that everything around his body was
about to be squeezed by the force, he suddenly saw that, among the waves, there
was a bang, and a black shadow flashed, black The water mysterious snake
rushed over like a mountain with its huge black snake tail.
Wherever the black went, the splash shot, and for some reason, there was huge
sand and gravel flying around. The momentum was unparalleled, and Zhang
Xiaofan was killed. He didn't believe that he could survive even if he was hit by
this giant tail. in.
At this moment of life and death, Zhang Xiaofan rose up for a while, and strength
came out of his body without knowing where. Amidst the waves, I saw the dark
blue light reappearing, Zhang Xiaofan possessed on it, fleeing desperately,
soaring into the sky, actually rushing for more than ten feet in this monstrous
wave.
He was overjoyed in his heart, and suddenly felt an unreasonable force sweeping
from under him, and his whole body trembled for a moment. Even if he was only
swept by this extra energy, his eyes were already black and he almost wanted to
faint. , If he didn't know that it was a critical moment of life and death at this
moment, and stayed awake, he would have almost died here.
That's true, but the black water mysterious snake's tail is swept away, so
powerful, Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was shaken, his bones were torn apart,
almost his whole person was about to fall apart, and in this huge wave, there was
no more power. Flew far away by this huge force.
Others are in the air, flying straight into the boundless darkness ahead
involuntarily. Looking down while turning his body, I saw that the huge
mountain-like waves and the huge snake tail had swallowed the Baguio people in
a blink of an eye. The yellow-clothed men flew away, but were immediately
knocked down by the huge waves.
The green-clothed woman leaped up with her hands in a gesture, but seeing the
white light lit up, the white flower in her hand was sacrificed in front of her, and
in a moment it turned into six strange flowers, surrounding the flower in the
middle, each flower There was another pure white light connected to it, which
looked like a white light wheel.
Immediately I saw Baguio's face pale, but his expression didn't seem to be
flustered. As soon as the white light wheel formed, he quickly turned around. The
dazzling white light faced the huge wave, which was actually blocked by life. For
a moment in midair, huge waves piled up like mountains, and the rumbling
momentum was almost terrifying.
Taking advantage of this moment of breathing, Baguio flew up, but at this
moment, I saw the noise of the huge waves suddenly raging, banging, and the
huge black snake tail swept across at this moment.
In a moment, the white light wheel flew into ashes and disappeared, and it was
unable to stop it for a minute and a half. Seeing this young woman in the Mood
for Love was about to be hit by the giant tail, suddenly in the waves, the masked
woman suddenly appeared. The soft light yellow round shape in his hand flashed
in the air, rushing forward, rushing to the giant tail, and supporting Baguio's
body.
Baguio managed to avoid this life-death object, but was still swept away by his
spare power. As soon as his whole body was light, he floated far behind in the
dark place. In the next moment, the figure of the masked woman was once again
submerged in the huge waves.
The power of the black water mysterious snake's tail swept away, and the power
was unimaginable. Zhang Xiaofan was in the air, but he felt a whistling sound in
his ears, whizzing past, and the whole person was flying backwards.
If it suddenly hits something, such as a cliff of hard rock, all the bones in his body
will not be broken, but knowing that Zhang Xiaofan has no power to control his
body, the whole body is involuntary, and has to be resigned.
Unexpectedly, this Necromancer was really surprisingly big, after flying for a
while, he hadn't touched anything. Even Zhang Xiaofan himself felt that the speed
was gradually slowing down, and he was falling slowly, it seemed that the
remaining power was gradually disappearing.
Although it would be uncomfortable to fall on the ground, but a gray face is
better than hitting a wall. Zhang Xiaofan's heart was in joy, and suddenly, he felt
that the darkness in front of him suddenly solidified like a mountain, and his
head was pressed.
Like a mountain and cliff, horizontally in front. Zhang Xiaofan shrank his head
and slammed into it.
"boom!"
The gravel flew horizontally, the Venus flew, Zhang Xiaofan's whole body was
shaken, and a mouthful of blood came out with a wow, sprinkled on the
placket. In this moment, he only felt that his whole body was scattered. If it
weren't for the Taoist and Buddhism family's true Dharma protectors, he would
have lost his life at that time.
He didn't feel good because of this. The whole person stopped on this cliff, and
then slid weakly. His body was even falling down, hitting the hard rock wall
several times, with the sound of "banging", His whole body was in severe pain,
and he didn't know how many bones he had broken. Anyway, he just felt that
there was no complete place in his whole body.
After falling like this for a while, after another impact, Zhang Xiaofan turned out.
At this moment, he had almost given up hope. But between the flips, against the
faint light from the fire stick on his chest, he saw vaguely that there was a short
distance below. The black shadow is like an old tree growing on a cliff.
At this critical moment, he also didn't expect that there would be trees growing
on the hard rock walls like Necropolis, so he instinctively stretched out his hand
and grabbed the old tree.
The wind was rushing, and he was falling faster, but after all, he caught the old
tree on the occasion of the sparkle.
Between the tentacles, there was indeed not the coldness of this cliff stone, but
rather a warm feeling, but the falling momentum was so great. The old tree
seemed to be rooted and unstable. Although Zhang Xiaofan grasped the trunk,
the body of the tree shook sharply, and the soil fell and shook After a few shakes,
there was a crash, and even the tree and the people fell down.
At the moment when he fell, Zhang Xiaofan only felt his heart sink, a heart like
sinking into a bottomless abyss, but under anxious shock, his body was still
falling, but after this resistance, the speed was still a little slower, and only a
sound was heard. There was a loud noise, and he fell heavily to the ground, and
then fainted.

I don't know how long it took, Zhang Xiaofan woke up slowly, before opening his
eyes, he only felt severe pain all over his body, like falling apart. But with pain, it
seems that there is still life, and my heart is not all sad.
He opened his eyes, but he couldn't help but stay for a while.
At this moment, he is in a closed and damp place. It looks like this is mostly a
stone cave. The top of the cave where the two came from is only three feet wide
and very narrow on both sides. The sides of the cave are full of cold and hard
stones. The one on the cliff just now is exactly the same, I'm afraid it's not in this
cliff, but also near the cliff.
However, the stones in this cave seemed to contain something luminous. They
didn't look very big but there were a lot of them. One by one emitted a soft light,
illuminating the cave quite brightly.
Zhang Xiaofan took a close look at the situation in the cave, and felt that it
seemed to be on an aisle. One end was a pile of rubbish, blocking the road tightly,
and the other end extended inward, but he turned a short distance away. Bend,
can't see clearly what's going on inside.
He froze on the ground for a moment, and wanted to get up. Unexpectedly, his
body moved, and his left hand was supported on the ground. Suddenly, his whole
body was in pain, and he screamed out. "Ah!" The body trembled, especially the
pain in the left hand.
"Humph." A cold snort suddenly came from the depths of this hole. Zhang Xiaofan
was taken aback, turned his head and looked around, but saw a woman turning
around at the corner. She was dressed in water and green clothes, and she was
beautiful and beautiful, not that. Who is the demon girl?
The two of them were still facing each other just now. At this moment Zhang
Xiaofan suddenly saw the man in the Demon Cult. He instinctively lifted the fire
stick, focused on guard, and suddenly forgot the pain in his body.
Unexpectedly, the girl named Baguio glared at him. She didn't mean to do
anything. She looked weird and lost, but she seemed to be unable to lift the
energy. She said impatiently: "Okay, okay, look at you. That stupid look, with
seven or eight broken bones, he is still so energetic!"
Zhang Xiaofan frowned, but seeing Baguio didn't seem to have any intention of
doing it. Although strange, he slowly lowered the fire stick. Unexpectedly, he
relaxed, and the pain immediately spread, and he couldn't help but yell again. .
Baguio looked at the weird look of the righteous young man with grinning teeth
and couldn't help but laughed out with a "puff", the atmosphere immediately
eased, but after the laughter, she sighed again, quite sad.
Zhang Xiaofan snorted. He was stubborn and was humiliated by the young
woman laughing. He said slightly angrily: "What are you laughing at?"
Baguio glanced at him and said, "I just laughed at you."
Zhang Xiaofan heard her so directly and didn't save face at all. He even charged
up with anger, and said angrily: "What's so funny, you got knocked to see?"
Baguio's face changed, and she looked like she was going to take action to teach
this unaware of the height of the earth. Unexpectedly, when she moved her hand,
it suddenly meant nothing, and sighed: "We are all dead soon, I am still arguing
with you. ?"
Zhang Xiaofan was about to be on guard when he suddenly heard this woman say
such a thing, he couldn't help but be amazed, "What did you say?"
Baguio glanced at him and said, "This is a cave, can't you see it?"
Zhang Xiaofan said: "Yeah! So what?"
Baguio snorted, pointed his hand to the rocky place in front of him, and said,
"There is the only exit. Now it is suppressed by the rock like a mountain. If you
have the ability, you can go out!"
Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth wide and glanced at the rock. He saw that the
entrance of the cave was tightly blocked by the huge stone, leaving no gap. He
knew his family affairs, and if he was against others, his fire stick and this There
are still some useful things to do, but if it is used to excavate the ground like a
fool, it is really not worth it.
After staying for a while, he suddenly thought of something important and
quickly turned around and said: "I remember I hit a cliff and fell to the ground.
Why did I get into this cave?"
Baguio said indifferently: "I dragged you in."
"What?" Zhang Xiaofan was angry.
Baguio glanced at him and said, "I just fell into your coma not far away, and just
saw you. At this moment, the black water mysterious snake chased us again. I
looked up and saw the one you tore off. The old tree was actually a cave, and
there was still light coming out of it, and the hole was not big, so I hid in it. Before
I left, I saw that you were pitiful, so I pulled you in too, fool!"
Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said, "Then why is this hole buried?"
Baguio shrugged his shoulders with a look of hapless expression, and said: "The
Black Water Black Snake couldn't get in. In furious, the snake's tail swept away
and hit on the cliff. As a result, half of the mountain collapsed. , Are buried alive."
Zhang Xiaofan looked at her for a long while, and said dubiously: "Really?"
Anger appeared on Baguio's face, and he grabbed a slap-sized stone and threw it
over, "I lied to you? I knew it would be best to let you die!"
Zhang Xiaofan couldn't dodge, so he could only protect his head with his hands.
Unexpectedly, the stone was hitting his left hand, and his heart was so painful
that he was so dark before his eyes that he almost fainted again.
Baguio saw Zhang Xiaofan's face suddenly whitened in the distance, holding the
left hand thrown by the stone and making painful expressions, his heart beat,
and then coldly said: "Don't pretend to be dead, hey, you kind of person I have
seen a lot."
At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan didn't have the strength to deal with what she
said "pretending to be dead". He only felt that he was really going to die of pain,
and his entire hand was so painful that he lost consciousness.
Baguio looked at him for a while and saw that he didn't seem to be pretentious.
He walked a few steps and came to Zhang Xiaofan's side. He glanced at him,
ignoring Zhang Xiaofan's face, and stretched out his hand to squeeze Zhang
Xiaofan's arm.
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly broke into cold sweat and said angrily: "What are you
doing?"
But Baguio was not angry, with a trace of apology on her face, saying: "Your hand
bone is broken."
Zhang Xiaofan snorted, but he was stubborn and said straightforwardly: "I was
broken by the Black Water Black Snake, and it has nothing to do with you. You
hurry away."
Baguio took another look at him, and he let out a hey, actually didn't say
anything, walked away, stood aside, looked at him coldly, as if watching a good
show.
Zhang Xiaofan was in pain at first, but at this moment he couldn’t lose face in
front of this demon girl anyway. At that time, he stood up forcibly and checked
on his own. However, he saw that there were many bruises on his body, but most
of them were traumatic injuries. Only his left hand was broken. It is also a great
fortune in misfortune.
But even so, the pain of the broken bone was not tolerable. He moved a few times
like this, affecting the wound, and cold sweat broke out again.
Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth and followed the general healing technique he
learned from Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain. He wanted to fix his arm.
Unexpectedly, he searched everywhere, but they were all strange stones with
abrupt shapes. There was no straight wooden bar to fix his arms. , I can't help but
feel very worried.
Baguio stood aside at this time and suddenly said, "Your stick."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and then he woke up. The fire stick was one foot
long and was just right to use. He glanced at the girl and said some thanks, but
saw that she looked down on her, and then swallowed the words to his lips.
Strongly said: "I thought about it a long time ago, I want you to say more."
Baguio pursed her mouth and said, "Then what are you looking for?"
Zhang Xiaofan said angrily: "Can I see the way out? If I don't find the way, can I
really be stuck here all my life?" When he said this, he suddenly remembered
something, his body was shaken, and he turned to Baguio and said, "That's right. ,
Can you see my fellow senior sister?"
Baguio looked at him anxiously, was taken aback, then shook his head, and said:
"At that time, everyone is at a critical moment. How can you pay attention to
others?"
Zhang Xiaofan was silent, really worried. Lu Xueqi was originally poisoned but
suffered this catastrophe, fearing that his life would be in danger. Thinking of
this, he sighed and lowered his head.
Baguio's expression slowed down, watching the boy lower his head and fix his
injured arm on the ugly fire stick, and couldn't help asking: "Are you and your
senior sister fine?"
Zhang Xiaofan was startled, and shook his head: "No, but she is me after all... Why
should I tell you!" He snorted, and Zhang Xiaofan, who suddenly woke up,
ignored her, tore the clothes from his body, and used his mouth to help with his
right hand. He tied his left hand firmly, and looked at the large pile of rocks at the
door, finally sighed, turned and walked into the cave.
Seeing Zhang Xiaofan walking inward, Baguio couldn't help but said, "Where are
you going?"
Zhang Xiaofan said as he walked: "I'm buried here alive, always have to see
what's going on inside!"
Baguio snorted, but somehow, in this lifeless cave, she still followed, as if two
people were together, and she was not so flustered.
Turning the corner, what appeared to Zhang Xiaofan was a long corridor similar
to the one he was on just now, but it was a bit more spacious, and the stone walls
on both sides were still shining brightly, but the dust under his feet was
extremely thick. There are obvious footprints when you step on it.
There was a footprint in the middle of the road, which seemed to have been left
by Baguio when he walked in to investigate.
After walking for a while, the long corridor came to an end, but there was
another corner in front, and at the same time there was a faint sound of water.
At this moment, Baguio, who was walking behind him, suddenly called out:
"Zhang Xiaofan."
"What?" Zhang Xiaofan subconsciously responded, but immediately turned
around and said: "How do you know my name?"
Baguio chuckled and said, "You told me in Heyang City!"
Zhang Xiaofan just remembered, feeling embarrassed, turned his head and
walked forward, and said at the same time: "Why is there a sound of water in
front of you?"
Baguio said unhappily, "That was at the end of this passage, and there was a
curtain of small water droplets. Besides, there was no way out. Alas! I didn't
think I would die in this place."
Zhang Xiaofan ignored her and walked forward. After walking like this for a
while, the sound of the water gradually became louder and louder. After a short
while, I saw the end of the passage ahead, and a curtain of water hung straight
from the ceiling of the cave. The water splashed in all directions, crystal clear and
beautiful, and finally fell into a small pool at the end of the passage. If it weren't
for this Jedi, it would be a scenery. .
But at this moment, no matter who it is, naturally there is no good mood to
appreciate this scenery. Zhang Xiaofan walked to the waterfall and checked it
carefully, and his heart went cold.
Behind the waterfall is the hard rock wall, which is no different from the stones
on both sides of the passage. The small water pool is more clear and visible, and
there is no water flowing out. A small place may seep into the ground. And above,
the place where the water drips is only on the top of a rock wall cave. I don't
know why it is covered with water drops, dripping constantly. Where is the way
out?
Zhang Xiaofan turned his head and met Baguio's gaze. The two of them looked at
each other, and both fell silent.
In this cave, it fell into deathly silence for a while.
Zhang Xiaofan only felt upset. Seeing Lu Xueqi who was in desperate situation
and worried about her disappearance, she was upset and not to say whether the
wound on her left hand was not handled well or how, and the pain came again
and again, and it was extremely uncomfortable.
Baguio looked at him, somehow feeling a little unbearable, and whispered: "Sit
down and rest for a while! Let's go out slowly."
In this Jedi, Zhang Xiaofan's hostility towards her also seemed to fade. If it were
in the outside world, he would naturally be at odds with this demon girl, but now
and here, the two are about to die here together, so how can they care for any
kind of sect?
Zhang Xiaofan sat down in silence, staring at the surroundings in a daze, and
finally looked at the stone wall on the dripping ground, thinking to himself: I
never thought that I had suffered so many setbacks the first time I went down
the mountain, and now I am put to death. If the master knew it, I'm afraid I'm
going to yell at my shameless disciple again! If Senior Sister Ling'er knows, I
don't know her...
Baguio looked from the side, seeing Zhang Xiaofan's expression suddenly a little
weird, and couldn't help but say: "What are you thinking?"
Zhang Xiaofan woke up, his face flushed, but how to tell the truth, take a glance at
his eyes, and casually talk away: "There are so many weird things in this Necro
Abyss. Look at the red spots on the top of the cave, water droplets. Flowing past,
they were all reflected like blood..."
Baguio suddenly jumped up, her eyes widened, her expression nervous, and
anxious: "What did you say?"

Chapter 42—Blood-Blood Hole
Zhang Xiaofan did not expect Baguio to have such a big reaction. She was taken
aback and pointed to the top of the cave and said, "There are a few red rocks..."
Baguio immediately approached and looked at the top of the cave. As expected,
through water drops, there were seven and a half palm-sized red stones inlaid on
the top of the cave. The texture of the stone is almost the same as the stone
beside it. Only the color is different.
Zhang Xiaofan saw Baguio's expression tense and looked at the top of the cave
with full concentration. He was also quite curious. He stood up and looked there.
Only the seven red stones on the top of the cave were crookedly laid on the top of
the cave, which looked like an inverted look. It's a weird spoon shape.
Especially the color, I don’t know how many years it has been washed by water
in this hole, it is still as red as blood, even when the crystal drops of water flow
over these red stones, they are reflected in the red like blood, and then drip.
When it falls, it drops like blood from the ceiling of the cave. But once they were
far away from the red stones, the water drops returned to their original
transparent appearance.
When he watched this, he suddenly heard Baguio muttering words in his mouth:
"Blood dripping hole, dripping blood hole, dripping blood... Ha!" Baguio was
suddenly overjoyed, and Zhang Xiaofan's face was slapped hard with his right
hand. Zhang Xiaofan's face suddenly paled. The strength of the palm is really not
light.
Zhang Xiaofan was furious, and was about to ask questions, but saw that the
woman smiled, she didn't care, she was excited, and said: "Okay, you black-
hearted old ghost, you actually built the dripping hole in such a place, no wonder
We have searched dozens of times for 800 years, but we couldn't find it."
Zhang Xiaofan was surprised, but after thinking about it in his mind, he
immediately thought of Baguio asking himself about the "Blood Hole" when they
first met. He suddenly understood in his heart, snorted, and said, "Demons and
evil ways!"
Baguio was in a good mood at the moment, but he was not angry, and said with a
smile: "I am a demon and evil way, so what? I also want to thank you for helping
me find this place!"
Zhang Xiaofan was even more reluctant to the boss, especially after seeing
Baguio’s more and more beautiful smile at the moment. He didn’t know where to
make a nameless fire in his heart. He only felt that he had inadvertently helped
the Demon Sorceress. I’m afraid. In the future, the elders of the division learned
about it, and they had to be punished.
But as soon as I thought of this, I immediately remembered that I couldn't even
go out at this moment, and I was thinking about future things, so I immediately
became discouraged and sat down without saying a word.
Baguio was overjoyed at the moment, and didn't care about Zhang Xiaofan's
inexplicable expression at all. The demon sect has a long history, and there are
many factions in the door, and they have rise and fall from time to time.
The blood refining hall where the Blackhearted Old Man was located 800 years
ago was known as the first faction of the Demon Cult at that time. The strength
was strong and the master was like a cloud. The Blackhearted Old Man himself
was the ancestor on the path of cultivation. However, as the years changed, and
several battles with the right way, the Blood Refining Hall gradually declined and
was replaced by other factions.
In today’s world, the four major factions of Demon Sect are headed by Hehuan
Sect, Wandu Sect, Changshengtang, and Ghost King Sect. However, when it comes
to the prosperous power, they are incomparable to the blood refining hall that
was at its peak. .
In the Demon Sect, for the past eight hundred years, it has been said that after
the Great Demon War, although all the chief leaders of the blood refining hall
were killed in battle, many secret treasures were stored in the foundation of the
blood refining hall, the "Wanbat". There is a secret under the ancient cave called
the "Dixed Blood Cave".
In the past eight hundred years, I don't know how many people in the Demon
Cult have stolen the Ten Thousand Bat Caves secretly.
Although Baguio himself is young, he is already an important figure in the "Ghost
King Sect", one of the four major factions. This visit to the "Necromancer" and
other dangerous places is even more trusted by the Sect Master of the Ghost
King. . Now, the place that countless predecessors could not do in the past 800
years can not be found, right in front of her, how she was not happy, for a while,
she completely forgot that she was in the Jedi.
Baguio was happy in his heart, staring at the top of the cave intently, and then
jumped up, carefully reaching out to touch the red stones, but felt that the
tentacles were cold, but they were no different from the stones next to them. She
tapped the red stones lightly again, but there was no response. At this time,
besides excitement, her expression was a little more nervous.
I saw that she pulled, knocked, lifted, smashed, tugged, and all the techniques
were used, and every redstone was touched, but everything was as usual, and
nothing unusual happened.
Zhang Xiaofan looked down, and he was so happy, he couldn't help but smile: "I
think this is not a bleeding hole at all, you guessed it wrong!"
Helpless, Baguio fell to the ground and gave Zhang Xiaofan a fierce look, but he
was not doubtless in his heart. Could it be that he had guessed wrong?
In the next two hours, Zhang Xiaofan sat on the ground, looking at Baguio, a girl
in aqua-green clothes, frowning, pacing back and forth, thinking hard, and from
time to time vacated and started to use new ways to deal with those. Redstone,
but all returned without success.
Looking at it, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that he was hungry after he screamed
twice in his belly. He stretched his hand into his arms, trying to fill his hunger
with some dry food that he brought with him. Unexpectedly, it was empty when
he took it out. Most of it was lost in the water just now. This time, I complained
constantly, I was hungry right now, and there was nothing to eat in this cave. The
water in the small pool in front of me was very clear, but it was so clear that I
didn't even see any small fish or shrimp.
Seeing the feeling of hunger in his belly getting heavier and more uncomfortable,
Zhang Xiaofan had nothing to do, so he had to take a sip of water and drank it,
but he was totally uncomfortable.
He sighed miserably, it seemed that he was going to starve to death here.
At this time, Baguio didn't feel hungry at all, and his whole thoughts were on the
seven red stones, but after a long time, he found nothing and sat down, but his
eyes were still looking at the red stones, dazed.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at her like that, and couldn't help reminding her: "Look at
what's the use of that. We don't want to go out anymore, I'm afraid we will starve
to death here first."
Baguio moved a bit, and then he seemed to remember that there was a young
disciple in the right way around him, turned his head to look at him, and
suddenly said, "Are you hungry?"
How Zhang Xiaofan was willing to lose this face in front of her, immediately
raised his head and said, "No."
"Guck, guck", his stomach seemed to be against him, and after he finished
speaking, he yelled twice.
Baguio couldn't help but laughed out with a "puff", Zhang Xiaofan's face was
flushed, and he was so impressed that he couldn't help but get into it.
Baguio laughed twice, but took out a piece of dry food from her arms and handed
it to Zhang Xiaofan, and said seriously: "I think you should help me think about it,
how to unlock this blood hole!"
Zhang Xiaofan snorted and turned to the beginning, not looking at the dry food,
and said flatly: "You think you can buy me a single dry food, delusional!"
Baguio was startled, his eyes rolled, and then he smiled: "You are wrong, I mean
we are in the Jedi right now, if there is no way out, we really have to die here. But
there is a blood drip hole in front of us, we look for it. If you leave this cave, there
may be another way out!"
Zhang Xiaofan listened and thought about it, but there was some truth in it. In
order to survive, it would be a way out to find some blood hole first, otherwise he
would really have to wait to die.
But he was quite stubborn, he just ignored the dry food that Baguio handed over,
stood up, looked at the red stones again, Baguio was not angry, just looked at his
figure, smiled slightly, and stood up. Look at the top of the cave.
The seven red stones arranged like spoons are inside the rock wall on the top of
the cave. Except for the bright red color, they are completely the same as the
surrounding stones. Zhang Xiaofan watched for a long time, but found nothing.
He deliberately beat them one by one. Thinking that Baguio hadn't tried any of
the methods above, he gave up.
From the beginning, the two men looked up and observed, and then they got
tired and sat on the ground. Then Zhang Xiaofan didn’t care about etiquette at all.
The dying man was just like that. They actually lay on the ground and looked at
the ceiling of the cave. For how long, there was still nothing to notice, and in the
end, he fell asleep groggyly.
I don't know how long it had been before Zhang Xiaofan woke up. He opened his
eyes and saw that Baguio was still staring at the seven redstones with bright
eyes.
At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan also had a little admiration for this woman. He sat
up, but his body moved. Suddenly his stomach screamed again. It seemed that he
was so hungry that he didn't give the owner face at all.
There was no other sound in this cave except for the sound of dripping water.
The sound of "cuckoo" rang from here, and it immediately passed into Baguio's
ears, turning his head to look over.
Zhang Xiaofan had little self-confidence. This person could die, but his face was
never lost. He immediately turned his head to the other side and did not go to see
Baguio, but still felt a fever on his face. He chuckled and walked to the side of the
small water pool. , I want to drink some water to quench my hunger and thirst.
The clear water in this pool is probably all mountain springs gushing from the
ground. Apart from the cold, it is clear and refreshing, and it seems to have some
sweetness. However, Zhang Xiaofan took two sips, and the feeling of hunger in
his belly became even stronger.
After all water can't be eaten, Zhang Xiaofan sighed and stared at the surface of
the water in a daze, but saw water drops dripping from the rock wall of the cave
roof, hitting the water surface, rippling layers, and floating out in circles. And
under the water, his haggard face was reflected, slightly red...
Slight redness?
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly realized how red the reflection in the water appeared.
He hurriedly looked at it and saw that there were some red spots on his face
reflected in the water, but then he found that something was wrong. He took a
closer look and looked up to the stone wall. It turned out that the red stone on
the top of the cave was reflected in the water and overlapped with his own
reflection.
Zhang Xiaofan breathed a sigh of relief, but at this moment, he moved in his heart
and took a step back, staring at the water, but seeing the waves rippling, the
reflection of seven red stones slowly appeared in the pool. Because of the
reflection, their arrangement at this moment is no longer the weird spoon shape,
but a bit like a person's palm.
Zhang Xiaofan stood there and didn't speak for a while. At that moment, he
suddenly hesitated, as if he suddenly felt that he was standing at an intersection,
wondering where to go.
It felt like a flash, he turned around, and turned his head: "Hey!"
Baguio was still looking at the stone wall above her head, and said casually: "I'm
not calling, this is what you said when you met me."
Zhang Xiaofan suffocated, and the words that had come to his mouth almost
poured back, but somehow, he had extraordinary stamina to this woman who
looked a little light, and said, "Then what is your name?"
Baguio turned her head, smiled on her face, and said, "My name is Baguio."
Zhang Xiaofan read a few words in his heart, shook his head, and said, "Come
here and have a look!"
Baguio was slightly surprised, stood up and walked over, saying, "What?"
Zhang Xiaofan pointed to the water surface, Baguio leaned over and looked at it,
only to see the waves on the water surface, but after concentrating, he slowly
saw the reflection of the seven red stones in the water like palms.
Baguio's body shook, turned around and said, "This is..."
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said, "I saw it accidentally, too, maybe not..."
Before he finished speaking, Baguio said: "Anyway, we have to try it." Without
talking nonsense, he stepped into the water with a bang.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and saw that within a moment, the dripping
water had wetted Baguio's clothes, but she didn't care at all, just waited with
bated breath.
The disorganized water surface gradually subsided because she stepped into it.
Baguio quietly waited for the reflection of the seven red stones to reappear on
the water surface. Looking from the shore, Zhang Xiaofan saw the pearl-like
crystal water drops gently from the air, on the hair and shoulders of this
beautiful woman, and on her face and clothes.
Transparent and clear drops of water slid down from the tips of her black hair,
and slowly flowed over her snow-white skin, as if even her face was beautiful
and almost transparent.
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly looked fascinated, and only felt that the sound of the
water in the cave suddenly disappeared. In his eyes, only the beautiful woman
standing in the water like a hibiscus in the water, with a moving beauty, rushed
to his face. Come.
The reflection of the seven red stones slowly emerged, like a palm, quietly
floating in the water. Baguio spotted the position, slowly stretched out his right
hand, and pressed it down on the position of the palm.
Her jade-like hand passed through the gentle water wave and stretched down.
The reflection of the red stone in the water floated faintly, the water was
sparkling, and the light reflected from somewhere, shone the face of this
beautiful woman. Got to be slightly shiny.
The water pool is very shallow. Baguio’s hands quickly touched the bottom of the
pool. There was a thin layer of sand and rocks on the bottom of the water. At the
tentacles, Baguio felt that there were five slightly protruding places under his
hands, which were on the five fingertips of his palm. . She was overjoyed, and she
flicked with her hand. As expected, under the sand, there were five small rocks
inlaid in the ground, faintly glowing with red light.
Baguio didn't think too much, pressing his five fingers firmly, and then raising his
head.
There was no movement.
The joy on Baguio's face instantly froze, her gaze met Zhang Xiaofan on the shore
for a moment, and then turned back.
Zhang Xiaofan just wanted to say a few words of comfort to her, but suddenly he
saw that Baguio seemed to think of something again. He stared at the water and
looked carefully near the reflection of the other two red stones. Sure enough, he
found two more small stones. Once she seemed to be nervous, and carefully
pressed her left hand up, and then pressed down seven small stones at the same
time.
There was a moment when both Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio thought they had
failed again. The cave was silent, and there was no other sound except the sound
of dripping water.
However, just after they waited for a long moment, a harsh but heavy "click"
sounded in the cave.
Baguio and Zhang Xiaofan looked at it at the same time, and saw that behind the
water curtain, the once-seamless and extremely hard rock wall had actually
retreated in one piece. Although it was slow, it finally revealed a new hole.
Zhang Xiaofan stared at the opening of this secret cave, with a little excitement
and fear in his heart, but in his heart, he was still a little curious as if he didn't
want to admit it.
What will be inside the powerhouse of the Demon Cult for 800 years?
Baguio slowly walked ashore and stood next to him. Her eyes flowed and filled
with smiles. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at her, but she saw that her skin was snowy,
pure and beautiful, and her face was covered with crystal clear water. Slipped,
fell down, almost as if hitting the heart.
He shook his body and dared not look any more, turned his head, and whispered:
"Congratulations."
Baguio seemed to be taken aback, but the smile in his eyes did not diminish, and
the voice seemed a little gentle, and said, "It's all your care."
For some reason, Zhang Xiaofan's mouth was a little dry, and his face was a little
bashful. He took a step to the side, subconsciously stepping away from the
woman, and said, "Then you don't want to go in and see?"
Baguio looked at him and smiled suddenly: "You seem to be a little afraid of me?"
Zhang Xiaofan immediately shook his head like a rattle, and said, "No, no..."
Baguio looked at him for a while, nodded, but still had a smile on his face, and
said, "Then let's go in together!"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, he hesitated, and said, "No, no, this is the place of
your magic sect, or you..."
Baguio snorted and said, "Then if there is a way out, are you not willing to go in?"
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while, scratched his head, and said, "That's true, then,
let's go!"
Baguio smiled, nodded, stepped into the water again, passed through the curtain,
and walked into the hole. Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a while, and finally
followed.
This is a deep tunnel. The luminous things on the stone wall on the side of the
cave are obviously less than those on the outer passage. Although you can barely
see the road, it is very dim.
Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio walked very carefully. After all, this is the first time in
800 years that someone has come here. No one knows if the old monsters and
old guys in the blood refining hall will leave some particularly powerful
restrictions.
On this road, it was peaceful, and no accidents happened. It was just that the
passage was rather tortuous, deep and long, and slowly upwards. Zhang Xiaofan
had a rough calculation in his heart, I was afraid that he and Baguio had already
reached the mountainside at this moment. center.
While he was thinking, Baguio who was walking in front suddenly stopped and
whispered: "Here."
Zhang Xiaofan's heart jumped and he looked forward and saw that at the end of
the tunnel ahead, a ray of bright light shone through, and there was a big stone
chamber faintly seen there. The two looked at each other, Baguio took the lead
and walked over there.
Gradually approaching, the two also saw the situation of the stone room clearly.
The whole stone room was in a circular shape, and the tunnel was in the middle
of the stone room. On the opposite side, there was a passage extending inward. It
seemed that this was not the only end.
On the left side of the stone room, there are two huge carved stone statues, one
with benevolent eyebrows, smiling and standing, and the other with clothes
carved in lifelike wind blowing, a bit like a Buddhism Guanyin Bodhisattva.
The other one has a completely different appearance, savage and vicious, with
black face and horns, eight hands and four heads, and even a trace of blood is
engraved on the mouth, which makes people shudder.
In addition, in front of the two statues, there is a stone table with an incense
burner on top, and a few packs of incense candles next to them, all covered with
dust. It is estimated that there has never been an incense in the past 800 years.
As for the other end of the stone room, there were only a few futons, thrown on
the ground at will, nothing else.
Zhang Xiaofan saw in his eyes, he was surprised, but he saw Baguio's solemn
expression, walked forward and picked up a futon, shaken off the dust and
placed it on the stone table of the statue, then took the joss stick on the table and
hit it with the flint in his arms. He clicked, inserted into the incense burner,
walked back to the futon, and knelt down with a solemn expression.
In the stone room, but seeing light smoke rising slowly, she squatted on the
ground.
Zhang Xiaofan stood behind her and heard her voice echoing in this stone room.
"Our Lady of Youming, King Tianshaming, Baguio, the 43rd generation of
disciples of the Holy Church, sincerely pays him a visit. The Holy Church has been
suffering and has been declining for a long time. There are countless members of
the Church who live and live in order to prosper the Holy Church. , Grant me
blessings, rejuvenate the sacred religion, transcend sentient beings, and reach
the state of bliss and happiness together!
After thinking about it, Zhang Xiaofan came to understand that the two idols
were only the evil gods enshrined by people in the demon cult. He couldn't help
but sneered, turned his head, and stopped taking another look.

Chapter 43 The Book of Heaven
I saw Baguio solemnly and piously knocked on three heads, then stood up, took a
look at Zhang Xiaofan, and saw that he was looking away, standing there
motionless, frowned, but said nothing. , Said lightly: "Let's go!"
When Zhang Xiaofan walked in with her, in the tunnel, he felt close to the woman
in his heart, but seeing the two evil gods at this moment, he immediately
remembered the difference between the sects and the teacher since childhood.
His expression naturally cooled down, he nodded slightly, and said, "Okay."
Baguio glanced at him, and then walked deeper. Zhang Xiaofan followed behind
her. This time he didn't go far and entered a spacious place. But this place is not
decorated like the stone room outside, but a cave with stalactites hanging upside
down. The stalactites in the cave are all odd and colorful, and in front of the two,
there is a large giant at the entrance of the cave. On the stele, ten characters are
engraved with dragons and phoenixes dancing:
Each of these ten large characters is almost half a person in size. The brushwork
is ancient and clumsy, and the gesture is vigorous. When the dragon and snake
walk straight, they will come out facing the sky, howling the sky.
Zhang Xiaofan didn't see anything at first, but after staring for a while, he
suddenly felt dizzy, and his whole person actually took a step back involuntarily.
He was taken aback in his heart and quickly settled, but seeing that the word was
still on the tablet, he didn't move at all, but his courage was really scary.
Zhang Xiaofan was surprised. In a blink of an eye, he saw Baguio had bypassed
the monument and walked into the depths of the cave, and he followed. Going
around the stele, I saw strange-shaped stalactites everywhere behind it. The two
walked around in the stone forest for a while, and Baguio who was walking in
front suddenly stopped and whispered softly.
At almost the same time, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly realized that the fire stick he
used to fix his arm suddenly glowed with a strange light, especially the bead in
the front of the fire stick, which lit up an unusual blue light, but this time But it is
soft, like meeting an old friend or acquaintance whom I haven't seen for many
years, with endless thoughts and nostalgia.
Zhang Xiaofan looked forward in surprise, looking through Baguio’s side, he saw
the scene that surprised Baguio in front: the bottom of the cave was a smooth
rock wall, with a tunnel on each side of the rock wall leading to an unknown
place. But under this stone wall, there is a bluestone platform with a skeleton on
it, sitting there quietly, in the shape of a seated end.
And the bead on the fire stick was facing the skeleton at this moment, glowing
with a soft blue light.
Baguio stood in front and did not notice Zhang Xiaofan's strange expression and
the change of the fire stick in his hand. After the initial shock, she quickly calmed
down.
After all, she is a member of the Demon Cult. How could she be afraid of a
skeleton, and she stepped forward and took a closer look, but she didn't see any
surprises. She turned her head and smiled at Zhang Xiaofan: "Maybe this is What
about the black-hearted old ghost who shook the world eight hundred years
ago!"
Zhang Xiaofan naturally has no affection for the people in this demon cult, and he
snorted and said: "Let's look for a way out, right?"
Baguio took a look at him, pursed his lips, and said, "I'm looking for you to find it
yourself!"
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while, a little unable to pull the bottom, snorted,
turned around and walked into the tunnel on the left.
Without taking two steps, he shook his head secretly to himself, feeling that he
was so uncomfortable facing this demon girl, and reacted so greatly when he was
stimulated, I am afraid that she saw it in his eyes at this moment, and maybe she
was ridiculing and mocking. .
But I wanted to return. Now that I stepped out, it was impossible to look back.
After a few steps, there was no movement behind him. It seems that Baguio did
not follow. Zhang Xiaofan somehow seemed to feel a little lost in his heart, but
then he cursed secretly. With a "nothing to expect", he cheered up and walked
carefully into the depths of the tunnel.
The tunnel Zhang Xiaofan is now in is no different from the road when he came
from outside, but it is much deeper and quieter. Looking into the distance, it is
almost dark, and the road seems to be relatively long. I really can’t figure out
those demons back then. How did the people who teach the blood refining hall
start such a huge project.
After walking like this for a long time, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly realized that the
front was gradually brightening. He was overjoyed and speeded up and walked
forward, only to see a soft light from the end of the road ahead, very clear in the
dark, like gentleness. The tentacles tempts people in the world.
Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath and stepped into the light.

Baguio stared at Zhang Xiaofan's figure disappearing into the tunnel, and his face
sank. Her father is a high-ranking figure in the Demon Cult. She has been like a
princess since she was a child. No one would dare to go against her.
Unexpectedly, in this desperate situation today, she met a young and
temperamental fellow in the right way, and she couldn't help but not be angry.
Speaking of it, Zhang Xiaofan was also a nice boy when he was in Qingyun
Mountain. Why did he bump into each other when he was with Baguio? Apart
from the view of the door, I am afraid that he himself could not tell.
Naturally, these things Baguio are unknown, but Zhang Xiaofan really sees the
trouble with her several times, and the boss feels uncomfortable, but the two are
currently in the Jedi, and it is not easy to teach this kid. I had to snorted and
remembered it in my heart, but it was absolutely impossible to make Baguio
wronged and follow Zhang Xiaofan.
She barely thought, turned around, and walked into the tunnel on the right.
After a few steps, Baguio felt that this was a road similar to the tunnel outside,
but there were less luminous things on both sides of the stone wall, making the
tunnel a bit dim.
Fortunately, this road is not very long. Soon Baguio came to an end and stepped
into a stone chamber again.
This is a medium-sized stone room with many shelves on one side and a pile of
rubbish on one side. Most of the iron objects, such as knives, swords, and guns,
are mostly damaged. The more conspicuous thing is that there is an axe thrown
at random on the top. The whole body is rusty, quite huge and intact. It looks like
cast iron.
Baguio took a second glance and lost interest, turned around and walked to the
shelves, and took a closer look. The expression of overjoy first appeared on his
face, but it didn't take long before he changed to disappointment involuntarily.
I saw labels placed on the shelves one by one. Some words on it were blurred
long ago, but there were still some words that were barely legible, but they were
all shocking. They were like: "Five Sacred Halberds". , "Guanyue Suo", "Liren
Cone" and other names.
Baguio has grown up in the magic sect since he was a child, and his father is a
genius with a profound knowledge of the past. He naturally knows that these are
the top-notch magical artifacts in the magic sect. Why don't you like it? It's a pity
that on these shelves, most of them have no labels but no real objects.
She sighed, but she still had a chance. After looking at these shelves one by one,
she saw that each shelf was empty. Xu Shi Huangtian was worthy of his care. He
actually found a small iron box for her in the last grid, but there was no label on
the shelf, and he didn't know what was inside.
There was joy in Baguio's heart, and he carefully reached out his hand to pick up
the box, only to feel that the start was quite heavy, and he shook it a few times,
but there was no sound.
Baguio groaned slightly, then placed the iron box in the ground, took a deep
breath, concentrated on guard, and waved his right hand, suddenly white light
appeared in the stone room, and a jade-like flower suddenly appeared in the sky,
and at the same time it emitted a faint fragrance.
Baguio looked solemn and turned his right hand. The little flower that stood in
the sky shone brightly and flew to the top of the iron box. The white light
enveloped the entire iron box.
Then, Baguio carefully stretched out his hand to open the small box. As soon as
she pressed the lid of the iron box, Baguio felt that the box did not seem to be
locked. She frowned, her eyes became more vigilant, biting her teeth, and cruelly
opened the lid of the iron box.
Only a soft "click" was heard. Before I could see what was inside the tin box, a
black air came out first.
Baguio's complexion changed drastically, and he almost turned upside down like
an electric shock, and the small white flower above the iron box immediately
rushed down. The black air was immediately covered by the white light, but he
couldn't get out after several impulses. Seeing the black gas gradually shrinking,
while the jade-like white flower gradually became black, it actually sucked the
black gas in.
Baguio also waited for a long time before coming over until the black air was
completely dissipated. She looked at her little flower intently. Her father took
great pains to make the Qibao "Sad Wonder Flower" specially for her. At this
moment, Baiyu was originally Baiyu. Ordinary petals have completely turned
purple and black, which looks a bit hideous.
Baguio's face changed slightly, and she whispered: "'Ancient Corpse Poison'! The
black-hearted old ghost is really black-hearted, and he is practicing this kind of
thing!"
While cursing in a low voice, she cast her gaze into the iron box while cursing the
old man with a black heart.
It's very simple inside. There is only one thing in a small tin box: a small golden
bell, as good as new.
Baguio was stunned for a while, unexpectedly there was a rare and highly toxic
substance like "Ancient Corpse Poison" in the tin box, and she was just guarding
such a small bell. She looked left and right, but she didn't see anything weird.
After groaning, he slowly stretched out his hand to pick up this little bell.
"Ding Dong".
A crisp sound, like echoing in the hearts of people, echoed in this secret stone
room that had been quiet for eight hundred years.
Baguio picked up the bell, but saw that the bell's heart was delicate and delicate,
and a thin iron rope was tied to the bell's body. With a slight shake, the bell's
heart lightly hit the bell's body and made a sound again.
"Ding...ding."
In Baguio's eyes, the girl's heart and nature liked it very much. The
disappointment just now diminished a lot. After checking it carefully at the
moment, there was indeed nothing weird. It seemed to be an ordinary and
exquisitely crafted bell.
However, the black-hearted old man is so mysterious and prudent in his
collection, this bell must have something extraordinary, and ask his father when
he has a chance to go out.
When Baguio thought about it, he settled down, but when he saw this little bell,
he liked it more and more. He tied it around his waist and turned his body. Sure
enough, there were bursts of crisp bells, which were extremely sweet, Baguio
Very proud, nodded again and again.
After that, she checked the stone room again, but nothing was gained. Even she
checked the pile of rubbish, and there was nothing worth noting, let alone a way
out.
After finishing his work, Baguio slowly stood up, and it was time to look at the
situation of that stupid boy.
Before leaving the stone room, she glanced back and saw that the stone room
was still messy. After she turned over the garbage, it was even more messy. All
kinds of weapons were thrown on the ground, and the big axe was also randomly
thrown in. Corner.
Then she walked out of this stone room.

The tunnel on the left hand side that Zhang Xiaofan entered just now is much
longer than the road on the right hand side that Baguio entered. It took Baguio a
long time to see the light coming up, but the situation inside is still not clear, but I
don’t know why There was no movement inside, and she had a faint worry in her
heart. There are so many weird and cruel things in this demon cult, weird and
unpredictable, will it...
She subconsciously speeded up her pace, walked into the stone room, and after a
closer look, she was relieved, and she saw Zhang Xiaofan standing in the stone
room, looking at the stone wall, in a daze.
Baguio breathed a sigh of relief, and then carefully observed the stone room, only
to see that the stone room was much larger than the one she had just visited, but
it was empty and there was nothing. But on the hard rock wall of the stone room,
there are densely packed stone inscriptions. Zhang Xiaofan frowned at this
moment and looked at these things.
Baguio frowned, walked forward and took a look. His face was immediately
happy, and only two characters were engraved at the beginning of this stone
inscription.
Holy Book!
"The heavenly book, this is the heavenly book!" Baguio couldn't help but cheer.
Zhang Xiaofan's body shook, and then he realized that Baguio came to him, but
his attention seemed to be only on her words: "Book of heaven? Do you know
what this book of heaven is?"
Baguio glared at him and said, "How could I not know that this'Book of Heaven'
is our sacred canon. From ancient times to the present, all the disciples of the
sacred cult's supernatural powers have been comprehended from this book. "
Zhang Xiaofan's body was shocked again, with a bewildered expression on his
face. He turned his head and stared at the stone carvings on the wall. After a
while, he whispered, "No, it's impossible!"
Baguio's face sank, and said: "This is our sacred classics, but my Dao top secret.
Didn't you say that we are outside the evil spirits? Why do you still take a peek?"
Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be indifferent, only the words carved on the wall in his
eyes.
"Book of Heaven, Volume One"
When the world is good fortune, when it is called chaos, ignorance is undivided,
the sun and the moon contain its brilliance, the world mixes with its body, the
outline is changed, and the turbidity is Chen.
The heaven and the earth can last long because they are not self-
reliant. However, all things in the world have their own appearances. All beings
are indulged in self-image, human appearance, sentient beings, and longevity.
They think that there are three poisons, three fears and three horrors in the
heart.
The celestial phenomena have no punishment, and the Tao praises no name, so it
is said that there is no self, no one, no sentient beings, and no life, that is, light is
achieved. Hold a righteous way, the inner body is self-nature, and the heaven and
the earth take the original as their heart.
Therefore, in the moving earth, it is the heart of the heaven and the earth.
So there is nothing but nothing.
Therefore, the heaven and the earth are natural, and nothing is done without
creation.
The old thing does not exist, it is not enough to prepare!
……(Note 1)
Baguio snorted and wanted to get angry, but after another thought, she didn't say
anything. She also looked at the wall. After only a few words, she felt dizzy, but
she also admired Zhang Xiaofan. He was so dry. He can actually read the text.
But when he turned his head to look at Zhang Xiaofan, he was slightly surprised.
His face was full of pain and confusion, and the whole person was trembling
slightly, unspeakable strange feelings.
In fact, after changing to anyone in the world, I am afraid that Zhang Xiaofan's
mood at this time is not excited. This "Book of Heaven", known as the classic
demon sect, this section of text, known as the general outline, looked like a knife
in Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, but it almost pierced into his heart. Even when he was
younger, he discovered that the Qingyunmen Taoist cultivation method is related
to When Pu Zhi passed on to his Buddhism "Great Brahma Prajna" to practice the
diametrically opposite approach, the impact on him would be hundreds of times
greater.
From this text, he unexpectedly discovered that the Tao and the Buddhist
family's fundamentally different cultivation methods, which he thought secretly
since childhood, have a tendency to achieve the same goal by different
paths. Even so, even if he was surprised, he could still accept it, but when he
looked on, his face was gradually pale, because he discovered a big secret in the
"Book of Heaven", which is known as the classic of the magic sect.
The various magical powers and different methods in this demon sect are
extreme and special, but the root cause lies in this "Book of Heaven." Taoism
pays attention to protecting the body from nature, while Buddhism pays
attention to understanding one's nature, but in the book of heaven, it seems to be
comprehensive, including both Taoist thought and Buddhist Dafa.
I changed to another person, such as Baguio. I didn’t have any thoughts after
reading these words. I always thought it was the great supernatural power left
by my ancestor. However, in the eyes of Zhang Xiaofan, the only person in this
world who knows the truth of the Tao and the Buddha’s two schools, this is a big
deal. Is terrible.
A thought he had never had before, lingering around him.
What is right?
He looked down involuntarily, his face pale, his heart excited, with enthusiasm
and strange curiosity and hunger, and faintly felt that a big secret was in front of
him, but he could never touch it, couldn't see it, but it attracted him even more. ,
Rushed to that purpose.
It's just that, in his heart, there is also a bit of fear, should this be right?
Baguio looked at Zhang Xiaofan for a while, and saw that he was still looking at
the stone carvings on the wall with full attention, with a strange expression, as if
he had completely forgotten that he was standing next to him. There was a burst
of irritation in his heart and a cold snort. Unexpectedly, Zhang Xiaofan turned a
deaf ear to anything. No.
Baguio pressed the corner of her mouth and was very angry, but somehow she
just didn't want to teach this person. She turned around bitterly and walked out.
Before leaving, she stepped on footsteps vigorously, but the silly boy still didn't
react at all.
Baguio angrily walked out of the stone room, returned to the stalactite cave, and
felt sulky at the skeleton. It was nothing to think about, but it was not pleasing to
see that kid. The more he thought about it, the more angry he became, and then
he looked at the place at hand. The originally beautiful "sad flower" was now
completely black, and immediately transferred the anger to the black heart old
man's head.
She pointed to the skeleton and said angrily: "You dead old ghost, you have been
dead for eight hundred years and still harm me and make my jade
flower...become..."
A word could not be continued, Baguio's anger grew worse, not to mention, with
a wave of his sleeves, the "Sad Flower" flew out and circled on the skull and
returned. After a while, only ear-piercing bone cracks could be heard. The sound
rang, and the skull fell to pieces at the "click".
After the shot, Baguio's anger eased a bit, and he couldn’t help but regret it. I
didn’t know where I got so much anger, but at a glance, I was surprised. It turned
out that the stone wall was covered by the skeleton just now. There were still a
few lines there, and I quickly walked over to take a closer look, only four lines
were written on the wall.
〖Bells swallow, flowers wither,
The figure is getting thinner like frost on the temples.
Affectionate and bitter, life is bitter,
Infatuation is only for ruthless suffering. 〗

"Note 1: The bibliography of the text of the general outline of this paragraph:
"Tao De Jing", "Diamond Sutra", "Tan Jing", "Jin Shu · Ji Zhan Zhuan", "Zhou Yi Fu
Gua Biography Note", etc. 』

Chapter 44 The Golden Bell
Baguio froze for a moment, then looked at it carefully, and saw that the four-line
strokes were more detailed, which was very different from the stone carvings of
the heavenly book in the stone room just now, and it seemed that it was the work
of another person. And looking at the meaning of these words, it was like the
words of an infatuated woman, but how could it appear in the "blood hole" of
this demon sect, it was really strange.
She thought for a long time, but still didn't think of any results. She shook her
head and was about to give up thinking about it. Unexpectedly, when she turned
around, she suddenly saw Zhang Xiaofan walking out of the stone room without
a sound. Standing behind him, with a strange expression on his face, both painful
and surprised, as if he was still a bit confused, his brows were frowning, his
muscles were slightly distorted, and he was almost a bit hideous.
Baguio was taken aback and couldn't help but yelled "Yeah" and took a step
back. The delicate little bell vibrated gently on her waist, making a crisp and
melodious "jingle" sound, echoing in this cave.
Hearing the sound of the bell, Zhang Xiaofan shook his body as if he was
awakened suddenly, and his face gradually calmed down, but instead he was
confused. Just now he was thinking hard at the Tianshu Rock in the stone room.
Suddenly the fire stick on his hand was awakened, and it lit up. The cold feeling
covered his whole body almost instantly. Then, he felt like he was awakened. He
came out subconsciously until he saw the pile of broken skeletons.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at the fire stick tied to his left hand, only to see that it was
still on, with a faint cyan glow, facing the broken and fallen skeleton, as if
mourning for an old friend.
Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know why he suddenly had this idea, but when he looked at
this skeleton, he was a little sad in his heart. Although he knew that the person
who died here must be an important person in the Demon Refining Hall, he said
Uncertainly, as Baguio said, it was the black-hearted old man himself, but
somehow, he meant to be somewhat close to this skeleton.
The brilliance of the fire stick gradually dimmed, returning to an ugly black,
motionless, but Zhang Xiaofan still stared at the skeleton, and then slowly walked
up under Baguio's gaze.
Baguio snorted, shuddering in front of him, and sneered: "Although I have no
good feelings for the black-hearted old ghosts and are of different factions, we
are all disciples of the Holy Church, and we are all standing in front of the Throne
of the Holy Mother of Heaven. Too heavy, if you want to be rude to him, I will not
agree."
Zhang Xiaofan glanced at him and couldn't help answering: "He is now broken to
pieces, I'm afraid it is thanks to you."
Baguio's face blushed, but her words did not give up, and she resolutely said: "I
will naturally confess to the Virgin Mary, but I will never allow you to be rude!"
Zhang Xiaofan glanced at him and suddenly said, "I didn't mean that."
Baguio was in a daze, seeing that his expression was peaceful and there was no
hatred. He only felt that this Qingyunmen youth seemed to be very different from
the righteous people who were full of benevolence and morality before, but he
hesitated, but Zhang Xiaofan walked away from him. Walked over. She hesitated
for a moment, then turned to look at him.
Zhang Xiaofan walked in front of the pile of skeletons, and saw that the pale
bones have been covered with a faint green brilliance for a long time. Just now,
Baguio's heavy blow, the bones below the chest have been scattered, only the
skull. It's still intact, falling on the top of all the bones, and his hollow eyes are
facing Zhang Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan shuddered, faintly feeling that there was still a soul in his eyes,
watching him. But after all, he walked up, and slowly stretched out his hand to
gather these scattered bones together, and the cold feeling was uploaded from
the bones, but there was no sense of horror.
It's like an old friend for many years!
Zhang Xiaofan felt deep in his heart, as if he was relieved, a feeling of being
relieved by doing what he was supposed to do. Although strange, he really felt
that way, but he thought to himself: This fire stick is really weird. If you have the
life to go back this time, it seems that you must ask Master if it is.
After he finished this, he was about to stand up straight. At this moment, from
the corner of his eye, he glanced at the place where the skeleton was sitting, and
because he swept away the bones, some writing was faintly revealed. Coming
out, I couldn't help but let out a "Huh".
Baguio, who was standing on one side, was coldly watching Zhang Xiaofan doing
these weird things, and suddenly heard Zhang Xiaofan's whisper as if he had
discovered something. He became curious and walked over and looked there. See
there are actually a few lines engraved there:
〖Bitter heart, endure to look back,
Can't regret it and get along with it.
Jinling is crisp and bloody by mistake,
A lifetime...〗
When the fourth sentence was reached, the gesture became weaker and weaker,
especially when the third word "Zong" was reached, it was even more scribbled,
almost indistinguishable, and in the end it was even more of a stroke, so I cut it
off. The person who writes can no longer write.
In the cave, both Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio were silent for a while, and both of
them faintly felt that between the two lines, I was afraid that there was some
sadness. The woman was sad, and the man regretted it at the end.
Zhang Xiaofan was in a daze. Although he had never seen this unknown couple,
but somehow, thousands of years later, he was still a little sad to see this ruin,
which is not considered to be an absolute writing. But Baguio, who was standing
on the side, frowned, staring at those lines, and muttering: "Jin Ling is crisp and
blood-devouring mistakes, Jin Ling is crisp and blood-devouring mistakes... Jin
Ling? Ah, right. Come, Jinling!"
She seemed to have thought of something, and she screamed for joy. Zhang
Xiaofan was taken aback by her, and said, "What happened to Jinling?"
Baguio seemed extremely excited, beaming with joy, and said, "It's'Mrs. Jinling',
don't you know?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head blankly, Baguio snorted, glared at her, and said
with joy: "Mrs. Jinling is the great figure of our sacred religion a thousand years
ago! Legend has it that she is extremely intelligent and profound in Taoism, and
has a great understanding of the classic scriptures of the sacred religion. Yu Xin,
alone created the "Acacia Sect" in the Shengjiao. He is the first-class figure among
women in my teaching!"
Zhang Xiaofan immediately lost interest. When she heard her, she knew that this
lady Jinling was a figure in the demon sect a thousand years ago. She seemed to
be very powerful, but when she heard that the faction name she created was
called "Hehuan", she knew this old man. Women are not good people, but they
look at Baguio's admiration for Mrs. Jinling.
Zhang Xiaofan snorted, and if he didn't pick her up, he turned around and
rearranged the pile of bones that had been messed up for reading, but a strange
thought came into his mind: It seems that you are also a lover, maybe you are
also a lover. Die for a woman!
The dead man naturally ignored him, but Zhang Xiaofan was thinking about it,
and he actually felt a little closer to the skeleton.
Baguio spent a long time beside her, muttering to herself: "I can't imagine that
Mrs. Jin Ling has an affection for this damn old black-hearted ghost. Huh, it must
be the old black-hearted ghost who has lost her heart, heartless, and deserves to
be struck by lightning! It's best to die!"
"You nonsense!" Zhang Xiaofan suddenly shouted beside him.
Baguio was dumbfounded, unable to speak for a while, and then reacted after a
while, staring at him for a long time, and said strangely: "What did you say?"
As soon as Zhang Xiaofan spoke out, he immediately knew whether he was right.
He was a righteous man who inexplicably defended a murderous demon cult
who was vicious eight hundred years ago. If this were passed to Master
Qingyunmen, it would immediately be a heavy punishment. . But at that time, I
didn't know what happened. I blurted out when I was excited. At this time,
Baguio asked me back, but he couldn't say anything.
Baguio glanced at him strangely, and suddenly remembered something. He
immediately forgot Zhang Xiaofan, grabbed the golden bell around his waist,
excited, and laughed loudly: "Ah, isn't this just Mrs. Jinling's? 'Hehuan bell'!"
While speaking, he turned the golden bell upside down and checked it carefully.
Sure enough, on the bell wall inside the golden bell, he saw three small
characters:
Acacia bell!
Zhang Xiaofan saw Baguio's face with joy, but he didn't even smile. It seemed that
this was an extremely powerful magic weapon. She accidentally obtained it, and
felt uncomfortable. He said coldly, "Did you find a way out?" "
Baguio's eyes were full of the little bell in front of him, and he answered casually,
"No."
Zhang Xiaofan turned his head and said lightly: "Then you can hold this golden
bell and die in this cave."
Baguio stayed, thinking that it was so. Now the most important thing is to find a
way to escape here, and quickly asked: "Did you find it?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head silently, and the two looked at each other. Baguio
put a smile away and said with a serious face: "Then let's find the way first."
At the moment of life and death, Zhang Xiaofan nodded silently. At the moment
the two were searching together in this tunnel and cave, carefully inspecting
every wall and every crevice. Zhang Xiaofan even checked the two idols of the
Virgin Mary and King Tiansha in spite of Baguio’s strong opposition. , But still
nothing found.
When they met again in front of the pile of broken bones, they saw each other's
expressions of frustration, and their expressions dimmed.
Baguio said bitterly: "Are we going to die here?"
Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head and couldn't see his expression clearly. Baguio
also fell silent. Suddenly, the shadow of death covered their young lives.
For a long time, in the silence, when the two of them were relatively speechless,
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly jumped up, turned and walked away, Baguio was taken
aback, and said, "What are you doing?"
Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth and said, "I will look for it again, there will be a
way out, and we will definitely not die here!"
But in his heart, there is still a sentence that has not been said, echoing for a long
time: I must see Sister Ling'er again, even if I die, I will be buried on Dazhu Peak!
Baguio didn't move. He just sat on the platform, watching Zhang Xiaofan's stern
face, suddenly bursting out a strong desire to survive at this moment of life and
death, and kept searching.
Again.
Twice.
Three times.
Four times.
...
Baguio can't remember how many times Zhang Xiaofan has been in and out of
this cave. Every time he returned without success, but he was still not
discouraged, and he didn't know why his temper was so stubborn, or he His
desire to survive is so strong that he has been looking for a way out, always,
always...
Until, his steps began to shake, until he lost strength, until he walked past Baguio,
shook his body, fell down, fell heavily to the ground, and passed out.
Baguio stared blankly, as if hesitated for a moment, then walked over, turned his
body over, and checked it, and found that it was OK. It was just overwork and
hunger that made him faint. Only then can I relax my mind.
But suddenly she stayed, facing herself, and asked in her heart: "Why should I
rest assured, why would I be relieved if he is okay?"
This thought passed through her mind like an electric flint.
She looked at him deeply. The young boy's face was a little haggard from injury
and hunger, and even his lips were a little chapped. Baguio gently put him down,
stared at him for a long while, and said softly: "Since we are destined to die here
together, I don't want to be alone too early. At least it's good to have a personal
company."
She walked out, got some water from the small pool at the entrance of the cave,
and then took out some dry food. She wanted to feed Zhang Xiaofan with the
water. Unexpectedly, Zhang Xiaofan was the cause of the coma. He couldn't eat
any dry food. He just drank some water in Baguio's water bag, but he was still
not awake.
After busying for a long time, Baguio herself was also tired. After seeing Zhang
Xiaofan as if her condition had stabilized, she gradually closed her eyes and fell
asleep deeply.

I don’t know how long I slept in this sleep, and Baguio woke up. The first reaction
was to look at Zhang Xiaofan just now. Zhang Xiaofan was still lying there,
motionless, sleeping soundly. This was relieved. When he came, he couldn't help
but cursed in a low voice: "How can you be like a dead pig!" As he said, he smiled,
as if looking at this young man, his mood was good, even when he was not far
ahead. She also temporarily forgot about the coming death.
It’s just that she suddenly felt that Zhang Xiaofan was still asleep, but his face was
flushed and something was not quite right. She hurriedly stretched her hand
over to check, and when she touched it, it was hot and hot. She was shocked
immediately, but she didn’t expect Zhang Xiaofan to be too late. I'm sick, I won't
be sick early, and I got a high fever here.
Generally speaking, people in the path of cultivation are naturally strong and will
not suffer from all kinds of illnesses during normal times. However, Zhang
Xiaofan has suffered severe injuries in the past few days, is exhausted, and his
body is also greatly damaged. In the end, he does not care about his body in this
blood hole. After desperately searching for a way out, physically exhausted, after
the coma passed, he actually had a high fever.
His illness was really not mild, and his fever did not go away even for a long time
(in the cave, Baguio didn’t know how many days had passed), Baguio was
helpless and could only take more cold water to cool him down, but Not at all
useful.
Later, Zhang Xiaofan's high temperature did not retreat, and he started talking
nonsense. Baguio was anxious and worried. When he thought of waiting for
death alone in this empty cave in the future, it was almost horrified. It was Zhang
Xiaofan at this moment. A nonsense, even a gasp, compared with the terrible
days in the future, it is almost like fairy music.
But letting Baguio try its best, it’s actually just getting more water. In this cave,
there is no doctor or no medicinal materials. How can I help? Zhang Xiaofan’s
condition is getting worse every day. , The frequency of nonsense is getting
denser.
On this day, Baguio was guarding the unconscious Zhang Xiaofan with anxious
heart. Suddenly saw him roll over, the whole person actually shrank and
exclaimed in confusion: "Ghost, ghost, ghost..." Suddenly gritted his teeth again,
"You killed my parents and the whole village, I'm fighting with you!"
Baguio was taken aback, hugged him quickly, and repeatedly said: "No, no, there
is no ghost here!"
I don't know if her words worked, Zhang Xiaofan gradually calmed down, and the
look on his face slowly calmed down, but what followed was a heartbroken
expression. He kept his eyes closed, and said in a low voice: "Senior Sister, Senior
Sister, don't ignore me, I, I think...Don't ignore me..."
Baguio felt sorrow and grief suddenly in her heart, but she didn't know where
the courage came from, and said softly, "No, your senior sister is here and won't
ignore you."
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly showed a smile on his face, as if it was his happiest
moment, and kept saying: "Senior Sister, Senior Sister..."
Baguio looked at his face with a hint of happiness in pain, and there was a trace
of pain in his heart.
What kind of person is the woman who is so missed by him, the elder sister who
never forgets even when he passed out in a coma?
She suddenly remembered the female Qingyunmen disciple holding the blue
fairy sword that Zhang Xiaofan tried his best to protect that day under the
Necropolis. Could it be she?
Baguio frowned. She remembered very clearly that the woman had a beautiful
face. It would not be an exaggeration to say that she was all over the country. No
wonder this Xiaofan would be fascinated by her! However, how clever Ren Biyao
is, he naturally wouldn't know. What Zhang Xiaofan never forgets is Tian Ling'er,
who is still on the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain.
In the days that followed, Baguio, who had been guarding Zhang Xiaofan's side,
heard more about him from Zhang Xiaofan’s nonsense, and learned that he was
born in a place called "Caomiao Village". Knowing about the terrible horror of
slaughtering the village, and also knowing that the woman he missed in his heart
was his senior sister on Dazhu Peak, but she was still not sure whether this
senior sister was the one holding the blue fairy sword that day. woman.
It’s just that, in the care of Zhang Xiaofan these days, even Baguio herself feels
that she has a strange feeling for this young man, and staring at his haggard face
every day can almost be the only one to pass the boring time. She often stared at
him in this way for a long time, but never thought that in the stone room on the
other side, there is the magical classic book-"Book of Heaven."
Sometimes, after Zhang Xiaofan fell asleep, she slowly paced to the paragraph left
by Mrs. Jinling, stared for a while, and then said softly: "Madam, there is an
ancient tradition in teaching, you have left a reprimand, a man in the world ,
They are all heartbroken people, but have you ever seen that this man named
Zhang Xiaofan is really crazy!"
No one answered her question in this empty cave. It was just that when she
turned around, the little golden bell rang out with a crisp and sweet ringtone,
beside her, in this cave, gently echoing, as if telling. What's going on.
It was like in the dark, those gentle eyes, those lingering ghosts, staring at them
and entwining them.

Volume Two

Chapter One Pain
After that severe nonsense, I don’t know if Zhang Xiaofan’s body was originally
strong, or Baguio’s persuasion had the effect. The high fever that had been going
on gradually subsided, Zhang Xiaofan also slowly recovered his mind, and he
became sober, but he was ill. Still not light, most of them still lie down and rest.
On this day, Baguio wandered in the cave without incident, and finally walked to
the four sentences left by Mrs. Jin Ling, watched it carefully, and couldn't help
sighing. Zhang Xiaofan sat next to him and couldn't help asking: "What are you
sighing for?"
Baguio snorted, and said, "I sighed for my wife. She is so talented and beautiful,
but she was let down by you stinky men. It's not worth the pain for a lifetime!"
Baguio read these few sentences carefully again, and suddenly "Huh", but found a
strange thing, the last word of the last sentence of these four sentences is
"bitter", and "mouth" below. The word was actually sunken in, which was very
different from the other words. She rolled her eyes and reacted almost
immediately. She reached out and compared the acacia bell on her waist. It was
just the right size, and she couldn't help but cheer.
Zhang Xiaofan asked in surprise behind his back: "What's the matter?"
Baguio turned around and smiled at him: "There is help!"
Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, and immediately came to his spirits, and said with
joy, "Really?"
Baguio embedded the bell and saw that there was no response. He tried to turn
left and right. After a while, suddenly there was a sound of "Kaka" in the cave.
The rock wall vibrated and Baguio was shocked. He took the golden bell and
backed quickly, just listening. With a "bang", the original smooth stone wall
collapsed by one layer, exposing the inner layer, and the upper part was also
engraved with words like a heavenly book in the inner room.
Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed at first, but after looking around the stone wall, his
face gradually became ugly. It seemed that this mechanism was only set up by
Mrs. Jinling to cover up the writing on the stone wall, and there was no way out.
He was extremely depressed at this time.
But Baguio stared at the words on the stone wall intently, and the things left by
Mrs. Jin Ling were so important that they were not ordinary things. After a long
time, the expression on her face was uncertain, but the expression of sigh was
particularly heavy, and she whispered: "So this is the'fascination curse'."
Zhang Xiaofan was impatient next to him. He came over and took a look, only to
see the first few words:
〖Nine ghosts, gods and demons,
In my blood, it is sacrificed.
Three lives and seven lives, eternal fall to Yama,
Just for love, even though I die without regret...〗
He knew it was a vicious spell in the evil way, but looking at Baguio's expression,
he was mostly happy, and couldn't help but snorted and said, "Is there any way
out here?"
Baguio stayed blankly and said, "No."
Zhang Xiaofan said lightly: "Then what's the use of what you have learned?"
Baguio remained silent, before saying for a while: "You don't know the origin of
this infatuation curse. This curse is handed down by our holy religion since
ancient times, but it is said that no one has ever wanted to use it?"
When Zhang Xiaofan heard this, he became curious and said, "What?"
Baguio sighed, and said: "This mantra legend was learned from the "Book of
Heaven" by an intelligent grandfather, but it can only be practiced by women. It
is said that this is a woman's essence and blood. Curse, powerful..."
Before she finished speaking, Zhang Xiaofan had already interrupted her, with
contempt in his eyes, and said: "It's called the'Lixue Curse', and what kind of
infatuation curse, evil spirits, arty!"
Baguio's face changed, but then he froze again and said in a low voice: "You are
right, it is like Mrs. Jinling, her old man, isn't it useless in the end?"
Zhang Xiaofan ignored her.

The two stayed here for a few more days. Zhang Xiaofan went to read the "Book
of Heaven" in his spare time, but Baguio often stared at the words she called
"Infatuation Curse" on the stone wall.
In the first volume of "Book of Heaven", there is actually no practical practice
method, the whole text is difficult and difficult, and it can be regarded as the
general outline. However, Zhang Xiaofan learned the truths of both Buddhism
and Taoism, and he could still understand this text, but he could only understand
it.
Zhang Xiaofan is still puzzled at the state of the integration of Buddha and Dao in
the "Book of Heaven". Could it be that the two true methods of "Tai Chi Xuan
Qing Dao" and "Bhajan Prajna" should be combined and displayed at the same
time ?
Although knowing that there is little hope of surviving, there is always some
temptation in his heart. Zhang Xiaofan quickly tried to cultivate in the direction
stated in the "Book of Heaven", but using these two real methods at the same
time was no easy task. Before a moment, he was already full of energy and blood,
and he had to stop in despair. For a few days, there was no progress at all.
What followed was a bigger problem before the two of them-there was no food.
Although a person who cultivates the Tao can go to the sky and into the sea, he is
still a mortal body after all. According to the legend, the seniors with advanced
Taoism practice the technique of fasting without drinking or eating, but no one
has ever seen it. After entering this cave, Zhang Xiaofan's dry food has been lost.
Fortunately, there is still water to drink in this cave, but Baguio alone can bring
the dry food. Where can I eat enough? Even if the two of them kept saving, they
finished eating quickly.
So I don't know how long I spent in the cave. I'm afraid that in just two days,
Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio stared at the empty food bag in a daze.
"Oh!" Baguio was sitting on the platform, beside the pile of dead bones, but there
was no discomfort at all. It seems that the demon girl is really different from
ordinary people. But now, she looks sad.
Zhang Xiaofan's condition healed very quickly, and his fever was almost gone.
Apart from the weakness of his body, there was nothing else in it. At this
moment, he heard Baguio sigh and turned to look at the demon girl.
What caught his eyes was the woman in the water and green clothes sitting on
the edge of the platform, with her feet in the air, dangling every moment, with
the acacia bell "Ding Ding Dang" on her waist. The earth rang, if it weren't for this
environment and knowing her identity, Zhang Xiaofan would almost think that
she was still an innocent girl.
Just looking at it this way, Baguio is much more haggard than when we first
met. At her daughter's house, she still goes to the little water curtain to wash up
every day, so she still looks beautiful and doesn't feel dirty, but these days, she is
obviously thinner.
Thinking of this, Zhang Xiaofan's heart moved. Since he was a child, he has
listened to the teachings of his masters and brothers. Everyone in the magic way
is selfish and cruel. But now in this cave and Jedi, for what reason, this demon
girl will divide the only food in half for herself?
Zhang Xiaofan thought about it, but didn't notice that Baguio looked over. Seeing
Zhang Xiaofan staring at him blankly for some time, his face suddenly blushed,
and said, "What are you looking at?"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, turned his head quickly, and said, "No, nothing."
Behind him, Baguio did not yell at him as loudly as imagined. For a long time,
instead, a sigh came and said: "We are trapped in this cave, not far from death.
You don't have to be like that. Restrained."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback for a moment, then slowly turned around and
looked at Baguio. She saw that she had a thin but still beautiful face and a faint
helpless smile. He couldn't help but blurt out: "In fact, when I was very sick , You
don’t have to give me most of the dry food, so you can live a few more days,
maybe..."
"Maybe so?" Baguio interrupted him suddenly.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, shook his head, and said in a low voice, "Maybe
you might be saved."
Baguio shook her head slightly, with a smile on her face, and said: "I don't want
to die, but I don't want to be in this cave's silence, waiting slowly for a skeleton
and another corpse that is gradually decomposing. In that case, I'm afraid I will
go crazy first before someone comes to rescue me."
Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but shudder when she heard the situation she
described. This is indeed not a life for people.
Baguio glanced at him and said lightly: "Why, are you scared too?"
Zhang Xiaofan straightened his back immediately and said loudly, "Why!"
A smile appeared at the corner of Baguio's mouth, and there was a softness in his
eyes gradually, and said softly: "You promise me one thing, okay?"
Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said, "What?"
Baguio smiled faintly, and said: "We have eaten all the dry food now, and there is
nothing to eat except some clean water. I am afraid that we will starve to death in
less than seven days."
Zhang Xiaofan was silent.
Baguio's face was calm, but what he said next made Zhang Xiaofan look like a
ghost, and was shocked: "In a few days, if I can't do it anymore, just kill me first."
Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth wide, pointed at her, and was speechless for a
while! Unexpectedly, Baguio still calmly said unbelievable and shocking words:
"After I die, the body is still there. If you are eager to survive, you will eat my
flesh, and you will probably live for a while."
Zhang Xiaofan almost fell to the ground.
After a long time, he recovered from this huge shock, and immediately said to
himself in his heart: "Sure enough, the people in the Demon Cult are all evildoers,
even these things can be done!" But he looked at Baguio. The expression was
calm, and there was a chill in my heart. I couldn't help but take a step back. The
fingers that pointed to her almost trembled, and said, "You, what did you say?"
Baguio looked at her, the tenderness in her eyes seemed to be thicker, but in
Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, it seemed to be more poisonous than all the poisons in this
world combined.
"Don't you want to go back to Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain to see your sister
Ling'er? You have a few friends who are all in this ten thousand bat caves, they
will definitely come to you, the longer you live, they Isn't the hope of finding you
greater?" Baguio lowered her head slightly, but her tone of voice was still so flat.
But Zhang Xiaofan couldn't care about her tone at this time, and even didn't
notice how she knew about Senior Sister Ling'er. He just pointed at her and said
angrily: "You, you actually asked me to eat, eat, eat... You evil demons are simply
unreasonable! Shameless and disgusting, I, I...you, you..."
The more he talked, the more angry he got, but his tongue didn't have a lot of
inspiration. "I, I, and I" and "you, you, and you" said for a long time without
saying anything. However, his reaction like this seemed to be what Baguio had
expected. She was not angry, nor sarcasm, but just stared at him blankly for a
while.
After Zhang Xiaofan's gasping breath gradually subsided, she slowly said, "If you
eat me or not, it's up to you, but you must kill me first!"
"Here again!" Zhang Xiaofan furiously said: "Don't think that I will be in the same
way as you demon. Give me some dry food, and I will use this body to pay you
back. If you want to pull me into the water, absolutely!"
Baguio slowly shook her head and said, "No, I am afraid."
Zhang Xiaofan habitually said: "Nonsense! I will never be fooled by you... Hey,
what are you talking about?"
As if at this juncture of life and death, Baguio's mood has changed
unprecedentedly. She seems to be caught in a certain memory, and there is a
kind of fear that Zhang Xiaofan has never seen in her before. Then, she heavily
Shaking his head, it seemed that he was about to shake off some thoughts.
"Do you know what it's like to wait for death by yourself?" she whispered.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback for a moment, and faintly realized that she
seemed to have other hidden feelings. She became curious and said, "What?"
The muscles in the corners of Baguio's eyes seemed to twitch. At this moment of
death, facing this young boy who was the only one to accompany her in front of
death, she could not control her feelings, and even the voice of her words had a
hint of haziness. Hollow: "When I was six years old, my mother took me back to
the Six Fox Caves of Huqi Mountain to see my grandma. Unexpectedly, when your
righteous path struck, the common evil monk of the Tianyin Temple was the
magic treasure of the Buddha's golden bowl. 'The whole Six Fox Cave was
collapsed, and my mother, my mother, and my grandma were buried alive in the
ground."
Zhang Xiaofan's body shook suddenly, a bad premonition, even a kind of
abhorrent cold, from his heart, from the top of his head to the bottom of his feet.
At this moment, Baguio seemed to be completely plunged into painful memories.
Her eyes were staring straight ahead, empty, just like her tone of voice, flat and
empty, but with the deepest pain: "At that time, I was so scared that I was
howling. Weeping, I was terribly scared. There was a small cave. We were able to
survive only because of a few big rocks. But my grandma was too injured and
passed away soon. My mother and I wept bitterly in the darkness. At the scene, I
buried my grandma's body."
"We were buried deep in the ground. Except for a few drops of water between
the crevices, there was a hard and cold rock around us. I was scared, but my
mother kept telling me: Xiao Yao is not afraid, Dad will definitely come to rescue
us. of."
Zhang Xiaofan held his breath at this moment and listened carefully, with a trace
of indescribable weirdness and faint fear, as if he felt that something was about
to happen.
"But, it's always pitch black there, and my father has never come. I was scared in
that pitch black hole. I was hungry and crying constantly. I still remember that
my mother sighed beside me. He held me tightly in his arms and kept telling me:
Xiaoyao is not afraid, Xiaoyao is not afraid, my mother will not let you do
anything, your father will definitely come to save us!"
Baguio's face gradually turned pale, but she continued: "But, Dad still didn't
come, but I was so hungry, I kept crying to my mother for something to eat. My
mother looked for something in the cave again and again. , But I never found
anything. Later, I was so hungry that I didn't even have the strength to cry. I just
groaned in my mother's arms. Suddenly one day, my mother found a piece of
meat!..."
Zhang Xiaofan saw Baguio's body shake almost at the same time she was
speaking.
"I was too hungry to care about anything. I ate it, and then seemed to sleep
comfortably, as if my mother laughed out in the dark at that time. In this way,
mother asked me for a while. A piece of flesh, I survived like this, but my
mother’s voice became weaker. Finally one day, I called her, but she did not
answer. From then on, I was in the dark, waiting for death alone."
Baguio slowly turned her head and looked at Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan could
not help but feel chills when she saw Zhang Xiaofan.
"Do you know what it's like to be waiting for death? Do you know the smell of
your mother's corpse slowly rotting around you? Do you know what it's like to
be a person who can never see his surroundings and live in fear forever? "
Every time she asked, Zhang Xiaofan trembled.
Baguio was silent, but Zhang Xiaofan did not even dare to breathe. Finally, she
seemed to wake up from a dream, but she seemed to be awake. She continued in
a trance: "Finally, one day, suddenly, she shoots above her head. There was a
light, and I yelled in fright and hid in the deepest corner. Then, the light got
brighter and brighter, and the hole above it got bigger and bigger. I heard my
father calling me and my mother’s names, and then I saw Dad jumped down and
stood in front of me."
"He didn't look at me first, but saw my mother first. When the light was just now,
I could only look up, but forgot to see my mother. When I remembered, I was
blocked by my father and couldn't see my mother's body. But I clearly saw Dad's
body shook, and the whole person seemed to be turned into a stone. Then, Uncle
Qinglong, Uncle Baihu, and Uncle Xuanwu who jumped down with him were all
frozen in place, motionless."
"I was suddenly scared, even more scared than I was dying in the dark, I
whispered: Dad. Dad slowly turned around, three uncles lined up in a row,
standing behind him, blocking the mother's The corpse, I still can't see my
mother. I asked in a low voice: Dad, where is my mother?"
Zhang Xiaofan could see clearly that every time Baguio said a word, her body
shook, as if the girl who was questioning was right in front of them.
"Father didn't say anything, but his face is so terrible. Although I am young, I
know, I know, he really wanted to kill me, he wanted to kill my own daughter!
But, he didn't do anything, he Saved me, took me in my arms, and left the dark
cave. Just before I left, I secretly looked down from my father's shoulder. My
mother's body was buried by the three uncles, and only one was exposed. The
hand comes, but I don’t know why, that hand, that hand, that hand..."
Baguio's voice suddenly fell silent. Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and looked at
her, but he saw that Baguio's face was pale and his eyes were closed tightly. The
whole body actually fell straight down, and he fainted. Zhang Xiaofan rushed up
almost subconsciously and held her back, only feeling that the tentacles were
cold, almost not like a living person.
He recovered from the illness, his body was weak, and it took a lot of effort for
the boss to lay Baguio flat on the platform. Looking at her pale face, Zhang
Xiaofan was suddenly shocked that his whole body was completely drenched
with cold sweat.
That night (actually, I don’t know if it was night, but Zhang Xiaofan intuitively
thought it was night). Baguio was always in a coma, but in her dreams she called
"mother" and "daddy" from time to time, and the positions of the two people
suddenly It turned upside down and became Zhang Xiaofan to take care of her.
It seems that this is a very painful past in Baguio's heart. In a coma, Zhang
Xiaofan screamed a few times, cold sweat, and Zhang Xiaofan was at a loss. Until
the end, Baguio waved his arms unintentionally, grabbed his shoulders, and
snuggled against him. After he was in his arms, he seemed to have some support
before he gradually calmed down and fell asleep quietly.
But those hands were holding on to Zhang Xiaofan’s clothes tightly, and even his
nails were still in the flesh. Zhang Xiaofan grinned in pain, but somehow, looking
at Baguio’s pale face, he couldn’t bear to leave and forced himself to bear it. Come
down, let her snuggle in his arms and fall asleep peacefully.

Chapter 2 Escape
Baguio’s past, for her, seemed to be a deeply hurting pain. Over the years, she
was deeply buried in her heart. Unexpectedly, at this critical moment of life and
death, she felt agitated again, and the food was scarce and her body was scarce
these days. He was also a little weak, and he was in a coma for a long time.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at the Demon Cult girl who was still clutching at the
moment he was still asleep, and he shook his head and smiled bitterly. Not long
ago, he himself was a patient who had walked around the gate of a ghost and
came back. Unexpectedly, at this time, he turned around. It was Baguio's turn to
get sick. The two of them fell down one after the other, and it was really hard not
to die.
After another while, Zhang Xiaofan himself was drowsy, but he forced himself to
sit up straight, just because Baguio was lying in his arms at the moment, looking
at her haggard and slightly painful face, Zhang Xiaofan Actually couldn't bear to
leave.
It’s just that sitting like this is really not an easy task. He sits on the platform with
one foot in the air and one foot on the ground. He sits half obliquely, his body is
straight and there is no place to lean on. After a long time, he is everywhere on
the body. Not to mention the pain, especially the place where Baguio was
clutching him tightly, her fingers pressed hard, and even after she passed out, her
energy didn't diminish a little, it was really painful to the bone marrow.
It was also Zhang Xiaofan who was still stoic, and gritted his teeth to endure it. If
he changed to someone else, he might have jumped up a long time ago.
However, this is the case, but the sin suffered is really not light. Zhang Xiaofan
complained in his heart, but after the end, he did not leave after all. After a long
time, the difficulty also came up, and he was in this gradually numb pain and
soreness. I actually dozed while sitting.

"what……"
Zhang Xiaofan stretched his waist, and when he woke up, he felt pain all over his
body. When he sighed, he suddenly realized that he did not know when he was
lying on the platform, but Baguio, who was by his side, did not know where he
was going.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, stood up and looked around. There was still no
shadow of Baguio. The whole cave was empty, with no sound.
Suddenly, Zhang Xiaofan felt a chill in his heart, as if a person was suddenly in
the grave. He frowned, stood up, before thinking about it, he started looking for
Baguio.
I found the stone room of the heavenly book and went to the treasure room
again. I didn't see Baguio's figure. Zhang Xiaofan thought for a while and walked
out. As expected, it didn't take long before he saw it in the stone room dedicated
to the two evil gods. The figure of Baguio.
I saw Baguio knelt on the ground and shrugged her shoulders in front of the
benevolent Virgin Mary and the hideous Tianshaming throne. Although she tried
her best to restrain her, she still made a low choking sound.
She was crying.
Zhang Xiaofan stayed there, no matter how he imagined it, he couldn't predict
that the demon girl, who had always been strong and victorious, would secretly
cry in front of this idol. Standing there, he was at a loss for a while, but after all he
walked over slowly, hesitatingly said: "You, uh, you, why are you... don't cry!"
Unexpectedly, it was okay for him not to speak. As soon as he heard his words,
Baguio's originally forbearing sadness burst out suddenly, and his voice
immediately rose a lot, sobbing loudly, and slowly raising his head, the original
jade's cheeks, at this moment There were also tears like pearls.
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned. He himself was just a teenager. How to understand
the thoughts of these daughters, he was in a hurry, it seemed that Baguio was
crying by him, and he even stuttered: "You, you don't want this, this, this. ...I, I, no,
you, no, I mean I..."
Baguio's eyes were hazy with tears, watching Zhang Xiaofan's fuss, shook his
head and gritted his teeth, but the sadness was unbearable, and the tears of
sadness that he had endured for more than ten years came out today.
"It's me, it's me who killed my mother!" This woman, who was deeply stuck in
the painful past, said with a bit of sorrow and sorrow.
Zhang Xiaofan immediately shook his head, looking at her fragile and helpless
figure at the moment, he was in a trance, as if he saw the same helpless figure of
himself many years ago.
"No," he walked up, in a low voice, softly said: "Your mother is the person who
loves you the most. At that time, you were young and didn't understand
anything, so how could you harm you?"
Baguio choked up: "But, but Dad always hates me. I know his old man can't wait
for me to die. He blames me for killing my mother!"
Zhang Xiaofan whispered: "No, don't think about it, didn't your father blame you?
Didn't he come to save you? Has he treated you badly over the years?"
Baguio's body shook, as if her face was also white. Zhang Xiaofan looked from
here. Her original beautiful face, pear blossoms with rain, and sad style were also
touching.
It's just that she raised her head. Behind the tears, looking at Zhang Xiaofan's
gaze, Zhang Xiaofan didn't dare to look directly, and turned his eyes away.
After a long time.
"You are fine." She suddenly said so quietly.
Zhang Xiaofan felt in his heart, not knowing where, suddenly jumped, and
immediately calmed down, smiled and said: "No, it's just that we are about to die
together. It's nothing to comfort you before you die."
Baguio slowly stopped crying, wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes,
sighed in a low voice, and said, "Yes! We are going to die together." At this point,
she suddenly seemed to think of something, and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Have
you ever regretted that you and I died here?"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback for a moment, and in an instant he turned
countless pictures in his mind, as if at this moment, he was back on Qingyun
Mountain and Dazhu Peak.
"I naturally regret it." He said so low and authentic.
Baguio's face immediately sank when he heard it, and said, "Huh, in the sacred
religion, I don't know how many people want to die with me! It's just you!"
Zhang Xiaofan rushed upwards, but when he glanced at Baguio, his anger
suddenly disappeared, he sighed, and shook his head: "Perhaps! It's just that if I
could be buried on Dazhu Peak, I would really die without complaint. "
Baguio's face was gloomy, staring at him, silent for a long time, and suddenly
said: "Are you doing it for your sister Ling'er?"
Zhang Xiaofan jumped up and pointed at her in surprise: "You, how do you
know?"
Baguio turned to the beginning and said, "You said it when you were seriously ill
some time ago."
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, and was about to say something to accuse her, but
after another thought, seeing that he and her were about to die here, not only
could I not see the senior sister, but I was afraid that after death, he turned into a
ghost, but also couldn't see it. The view of Dazhu Peak!
I just don’t know, will Sister remember me?
When he thought of this, he suddenly felt frustrated and sighed, his sorrow was
so deep that he couldn't help himself, and he turned and walked out.
Looking at his back, Baguio was startled.
After a long time, she slowly turned her head, looked at the two statues, and
bowed down: "Madam, I hope you have pity on the world, protect him and bless
him, the king of Ming, hope you hold the power to open the sky and save ..."
Her voice was suddenly interrupted, and the whole person was lying on the
ground, motionless. At that moment, the surroundings seemed to be quiet, but in
her mind, it was like a rough sea, and a ray of light flashed in the waves, but It
was looming again, she tried to catch it, remembered it.
She slowly raised her head and looked carefully at the statue of King Tiansha
Ming on her right. Over and over again, she had an idea in her heart calling out
loudly: "No, no, there is something missing on this idol..."
She watched it over and over again, and did not dare to breathe. Finally, her gaze
fell on the empty right hand of the idol.
She jumped up and couldn't help but rejoice anymore, and shouted: "Open Sky
Axe, yes, where is Open Sky Axe?"
According to the legend of the Demon Cult, the Mother of Heaven is the god who
nurtures thousands of living beings, while the God of Heaven is the evil god who
opens the world and holds punishment. This is very different from the ancient
giant god Pangu Kaitian. Legend has it that the king of the gods is holding an
"opening giant axe", so later generations must have the appearance of this giant
axe when he is his statue.
But the right hand of the statue in front of him is empty. Baguio knows that in the
demon sect, the Tianshaming King is one of the two great gods, and no one will
deliberately disrespect, and the blood refining hall that built this drip hole was
also a demon sect. There must be a reason for this.
Zhang Xiaofan returned to the stone cave, sat on the platform, silently, thinking
of his deceased on Dazhu Peak. Suddenly he saw Baguio's face full of joy and
rushed in, seeing that he was sitting there, and said loudly: " If you want to
survive, come here quickly."
"What?" Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, but saw Baguio rushing into the
treasure room on the right hand side like a gust of wind. He hesitated, but finally
couldn't beat the longing for life and followed in. As soon as I stepped into the
stone room, I heard Baguio's cheers, and saw her laboriously picking up a huge
iron cast axe from a pile of iron rubbish. She looked extremely strenuous and
should be quite heavy.
Zhang Xiaofan ran over and helped her hold the giant axe. He really felt that the
start was extremely heavy. Both of them were overwhelmed by their combined
efforts. They were surprised, "What are you doing?"
Baguio didn't tell him much, and straightened: "If you want to survive, help me
move this iron axe to the statue."
Zhang Xiaofan took a breath and said in surprise: "What are you going to do?"
Baguio was too lazy to say, dragging the axe to go, but after a few steps, she
became weak and gasped. Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and sighed, but after all,
they walked over. The two of them worked together, and after a lot of effort, they
finally dragged the axe to the stone room where the god statue was. Then Zhang
Xiaofan rolled his eyes and heard it unwillingly. Baguio said that he had to put
this heavy guy into the hands of the evil god.
Zhang Xiaofan originally had the boss's suspicion in his heart, but now that he
heard that he was going to do something for the evil god of the demon cult, he
immediately vented his breath, but he still couldn't hold back Baguio. He
watched her sweating and working hard by herself. Yilan, thinking that even if
she could fulfill one of her wishes before death, she stepped forward and tried
her best to help.
This axe looks very huge, but now that it is actually carried, the weight is even
more incredible. In addition, the two of them had no food for a long time, and
then miraculously completed this seemingly impossible task. After installing the
axe on the right hand of King Tiansha Ming, Zhang Xiaofan sat down on the
ground, gasping for breath, and said: "You, Huhu, you, if you can't find a way out,
Huhu, originally we could live for three days, but now we only have three hours
left."
Baguio was breathing heavily, but the excitement in her eyes couldn't be
concealed. After taking a break, she walked to the idol and observed it carefully
for a while, only to see that the king of Ming idol added a giant axe. It is majestic
and powerful. She respectfully saluted the god of Tiansha Mingwang, and said:
"Prince Mingwang, please forgive the disciples for being rude."
After speaking, she reached out and grabbed the giant axe, shaking it tentatively,
up and down, but there was no movement, as it should have been! This giant axe
was put in by herself. If there was any movement, it had happened just now.
Zhang Xiaofan sat on the ground, watching her weird movements, and shook his
head.
Baguio frowned and said in a low voice, "Why, it should be here..."
As I spoke, I felt anxious, my hand became stronger, and while holding the giant
axe, he moved even the right hand with the statue of King Tiansha Ming.
Suddenly, there seemed to be a heavy mechanical sound in the stone room.
Zhang Xiaofan jumped up, Baguio was even more delighted, and the two looked
at each other, Zhang Xiaofan ran over, grabbed the giant axe with Baguio, and
pulled it hard.
I saw this giant axe connected to the right hand of King Tiansha Ming, raised
from a low-hanging state to mid-air, a moment later, a huge deafening roar
sounded in the stone chamber.
The two of them were shocked, only feeling the rumbling in their ears, and the
pain was unbearable. After another moment, the roar still sounded loudly in my
ears, but on the stone wall behind the god statue, the huge hard stone wall slowly
retreated to both sides, revealing a passage out, and the stone steps that went up
step by step continued. Go up to the dark place ahead.
At this time, the stone room where the god statue was located suddenly shook
violently, and stones fell on top of their heads. The two did not speak, and ran to
the stone steps at the same time, throwing themselves into the darkness.
In fact, 800 years ago, when the Demon Cult Blood Refining Hall was building the
dripping hole, it had already taken into account the scenario of being invaded by
the enemy in the event of a decline in the future, so this passage was secretly
built in the middle of the mountain in this stone room. The enemy entered and
escaped this way, and after a while, the blood dripping hole would collapse,
burying the enemy and countless secrets of the blood refining hall.
Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio ran desperately, only to hear the loud noise from
behind, and the stones flew horizontally. If you jog a step, I am afraid you will die
here. They really took out the last trace of strength in their bodies and ran
forward.
Before they ran far, there was darkness in front of the two of them. In this
narrow and dark secret road, the two of them did not know how many times they
fell, how many times they collided, and only heard the loud roar of the
surroundings, and the stones flew across, as if the whole seat. Kongsangshan was
angry, shaking, but finally, with a desire for survival, the two of them saw a ray of
light that penetrated in the front.
The entrance of this secret cave was originally opened in the middle of Kongsang
Mountain, under a cliff in Shanyin, with lush woods and extremely secret. No
wonder no one has seen it for 800 years, and most of the descendants who want
to come to today’s blood refining hall don’t know it. Here.
Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio stumbled and rushed out. Almost the moment they
pounced on the ground, they only heard a loud "bang", the huge boulder was
pressed down, and the dust was flying, blocking the entrance of the cave tightly.
From now on, No one can see the secrets in this mountainside anymore.

Creeping on the ground, Zhang Xiaofan panted, fingers tightly grasping the
slightly moist green grass on the ground, the taste of running wild on the edge of
life and death, can really be breathless.
After a while, his mood slowly relaxed. He raised his head and looked to the side.
He saw Baguio by his side. At this moment, his pale face was slightly dusty, as if
she could feel Zhang Xiaofan’s gaze, she also turned. He looked over.
The joy of rebirth after the catastrophe slowly surfaced on the faces of both of
them. Baguio's lips moved, as if there were water waves flowing in her bright
eyes, with crystals in the hazy, she let out a choked cheer, a kind of relief after
infinitely great pressure, and she could not remember other things. I just think
the sky is very blue and blue, the mountains are so high and high, the breeze is
gusting, the mountains are dripping with green, the green shadows are whirling,
and the trees are surging. There is actually a breathtaking beauty everywhere in
this world.
"We, we survived!" She shouted joyfully, facing the blue sky of Qingshan.
Zhang Xiaofan laughed loudly, beside her, watching her let go of her arms,
showing the most beautiful smile in the world.

In the sound of "Papa", the flames swallowed the wood, made a crisp sound, and
bursts of light smoke appeared. Baguio sat next to the fire, watching Zhang
Xiaofan use a thick branch to take a wild rabbit that he had just caught. After
tidying up, put it on the fire and roast it. As the flames burned, the rabbit meat
gradually turned golden yellow, and grains of fat also condensed into drops of
water and dripped down.
Under the mountains and forests, a smell of fragrant and delicious, overflowing. I
was very hungry in that cave. Baguio couldn't help but feel the fluid in his mouth
and swallowed his saliva, but saw Zhang Xiaofan calmly. After looking at Huo, he
habitually stretched his hand to his waist and touched his face suddenly. He was
startled, and his face immediately beamed with joy.
Baguio said in surprise: "What?"
Zhang Xiaofan happily took out a small bag from his waist, and said with a smile:
"Unexpectedly, the dry food was lost, but these things are still there. I haven't
paid attention to them a few days ago!"
Baguio looked at the small bag, and saw Zhang Xiaofan carefully opened the
package, revealing a few small bottles and jars, curiously, picked up a few and
smelled them, then stayed, looking at Zhang Xiaofan almost speechless. : "This,
this is some salt seasoning..."
Zhang Xiaofan smiled and said, "Yeah! I always took it with me when I went
down the mountain. I was afraid that if I stayed overnight in the wild, I could
make some delicious food. I didn't expect it would come in handy today."
Baguio looked at Zhang Xiaofan up and down, and was speechless for a while,
seeing him carefully sprinkle these spiced or salty things on the rabbit meat, and
then slowly turned the branches and roasted them, and the smell of the air
became more and more intense. Thick.
She had never seen such a righteous person, who actually came out and put the
spices on her body. From his appearance, I am afraid that he is more of a cook
than a disciple of a respectable background.
After a while, Zhang Xiaofan leaned closer and smelled it, and said with joy,
"Okay, you can eat."
Baguio had been impatient for waiting a long time ago, only that the scent was
almost pervasive. It penetrated through the pores of his body. After smelling it,
his body seemed to float up and feel lighter. As for In the mouth, let alone, if it
weren't hidden carefully, I'm afraid that even the sound of "groaning" in the
stomach would be heard by this kid.
The next time I heard Zhang Xiaofan's kindness, he finally said it was done. A
golden and fragrant rabbit was almost drooling in front of him. He couldn't help
but stretched out his hand. Unexpectedly, he forgot it, and he touched it "ah".
With a cry, he shrank back, but he was scalded.
Zhang Xiaofan smiled and said, "Don't worry!" He took the branch away from the
fire and moved it up and down to let the grease flow down. The temperature on
the meat became a little lower before he carefully tore off a rabbit's hind legs. ,
Handed it to Baguio and said with a smile: "Eat!"
Baguio immediately reached out and took the rabbit meat. He was about to open
his mouth. Suddenly he saw Zhang Xiaofan with a gentle smile, watching him
smile. The sunlight in the forest was dripping through the dense leaves. What
time fell on his face, it was so hearty.
For some reason, her face flushed suddenly, turned her head, turned her back to
Zhang Xiaofan, and then began to eat.
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, but he didn't care. He was too hungry
for a long time. He tore off the other rabbit's leg and started to gnaw.
After eating halfway, he suddenly saw Baguio turning around and looking at him,
slightly surprised: "What's the matter? By the way, is this meat still delicious?"
There was a faint blush on Baguio's face, and the breeze blowing from the depths
of the woods gently swept her soft long hair and brushed it across her white face.
"It's delicious! Uh..."
Zhang Xiaofan: "What's wrong?"
Baguio: "...I'm finished."
There was a touch of tenderness on her face and a faint shyness. Zhang Xiaofan
opened his mouth slightly, she was actually crazy.
Baguio lowered his head slightly, and the two fell silent. After a while, Zhang
Xiaofan suddenly woke up, "Ah!"
He sweated on his head, stammered, and said, "I, I didn't see it, no, look at me...
Ah! No, ah! Give it to you!"
Talking to close his eyes, the rabbit leg handed it over. For some reason, he didn't
dare to open his eyes.
But for a long time, Baguio didn't seem to be moving. Zhang Xiaofan plucked up
his courage and slowly opened his eyes, only to see Baguio looking at him with a
smile on his face, but his eyes were gentle, and there was an indescribable
softness. Lowly, with a slight smile, said: "Will you give me this to eat?"
Zhang Xiaofan was puzzled. He looked in his hand. His face was flushed and there
was no self-confidence. It turned out that what he handed to Baguio was the
rabbit leg that he had eaten halfway in his right hand, and most of the rabbit
meat was grasped in his left hand. Around.
"No, no, it's not..." Zhang Xiaofan was extremely embarrassed, and took the
shameful rabbit legs back like lightning, and handed over the intact rabbit meat
again, saying: "I am, Yes, I want to..."
"I know." Baguio took the rabbit, tore off a piece of meat, put it in his mouth, and
chewed gently: "It's delicious. The best thing I have eaten in my life is the rabbit
you roast now. ."
Zhang Xiaofan's heart jumped, and he saw Baguio's beautiful and clear face, half
smiling, half talking seriously, and his heart shook. He didn't dare to look again.
He bit his mouth on the half-gnawed rabbit's leg, burying his head in pain. eat.
This rabbit, after a while, was cleansed by these two hungry ghosts. It's really a
pleasure to have a full meal for the first time in many days. Baguio found a
mountain stream, and the two of them washed it by the water, and they felt a
little sleepy.
In fact, the nerves in the abdomen of the mountain have been tight, and I only
feel that they have been walking on the edge of life and death. When they come
out like this, the whole person relaxes, and the sleepiness also rises.
Baguio couldn't support it at first, and lay down on a small green lawn by the
creek and fell asleep. Zhang Xiaofan also felt sleepy and lay down beside her, but
felt the sun was gentle, sprinkled on them gently, and couldn't help but look back
at Baguio.
I saw Baguio after freshening up. Although her hair was still a bit messy, her face
was as white as jade as when we first met, and her skin was snowy, almost
breakable with a bomb. At this moment, she closed her eyes and lay there
quietly, with the breeze blowing, the tips of her hair moving lightly, emitting a
soft brilliance in the sun.
Suddenly, Baguio was asleep, as if she had seen something, her eyebrows were
slightly furrowed, her right hand stretched out as if habitually, grabbed Zhang
Xiaofan's shoulder, and nestled next to him, and then, on her lips, With a faint
smile, she fell asleep peacefully.
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, but looking at her haggard but still beautiful face,
but no matter what, he didn’t have the courage to take her hand away. He lay
motionless, and gradually, his sleepiness also came up. I closed my eyes, as if I
had forgotten about it, as if it could not be more normal, and fell asleep
peacefully.
The breeze in the forest was still blowing gently, blowing across the treetops,
blowing green leaves, blowing across the quietly flowing stream, gently rippled,
and finally, brushed over the bodies of the two young men.

Chapter Three Scribes
When Zhang Xiaofan woke up, the sky was already dark. I was afraid that he had
slept for at least five or six hours, but Baguio was still not awake. Holding his
clothes tightly with both hands, he looked like a frightened and timid child.
Where can anyone think that she is actually an important figure in the magic
sect!
Zhang Xiaofan put his hand under his head and listened to the sound of "sucking"
made by the trees in the forest and mountain wind. Suddenly, he thought of the
bamboo forest on the Great Bamboo Peak of Qingyun Mountain. Isn't it the same
sound?
These days, I disappeared under the Wanbat Ancient Grottoes. I am afraid that
the news has been sent back to Dazhufeng. I wonder if Senior Sister Ling'er will
be a little sad when she learns about it? However, if I suddenly appeared in front
of her, she would definitely be happy too! He would definitely grab my hand,
excited, and cursed with a smile: brat, I know you are not that easy to die!
There was a smile on his face in the dark night. Even his eyes were so bright in
the dark night, but they didn’t see it. Beside him, there was another pair of bright
eyes. I don’t know when they started. Looked at him faintly.

It dawned again, and the sound of birds rang in the mountains, crisp and sweet.
Zhang Xiaofan walked to the edge of the stream, folded his hands, took a handful
of water and poured it on his face, the feeling of coldness penetrated deep into
his heart. He checked his left hand and removed the bandage. The broken bone
was almost healed. He was happy. He took the fire stick tied to his hand and
inserted it around his waist, and moved his left hand vigorously. It really wasn't
too big. hinder.
"Are your hands ready?" Baguio walked from behind him, glanced at him, and
then squatted down to wash her face with stream water.
"Yes!" Zhang Xiaofan said cheerfully: "It's nothing serious, it doesn't hurt or
hurts."
Baguio gently wiped the drops of water on her face with her sleeves, and said:
"Don't move, you can hurt your nerves and bones. Just rest for a while."
"I know." Zhang Xiaofan replied, then looked at Baguio, hesitated, and said: "Miss
Baguio, now we are lucky enough to save our lives and escaped from the belly of
the mountain. I made a friend, but after all, Dao is not conspiring, we will break
up here today."
Baguio squatted by the water and did not get up, but her body seemed to
tremble. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't see her expression. After a while, she heard her
low voice and said, "Oh, is it different?"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said: "Yes, I am the right way. You are the demon sect.
Since I was a child, my teacher has taught me that righteousness and evil are not
equal. See you next time, I am afraid that you and I are enemies and non-friends.
You are in the belly of the mountain. I am really grateful in my heart for saving
me. This kindness is destined in the future, and I will naturally repay you."
Baguio stared at the dim figure reflected in the clear water, and said in a low
voice: "Repay me?"
Zhang Xiaofan replied and said, "Yes, we have clear grievances and grievances. If
you don't save me, I will never survive. If there is a place for me to work for in
the future, I will serve myself." At this point, he suddenly felt that it was wrong. ,
Hurriedly added another sentence: "But you can't let me do things that I'm sorry
for."
Baguio suddenly stood up, turned his head, and said, "I think you are a talent.
Why don't you go to our sacred church? I recommend you to my father. His old
man has always loved talents and will definitely be willing to reuse you. Better
than you being an obscure cook on Dazhu Peak."
Zhang Xiaofan's face suddenly sank and said, "Miss Baguio, don't talk nonsense. I
am a man of the right way. I would rather die than fall into the evil way. In my
opinion, it is better to be a little cook on Dazhu Peak. It's much better to call the
wind and call the rain in your Demon Cult."
Baguio's mouth showed a sneer, and the words became bitter and indifferent. He
said, "The people of the righteous way? You are no less man-made in the
righteous way than those of us! The righteous and demons fought, your gods and
ancestors are not the same as seeing people. Just kill, the old and weak women
and children will not be spared!"
"Nonsense!" Zhang Xiaofan furiously: "These are all good things your Demon Cult
did. You think I don't know. Back then, you murdered people and killed people..."
Baguio said angrily: "Did you see those with your own eyes? It's not your teacher
told you, how can they tell you the truth for the sake of their own face?"
Zhang Xiaofan sneered and said: "Then have you seen it with your own eyes? You
are here to tell me that the right way is evil and the demon is right. Isn't it the
words of your elders whitewashing your ancestors!"
Baguio was speechless for a while. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at her twice, recalling
that he was living and dying with her a few days ago. He felt soft, lowered his
voice, and said softly, "Miss Baguio, No matter what the predecessors are, let’s
just leave him alone. It’s just that our Qingyun Gate has strict rules, and it is
strictly forbidden for disciples to communicate with people in the Demon Cult. I
am older than Qingyun and dare not violate it. Let’s not live it today! See you
later if you are destined. If you can repent and abandon the secrets, I, Zhang
Xiaofan, will definitely protect you with your wealth and life, so that you can get
into the right way..." He said vigorously, but he stopped as he said.
I only saw Baguio's sneer and sneered: "You shit is the right way, you can't ask
me to go, and you talk about abandoning the dark and throwing light. Not to
mention, I will show you a clear way if you don't go, just go and be your
righteous person! See you later, I will take your head first!"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback. He only felt that this woman turned her face
faster than she turned a book, but after all he had no intention of arguing, and
facing Baguio, he always felt that he owed something, so he immediately handed
over and said: "Treasure." After speaking, he turned around. He walked away
without looking back.
Baguio saw him walking away, but he didn't turn his head back once. After his
figure disappeared in the woods, suddenly, his heart was empty, as if he had lost
something important, and the whole person lost his energy. , Sat down
slowly. Looking away, he inadvertently passed over the pile of flames and ashes
where Zhang Xiaofan was grilling the rabbit last night, staring at the same place,
unknowingly shed tears.
She looked at the pile of ashes, just sat like this, and didn’t know how long it had
passed, until she suddenly realized that the sounds of birdsong in the woods
behind her suddenly stopped silent, as if she could feel a fierce smell. Dare to
speak up.
Then, she saw a dark figure, slowly moving out from behind her, enveloping her.
Although it was during the day, but somehow, it seemed that the sky was also
gloomy.
Baguio suddenly turned her head and stared at the person behind her in a daze.
After a long while, she suddenly cried out sadly: "Father!..." He threw into the
person's arms.
The shadow seemed to froze for a while, as if he had never expected Baguio to
behave like this, but he was pleased to see that his daughter was in trouble, but
the joy could not be concealed anymore.

Zhang Xiaofan walked in the mountains and forests for a day before leaving the
boundary of Kongsang Mountain. If he had traveled from the sky, he would be
able to get out in half a day, but he was willing to walk a little longer because of
his left hand injury. It was just this Kongsang Mountain. It has always been
sparsely populated, and no one can be seen on the road.
After staying overnight in the wilderness, Zhang Xiaofan embarked on the official
road. Not to mention the spaciousness of the road, the number of people
gradually increased. He asked pedestrians on the road, inquired about the
direction of the road, and headed north.
At midday on this day, it was very hot. Zhang Xiaofan drove for a long time on the
road. He was quite hungry. He saw a small tea stall on the side of the road,
propped under a big tree by the road, and he had already sat there for five years.
The six guests, looking at the shade, walked over, bought a bowl of tea and drank,
and sat and rested by the way.
Not to mention, the tea in this small tea stall is actually cool and thirst quenching.
Zhang Xiaofan drank a bowl and immediately felt comfortable up and down, as if
it wasn't that hot anymore, he thought about it in his heart, seeing that the injury
on his hand was already healed. In the afternoon, I found a quiet place with no
one, and then Yukong flew back. This is also faster, and I can see Master earlier.
After thinking about it, he naturally thought that he would soon be able to see
Senior Sister Tian Ling'er, and couldn't help but feel hot. At this moment, I heard
a gentle voice from the side of the road: "Boss, bring me a bowl of tea."
The rare breeze in the middle of the day blew by, causing the branches and
leaves of the big tree to sway, and a little bit of sun shattered, scattered to the
ground. The owner of the tea stall in his fifties agreed and leaned over to pour
the tea. Zhang Xiaofan accidentally looked over and couldn't take it back.
A middle-aged scholar with thin eyebrows and a square face. His brows look
elegant, but his eyes are piercing, and his forehead is full, yet he has an unruffled
and mighty aura in this elegant style. He wears a scholarly robe and wears a
lavender jade pendant around his waist. , Linglong and transparent, faintly
auspicious, you can see that it is not ordinary.
Zhang Xiaofan watched for a while, and suddenly realized that he was actually
distracted by the demeanor of this middle-aged scribe. He only felt that when he
walked in, five or six guests, including himself, were drinking tea together at the
tea stand. They were silently unable to speak, and were suppressed by this
person's momentum.
Zhang Xiaofan retracted his gaze, but he was slightly surprised in his heart. At
the same time, he was greatly disappointed by the demeanor of the middle-aged
scribe. Although he was not so handsome when he looked at him, the
temperament that came from the inside was really rare.
The scribe entered the tea stand, took the tea from the boss, sat down at will, and
began to taste the tea slowly. The guests around who were still talking and
laughing are now silent. In this tea stand, the atmosphere is quiet and weird for a
while, but the middle-aged scribe is calm and unconscious, and he drinks there
alone. Tea break for feet.
After a while, the other guests either had enough rest, or finished their tea, and
checked out one by one. The boss came over to clean up the bowls. Under this big
tree, only Zhang Xiaofan and Nazhong were left. Two years of scribes.
Zhang Xiaofan didn't feel uncomfortable, but after sitting for a while, he felt that
he was well rested. When he was thinking about checking out and leaving,
suddenly he heard a voice behind him suddenly: "Little brother ."
Zhang Xiaofan was startled. He heard the voice gentle and familiar. He turned his
head and saw that the scribe was smiling peacefully at him. He was surprised:
"This gentleman, do you call me?"
The scribe smiled and nodded, "Exactly." He stood up and walked over
slowly. Zhang Xiaofan stood up, and when he got closer, he clasped his fist and
said, "Is there anything wrong with Mr.?"
The middle-aged scribe looked at Zhang Xiaofan up and down, and said: "No, it's
just a lonely journey. He looked at the little brother pleasingly, come over and
have a chat, don't you mind the little brother!"
Zhang Xiaofan hurriedly shook his head and said: "Nothing, please sit down, sir!"
The scribe smiled and nodded, and said, "Come on, little brother, sit down too!"
The two sat down, and the scribe looked at Zhang Xiaofan and said, "May I ask
my little brother?"
Zhang Xiaofan grew up in Caomiao Village and was later taken in by
Qingyunmen. In these years, apart from the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain, he
had hardly said anything to outsiders. Of course, he was in the Necropolis with
the demon girl Baguio a few days ago. The days of being trapped are not counted.
He was talking to the scribe at this time, and somehow he had some respect for
this man in his heart, and he said respectfully and respectfully now: "Don't dare,
next Zhang Xiaofan, what is your name?"
The scribe first said: "Zhang Xiaofan," nodded, smiled slightly, and said: "My
name is Wan, and people go in cursive characters."
"Thousands of people go!" Zhang Xiaofan said it in his heart. The name sounds
ordinary, but it makes people feel like a golden horse and iron horse. Zhang
Xiaofan couldn't help looking at him. The tens of thousands of people were gentle
on their faces, but their brows were open. The power between them seems to be
natural, it is actually extremely heavy, with this name, it has the meaning of
imperial to the people.
Ten thousand people looked up and down Zhang Xiaofan and smiled and said,
"Excuse me for one more question. Is Brother Zhang a cultivator?"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback. After he and Qi Hao and the other four
descended from the mountain, they all changed into Qingyun costumes and wore
ordinary clothes for convenience on the way. They looked no different from
ordinary people, and I don’t know who this middle-aged person is. How did you
get it.
He was surprised, and just wanted to ask how the middle-aged man knew, but he
saw that the middle-aged man smiled slightly, pointed to the north, and said,
"Excuse me, brother Zhang, but now the first major school of righteousness is
Qingyunshanmen. Next?"
Zhang Xiaofan was even more shocked. He couldn't help standing up, looking at
the crowds, and said in surprise: "Excuse me, Brother Wan, how do you know?"
Ten thousand people smiled and waved their hands and said, "Please sit down,
please sit down."
When Zhang Xiaofan sat down slowly, the tens of thousands of people smiled and
said: "I saw Brother Zhang, you are inflated, and there is no tiredness all the way
down. Looking young, it is better than many mature people. Fang. In today's
world, the style of cultivating the Tao is prevalent. If you want to come, you must
be a person with special skills."
Zhang Xiaofan bowed his head and thanked him, but couldn't help but said:
"Then how does my sect, my husband know?"
Thousands of people laughed casually: "Without him, I see little brothers in the
dust. They can't help looking to the north. They have longing faces. They seem to
be like arrows. And in the north, the most famous cultivating sect nearest to this
place, just It's Qingyunmen. Speaking of which, Xixia is also guessing at random,
and he makes little brother Zhang a joke."
Zhang Xiaofan hurriedly said: "Where and where, the gentleman is so aware of
everything, you and I have never seen each other, I can tell at a glance, I really
admire and admire!" He sent these words from the heart.
Thousands of people smiled slightly and said: "Qingyun is a family that has been
famous in the world of cultivation for a long time. It has a long history and
profound Taoism. It is admired by people all over the world. The little brother
entered the door at a young age. The future is unlimited. !"
When Zhang Xiaofan heard the four words "unlimited", his heart moved, and Qi
Hao, who thought of Longshoufeng inexplicably, got up. At the end, Lin Jingyu's
shadow flashed in his mind. He shook his head and said, "Mr. The disciple,
Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger, belongs to a piece of decayed wood and is
not a useful tool.
Thousands of people were taken aback, and laughed aloud: "Unexpectedly,
Brother Zhang, you would also tell jokes."
Zhang Xiaofan did not want to argue with him on this topic, so he asked him:
"Brother Wan, who looks like a servant, don't know where he is going?"
Thousands of people stood up, carried their hands on their backs, looked up at
the sky, and said, "This world is so vast and vast. I traveled through the world,
the mountains and ancient mountains, and I walked freely."
"Ah!" Zhang Xiaofan exclaimed and said, "That's how it is."
Thousands of people looked back at Zhang Xiaofan, and suddenly a strange smile
flashed across his face, saying, "Since Brother Zhang is under the Qingyun Sect,
he must have advanced Taoism."
Zhang Xiaofan hurriedly shook his head and said, "No, no, I'm an ineffective
person in Qingyunmen at the bottom. How can it be said that the Taoism is
advanced."
Ten thousand people smiled slightly and said: "Brother Zhang is polite, I have an
unrelenting request, I hope you can make it happen, Brother Zhang."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and said, "Brother Wan, please speak."
Thousands of people said: "I have admired your masters like yours since I was a
child, but I have no chance to get in. Moreover, I have a dream for the masters to
travel nine days with a magic weapon. For decades, there has been no one. I don’t
want to get a magic weapon from the fairy family every day. Brother Zhang is a
distinguished disciple, I don’t know if I can finish this small wish?" After all, he
actually bent down deeply and bowed a big gift.
Zhang Xiaofan was dumb as he watched the 10,000 people salute, and even
panicked, and hurriedly supported him. He was really embarrassed. After
hesitating for a moment, watching the 10,000 people still looked at him
expectantly, he sighed and said, "Don’t be afraid. Brother Wan is a joke. It’s not
that I don’t want to show Brother Wan to watch. It’s just that the magic weapon
cannot be seen on the table, I’m afraid it will interfere...
Ten thousand people immediately said: "What is this, the magic weapon of the
immortal family, how can there be no reason for not going to the stage."
Zhang Xiaofan's face was reddish, and after all, he couldn't put it down. He pulled
out the fire stick from his waist and handed it over. Seeing him handing such a
thing, the expression of surprise on the faces of thousands of people flashed, but
then disappeared and solemnly accepted.
Zhang Xiaofan saw his look in his eyes, and smiled bitterly: "Don't say it's you, it's
a person in my teacher's school, who often laughs at me." After saying this, Zhang
Xiaofan's heart was suddenly shocked, and he only felt that he was good today.
It's strange that before this stranger, I seem to be willing to talk to him at all.
The 10,000 people often didn’t notice Zhang Xiaofan, their eyes were on the
burning stick. Although his expression was solemn, his eyes were somewhat
casual, but gradually, he seemed to see something. Not only did his face sink. His
eyes were staring at this black ugly stick.
Zhang Xiaofan watched by the side, only thinking that these ten thousand people
looked strange. He took the one-foot-long fire stick in front of him, looked at it
carefully, supported it with his right hand, and stroked the stick with the slender
five fingers of his left hand. , Clicked lightly, very careful, couldn't help but ask:
"Brother Wan, is there anything wrong?"
Thousands of people woke up from a dream, hesitated for a moment, and
returned the burning stick to Zhang Xiaofan, saying: "Brother Zhang, because I
admire the immortal Dao, I have read some books in this respect, and there are
some things that I need. Ask brother Zhang."
Zhang Xiaofan said: "Please speak!"
Ten thousand people glanced at the burning stick and said, "Brother Zhang, this
magic weapon contains your blood?"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback. In an instant, his mind drifted over the horrible
scene in the valley behind Dazhu Peak. Huo Di stood up and pointed at the tens of
thousands of people and said, "You, what did you say?"
Ten thousand people glanced at him and slowly said, "Excuse me, Brother Zhang,
this magic weapon, but two things merge into one?"
One of Zhang Xiaofan's secrets hidden deep in his heart was now revealed by this
person. The shock was not trivial. I felt that there was a buzz in his head and he
was speechless.
Thousands of people looked at Zhang Xiaofan's shocked expression, knowing
that he had expected it to be good, but he seemed to lower his head slightly, as if
thinking of something, and sighed vaguely, saying: "You don't know! The beads
on this stick." It was originally a holy artifact of the Demon Cult."
Zhang Xiaofan became more and more shocked, almost holding his breath, but
there was a voice deep in his heart, as if he was sneering: "You knew it, you knew
it, this stick is so evil, of course it is a demon. Religious evil."
"You, what did you say?" Zhang Xiaofan gasped, staring at him, saying every
word.
"This bead is the relic of the old man Black Heart, the ancestor of the Demon Cult,
eight hundred years ago." The words of thousands of people were like nails,
nailed into Zhang Xiaofan's heart word by word: "The name is'Blood Devouring
Bead'. ."
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned and held his breath. There were thousands of
thoughts in his mind, but there was always a picture lingering: the skeleton in
the secret cave in the belly of Kongsang Mountain!
Thousands of people looked at him in shock, paused for a moment, but said
indifferently: "Brother Zhang, you know the origin of this bead, but you don't
know if you still want to know the origin of this black short stick?"
Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, unable to speak, just staring straight at the crowd.

Chapter 4 Small Town
Zhang Xiaofan looked deeply at the middle-aged scribe who claimed to be a "ten
thousand people" in front of him, with a bad premonition in his heart, but at the
same time, deep in his heart, there was another power that made him ask
involuntarily: " Please sir for advice."
Thousands of people took a deep look at him, and slowly said, "This black short
stick is extremely powerful, black light and introverted. If people are close, they
are less than three feet away, and the whole body's blood must be forced by this
evil spirit. , Poured into the heart and died."
Zhang Xiaofan's heart moved and couldn't help but said: "Yes, when I first
encountered this thing, I felt heavy and nauseated from a distance, and almost
fainted."
Ten thousand people sighed slightly and looked at him and said, "Yes, that's it,"
he said, frowning slightly, and sighed, "It's really strange that you are not dead."
Zhang Xiaofan didn't hear the words behind him clearly, and asked, "What?"
Thousands of people smiled slightly, but did not answer to him. They only
pointed to the burning stick and said: "This short black stick is originally a fierce
and evil creature by nature. It is called a dementor, but it is not a thing of the
magic sect. It has been for thousands of years. He has never been born, and only
has some records in the ancient scroll. Brother Zhang has a deep blessing, and he
can actually obtain these two treasures in the world."
"Come on!" Zhang Xiaofan said in a low voice with a dull expression.
"Exactly." Ten thousand people returned to their complexion and said: "There
was a record in the ancient book'Ten Articles of Different Treasures': There is a
strange iron in the sky, which falls in the Nine Nethers, and the ghost fire burns
the yin spirit to refine it for thousands of years. Fang Hong has taken shape for
thousands of years, the spirit of gathering ghosts and stern energy for thousands
of years, and the ability to contemplate souls for thousands of years. In fact, these
fierce things are beyond the control of a stranger. I did not expect Brother
Zhang...
"Clang..." With a crisp sound, the black fire stick slid down from Zhang Xiaofan's
hand and fell to the ground. Zhang Xiaofan's hands and feet were soft, and he felt
extremely tight in his chest. He staggered back a few steps, staring at his side for
all these years. The burning stick was actually speechless.
Ten thousand people looked at him with a look of horror, but suddenly a sneer
flashed across his face, and said: "Brother Zhang, what's wrong with you?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head vigorously, almost feeling painful even when he
spoke, and muttered: "Why, how could this be? I am under Qingyunmen, why
would I use such evil things?" He also remembered that he was under the
Necropolis that day. , It's no wonder those yin spirits are so afraid of his burning
stick, I'm afraid it's mostly this "dementor".
When thousands of people looked at him, they knew that this young man had
always grown up in Qingyunmen. He had never seen anything in the world. Now
he has undergone drastic changes and is almost at a loss. Just looking at him, it
seems that there is no comfort. Said, only lightly said: "Evil thing? Why do you
think it is an evil thing?"
Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be a little lost, and pointed to the burning stick on the
ground in a daze: "Well, this thing has harmed many living things. Isn't it an evil
thing?"
Ten thousand people sneered, "Is it evil to kill too many people?"
Zhang Xiaofan almost didn't even think about it, and said, "Yes."
Thousands of people were ridiculed, and the power and evil spirit between the
eyebrows gradually emerged. The whole person looked like another person, but
Zhang Xiaofan's heart was confused, but he didn't notice it. I only listened to
thousands of people say: "Excuse me, boars and sows, black pigs and white pigs,
are they all pigs?"
Zhang Xiaofan didn't expect that Ten Thousand People would suddenly say this
sentence, and he was taken aback, and said, "Of course it is."
Thousands of people went and said: "Then lion goats, tiger rabbits, killing each
other, are all creatures? Can there be good and evil?"
Zhang Xiaofan faintly felt what he was about to say, but still did not understand
the meaning in his heart, so he had to say, "Yes."
Ten thousand people snorted and said, "Then my excellency, are you all human
beings in the so-called right way and evil way?"
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a while, intentionally retorted, but when he
reached his lips, he found that he had nothing to say, so he had to say: "Yes."
Thousands of people looked at him with a solemn look, and looked at him deeply
until they saw that Zhang Xiaofan felt a little hairy in his heart, and then listened
to him slowly saying: "Brother Zhang, you Qingyun Mountain has a famous town
that has moved the world and shook the past. Qi Bao-Gu Jian Zhuxian, do you
know?"
Zhang Xiaofan's emotions at this time were almost completely affected by the
10,000 people who met for the first time, and he nodded unconsciously and said,
"Yes."
Thousands of people suddenly darkened their faces and said sharply: "Then you
still know how many creatures and lives were killed by this Immortal
Punishment Sword in the battle of righteous demons thousands of years ago? If
the argument goes down today, the world The magic weapon, the one that really
kills the most people, and the most evil spirit, I'm afraid there is no more than
the ancient sword of Zhuxian you enshrined as a god!"
There was a loud bang in Zhang Xiaofan's head, and people involuntarily took a
step back, as if being punched in the face.
At the same time, he seemed to feel that there was something faintly in his heart
that had been sacred and inviolable since he was a child, but after a faint and
crisp echo, a small crack appeared for the first time.
The sun is shining, shining from the top of the big tree, through the dense leaves,
turning into a little bit of broken sun, falling on the ground, shaking with the
leaves, like a naughty child, beating gently.
Occasionally, some sunlight fell on the boy.
Zhang Xiaofan squatted on the ground, and in front of him was the fire stick lying
peacefully on the ground. In the shadow, it looked ugly and ugly.
What this tens of thousands of people said is actually not much different in
meaning from what Baguio said in Kongsang Mountain that day, but when he
said it, Zhang Xiaofan felt very different. Deep down, There was a figure faintly,
with a low sneer: he was right, he was right.
Thousands of people sat calmly on the side, drinking tea that was already cold.
In the distance, the elderly tea stall owner glanced here, then turned his eyes
away again, without knowing that the young man here is like a raging sea!
I don’t know how long it took, Zhang Xiaofan’s expression gradually subsided
from the original anxiety, struggle, and pain. He slowly stretched out his hand,
grabbed the fire stick on the ground in his hand, stood up and faced the tens of
thousands of people. Toward, coldly said: "Who are you?"
At this moment, Wan Wan returned to his casual style. The evil spirit between
his eyebrows disappeared, and he smiled faintly: "Me? I'm a million people! It's
just a mortal who travels the world."
Zhang Xiaofan stared at him, grasping the hand of the fire stick and slowly
clenched, and said: "How can ordinary people know so many things? Are you a
demon of the demon sect?"
Ten thousand people fell down and didn't respond much, just looked at him and
said indifferently, "Is the distinction between good and evil really so important to
you?"
Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath and said: "Yes!"
Ten thousand people sneered suddenly and said: "Since this is the case, why do
you still use this demon cult evil thing in your hand?"
Zhang Xiaofan trembled, but his expression was awe-inspiring, and said: "This
fire stick may be something of demons, but I use it to kill demons and demons. It
is the right way. I have a clear conscience, just like what you said. general."
Ten thousand people froze for a moment, stood up slowly, looked up and down
Zhang Xiaofan, as if they had met this person again, there was a smile on the
corner of his mouth, and said: "You can think of this layer by yourself, it's rare.
It’s rare, it’s just this thought that surpasses you Qingyun, no, most people in the
world!"
Zhang Xiaofan ignored him, just stared at him and said, "Who are you on earth?"
Ten thousand people did not answer him. Instead, they said, "You are going
north this time, but do you want to go back to Qingyun Mountain?"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback for a moment, and said, "What do you mean?"
Ten thousand people smiled slightly and said: "You don't know yet! Now the
magic sect has re-emerged, and its power has grown. Recently, it has gathered on
Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea. You have visited many people at
Qingyunmen and joined other factions there. I'm afraid there is a big battle, why
don't you go and see it?"
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while and said: "Is there such a thing?" But he
immediately raised his head, and said in his mouth: "It's none of my business, I'll
ask you again..." Before he finished speaking, he broke off. In time, Ten
Thousands of people disappeared like a ghost, and even the owner of the tea stall
in the distance was gone. Only a lone tea stall and Zhang Xiaofan were left.
Zhang Xiaofan looked around in a daze. In this broad daylight, he somehow felt a
chill.
He stood there for a long time, and finally saw him stomping out of the big tree
and heading east.
Not long after Zhang Xiaofan left, three or two people turned out from behind the
big tree. One of them was 10,000 people, one was the owner of the tea stall, and
the other was the one who let Zhang Xiaofan see the demon girl—Baguio who
was bound to be surprised. .
Ten thousand people looked to the east, nodded slightly, smiled at the corners of
their mouths, and said, "This young man is stubborn and determined, but he
looks a bit like me back then."
The tea stall owner standing next to him is no longer that old-fashioned at this
moment. Instead, he has an ejaculation and mighty demeanor, and said: "Sect
Master, since he has the treasure of our Demon Cult in his hand, why not keep
this person? ?"
Thousands of people were so calm when they were called the "sect master", they
only said indifferently: "Somehow, the blood-devouring orb and the dementing
soul were fused by this young man with essence and blood, and became a blood-
refining thing. Now this magic weapon is the exception of this young man. No one
can use it anymore, and it is useless if we grab it."
Baguio snorted next to him, and said, "I said how we looked at this stick in the
Necropolis that day, it turns out that there is such a big background."
Ten thousand people turned their heads to look at Baguio, with a soft expression
on their faces, and said, "Baguio, what do you think of this young man?"
Baguio's face blushed and said, "Father, it was my daughter who asked you to
come and see what he was like today!"
Thousands of people smiled and said: "This young man is still good, but since
childhood, the poison of the Blue Cloud Gate is too deep. To ask him to join our
sacred religion, with his stubborn temper, I am afraid that it will be difficult."
Baguio's face faded suddenly, and she sighed in a low voice.
Ten thousand people reached out, stroked their daughter's hair lightly, and
smiled and said, "But he can untie your knot of heart for many years and let us
father and daughter reconcile. We must repay this affection."
Baguio's expression moved, and he said with joy, "Father, do you have a way?"
Thousands of people moved their heads up to look at the sky, and a powerful
force slowly radiated out, showing that he was a figure in power for many years,
but somehow, judging from his expression, he seemed to be a little sad. He only
listened to him slowly saying: " Although it is not easy to change a person's
temperament, it is not impossible."
Baguio was overjoyed. Thousands of people turned their heads, looked in their
eyes, and smiled slightly. The expression is the same as that of all fathers in this
world when they see their daughters happy.
Baguio smiled at his father, but noticed that the person next to him frowned and
whispered to the tens of thousands of people: "Sect Master, that's just an
unknown boy in Qingyunmen. Are we worth the effort?"
Thousands of people shook their heads and said: "That young man has a magic
weapon that has never been seen before, and judging from his appearance, he
can be manipulated freely. In the future, he will definitely not be in the pool. If
these talents can be collected, they will definitely dominate me. It's very helpful,
not to mention that he also helped our father and daughter a big favor."
Baguio nodded repeatedly and said, "That's right, I told him that day, if I can join
my holy religion, Dad will definitely value him, he just won't listen."
Thousands of people laughed and said: "How can he listen? His temperament,
who grew up in Qingyunmen since he was a child, has long hated our sacred
religion. But hehe, the blood-devouring bead and the demented soul are the most
fierce in this world. Although this young man has been inexplicably refined into a
blood refining magic weapon, his suffocation is restrained and not exposed, how
can these two fierce things be carried around without any influence? In my
opinion, this young man practiced cultivation. It’s not too late, day and night with
this big evil thing again, for a long time, being invaded by the hostility inside this
magic weapon, the temper will inevitably change, so as to kill the blood, then the
righteous way will not allow him, we will do little tricks, he thought It’s hard not
to enter my sacred religion.” After that, he laughed.
Baguio stayed for a while, and couldn't tell whether it was joy or worry for a
while. He was speechless and had to look to the east in a daze, but seeing the sun
shining brightly, in the middle of the day, above the ancient road, he had already
disappeared. The figure of a teenager.

Zhang Xiaofan left the tea stand and headed east alone.
It was noon at this time, the sun was shining on the earth, and after the
mountainous area of Kongsang Mountain, there was a fertile field, empty and
little inhabited. There is only one ancient road. I don't know how many people
have stepped on it. It stretches straight ahead on this wilderness.
Zhang Xiaofan did not fly in the air, but walked on the ancient road silently. The
conversation with thousands of people just now had an impact on him in his
heart.
Although he was righteous and awe-inspiring when he spoke to thousands of
people, at this moment, when he was alone, he still couldn't help asking himself:
"Am I really right?"
The black fire stick still nestled quietly around his waist, if there is no ground,
there is a hint of coolness from the stick.
Walking, walking, walking...
Under the sky, on the ancient road, the young man full of thoughts suddenly
stopped and looked up at the sky.
It was blue that day, high above, it seemed so unattainable.
Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly, and the corners of his mouth moved slightly, his
brows frowned, thinking, toward the sky, as if toward someone's deep heart, and
gently said: "What are people living in the world for?"

On this road, Zhang Xiaofan had a meal and night. Although he didn't have much
silver on his body, he caught some wild birds and rabbits when he was hungry.
When he was sleepy, he found a tree to cope with for the night. Anyway, he used
to do bamboo chop work on Dazhu Peak. It's also considered strong, but it
doesn't feel hard.
In fact, if he walked away from the air with a burning stick, he would naturally go
a lot faster, but somehow, he had no plans to do so. He always felt upset and
troubles entangled in his heart, so he would rather go slowly, hoping Think of the
question in your mind.
However, Zhang Xiaofan’s problem at the moment is how a young man like him
can think of it. If he wants to break his head, he always feels that the teacher’s
past teachings are naturally sacred, and he is born to be like this, and he can
never go wrong. ; But when I think about what the ten thousand people said, it
seems that there is some truth in it, and there is no choice but to be confused.
If you change someone else, such as his sixth senior brother Du Bishu, he laughed
and put aside, anyway, I am under the Qingyunmen, naturally listening to the
Qingyunmen; and if it is his senior brother Song Daren, the temperament is
rigorous. He doesn't believe in this so-called evil spirit at all, and that is not even
the thought of thinking about it.
It happened that Zhang Xiaofan was the only one who was more stubborn than
anyone else. When he encountered this problem that almost challenged his
previous beliefs, he wanted to think carefully and come up with an
understanding.
In this way, he immersed himself in thinking and walked for three full days, but
he still couldn't think of a reason.

On this day, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that there were more pedestrians on the
road. He stared at the front. There was a small town in front of the ancient road.
Although it was small in scale, it might be above the ancient road, but people are
not. less.
Zhang Xiaofan's heart was filled with joy, but he temporarily forgot his troubles.
There were few people on the road in the past three days. Seeing such a small
town was refreshing.
When I walked closer, I saw a stone monument standing beside the road of the
town entrance with the words "Xiaochi Town" engraved on it. I thought it was
the name of this town.
Zhang Xiaofan wandered in, only listening to the voices of people getting louder,
the ancient road went straight through this small town, there were houses and
eaves on the side of the road, and some shops, but more, they were directly on
both sides of the road. The hawkers who set up the stalls walked along the street,
and the cries were endless. It was really a picture of the world.
Zhang Xiaofan walked among the crowd, and smiles gradually appeared at the
corners of his mouth. When he was still living in Caomiao Village when he was
young, he vaguely remembered the same appearance. Compared with the years
of cultivation on Qingyun Mountain, Zhang Xiaofan seemed to have a different
taste. Heart.
"Clang, clang, clang..."
Just when Zhang Xiaofan was still immersed in the memories of the past,
suddenly there was a loud gong knocking from the street in front of him, which
shocked him, and then saw the surrounding townspeople speeding up and
running forward. I went, and occasionally heard a few people walking and
talking: "Go! The mayor is calling for a speech."
"I think it's that thing, right?"
"Yeah! I heard that the mayor and Li Baochang, Fan Xiucai and the others
discussed the whole night last night. I wonder if there is a way to come out?"
"I hope there is a way! Otherwise, I really can't live on this day!"
...
Zhang Xiaofan heard it in his ears, his curiosity aroused, and he walked forward
with the flow of people. I saw a crowd of people gathered around, and after a
short while, two or three hundred people gathered around a stone platform in
the center of the town.
Zhang Xiaofan stood in the crowd and looked in the middle, and saw that the
stone platform was half a person high, and it looked smooth. There were three
people standing on it, two old and one young. It was the mayor and There are
three people, Li Baochang and Fan Xiucai.
Seeing that people were almost coming, the oldest of the three on the stone
platform stood up, and the townspeople below beckoned, and the townspeople
gradually became quiet.
When it was completely quiet, the old man looked around, with a heavy tone, and
said, "My fellow villagers, summoning everyone here today, I think everyone
knows what happened. Since three months ago, the evildoer lived in the'Black
Rock Cave' ten miles outside the town. Since then, I have been harassing the
town continuously. Since the last month, it has become even worse, every night,
looting countless cattle, sheep and poultry. What's more, three days ago, the
Wangs and his sons were there for the last cow in the family. Rebelling, I was...
Well, unfortunately, I died at the hands of that enchanting evildoer."
There was a sigh among the surrounding townspeople, and a few people even
cursed. Zhang Xiaofan understood most of it in his heart, but still didn't know
what that enchanting thing was.
At this time, I only heard the mayor say again: "As the mayor, I am really
ashamed that I cannot keep the town safe. After discussing with Li Baochang and
Fan Xiucai last night, I thought that since this evildoer is extraordinary, it is not
ordinary people like me. As far as you can resist, it is better to post a notice and
invite some masters to come back to collect demons. As for the cost, I would like
to ask you all for your support."
As soon as he finished speaking, the townspeople in the audience said one after
another: "The mayor is justified, he should ask the master to come back to catch
the demon."
"If you continue like this, I'm afraid that people will be eaten by the evildoer. Do
you still care about the little money?"
"Yep……"
The three people on the stage saw that the townspeople agreed, and the mayor
seemed to be relieved, saying: "In that case, I also asked Fan Xiucai to write a
notice last night, so I will post it." The looking young man nodded, and the Xiucai
responded, took out a piece of white paper from his arms, with some writing on
it, walked off the stone platform, walked to a brick wall standing next to it, and
pasted it on.
The townspeople rushed over immediately, and Zhang Xiaofan followed and
looked at it, only to see that the paper read:
〖There are three-tailed demon foxes today, living in a black stone cave ten miles
outside the town. They go out at night and harass the town, looting poultry, cattle
and sheep, and even hurt others. However, their demon skills are powerful.
Xiaochi Town would like to thank the people with five hundred taels of silver. 〗
Zhang Xiaofan saw that the inscription was from the townspeople of Xiaochi
Town, and listened to the surrounding residents expressing their approval. He
hesitated for a while, originally intending to do this good deed, but when he
thought of the words of the townspeople and the mayor just now, this evildoer is
afraid that it is very tight. His own mana is low, and it is a trivial matter to be
unable to defeat the monster. He accidentally lost his life. , I even lost the face of
the teacher, but I can't afford it.
He was hesitating in this compartment, and suddenly heard an uproar among the
surrounding townspeople. He hurriedly raised his head and looked up. He was
immediately taken aback. He saw a giant man coming from the outside, and he
only flicked his hand wherever he went. It separated to the side like water.
When the giant man got closer, Zhang Xiaofan saw it really. He was not too big
from last year, at most about twenty, with thick eyebrows, big eyes, square face
and wide ears, which matched his amazing figure. A mighty air is oncoming.
Among the crowd, the tallest one only reached his shoulders, which really stood
out from the crowd.
He strode to the wall, read the notice carefully, and tore it off without saying
anything.
There was an exclamation in the crowd, and the giant man turned around and
glanced at the people around him. The townspeople immediately became
quiet. Just listen to the voice of the giant urn: "I am the sole heir to the master of
the King Kong Gate and Venerable Dali, and I have been ordered by my teacher to
practice. I am here today and I will do this meritorious deed for you all."
Zhang Xiaofan froze for a moment, searched his mind, and never heard of this
kind of cultivation sect of King Kong.
Everyone around was staring at him. At this time, the mayor and others rushed
over and walked to the giant man who claimed to be a stone. The mayor
cautiously said: "This... strong man, that enchantment is very powerful, not ,
Cough cough, it’s not enough to be strong, maybe there is life-threatening, do you
want to think about it?"
The giant nodded, glanced at the mayor, and said: "Don't you believe me?"
The mayor was stared at by his huge eyes, and he felt a little hairy in his heart.
He bit his head and said: "No, no, I just want to remind you."
The giant man turned his head and looked around. After a while, his eyes fell on
the brick wall where the notice was posted.
"Do you use this wall?"
The mayor was taken aback for a moment, and said in surprise: "It's useless on
weekdays, just post a notice."
The giant man called the stone chuckled, and suddenly shouted: "Get out of the
way."
The sound was like thunder, Zhang Xiaofan’s ears were also buzzing, not to
mention the other townspeople, their faces turned pale, and within a moment, a
large area of open space was opened, and only the giant man was standing in the
middle. .
He condensed his eyebrows and crossed his hands, suddenly stamped his right
foot on the ground, made a seal with one hand, chanted a short curse in a low
voice, and shouted: "Get up!"
"Hoo", a gust of wind suddenly issued from around the giant man and whizzed
past everyone's ears. It was untenable and everyone lost their color. "Deng Deng
Deng" stepped back a few steps.
Seeing the golden light shimmering, the giant man sacrificed a huge golden mace,
horizontally in the air, golden light shining brightly, engraved with the words
"Bao Sha" on it, it looked a bit solemn.
Everyone cheered immediately. Zhang Xiaofan stood among the crowd, but
frowned. He had passed the true "Bhajana Prajna" to Puzhi back then. Although
no one has taught him in these years, he has not practiced secretly, and is very
unfamiliar with Buddhism. I also know a little about the cultivation method.
The mace sacrificed by the giant stone man in front of him was golden light and
solemn. Looking at his spell-casting gestures, it was somewhat similar to that of
Pu Zhi back then. I am afraid that most of it has a connection with Buddhism
cultivation.
This golden splendid golden mace is so huge that it seems to be a little bigger
than its owner. At this time, it was held in the air by the stone, and the golden
light was released. I saw the stone wide open his eyes and pointed at the magic
trick. The mace whistled in the air and slammed his head down.
Everyone exclaimed!
"Boom", amid the loud noise, the dust was flying, and a brick wall that was
originally good, in a moment, under his mana, turned into dust.
"Wow..." The townspeople at the scene were all dumbfounded, and then all
smiled. Since this giant man has such great power, it is naturally easy to get rid of
the three-tailed monster fox. The mayor first walked out, chuckled non-stop, and
said, "Stone heroes are good, so I beg you."
Stone nodded.
The mayor paused, a hesitation flashed across his face, and then he said: "But
there is one thing, I hope the strong stone can understand."
This brawny man named Stone may speak the tone of the urn sound, and he still
said like this at the moment: "Old man, please say it."
The mayor said: "As for the remuneration, because it is the hard-earned money
of the townspeople, I hope to wait for the strong men to remove the evil spirits
before..."
Unexpectedly, Stone heard this and waved his hand: "It's okay. Before I went out,
the master told me that we are righteous people. When there are evildoers, we
should stand up and try to hone our own practice. As for those who don’t have
money, you don’t have to mention it anymore. You just need to worry about me
having a full meal and I will have the strength to get rid of the demon.
The mayor was overjoyed, and it was naturally better to have such cheap
things. Now he kept saying: "This nature, this nature, the strong man, please
come with me, and the strong man will be satisfied."
Zhang Xiaofan listened to the stone's words, and there was some excitement in
his chest, and he felt ashamed at the moment. He only felt that in the past Master
and Master had taught his fellow students the same way, how things might come
to an end, and he was afraid of things, and really lost Master. s face.
Thinking of this, he was full of enthusiasm. He only felt that he was a decent and
upright person. How could he take a step forward when thinking about it, and
show his identity, and get rid of the demon together with the stone.
Unexpectedly, he just raised the three points with his feet. At the moment he left
the ground, he heard a voice around him, a little anxious and a little eager, and
said: "Ah! Brother, you are covered by a dark cloud, and the printing hall sends it
out. Black, lifeless on the face, big things are not good!"
Zhang Xiaofan was full of confidence. When the words came to his throat, he was
about to say something and do something just. Unexpectedly, he was shocked
when someone said something in his ear. After choking back, he didn't pay
attention to his feet, staggered, stepped on the wrong place, and stepped on a
pile of shit.
Zhang Xiaofan jumped up, but he felt stinky under his feet. Although he felt a chill
in his heart despite the soles of his shoes, he felt his body tremble. Now Henhen
turned her head, wanting to see who was speaking?
I saw an old man standing beside him, with white beard and hair, and a mediocre
face. He seemed to be a bit of a crane bone and a master, which made people
have a little respect at first glance.
And beside the old man, there is an eight- or nine-year-old girl with two soaring
braids, she is lively and cute, holding a bunch of candied haws in her hand, eating
with relish.
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned by the old man’s demeanor for a while. He was
thinking about what to say, but only saw the old man glance at his step. Not only
did he not look sorry, but he had an urgent face, and said, "Look. , You see, isn't
this a big omen?"
The old man glanced at him and said earnestly, "Have you never heard of the old
saying,'Step on shit, bad luck will force you; ten people will die, bad luck is in the
sky'?"
Zhang Xiaofan was dumb, and said in a daze: "No! I only heard from the seniors
before that it was people who had good luck, and people would say that he was
transported by shit..."
The old man stayed for a while, shook his head again and again, and said, "Fuzzy,
confused, it's nonsense."
Zhang Xiaofan said: "What's wrong?"
The old man said: "Since you said so, do you deliberately step on shit on
weekdays?"
Zhang Xiaofan was startled. He remembered that when he was on Dazhu Peak
that day, because he was the youngest, he often had to do some dirty work, and
the big dog Rhubarb that Master Tian was not easy to raise was just...
Immediately shook his head again and again.
The old man nodded and said, "Then have you seen others step on shit on
purpose?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and said, "How can this be the case!"
"Yeah!" The old man clapped his hands and said: "If there is such a thing as luck
for shit, how can anyone avoid it; besides, shit is a very filthy thing, and it smells
so bad that everyone hates it. , Once you step on it, isn't it bad luck, but good or
bad?"
When Zhang Xiaofan heard this, he felt that these words made sense. It seems
that he was really wrong before. When he thought of the old man's words just
now, he was really alarmist. He couldn't help but broke out in a cold sweat and
said, "That old man. You just said that I..."
The old man frowned, looked at Zhang Xiaofan up and down, and saw that Zhang
Xiaofan's heart was up and down, and then said: "Well, it seems that you are in a
terrible disaster. Why don't you please come aside and let me see it for you? How
about the last phase?"
"Look at the picture?" Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and then he noticed that
the old man was holding a bamboo pole with a piece of white cloth hanging on it,
and it was written with four words: Immortal guides the way.
It turned out to be a fortune teller, but even so, Zhang Xiaofan had no intention of
despising in his heart. There is no other reason. The Qingyun ancestor who
founded Qingyunmen back then was also a quagmire master. Of course, no one in
Qingyunmen knows how to do this, but Qingyun has always been very friendly to
the ancestor. Otherwise, wouldn’t it mean to deceive the master and destroy the
ancestor? ?
Zhang Xiaofan hesitated for a while, but realized that at the moment when he
was talking to the old man, the townspeople had already walked far away with
the giant man called the stone, and now settled down, thinking that he would let
the old man take a look first. Look, it's okay. Anyway, the mayor also said just
now that he wants to ask the giant man to eat and then remove the demon.
Thinking of this, he turned his head and said to the old man: "Okay, then! Please
help me take a look!"
The old man chuckled, pointed his finger under a big tree beside the road, and
said, "Then let's go there and talk!" He turned and walked.
Zhang Xiaofan was about to keep up, when suddenly a clear voice beside him
said: "Big Brother."
Zhang Xiaofan was dumbfounded, but saw that it was the little girl who was
standing beside the old man eating candied haws, and at this moment he called
him for some reason. Zhang Xiaofan looked at her ruddy face, very cute, leaned
down with a smile, and said, "What's the matter! Little sister?"
The little girl chewed on the corners of her mouth, spit out a few nuclei, looked at
Zhang Xiaofan, her face was not smiling, and said: "You still have shit under your
feet, it's smelly!"
"Ah!" Zhang Xiaofan flushed immediately, jumped up, shaking his feet
desperately, shaking off the dirt on his shoes.
The little girl looked at him embarrassed, smiled, turned around, and jumped to
the old man standing under the tree.

Chapter Five
After finally shaking off the dirt under his feet, Zhang Xiaofan turned around and
saw that the little girl had walked to the old man's side. At this moment, he gently
said something to the old man. The old man listened and nodded slightly. With a
faint smile.
Zhang Xiaofan's face blushed. I don't know if the two of them were laughing at
him. He hesitated, or walked over, and said, "Old sir, what do you mean when you
said I have a fierce look?"
The old man squinted at him, smiled slightly, and said, "Little brother, although
your heavenly court is full, but your cheeks are thin, you shouldn't be rich,
right?"
Zhang Xiaofan believed him three more points in his heart, nodded and said:
"The old gentleman is right, I am from a peasant family."
The old man smiled, patted his robe lightly, calmly, and said: "The old man still
sees that your eyebrows are thick, dense and straight, but there is a small mole at
the end of your right eyebrow. Ling Tang Ju is no longer alive, right?"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and believed it three more points. He nodded
again and again, saying, "Mr. You are really smart. My parents have died since I
was a child."
The old man smiled and said, "Why don't you ask the little brother to stretch out
your hand to show me again, okay?"
Zhang Xiaofan had already believed in him at this moment. He stretched out his
hand when he heard the words. The old man smiled and was about to watch.
Unexpectedly, the little girl next to him suddenly rushed over and grabbed Zhang
Xiaofan's hand. Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback. , But saw that the little girl
looked at his hand like her grandfather, chuckled, and ran away, but Zhang
Xiaofan left some sweet and greasy rock candy on his hand, which was very
uncomfortable.
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while, but couldn't swear at the child, so he had to
admit that he was unlucky. At this moment, the old man handed over a
handkerchief and smiled: "The old man and granddaughter are naughty, no
wonder the little brother."
Zhang Xiaofan gave a wry smile, took the handkerchief and wiped it clean on his
hand, but when he looked up, he saw the old man and granddaughter standing
together again, talking and laughing, not knowing what they were talking about.
Seeing Zhang Xiaofan's opinion, the old man smiled openly: "Alright? Then let me
see palmistry for the little brother?"
Zhang Xiaofan stretched out his hand in response, but kept his eyes on the little
girl, for fear of being messed up by her again, but at this moment the little girl
seemed to be very quiet, just watching Zhang Xiaofan chuckle and laugh, neither
Know what she is laughing at?
The old man looked at it for a moment, and his expression suddenly changed:
"Oh," he said.
The old man didn't talk much, he just pointed his hand on Zhang Xiaofan's palm
and said, "Little brother, can you see your own numerology line?"
Zhang Xiaofan glanced, naturally knowing the mystery, and said blankly: "What?"
The old man looked dignified and said: "The old man sees your numerology line,
which is not like ordinary people. At the beginning, there was a big shortage. This
Lord, you must have a big disaster when you are young, and this difficulty is
extremely deep and difficult. Ju, most of your relatives and friends are also
involved in it, and the vitality is slim! Looking at this, I am afraid that most of
your father and daughter passed away in this calamity."
Zhang Xiaofan felt sour. At this moment, he truly believed the old man, and said
in a bitter voice, "Old sir, you, you are really a living god, what I said is pretty
good."
The old man sighed, and then said again: "Originally, you can't escape such a
catastrophe, but you are blessed with a hit. In this great lack of position, there is
a'Yu Xin Ge' framed to make it continuous numerology, and then continue.
Vitality is also a great fortune in misfortune."
At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan's face suddenly appeared in his heart. He was
silent for a moment, gritted his teeth, and said: "Then the old man said today that
I still have a serious look. I don't know what misfortune is there. Please enlighten
me!"
The old man smiled slightly, and suddenly coughed twice, and said, "This, this..."
Zhang Xiaofan was surprised and said, "What's the matter, old sir?"
The old man smiled and said, "I don't want to hide my little brother, I said that
when the old man made his debut, he had set the rule that he must receive
money when he looks like a man, so..."
Zhang Xiaofan woke up and quickly said, "Sir, please tell me, how much does it
cost?"
The old man looked at him with a smile, and said, "Twelve silver patterns at a
time."
Zhang Xiaofan had stretched his hand to his waist. He was dumbfounded and
said, "It's so expensive, but I only have four taels of silver in total."
The old man frowned, and then said: "It's fine, four or two, four or two! The old
man and the little brother are also destined today, so let's help you!"
Zhang Xiaofan was very grateful when he heard it. Anyway, it was useless to put
money on his body, and he could pass even if he was in the field, so he
immediately gave four taels of silver to the old man.
The old man collected his money, straightened his face, and carefully looked at
Zhang Xiaofan's face, and said, "Little brother, I think your printing hall is black
and dark clouds cover the top. Obviously, the luck is not good. The future must be
difficult and dangerous. It's better to turn back! So everything will be resolved
naturally."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and said, "Is that so?"
The old man nodded and said, "Yes."
Zhang Xiaofan hesitated: "But I have an urgent matter to go to the East..."
The old man persuaded: "Little brother, what can be more important than your
own life? Let's turn it back!" After speaking, he arched his hands and said: "If you
meet in the rivers and lakes, you are predestined, and you will have a chance to
meet again in the future. , Let’s not pass it."
Zhang Xiaofan frowned and nodded blankly. Seeing the old and the young go
away, he was in the midst of the crowd at the moment, but he seemed to have
lost his way suddenly and didn't know where he was going.
Turning around the corner of the street, the old man and the little girl hid at the
same time, turned back and leaned out a little head to look at Zhang Xiaofan, only
to see the young man standing in the crowd, a little dazed, after a while, Then he
turned around and walked forward.
"Hehe, I got four taels of silver again." The old man suddenly changed his
expression, took out the silver in his waist and took a closer look, hehe laughed,
but the little girl's face was calm, she glanced at him, and said: "Grandpa, why are
you doing this again?"
The old man chuckled, put away his money, and smiled at his granddaughter:
"Huahuan, I really didn't give birth to your granddaughter. If you are less than
ten years old, you can actually see the first half of your life. In time , Must be the
outstanding talent in my physiognomy study."
The little girl called Xiaohuan snorted and said, "What's so incomprehensible
about those superficial photo books? It's obviously grandpa that you didn't work
hard in the past, so you were so embarrassed to say it!"
It turned out that it was the little girl who really had the abilities of the two
grandparents, who understood Zhang Xiaofan's fate a little bit, and took the time
to tell her grandfather.
The old man obviously loved the granddaughter very much, and he didn't care
when she said it. He smiled and said, "Don't underestimate the photo books that
grandpa showed you, "Nine arithmetic of numerology" and "Science of Yuzhu".
That is all passed down from our ancestor Qing Yunzi, that is, you are talented
and intelligent, and you have a unique talent for this physiognomy. You have
changed ordinary people, hehe, for example, grandpa like me, I don’t know what
happened after watching it for a lifetime!"
Xiaohuan gave him a sip, turned his head, but saw that Zhang Xiaofan had
already disappeared, and turned back: "Then what did you just say about his
difficult and dangerous future, and what's going on?"
The old man chuckled and said, "Naturally I lied to him, but you see what his
future looks like, but is it really a disaster?"
Xiaohuan shook his head and said, "I only understand the'departure phase'. As
for the'epigenetic phase', it only touches the fur. I'm not sure!"
The old man nodded and said: "Yes, the past life is the definite number of the
past, it cannot be changed, and it is naturally beautiful; the second life is the
unknown and undecided number in the future, it is the highest state of my
physiognomy, how easy it is."
Xiaohuan shrugged her shoulders, and walked forward with her grandfather and
said: "But looking at that person as far as I know, numerology seems to be very
strange, it is the most difficult to calculate kind of fate recorded in the photo
book. ——'Chaotic Devil Life', this is very rare."
"Regardless of him, anyway, if you get the money, come, Grandpa will take you to
a meal..."
"Cut... by the way, grandpa, just now you mentioned Qingyunzi Patriarch, didn't
you often say that we and Qingyunmen are from the same ancestry? Why don't
we recognize our relatives? With Qingyunmen's status today, add yours
Seniority, you don’t want to drink spicy food, you pick it whatever you want?"
"Shhh..." The old man was startled. He looked around and saw that no one was
paying attention. Then he relaxed and said in a low voice, "Little girl, what do you
know? Qingyunmen is now a famous cultivator in the world. What we know is
only a little bit of physiognomy from the ancestor Qingyun Zi, and he rashly
recognizes his relatives. I am afraid that they will be detained on Qingyun
Mountain for one or two hundred years as scammers. Let’s talk about it..."
He smiled faintly, and his expression reappeared in his expression the same
temperament that he had when talking with Zhang Xiaofan just now, and said:
"How can I be the kind of person who tends to be inflamed and puts on power!"
Xiaohuan was startled for a moment, and said with joy: "Grandpa, I didn't expect
you to have this kind of backbone. It's really difficult..."
"what!"
Before she could finish her words, she saw Zhou Yixian's eyes shine brightly,
stepped out, blocked the street and walked over in front of a fat woman with a
Futai face and wearing gold and silver, and said sternly: "Madam, I Look at your
dark clouds covering the top, the Yintang is darkened, and your face is lifeless.
The big thing is not good! Why don't you let me count it for you?"
Xiaohuan was dumb, but seeing her grandpa kept winking at her, he had to
follow him again, pretending to be cute and innocent, and carefully looking at the
face of the rich and fat woman.

Zhang Xiaofan walked through the street and walked out of this small town
without knowing it. After a delay in that town, he was on his own mind again.
Only then did he realize that it was dusk.
The setting sun slanted, reflecting the sunset glow of the sky like fire, and also
pulled his figure into the old. It was already dinner time, all the pedestrians were
walking home, and there was no one outside the town. He was alone, very lonely.
He looked at his own shadow, and felt a moment of confusion in his heart.
Since he heard what thousands of people say that the righteous Taoist cultivation
sects will go to Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, he guessed that most of the
Master Tian Buyi would also go, and he had the intention to go to meet, but today
he met an "old god" who told him not to Go, do you want to go back to Qingyun
Mountain? What if you get there and everyone from the sect is not there?
He escaped from the dead soul abyss of Kongsang Mountain, thinking of seeing
the master and his wife earlier in order to repay his peace, but these days are full
of thoughts, so it is slow. But now he was asked to suddenly turn back, but
suddenly he couldn't make up his mind.
At the moment when he was hesitating, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps
behind him, and turned his head to look, but it was the giant stone who was
striding out of the town alone.
He walked closer and stopped. He glanced at Zhang Xiaofan and didn’t care. He
only looked at the setting sun to the west and said to himself: “Where the sun is
in the west, well, the mayor said that the black rock cave is here. Ten miles to the
north of the town, that's the direction." Find the right direction and look like he
will start walking.
When Zhang Xiaofan heard this, he moved in his heart and raised his voice:
"Stone... strong man, are you going to Heishi Cave?"
The stone froze for a moment, stopped, turned his head to look at Zhang Xiaofan,
and said, "Exactly, who are you?"
Zhang Xiaofan's thoughts turned, and he thought: Since you can't go to the East,
it's better to go with this person to get rid of the demon. When the master asks in
the future, it can be said that he has done a merit, and the master can explain it in
front of him.
The idea was set, and he laughed at the moment: "Xia Xia is also a cultivator. In
the daytime in Xiaochi Town, I see everything in my eyes. I originally wanted to
do harm to the townspeople like you. Unexpectedly, something was delayed.
Fortunately, it is still too late. I wonder if Xiongtai would like to be with me?"
Stone's big eyes looked up and down Zhang Xiaofan, and the sound of the urn
said: "It's not fun there, and it's quite risky. I think you are not very young. Which
one is on the path of cultivation?"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback. Seeing that the stone himself was not very old,
and he was born with a simple, honest and simple-minded appearance, he would
actually say such things, but he did not expect that he smiled and said: "Little
brother, I worship Dazhu at Qingyunmen. The first field on the peak is not easy to
be seated, and the road is rough and shallow, so I ask Brother Shi to take care of
it."
Shishi was startled, his eyes widened, and said in surprise: "What, you turned out
to be under Qingyunmen?"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "Exactly."
There was envy in Shishi's eyes, and said, "Ah! Disrespect and disrespect.
Qingyunmen is the first righteous cultivation sect today. I have long heard that
Qingyun Taoism is profound and wonderful, and everyone respects it. It is only
right to offend and forgive me a lot. "
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while, but he couldn't help but feel happy. He didn't
expect his teacher's reputation outside to be so great. Then he laughed and said,
"Brother Shi is too rewarding, so why don't we go together, or take care of the
people. ."
The stone chuckled and said, "Okay!"

Heishidong is in a forest ten miles north of Xiaochi Town. Along the way, Zhang
Xiaofan and Shishi exchanged names and talked to each other. Zhang Xiaofan has
a simple temperament and a huge body, but he is not domineering. Got to vote,
and soon called by name.
At this time, the sky was gradually darkening, and the afterglow of the setting
sun faintly sprinkled on the earth.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at the trees in front of him gradually luxuriating, guessing
that the woods would soon arrive, and he called out, "Big Brother Shi."
Stone replied next to him, and said, "What?"
Zhang Xiaofan said: "I saw the golden mace magic weapon you sacrificed during
the day. It was solemn and the tactics seemed to belong to the Buddhism family.
Although I heard that there is no mace in the Buddhist family, but I always feel
that It is like a treasure of Buddhism, don't know if it is?"
A look of admiration flashed in Shishi's eyes, and he said, "Xiao Fan, you are
worthy of being a disciple of Qingyun Clan, Dapai disciple, and you are very
knowledgeable."
Zhang Xiaofan's face blushed.
The stone said again: "I am a vajra student, and I have been a single pass for
several generations. My Master Dali Venerable met me in a remote village that
year and said that I have a simple material, strong and vigorous, and it is because
of his excellent Vajra practice. That’s why I’ve become a talented person. His old
man once told me that the Vajra Gate traces its origins, and it does have
something to do with Buddhism, but it’s too old for anyone to remember, and the
tactics have been passed down from generation to generation. , Has long been
very different, and it is even more incomparable with the authentic Tianyin
Temple of Buddhism cultivation today."
Having said that, the stone paused, with a simple smile on his face, and said: "But
my master also said that although our Taoism is low-minded, we also lack the
Buddhist precepts and disciplines. People who are cultivators naturally have to
do meritorious deeds for the world. So if you encounter evildoers, you should
help others."
Zhang Xiaofan admired him and said, "Ah! Your master is really an expert!"
Shishi nodded and said, "Yes! My master is very decent."
Zhang Xiaofan smiled without saying a word, but at this moment, there was a
sudden movement in his heart. He inexplicably remembered what he had said
with thousands of people that day, and thought to himself: If someone like the
master of the stone, he knew that the magic weapon I was using was When such
an evil thing, I am afraid that he might not allow his apprentice to be with me,
right?
Having said that, it is the first seat of the elders in the Qingyun Gate, I am afraid
that they will also hate such evil things!
So, what about the self who uses this evil thing?
Is it true that I am already a member of the evil way...
Zhang Xiaofan fell silent. The stone thought he was preparing for the black stone
cave soon, and he didn't care. He also checked his whole body, preparing to fight
the evildoer.
It was finally getting dark.
When the first star quietly protruded from the horizon, the two of them arrived
outside a small forest.
The stone took a deep breath and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "I heard the mayor say:
The black rock cave is in this woods. The cave is rich in black rocks. In the past,
the townspeople often went here to dig and build roads, but now naturally it is
long gone. I heard that this hole extends down and is unfathomable. We have to
be careful."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded, and said in his heart: No matter how deep it is, there is no
time for the necromantic abyss under Sangshan Ten Thousand Bats Cave. The
two of them were rectifying their outfits and were about to step into this
dangerous place, but suddenly at this moment, ten meters away from the side,
there was a slightly panicked whisper: "Oh!"
Both were stunned, and Zhang Xiaofan was immediately taken aback when he
looked at him, and saw two people running from the right, one old and one
young, not the two grandparents who told their fortunes during the day. Seeing
that little girl is okay at this moment, the old man is panting, where is there a
little shadow of the fairy wind?
Zhang Xiaofan greeted them, stopped in front of them, and said, "You two, what's
wrong?"
Zhou Yixian was running anxiously. Suddenly someone flashed in front of him.
He was startled and fixed his eyes. It was the stupid boy during the day. Then he
relieved his heart and glanced back, but he saw that the path was quiet. There
was not even a figure, he took a long breath, stopped, and said to his
granddaughter Xiaohuan: "Xiaohuan, don't run away, it seems that the person is
not chasing him."
Xiaohuan gasped, but she was holding a bunch of candied haws in her hand. It
seemed that she liked these sweets very much. After hearing what Zhou Yixian
said, she ran forward for a while, and then stopped, panting. stop.
Stone also walked over at this time and stood beside Zhang Xiaofan. Seeing this
young and old as a bereavement dog, he was surprised: "What's the matter?"
Zhang Xiaofan had the same question, but before he could speak, Xiaohuan had
already complained loudly: "It's all grandpa. It's not enough to lie to the fat
woman. I just went to see the young woman. I saw it early in the morning. Now,
that woman is so shrewd, where did we deceive it?"
Zhou Yixian said angrily: "Then you didn't tell me earlier, the grandfather who
killed me was slapped by the woman, and it still hurts. If it weren't for the old
man who had secretly passed on from the ancestor to escape thaumatism, I
would have long ago..."
Before the voice fell, all of a sudden I heard a clear rant from the night sky: "Old
liar, where are you going!"
Everyone was shocked, and saw a white light like electricity like a horse,
refracting from the air, and rushing straight towards Yiyixian. On Monday,
Xianben didn't know how to cultivate, and he was caught off guard, even if he
didn't have time to use it, he was about to be hit by white light.
Zhang Xiaofan looked aside, after all, he had some friendships, he couldn’t help
but he was in a hurry. Although he heard what they said just now, he faintly felt
that he had been deceived by them, but at this moment, where did he think so
much, With a beckon, the fire stick rushed out, and if the electric shot hit, it
blocked him.
"Bang", with a loud noise, the white light was blocked back, and a slightly
surprised female voice came from the air, and then the white light passed, a
woman fell in front of everyone.
After a while, Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, and saw the woman wearing a water-
green dress with a small golden bell hanging around her waist. There was a small
white flower between her fingers, which was crystal clear as jade.
At this moment, her face seemed to be smiling, not looking at the old man Zhou
Yixian, her bright eyes were only on Zhang Xiaofan, and she laughed softly:
"What a coincidence! Zhang Xiaofan."
But who is not that demon girl Baguio?

Chapter VI Demon Fox
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while, never expected to see her again so soon. He
didn't want to admit it, but after all he lived and died together in the blood-drip
cave of the Necrosphere. There was still a trace of feeling in his heart that was
inexplicable, so he smiled awkwardly and said: "Why are you here?"
When the stone saw Zhang Xiaofan beside him, he looked a little weird, and said,
"Xiaofan, who is this person?"
Zhang Xiaofan blurted out and said: "She is..." Suddenly he realized that if
someone knew Baguio's identity and his relationship with Baguio, I was afraid
that it would be too troublesome. The words came to his lips and he withdrew.
Under the stone's heart, Zhang Xiaofan wanted to say something and stopped,
but Baguio was already there with a smile: "Don't ask him, I met him for the first
time, but he didn't know where I came from when I met him."
Stone then understood, but looking at the look on Zhang Xiaofan’s face, he
suddenly smiled weirdly, and he probed into Zhang Xiaofan’s ear and whispered:
"Brother Zhang, I don’t think you look right, is it interesting to this girl?"
Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, his face turned pale, and said anxiously: "You must
not talk nonsense, I, I have nothing to do with her!"
Baguio originally stood there and looked at him with a smile. When he heard
these two words, his face suddenly sank, snorted, and sneered: "Yes, how could I
have a relationship with him, a shameless, despicable guy? Is it related?"
Everyone was stunned. I remember that when she saw Zhang Xiaofan just now,
she was clearly surprised. Unexpectedly, she turned her face faster than a book
at this moment. In addition, she said "shameless and despicable" in her words.
For a while, Everyone looked weird and looked towards Zhang Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan was embarrassed, but he didn't know how to distinguish between
them. In anyone's eyes, he thought it was a pair of little lovers quarreling and
quarreling, so he laughed.
Stone looked at the sky and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Brother Zhang, it's late, let's
go in!"
Zhang Xiaofan was eager to get out of this embarrassing scene, and quickly
agreed. While talking, suddenly, Baguio drank from the side: "Old liar, stop for
me!"
The two turned around and looked. It turned out that Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan
were about to sneak away when everyone was not paying attention, but they
were seen by Baguio. Seeing Baguio's hands were sad and white, the coldness
was strong, and Zhang Xiaofan took a bite. Surprised, he stopped quickly and
said, "Wait, why did they provoke you?"
Baguio glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and it seemed that the anger had not
disappeared, and said coldly, "It's none of your business!"
Zhang Xiaofan ate a closed door and felt depressed, but Zhou Xian had suffered a
lot from Baguio just now. At this moment, it is hard to see that someone has
come forward for himself, so he is willing to let it go, and hurriedly said: "Little
brother, you have to save me. Ah! I was in the small town just now, and I kindly
counted this girl out, but unexpectedly she couldn't hear the truth. When she
failed her wish, she actually used force on my grandparents and grandchildren..."
Baguio said angrily: "Nonsense, you old liar, full of nonsense, slanderous and
deceitful, slander people and money, now you dare to lie to me, look for fight!"
After that, the hand technique condensed, and the sadness became pale, and the
surrounding areas were reflected like the day, and Zhang Xiaofan anxiously said:
"Baguio, wait a minute."
Unexpectedly, Baguio didn't hear it, let alone speak. In a moment, the sad flower
came out of her hand, flashing in the air, flashing twice, and then flashing again,
only to hear a soft "peeling" sound, and in an instant, white light It was dazzling,
the moon and stars in the sky lost their color together, and the sky was full of
flying flowers, brilliant and dazzling, and the fragrance filled the nose, whizzing.
This is a rare spectacle. Unexpectedly, Zhou Yixian saw it in his eyes, but he was
shocked like a ghost. He pulled the small ring and turned his head and ran. The
right hand was still in his arms, and he took out a yellow small From a distance,
the paper seems to be a kind of talisman paper used by folk Taoists in the
practice of catching ghosts.
Zhang Xiaofan had seen Baguio's magic weapon in the Necrosphere, and seeing
that Zhou Yixian seemed not to understand the Dao, and couldn't bear it. Finally,
he stepped forward and stood in front of Zhou Yixian's grandchildren and
burned fire sticks to sacrifice before his birth. , We must help Zhou Yixian block
this while.
It's just that Baguio frowned when Zhang Xiaofan suddenly jumped out, but Yu
Ye's face seemed to flicker with a smile, flying all over the sky, and suddenly
stopped in mid-air, dancing just ten feet in front of Zhang Xiaofan, but didn't
move forward. I saw her face still cold, and said coldly: "What are you doing?"
Zhang Xiaofan glanced at her, his heart emptied by three points, and said: "They
are not cultivators. Why do you bother them, forget it?"
Baguio snorted, waved her hand, and the flying flowers all over the sky suddenly
retracted. In the midst of galloping, under the brilliance of the stars and moon, it
condensed into a white flower again and flew back to her hand: "Then why don't
you ask? What is going on with him?"
Zhang Xiaofan was also strange in his heart. He turned his head and asked Zhou
Yixian, Zhou Yixian was still waiting to be ambiguous. Unexpectedly, Baguio
interjected in the side to ask cold words, which are all the key points. After going
back and forth, both Zhang Xiaofan and Shishi understood. After Zhou Yixian
successfully made a fortune from the fat woman, he was not greedy, and saw that
Baguio was wearing expensive clothes, so he ignored Xiaohuan's wink and
moved forward.
But Baguio is so intelligent, how can it be compared to ordinary people, and how
can he be deceived by two or two sentences. At first, because Xiaohuan was able
to see accurately, he also said Baguio’s past events seven or eighty-eight, but
Baguio asked carefully. Xiaohuan was not easy to tell Zhou Yixian directly. Zhou
Yixian was full of nonsense, and the flaws were immediately revealed. , Baguio
was furious, so he wanted to teach the two liars, the old and the young.
Zhou Yixian saw that the momentum was wrong, and he got into big trouble. He
didn’t know anything about cultivation, but the little life-saving skills passed
down by Qingyunzi when he walked the rivers and lakes were still there. Among
them, there was the Taoist spell earth escape technique, which temporarily
escaped. Came out. Unexpectedly, he didn't practice enough during the
transmission and couldn't grasp the direction, but it happened to fall near Zhang
Xiaofan and the stone.
As for Baguio who didn’t guard against this old man at first, she still had this
hand, but she was the only daughter of the Sovereign of the Demon King of the
Devil. The old liar was in this position, and he chased him in a blink of an eye.
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a moment, staring at Zhou Yixian and said, "Then what
you said to me during the day about the difficult and dangerous future is also
fake?"
On Monday, Xian Xian's eyes rolled and he didn't speak yet, but he heard Baguio
laugh over there: "So you actually fell in love with him!"
This smile immediately resolved her cold expression, Zhang Xiaofan felt
embarrassed, and said that it was really worthless for him this time, and he felt
even more embarrassed in front of Baguio. She had a face now, and she was
about to walk away.
Zhou Yixian was startled and groaned in his heart. Seeing the embarrassment of
the stone next to him, he reminded Zhang Xiaofan: "Brother Zhang, or let's go in!
It's important to do business."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said yes, then ignored the others, turned around and
was about to enter the woods with the stone. Baguio was taken aback, and said
next to him: "This woods is full of demons, what do you two go in for?"
Zhang Xiaofan said: "We just want to get in and get rid of the demon."
After speaking, he pulled the stone and walked in quickly. Shishi glanced at the
grandparents and Baguio behind him, and followed in. The scene immediately
became deserted, Baguio's face was cold, and when she turned around, Zhou
Yixian immediately put her hand on her chest, trying to block it, but whether it
can block it is another matter.
Unexpectedly, Baguio didn't do anything, pondered for a moment, but said to
Zhou Yixian, "Do you know what they are going in for?"
On Monday, Xian was taken aback. He was also in Xiaochi Town during the day,
naturally knowing the reason, and then said: "Yes! There is a black stone cave in
the woods, and there is a three-tailed demon fox entrenched in it. They are going
to eliminate the demon in Xiaochi Town, why? "
Baguio snorted, her eyes lowered slightly, and she whispered in a low voice: "I'm
the only one who can do that, actually..."
Seeing that she seemed to be standing there in a daze, Zhou Yixian thought how
such a great opportunity could be let go. He immediately pulled the hand of
Xiaohuan and walked away lightly. When Baguio came back to his senses, the
two had gone far, only to see a back.
But with Baguio's ability, it was still easy to catch up, but she didn't seem to
mean it. Instead, she turned around and stared at the dark and deep woods in
front of her in the moonlight, startled.

Zhang Xiaofan and the stone walked into the woods, but the trees were tall and
straight, with luxuriant branches and leaves, blocking the moonlight, and the
forest was dim. As I walked, there was silence all around, and from the depths of
the woods, there seemed to be a mist of light veil.
The two looked at each other, and the stone whispered: "Be careful."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded, and both of them sacrificed their magic weapons, kept
alert, and walked forward.
After walking for a while, but seeing the ancient trees in the forest towering,
cloudy, it seems that he has reached the depths of the forest. At this moment,
they suddenly heard the voice of a soft and sad woman in the mist floating in the
forest.
〖Xiaosonggang, the moon is like frost,
People are hurt as well as fluttering flowers.
For more than ten years, three thousand years,
I hope each other will not forget each other. 〗
The female voice was tactful and whispered softly. Although the figure was
missing, there was a sorrowful breath that came through. Zhang Xiaofan glanced
at each other with Shishi, and his expressions changed. It was in the middle of
the night, and in this deserted place, I am afraid that most of them are monsters
and monsters. At the moment, the two were cautious and walked towards the
sound.
The mist floated lightly, and gradually enveloped the two of them.
Not long after they entered, the green shadow flashed, and Baguio appeared
where they were just standing, looking at the mist in the darkness in front,
frowning, concentrating for a while, and then plunged into it.
The night in the forest, trance in the dark, occasionally a few inches of moonlight,
falling from the gaps in the leaves above the head, shining on the bushes, shaking
gently.
All around, there seemed to be only low insect sounds coming from a distance.
Suddenly, the stone grabbed Zhang Xiaofan.
Stone whispered: "Listen."
Zhang Xiaofan listened intently, only to hear a faint sigh, floating over from the
front.
A moonlight, like a bright light in the dark, and a frost, lightly shone, reflecting
the mist there, gracefully drifting. In the depths of the darkness, a woman in
white walked out slowly, stood in the light, and looked towards them lightly.
Both Zhang Xiaofan and Stone held their breath.
It was a very feminine woman, her long straight hair was not curled up, draped
over her shoulders, as soft as water. On the fair skin, there are graceful
eyebrows, slender nose, faint red lips, and the waves of eyes are like water.
When I look over, they are like water, and I can see the depths of their hearts.
She is a woman who makes people feel distressed at first glance. She stands there
timidly, standing in the moonlight, staring at them.
Time seems to have stopped at that moment.
"You guys, are you here to kill me?" she asked quietly.
Both Zhang Xiaofan and Shishi were shocked, Shishi bit his lower lip, calmed his
mind, and shouted: "Are you the evildoer of the three-tailed demon fox?"
She glanced at the stone like water, and then looked at Zhang Xiaofan's face. At
that moment, Zhang Xiaofan seemed to feel a gentle hand touching her face.
He was taken aback. He didn't expect that there would be such a charming
woman in this world, she really didn't look like a human being.
She did not answer, but frowned slightly, as if there was a kind of sadness
engraved between her faint brows.
She looked up at the moon again, but saw that the moon was not free, hanging in
the sky.
"It's me." She said quietly.
The night was deep, and there seemed to be something in the darkness behind
her, throbbing quietly.
The stone sank his face, and the huge golden mace in his hand "broken the evil",
gradually shining, and the surrounding woods seemed to have turned
golden. Zhang Xiaofan stood beside him and took a deep breath.
It was just that the woman didn't seem to have any major reaction. She glanced
at them, moved slightly, and walked to the side. The white snow-like sleeves
lightly waved, and the two saw the bushes move away, but a well was
revealed. From a distance, the stones at the side of the well are old and have
green moss. It seems that the age is quite deep.
She walked to the well, looked down, and gently combed her hair down with her
hands.
Seeing her behaving strangely, the two dared not move lightly.
Just listen to the woman's voice floating in the woods, saying: "This is an ancient
well for three thousand years. According to legend, as long as you look at it with
a pious wish on the night of the full moon, you will definitely be able to taste
what you want." In his voice, there seemed to be a bit of sorrow: "But, since I got
here, I have watched it three times, why, his illness still hasn't improved?"
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned at each other with Shishi. Seeing her expressions and
words, she was clearly a sad woman trapped by love, but Shishi was more
determined than Zhang Xiaofan in these matters, frowned, took a step forward,
and suddenly the wind in the woods gradually rose, and angrily said: "Shameless
evildoer, dare to confuse the world, come and die!"
The woman turned her head, looked at them two like water, ignoring the stone,
but looked at Zhang Xiaofan twice, and suddenly said softly: "In your heart, is
there a woman who is deeply concerned about it? Then come and see. Take a
look!"
The wind passed through the woods, and the chill suddenly grew.
The branches of the treetops seemed to rustle.
Zhang Xiaofan felt confused and involuntarily took a step forward.
The stone was taken aback, not much to say, and the whole person rose into the
air, and saw the golden light bursting into the air. With a whistling sound in the
air, he slammed the woman down, seeing the swift momentum, not to mention
that it was a delicate female stream. , Even a strong man usually has to make
meat sauce.
It's just that the woman's body seemed to be like fallen leaves, blown up by the
strong wind, and floated backwards, avoiding this shocking blow. Immediately,
she floated in the air, her sleeves fluttered, and suddenly opened. For a moment,
in the woods, the monsters were full of spirits, and the monsters roared wildly.
Behind her in the darkness, at that same moment, there were countless ferocious
giants. Eyes, open at the same time.
The stone was concentrating, just listening to countless screams, black pressed a
fierce shadow, and leapt out of the darkness, past the white figure of the woman,
"shoo, hoo," rushed towards the stone with her teeth and dancing claws.
And that woman, at this moment, never looked at the stone, with a pair of soft
eyes, just looking at Zhang Xiaofan who was approaching the ancient well step by
step.
The moonlight shone on him like frost and snow.
In my heart, is there a person who has a deep memory?
He was intoxicated.
"Xiao Fan!" An exclamation was heard from behind, Baguio appeared and flew
quickly, and said anxiously: "You can't watch!"
At that moment, Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be taken aback. The face of the soft
woman who was floating in the air watching him changed slightly.
But immediately, he still watched.
That's it, I watched it deeply.
The wind stopped suddenly, and everyone held their breath.
What did he see?
With a loud roar, the stone shook away the besieging demon. The huge body
grabbed the magic weapon and broke the evil spirit, flashing red light on his face,
and his face seemed to be bleeding in a moment. I saw him rushing for a long
time, suddenly falling down, people like an arrow from the string, with a "poof",
and the broken heart penetrated deeply into the ground, and at the same time, he
let out a loud shout in his mouth: "Broken!"
The whole world seemed to stand still for a moment.
All of the land within two feet of a radius suddenly sank, and even the trees
above it were pulled into the ground deeply as if by an invisible giant hand. Only
near the ancient well where Zhang Xiaofan was located, the land and trees were
not affected.
Suddenly, the broken evil spirit inserted into the ground was like sucking in
something. The whole body of the rod was brilliant and dazzling. With the loud
shout of the stone, countless rays of light rushed out of the way, shooting like
lightning, flying in the air. Those dark shadow monsters, for a time, screamed
and screamed endlessly, the monsters that were shot either fell to the ground, or
simply evaporated and turned into nothing.
The feminine woman's face changed, and her face seemed to be pale, and said,
"The essence of absorbing earth and wood to eliminate the evil power,'Scene-
breaking staff'!"
Stone solved the enchantment around him, and immediately looked at Zhang
Xiaofan, Baguio also stopped and looked at him.
I saw Zhang Xiaofan slowly raising his head, his face didn't seem to be abnormal,
but there was a vague confusion, and then he seemed to wake up, took a deep
breath, stood beside the stone, and faced the feminine woman floating in mid-air
together.
The woman looked at him deeply and suddenly said, "What did you see?"

Chapter 7 Profound Fire Mirror
In the distance, in the darkness of the woods, the crept Yixian and Xiaohuan
quietly hid behind the tall trees, in the shadows, watching everyone in the field.
Xiaohuan frowned and whispered: "Grandpa, instead of running for your life, you
turned back to this dangerous place to watch the excitement. What are you
doing?"
Zhou Yixian still looked at the field, and whispered: "I heard that there are many
treasures in these monster caves, but they have been unable to do anything in
the past. Today, it is so difficult for many people to help us open the way. Where
can we not come? , Maybe there will be oil and water."
Xiaohuan's white face said in a sullen manner, "What if we run into a monster
instead of oil and water?"
Zhou Yixian turned his head and smiled and said: "It's okay, it doesn't matter,
grandpa, I am carrying the celestial thaumaturgy passed down by Qingyunzi's
ancestor in the past, such as earth escape, water escape, and thousands of miles
away. There is absolutely no problem..."
Xiaohuan whispered: "Cut, it's obviously something that cheats money and can't
get away with it. What's the thaumaturgy!"
Zhou Yixian didn’t pay attention to the little granddaughter’s words, and still said
triumphantly: “And you didn’t show your grandfather’s picture? He said that
grandpa’s sky is full, there are money lines between his eyebrows, and the line of
fortune in his palms is straight and thick. Haha, it will happen tonight, Xiaohuan,
grandpa has great confidence in your physiognomy!"
Ringlet: "..."
"Huh?" Zhou Yixian suddenly seemed to be taken aback. He turned his head and
looked at the court. At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan had already bullied himself
into the room. The fire stick was glowing with black light, and he rushed towards
the gentle woman.
"Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao! This young man is actually under the Qingyun Sect."
"What?" When Xiaohuan heard it, he became interested immediately, and looked
into the field, only to see the demon's voice, and the two sides were fighting
endlessly, so he asked Zhou Yixian, "It turns out that we belong to the same
ancestor, is he powerful? ?"
Zhou Xian looked attentively, the money-greedy laugh on his face gradually
faded, his expression gradually calmed, and frowned: "This boy is not very old,
but I see his mana, it seems that he has reached the fifth level of the'Jade Qing
Jing', strange. ?"
Xiaohuan glanced at her grandfather. Others didn't know, but she knew that
Zhou Yixian had been greedy for money, but had drifted all his life. This insight
was not trivial. Then she said, "I can't see that this person is a wizard."
Zhou Yixian was silent for a moment, but shook his head slightly: "I think this
young man's aptitude can't be said to be bad, but at most it is only a middle-
upper, but it is definitely not the kind of pioneering genius of Patriarch Qingye
back then. It stands to reason. His aptitude can't be so fast in the cultivation of
Taoism!"
Xiaohuan stayed for a while, not knowing what to say for a while, so he turned
his head and continued to look at the court.

The stone screamed on the ground, the golden light flickered, and the
enchantment avoided. Zhang Xiaofan jumped into the air, burning the fire stick
alternately with blue light and black light, rushing towards the feminine woman.
The woman's water-like eyes only looked at him, her long white sleeves swung
out, they were actually against the fire stick, and the two of them rushed forward.
In a blink of an eye, they were actually close to the body without knowing it was
intentional or unintentional.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback. He only saw the woman's extremely soft face
close at hand, with a faint fragrance, secretly spreading, and the eye-catching
eyes in the night, as beautiful as agate jade, reflecting on himself. For a while, his
figure couldn't help but waver.
"You, in that well, what did you see?" Even at this critical juncture, the woman's
voice seemed to be soft and charming, and softly penetrated into her ears.
Zhang Xiaofan's heart was turbulent, and his mind was almost taken away. At a
critical juncture, a golden flash of gold flashed past his face, and he immediately
calmed down.
The three-tailed demon fox frowned, but Zhang Xiaofan shouted loudly, flew out
several feet in the air, fell to the ground, and stood side by side with the stone.
Shishi glanced at him, a little worried and said: "This enchanting method is quite
powerful, so be careful."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded with lingering fears. The two looked into the air, but only
saw the three-tailed demon fox still standing in the air, and the clothes danced
with the wind, just like the people in the painting, extremely beautiful.
Zhou Yixian frowned in the distance, and said in surprise: "This young man has
such a strong concentration! Under the five-hundred-year-old three-tailed
demon fox's fox charm technique, he can actually calm his mind!"
Xiaohuan curled the corner of his mouth and said, "What's the matter? You didn't
see that big man seems to be okay?"
Zhou Yixiandao: "What do you know, the big man has a certain connection with
Buddhism, and Buddhism's true law is the most important way of calming the
mind, and is naturally resistant to this fox-melting heart magic. But Qingyunmen
is. Taoists are far behind in this regard. With this young man's practice, he can
actually have this concentration, which is really rare and rare!"
"Really?" Xiaohuan tilted his head and thought for a while, then looked into the
field.
The three-tailed demon fox slowly fell from the sky. Although there was still a
smile on his face, his eyes gradually became heavy. Only for a while, she fought
fiercely with these two people, and she has already realized that although the
two of them seem to be not very old, their Taoism and deeds are not low. That
big man's Taoism seems to come from the Buddhist family. It's a headache.
Another teenager, unexpectedly determined, his most handy fox charm, it
seemed that it was hard to come in handy.
Baguio stood aside and was about to make a move, but seeing Zhang Xiaofan had
returned to normal, he stopped and stared coldly.
Yuehua was cold and sprinkled through the leaves on the soft and charming
woman, who looked a little lonely.
A bit desolate.
She bowed her head slightly, her long, thin eyelashes seemed to cover her weak
mind, and she seemed to listen to the faint sound in the late-night woods, and
said softly: "I have no grudges with you, why are you here to kill me? ?"
The stone took a step forward, and the whole person looked like a tiger, and
shouted: "You evildoer, harming the world, the people in Xiaochi Town are
panicking, don't you deserve to die?"
She raised her eyes and looked. It was windy, blowing gently, blowing the
corners of her clothes.
"You want to kill me, is it because I am a demon?" She looked at Zhang Xiaofan
and looked deeply: "What about you! What are you doing?"
Zhang Xiaofan didn't even think about it, and said: "You have many evils, I am a
righteous person, and it is incumbent to eliminate harm for the people!"
The three-tailed demon fox was silent for a moment, then smiled faintly, and
suddenly said: "Young man, how old are you this year?"
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while and frowned, "What do you ask this for?"
She gently raised her hand and carefully cleaned up the mess of hair that fell on
the sideburns, and her fingers traversed the black hair.
"These words are what your righteous and awe-inspiring masters told you!
Monsters like ours have always done harm to the world. They must be
eradicated, right?"
Zhang Xiaofan frowned, the teacher's teaching is indeed like this. Just listen to
the opposite three-tailed demon fox continuing: "But if I said these things are
wrong, what would you think?"
Zhang Xiaofan snorted, dismissed it, and was about to refute his hands, but at the
moment of the flash of light, in his mind, suddenly passed the words that were
discussed with the tens of thousands of people that day, and people were
shocked and stupefied. For a moment.
Is it true that what I know must be right?
What on earth is the real way of heaven and the real justice?
"Be careful!" Suddenly, the stone next to him shouted loudly, and the sound of
the wind burst, and the demon's voice was loud.
The three-tailed demon fox was stunned by Zhang Xiaofan, suddenly soaring, his
white jade-like palms turned into five-fingered sharp claws, and screamed in the
air. The stone roared, trying to defend the magic, but it was between the electric
light and flint, surrounded by monsters up and down, left and right, in the
lacquered darkness, countless monster eyes flickered, and the wind was harsh. I
don't know how many monsters came, and they were clones for a while. Lack of
skills.
The three-tailed demon fox determined that Zhang Xiaofan seemed to be the
weaker of the two of them. Once a decision was made, he drove the demon to
entangle the stone first, and did his best to solve one first.
Seeing the speed of the wind, the sharp claws reached the boy's eyes, and even
far away, there seemed to be a low exclamation sound. Suddenly, Zhang Xiaofan
raised his head. The three-tailed demon fox met his eyes and moved in his heart.
But before he had time to think about anything, he saw Zhang Xiaofan and
himself, suddenly a black, gleaming dark blue color appeared. Shining sticks.
The next moment, her sharp claws collided with the stick.
No one can describe that feeling. Outsiders looked at it and didn't even expect the
earth-shattering loud movement. In that moment of freezing, I only saw the
woman in the air with her clothes fluttering and her five fingers forming her
claws. , Caught the black fire stick.
Her snow-white skin suddenly seemed to have completely lost its blood color,
and it became coldly white, almost transparent.
In the front, it turned out to be a demon vortex that was deep and unable to see
the bottom, circling in the night, and grinning to swallow her.
She raised her head, screamed, and her voice was stern, and then she rose into
the sky, turning into a white figure, and finally rushed through the demon-like
cyan halo, and landed in the distance.
Then, she suddenly turned her head, with a look of astonishment and solemnity,
staring at the young man and the fire stick that slowly turned in mid-air.

In the distance, Xiaohuan took a breath and whispered, "What a magic weapon,
what is this! Grandpa?"
She asked twice, but found that Zhou Yixian didn't answer at all. Turning to look
at him, Zhou Yixian's brows were frowning, and she was shocked.
Xiaohuan was taken aback, and stretched out his hand to pull Zhou Yixian, and
said, "Grandpa, what's the matter with you?"
On Monday, the fairy trembled for a while, and seemed to wake up from the
picture just now, but his expression was still uncertain, and he asked, "Who is
this young man? How could such a weird disciple appear under Qingyunmen?"
Xiaohuan glanced at him and said, "What?"
Zhou Yixian looked at the field and said, "The magic weapon in the young man's
hand is very weird. When he was sacrificed just now, his evil spirit was even
stronger than that of the three-tailed monster fox. How could such evil things..."
Xiaohuan opened her mouth wide and looked into the scene, suddenly she saw it
out of the corner of her eye, and whispered to Zhou Yixian, "Grandpa, look at that
woman."
Zhou Yixian froze for a moment, followed the small ring finger to look, but saw
Baguio in water and green clothes, standing aside silently, beside the stone,
fighting against the monsters was full of joy, shaking the sky, but she didn’t look
forward to it. Take a look there, a pair of eyes only looked at Zhang Xiaofan.
Especially after seeing Zhang Xiaofan offering to burn a fire stick, his face was
even more strange, he seemed to be happy, but also a little worried, as if he was
still hesitant, and his face was uncertain.
Zhou Yixian glanced twice and said, "That woman is interesting about burning
fire sticks, what do you look at, little girl!"
Xiaohuan wondered: "What is the burning stick?"
Zhou Yixiandao: "That's the boy."
Xiaohuan was not convinced, and said: "It's weird, why is she interesting to the
boy, so I can't watch it?"
Zhou Yixian glared at her, and was about to give this disobedient and precocious
granddaughter a lesson. Suddenly there was movement in the field, and he
quickly turned his head to look at it, and no longer ignored the small ring.

In the field, Zhang Xiaofan saw that the demon fox retreat. It was a great
opportunity, so naturally he couldn't miss it. In a blink of an eye, he bullied
himself into the room, and the fire stick roared in. The three-tailed demon fox
frowned, and his face seemed to be pale again.
Seeing Zhang Xiaofan rushing forward, the night became thicker and the wind
became more urgent. On the woman's soft face, two faint eyebrows seemed to be
locked. Just listen to her whistle, sleeve robe flying, white jade-like fingers
stretched and bent, and pointed like a knife, slashing in the air.
"Yeah!"
The scream was like a mountain, suddenly, and pierced everyone's ears and
drums like a needle.
In the dark woods, countless gleams suddenly burst out. Upon closer inspection,
countless monsters gushing out like a tide from the dark place behind the
woman, screaming endlessly, with an abominable face, rushing towards Zhang
Xiaofan.
In an instant, Zhang Xiaofan was almost overwhelmed by this monster.
Everyone lost their color, but just a moment later, they saw Zhang Xiaofan
actually walking out of the crowd among a black and overwhelming
monster. Except for some monsters who were slightly larger and seemed to be
able to resist, the other monsters did not dare to step forward.
Everyone was even more horrified at this time, but when Zhang Xiaofan tried his
best to cast the spell, there was a sudden burst of bitterness in his heart: this
"soul" is the spirit of burning monsters to refine them, watching these monsters
face the instinctive fear of burning fire sticks at this moment. , I’m afraid that
most of the things those ten thousand people say are true.
Seeing these countless monsters, the three-tailed demon fox seemed to be unable
to stop Zhang Xiaofan, and his face became even more pale. At this moment,
amidst the roar of the stone a little far away, the golden light flickered, solemnly,
from a distance, it seemed to have turned into the mighty King Kong of the evil
demon, opened his eyes and glared, rose up, breaking the evil staff again Insert it
on the ground.
In the sound of "rumbling", golden light blasted everywhere, this time the area
around the area collapsed even more, almost three feet long, and the
extinguishing golden light that flashed out was even more dazzling, like lightning
and thunder.
In the sound of wailing, half of the monsters surrounding the stones suddenly
disappeared, and most of them fled under the shock of the rest.
When the stone fell to the ground, the huge body was gasping for breath as soon
as he stood still. Obviously, these powerful spells consume a lot of mana in his
body. But after all, he was strong and he seemed to be relieved of breath in a
blink of an eye. Although he was still panting, he glanced around and rushed
towards Zhang Xiaofan.
From the corner of the three-tailed demon fox's eyes, he saw the stone rushing,
and Zhang Xiaofan in front of him was not far away. With a stomping, he wanted
to flash back into the darkness behind him.
Unexpectedly, at this moment, a white light flashed in the darkness, and
suddenly flying out of a vast expanse of white flowers, the three-tailed demon fox
was startled by the violent wind, and did not dare to move lightly, so he had to
stand still.
Looking intently, it was the young woman in the water-green clothes who had
been standing next to her. She did not know when she had broken her way of
retreat. The sky was full of flying flowers like snow. At this moment, she
gradually converged and hovered beside her, in the cold moonlight. Below, it
gradually condensed into a lovely flower, sandwiched between her beautiful
fingers.
Behind the sound of footsteps, she looked back and saw that Zhang Xiaofan and
the stone had already rushed over, forming horns, surrounding her in the middle.
The original little demons had disappeared at this moment, and she was the only
one left, as if she was standing alone among these human beings.
She opened her mouth slightly, as if with some regrets, but said nothing. Even at
this moment, there is still unparalleled tenderness and beauty on her feminine
face, and she has never lost a bit.
She looked at Baguio and then at the stone, but in the end, her gaze, that gentle
like water, still fell on Zhang Xiaofan's face.
Zhang Xiaofan was on guard.
She didn't move anything. Instead, she asked gently and softly: "Shoun Lang,
what did you see in that well just now, can you tell me?"
The people around were all in a daze, never thought of what this enchanting was
for, but they were so interested in what Zhang Xiaofan saw in the well. Zhang
Xiaofan hasn't spoken yet, and the stone has already said loudly next to him:
"Brother Zhang, don't be fooled by her!"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said yes, silently, and when he lifted his right hand, he
was about to rush forward.
The three-tailed demon fox looked at him and suddenly sighed slightly.
Zhang Xiaofan was suddenly confused.
The moonlight is like water, shining lightly.
The woman lowered her head to look at the shadow, her thin eyelashes covered
her soft eyes.
The water-like eyes are rippling.
Then, she raised her head, stretched out her hand, into her arms, and slowly took
out something.
Everyone stared attentively.
This is a half-hand-sized thing, in a round shape, with a green jade ring on the
outside. It is verdant, and you can see that it is not a common product. In the
middle of the jade ring, there is a small piece of appearance. The mirror is not a
mirror, a thin slice of red color, with an ancient flame totem carved in the middle.
The jade ring occupies most of the whole thing, and on both sides of the jade ring,
there is also a red silk tassel tied to the ring.
Zhou Yixian was stunned, really stunned, Xiaohuan felt that his grandfather had
never been as motionless as a wood like today.
She was a little scared in her heart, and quietly pulled Yi Yixian's sleeve, and said,
"Grandpa, what's the matter with you?"
"How is it possible, how is it possible?" Zhou Yixian stared at the weird magic
weapon in the hands of the three-tailed monster fox, his voice seemed to moan,
and said: "This is clearly the rare treasure of Fenxiang Valley—— "Xuanhuojian"!
This magic weapon is the most masculine thing in the world, and it is also the
supreme weapon for eliminating demons and demons in the Fenxiang Valley for
thousands of years. How, how can it be in the hands of this monster?"
Xiaohuan was taken aback, and couldn't help but glance at the Xuanhuojian a few
more times, and said, "Is that magic weapon so powerful?"
Zhou Yixian suddenly breathed out a long breath, and then said: "This world has
really changed. The disciples under the right path are holding evil things with
evil spirits in their hands; instead, what the evildoers have in their hands are
supreme artifacts!"
"Cut, I thought why did you sigh with emotion!" Xiaohuan sniffed.
Zhou Yixian said angrily: "What did you say?"
Xiaohuan said: "Such old-fashioned words, you still don't blush when you say it.
It's all these years, and you still care about the difference between the righteous
way and the evil way back then!"
On Monday, Xian was dumbfounded, unable to speak for a while.

Chapter 8 Black Rock Cave
In the field, everyone frowned and saw that the seductive woman was under the
siege and took out this weird magic weapon. Most of them thought that they
were going to fight the trapped beast, and they were all on guard at the
moment. Only the stone yelled, and the Shasha-breaking staff flew into the air
and rushed forward.
Zhang Xiaofan didn’t have time to call "Caution" behind him, and saw the three-
tailed demon fox's slender and soft eyes looked at the huge body that rushed
towards the stone, and his hands each held a red spike next to the jade ring,
slowly raising it and swinging. To the front.
The jade ring turned gently, and it seemed to reflect her face.
The moonlight was light and cold, shining on the top of Xuanhuojian, somehow,
the carved ancient flame totem, at this moment, seemed to be resurrected,
lifelike, as if it was actually burning.
The stone soared into the sky, and the Evil-Breaking Staff slammed into the air,
shouting: "Monster, die!"
At that moment, the center of the Xuanhuojian, where the flame totem was,
suddenly changed from the original dark red color to a bright, almost
transparent red color, just like in a blink of an eye, the flame The totem has been
burned to blazing heat by the Nine Heavens Divine Fire.
And that flame totem has turned into a raging fire.
With the seductive woman as the center, a group of invisible hot air rushed out
to the surroundings with a "whoop". Except for the few feet where she stood
under her feet, all the vegetation within three feet of the surrounding area was
completely wiped out in an instant. They are all browned, but I don't know why,
but there is no spark or fire.
Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio looked down upon each other, never thought that
there was such a powerful magic weapon in the hands of these three-tailed
monster foxes.
The stone that people threw at the three-tailed demon fox in mid-air also saw
this scene in his eyes. Although he was surprised by the power of this magic
weapon, he was not afraid at all. He volleyed with his right hand and grabbed the
big golden mace. In the hand, the wind was longer, and he made a scream in the
air, circled in a circle, and smashed the three-tailed demon fox.
The stick body was still in the air, and Sha Feishi was already walking on the
ground. The three-tailed demon fox looked weak and windless as if it were about
to be blown away by the strong wind. But she saw her sneer, hooking the red silk
spikes with her fingers in both hands, leaning slightly towards the falling stone.
The burning Profound Fire Mirror was reflected in her soft eyes, like two clusters
of angry flames.
"boom"!
Amid the loud noise, from the flame totem in the center of the Xuanhuojian, a fire
dragon suddenly spurted out, spreading its teeth and dancing claws, shaking the
sky, burning flames all over it, and illuminating most of the forest as bright as
day.
The stone was taken aback, and saw that the fire dragon quickly grew in size. It
was still a flame when it came out of the Profound Fire Mirror, but when it was in
front of him, the dragon head alone was as big as two people, especially the hot
air, rushing toward him. Come, it makes people suspect that they are in the
furnace.
Looking at Zhang Xiaofan from below, I saw that the stone had not yet fought
under the impact of the huge fire dragon, and the black hair on the temples had
turned yellowish. It is conceivable that the stone was facing exactly what kind of
scene he was facing. .
But looking at the stone, he was awe-inspiring and fearless. Although he was not
disturbed, the Sha-breaking staff was supported by his mana, and the golden
light was more prosperous, and he slammed his head towards the rushing
dragon head.
The fire dragon roared in mid-air, and two huge flames of anger burst out from a
pair of huge dragon eyes, suddenly opened its fiery burning mouth, and bit the
huge mace.
The golden and crimson halo, centered at their junction, quickly expanded,
accompanied by thunder and thunder.
Shishi felt that for a moment, the Shasha-Splitting Staff in his hand was already
hot and almost unable to hold it. In shock, he raised his supernatural power and
abruptly drew the Sha-Breaking Staff from the dragon's mouth.
I saw the fire dragon flying in the sky, roaring non-stop, Huo Di opened a big
mouth, and spouted a thick pillar of fire, rushing straight towards the stone.
The stone roared, holding the magic technique with both hands, and the
smashing staff stood in front of him. The golden light sparkled, and a wall of light
was raised to block the pillar of fire, but his body was involuntarily affected by
the huge one. Push straight back.
Zhang Xiaofan saw the stone falling in the wind and was in danger, so he
hurriedly shot, the fire stick rose silently, and shot at the fire dragon from the
side. Unexpectedly, the fire dragon seemed to be spiritual, and he didn't even
know it. Turning his head, his eyes glared, the dragon's mouth opened, and
another thick pillar of fire rushed towards him.
Zhang Xiaofan was caught off guard, seeing the flames rushing over like a
mountain, and unavoidable, he had to grit his teeth and hold on to his mana. The
burning stick glowed with blue light, greeted him and resisted the pillar of fire.
At this moment, the three-tailed demon fox gave a long laugh and rose into the
air. The Xuanhuo Jian Yiyi in his hand was shining, and he rushed towards the
two of them.
Zhang Xiaofan and the stone were holding each other with the fire dragon. They
were shocked when they saw it. Even Baguio, who was standing behind the
three-tailed demon fox, was surprised. Under the urgency, Baguio flew up with
his right hand like jade. With fingers stretched out, the sad flower turned into
countless petals, flying all over the sky, and struck straight behind the three-
tailed demon fox.
But in an unseen place, Baguio's left hand quietly placed it on his waist, and
grabbed the little golden bell in his hand.
The three-tailed demon fox seemed to know how sad the flower was, so he didn't
dare to take it hard. He dodged and dodged. Baguio didn't chase after him. He
strayed to Zhang Xiaofan and stood beside him in the air.
Zhang Xiaofan looked up at her, Baguio's eyes waved, but it happened to look at
him.
Zhang Xiaofan didn't know why, and immediately turned his head again.
The fire dragon was still in mid-air, but the three-tailed demon fox didn't hesitate
after Baguio rushed over. He stretched out his hand and flew back to her hand.
The whole person turned into a white light and disappeared in the woods. In the
dark depths.
Zhang Xiaofan and the three of them couldn't help but froze.

From a distance, Zhou Yixian let out a sigh of relief and said, "Fortunately,
fortunately, it seems that these three-tailed demon fox are still not capable
enough to exert the power of Xuanhuojian, so they can only scare these young
people. Otherwise, if so. With the power of Xuan Huo Jian, these people are in
danger."
Xiaohuan said unconvincedly on the side: "How do you know that she is not good
enough? I think she is one enemy three, so she won't let the wind go!"
Zhou Yixian glared at her and said: "What do you know, Xuanhuojian is an
ancient divine object, with incredible power. When the legend is the most
powerful, it can call out the eight wild fire dragons and burn everything in the
world. Then you can't kill these few. The young people who don’t know the
heights of the sky burnt even ashes!"
Xiaohuan snorted, ignored him, turned his head to look at the court, suddenly
frowned, and said, "Grandpa, you see they are chasing him again."
Zhou Yixian was taken aback and looked quickly. Sure enough, Zhang Xiaofan
and others seemed to have discussed a few words, and he turned to the depths of
the darkness, where the three-tailed demon fox just disappeared and chased
after him.
The stone went first, Zhang Xiaofan took two steps, but found that Baguio hadn't
moved, so he turned around and faced Baguio, as if he wanted to say something,
but for some reason, he wanted to say something, his face rose a little red. .
On the contrary, Baguio smiled slightly, as if in a low voice, he went first. Zhang
Xiaofan was taken aback, shook his head, and followed.
Zhou Yixian stayed for a while and stomped his feet: "These young people really
don't know whether they live or die. The three-tailed demon fox has the
Xuanhuojian in his hands, so why dare to chase it?"
Xiaohuan took a bite of candied haws (she hadn't thrown it away since the
beginning), and said quietly, "Didn't your old man say it? The three-tailed demon
fox didn't do enough to play the true power of Xuanhuojian. That being the case,
doesn't she have the Profound Fire Mirror to not have it, so what are these young
people afraid of?"
Zhou Yixian was dumb, as if he was choking, and could not speak for a long time.
After a while, he suddenly seemed to remember something, and hurriedly said:
"Hurry up, let's go too!"
Xiaohuan was taken aback by him and said, "Go? Where to go?"
Zhou Yixian strode forward and said, "Naturally, the demon is removed."
Xiaohuan followed up with a sneer, and said: "I have encountered so many big
monsters, little monsters, and small monsters in the past. Why did I only see you
run, but didn't you rush to get rid of it?"
Zhou Yixian's face blushed and said: "We are walking around the rivers and
lakes, the most important thing is to have self-knowledge...Huh?"
He was half-talking, and suddenly stopped, his gaze was attracted by another
thing. Xiaohuan was behind him, following his gaze, only to see Zhou Yixian
looking at something that had stopped there quietly from the beginning, there
was no movement at all-Gujing.
At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan and others have disappeared into the darkness,
and the monsters that seemed to be endless just now are completely gone. Only
Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan were left in the woods. The moonlight was cold, and
Jiji shone on the ancient well, reflecting the moss and ancient marks, revealing a
bit of vicissitudes and desolation.
Zhou Yixian took a deep breath and walked over. Xiaohuan followed behind him,
and couldn't help but feel a little nervous, and said, "Grandpa, what do you want
to do?"
Zhou Yixian frowned and said, "I want to take a look at what is weird in this well.
Why does the three-tailed demon fox keep asking the boy what he saw?"
Xiaohuan stopped three steps away from the ancient well. She felt a little hairy in
her heart. She only felt the silence and darkness around her, but in the darkness
it seemed to have wind blowing. I don’t know how many eyes were peeking at
her in the dark. .
Zhou Yixian walked to the ancient well, raised his head and looked around,
seeing that there was nothing unusual, he wanted to look down. Xiaohuan
suddenly became nervous behind him, and shouted, "Grandpa, be careful."
Zhou Yixian glanced at her, smiled slightly, and said, "It's okay." After all, he went
down into the well and looked down.
Xiaohuan stared at his face, and suddenly saw Zhou Yixian's originally nervous
and solemn face, there was a look of surprise, and then changed into joy in a
blink of an eye, but it turned into doubts, and raised his head to think deeply.
Xiaohuan stepped forward and whispered: "Grandpa, what did you see?"
Zhou Yixian frowned and said, "I saw as much gold as a mountain."
Ringlet: "..."
Zhou Yixian said to himself: "What is reflected in the water of this well is not a
human shadow, it's weird..."
"Ah!" Suddenly, there was a whisper from Xiaohuan next to him. Zhou Yixian was
taken aback, and quickly looked at her, but saw Xiaohuan lying on the side of the
well and looking down at the edge of the well. He was lifting it now. Let's start.
Zhou Yixian stayed for a while and said, "What did you see?"
Xiaohuan shrugged his shoulders and said, "There are so many candied haws like
a mountain."
On Monday Sin fell to the ground.
Later, when the two of them were walking toward the depths of the woods, Zhou
Yixian whispered to Xiaohuan: "I want to go, this ancient well is probably the'full
moon well' in the ancient legend, it was at the time of the full moon. , If a person
looks, he will see his most beloved person or thing. However, I still don’t
understand why the three-tailed demon fox keeps asking the boy what he sees
from this well? But now, I am really I want to know, what exactly did that boy
see..."

From the outside, this forest does not seem big, but Zhang Xiaofan and others in
it, in the vast night, have an illusion of boundlessness. The three of them each
took up the magic weapon and walked through the darkness, closely tracking the
white light in front of them, which was the trace of the three-tailed demon fox
when they escaped.
Unexpectedly, the white light only swayed in front of everyone's eyes, and
suddenly disappeared out of thin air. Zhang Xiaofan and the others drove the
magic weapon, and in a blink of an eye they came to the place where the white
light disappeared. They saw that the ancient woods were dense, and there was a
small mound above the clearing in the forest. On the side of the small mound,
there was a cave entrance, beside the cave entrance. All the rocks are black.
Needless to say, this is the Black Rock Cave.
The three stopped at the entrance of the cave, looked at each other, and looked
into the black stone cave. They only felt that although the entrance of the cave
was not big, it was completely dark inside, which gave people a bottomless
feeling. A burst of yin wind blows out coldly, brushing over the body, and the
cold is in my heart.
Baguio frowned and said, "The danger in this cave is unpredictable, and the
magic weapon in the demon fox's hand just now is extremely powerful, so let's
not risk it."
Zhang Xiaofan glanced at her, before speaking, Shishi already said loudly next to
him: "Brother Zhang, we have done everything to eliminate the demon. It is easy
for us to give up today. In the future, this demon fox will come back, I am afraid
that the disaster will be worse.
Zhang Xiaofan nodded immediately, and said, "Big Brother Shi is right, let's go in
now!"
Baguio's face changed and he was about to get angry, but saw Zhang Xiaofan
turned his head, his face was sincere, lowered his voice, and said: "There is real
danger inside. Brother Shi and I are under the right path. It is incumbent. You,
you..." he After a pause, he turned his head, but the voice still came over: "Your
own safety is important, don't take it lightly."
Although Baguio couldn't see Zhang Xiaofan's face, he could hear a bit of sincere
care and inexplicable sweetness in his tone, but he said coldly, "I want to enter,
can you control it?"
Zhang Xiaofan was startled for a moment, unable to speak for a while.
Shishi looked at him with weird expressions, shook his head, and said, "Brother
Zhang, let's go in!"
Zhang Xiaofan replied and couldn't help but glance at Baguio again, only to see
Baguio snorted, his figure moved, but he rushed in front of the two of them and
entered the dark and invisible black stone cave.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and hurriedly followed, listening to the whistling
of the wind in his ear, thinking that the stone was also following behind him.
In the darkness, the sad flower beside Baguio slowly lit up, and the soft white
light illuminated the surrounding area about five feet away. Zhang Xiaofan
looked around and saw that the surrounding rock walls were full of strange and
black stones, which looked as solid as iron stones and were extremely cold.
This black rock cave is similar to the Wanbat ancient cave at Kongsang Mountain
in the day. When entering the cave, the road goes straight down to the ground,
and the slope is especially higher than that of the Wanbat ancient cave. I don’t
know if it was dug out by the villagers, or it is natural. .
The three of them walked for a while, already deep into the ground, but there
was no sound around them, and there was no living thing, unlike in the Ten
Thousand Bats Cave, there were countless terrible vampire bats.
As Zhang Xiaofan walked, he couldn't help but floated back to the scene when he
visited the Ten Thousand Bats Cave at the beginning of the day, and naturally
thought of the time when he and Baguio were trapped in the blood dripping hole
under the Necromancer.
At this moment, Baguio in front suddenly stopped and let out a soft cry. Zhang
Xiaofan thought there was some danger, and was anxious, so he rushed up and
stood beside her. Baguio was taken aback and looked at him in a blink of an eye.
There is no way to go.
A cliff lay in front of you, and it was pitch black under the cliff, but from a
distance, in the depths of the darkness, there seemed to be some ghost fire-like
things flickering non-stop. Zhang Xiaofan's body shook, and in a daze he thought
that he was back in front of the Necropolis.
However, it was clear that this place was far worse than Necropolis, and it was
more than a hundred times smaller in space. Zhang Xiaofan frowned and looked
back at the stone. At this moment, the stone also walked to the edge of this cliff,
took a look, pondered, and said: "Brother Zhang, it seems we have to go down."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "Brother Shi, you have to be careful yourself."
The stone complexion was dignified and said, "So are you." After that, with a
finger at the magic technique, the golden evil spirit-breaking staff rose to the
front. He jumped up, took a deep breath, and then slowly descended.
Zhang Xiaofan turned his head and glanced at Baguio, but this time, he didn't say
anything (it was probably choked by Baguio just now), and then he set up a fire
stick and followed.
Behind him, Baguio smiled suddenly, her smile full of joy.
The gold, blue, and white light clusters slowly fell from the cliff, and the black
rocks were still around. The others are nothing, there is still no sound in the
surroundings, but there is an odd place, the more it drops, it feels like the
surrounding temperature is slowly rising.
After descending a certain distance in this way, Zhang Xiaofan gradually saw the
surrounding environment with the light of the three magic weapons, and saw
that there was no way to go in front of this cliff, but a whole cliff with rugged
rocks. The place where the three of them were, as a whole, looked like an ancient
well that had been magnified thousands of times, going straight down.
Suddenly, the stone at the bottom said anxiously: "Be careful."
Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio were taken aback and hurriedly guarded. They saw a
small cave on the stone wall not far below. Inside the cave were two small groups
of bright and deep eyes, looking at them.
Shi Shi made a gesture to them, and then slowly leaned in. Zhang Xiaofan and
Baguio both held their breath and looked there carefully.
It’s approaching. I don’t know how long it’s been without a light shining on this
dark place. When the golden light of the stone's smashing staff illuminated the
small hole, they saw the contents together: it was a slap. The big mouse, using
this small hole as a nest, is now widening his eyes, looking at the three uninvited
guests.
Shi Shi shook his head, stepped back, and looked at Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio
behind him, the three of them smiled bitterly, and then descended again.
However, in the next scenario, they never thought of it.
One point, two points, three points...in the dark, bright or dark light, gloomy and
dark, slowly brightened up and down around them. In the darkness, there were
countless low gasps and roars in the depths of the darkness.
Although the top of the black rock cave seems to be a barren land with no
vitality, but below this cliff, deep into the ground where the sky is not visible,
there are incredible and unexpected countless creatures multiplying here.
The darkness seemed to lift the ancient veil before their eyes. Accompanied by
an inexplicable heartbeat, starting from the mouse hole and going down, the
large and small caves on the rock wall gradually increased, and later it was
almost a few feet away. There is a hole.
And in that cave, there are all kinds of strange creatures: as small as rats and
bats, black apes and leopards as large as one person. I don't know how they prey
on weekdays?
This was still an animal they had a little impression of in the past, but after
descending a short distance, they were even more stunned to see that there was
a crab originally born in the water on the rock wall, and the crab still had four
tongs; There is a cute but unnamed six-legged civet cat, with a "king" pattern on
its forehead, but a double-horned monster that looks like a pig. There are
countless kinds of these.
Countless eyes seem to converge into a sea of gloomy light, watching the three
people in the halo.
Zhang Xiaofan became more surprised as he watched, and couldn't help thinking
that if his old friend Zeng Shushu, whom he met in Qingyun Mountain that day,
had arrived here, he would have a crooked smile because of his passion for
adopting rare and exotic objects.

Chapter 9 Fire Dragon
Countless pairs of eyes in the dark are watching the people in the three halos at
this moment. Zhang Xiaofan somehow still felt a little hairy in his heart. He
looked at Baguio and the stone, but found that the faces of the two of them were
not very beautiful, thinking that they had never experienced such a scene before.
Despite this, the countless creatures around did not make any attacks against the
two of them. Except for a few roaring tigers and leopards that looked irritable,
there was basically no movement. They just watched silently. .
They continued to descend slowly. After falling another four or five feet, Zhang
Xiaofan suddenly noticed that the number of bioluminescent eyes around him
was gradually decreasing, but it seemed that the size of each luminous eye was
smaller than before. What you see is much bigger.
He frowned and approached the edge of the stone wall silently. Sure enough,
relying on the light emitted by the fire stick, he found that the number of holes on
the dark stone wall was much less, but the size of each hole was not the same. It's
not more than twice as big as the above, almost every hole is taller.
On the other hand, the creatures in this cave are obviously more fierce and
ferocious, almost all of them are quite large, with sharp teeth and fangs, and
hideous faces, which makes people feel cold.
Among them was even more fierce. I saw Zhang Xiaofan approaching, a monster
that looked like a boar but had a huge bear head. With a roar, his giant claws
swung out, almost hitting him in the body.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and quickly took control of the magic weapon,
and stepped back a few feet. At this moment, Baguio and Shishi heard the sound
and looked to him, Zhang Xiaofan said softly: "These seem to be more ferocious
monsters. Let's be careful."
Baguio and Shishi both nodded their heads, each paying attention to guard.
But apart from being close to the stone wall and being attacked by those
monsters, the three of them were not harassed. It seems that although these
monsters are fierce, they don't have the ability to fly in the air, so they can only
stay in the cave.
While Zhang Xiaofan carefully controlled his flight, he thought to himself: I don’t
know how these flightless monsters prey on this cliff?
In this way, the three of them dropped a few feet. At this moment, descending
from the cliff of Heishidong, they have at least penetrated into the ground nearly
a hundred feet deep, but looking down, this deep and huge black hole, except for
the light from the eyes of the strange creatures around it, is still deep and
invisible.
And what is even more different from previous cognition is that under this abyss,
instead of feeling chilly, on the contrary, the temperature here is much higher
than above the surface of the black rock cave. At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan
even feels that he is sweating a little. But looking around, it was still pitch black,
and there was no sign of the heat of Mars, which was very strange.
The stone was controlling his evil spirit staff, and when it was slowly descending,
he suddenly cursed: "Ge Laozi, this dead fox has found such a weird place to
make a nest."
Zhang Xiaofan was fine, but he heard Baguio's "puff" not far away, and
laughed. The laughter was crisp and sweet. Although she lowered her voice, it
spread far in this quiet space.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at her and saw Baguio smile like a flower in the white and
soft halo of sadness, with tenderness between her brows and eyes. At this
moment, she seemed to feel something. Turning to Zhang Xiaofan, the two looked
at each other. Then, Zhang Xiaofan's heart jumped and he quickly turned his
head.
A little further down, the situation seems to have changed a little. The hole on the
rock wall is still slowly getting bigger, and the creatures inside are larger than
those in the cave above, and they seem to be bigger than ordinary people. Up.
But here, the three of them unexpectedly discovered that nearly half of the cave
was empty. In the air that has always been relatively fresh, there is also a faint
smell of blood at this moment.
The three of them looked at each other with a vigilant look in their eyes, but this
did not slow down their descent.
In the boundless darkness beneath my feet, there seemed to be something, like a
starlight, like a flame, and it lit up quietly.

Above the abyss, Zhou Yixian and granddaughter Xiaohuan finally walked to the
edge of the cliff where Zhang Xiaofan and others jumped under the torch's
lighting. Looking at the cliffs with no way to go, and the bottomless abyss
beneath his feet, Zhou Xian was speechless and speechless.
After all, Xiaohuan is not very old. Although Xiaohuan has been wandering
around the world with his grandfather at a young age, he still can't help but feel a
little scared in this dark and quiet black rock cave.
She glanced at the bottom of the cliff, and immediately retracted her head, and
whispered to Zhou Yixian, "Grandpa, do you have a way to go down?"
Zhou Xian's eyes rolled a few times, and said sullenly: "We don't know how to do
it, and we don't prepare a rope. This is bad."
Xiaohuan breathed a sigh of relief, patting her heart with her hand and said, "It's
okay, it's okay."
Zhou Yixian glared at her and said, "What a good thing, maybe there is Jinshan
Yinshan Agate Jade Mountain waiting for us below! This time is okay, okay, but
we have suffered a great loss!"
Xiaohuan snorted, picked up the candied haws held in his right hand, took a bite,
and said, "It's also the Golden Mountain and Silver Mountain! I think it may be
the Skeleton Mountain and the Bone Mountain waiting for you! Okay, since I
can't go down. , Let's go quickly! Otherwise, in case you run into one or two little
monsters, you, the 13th generation descendant of the famous Qingyun Zi
Patriarch, will lose the face of Patriarch."
Zhou Yixian was furious: "Nonsense, what kind of person I Yixian, how can I lose
my ancestor..."
Before the words fell, suddenly in this silent cave, on the way, two "instigation"
from the darkness actually flashed two rays of light, as fast as an electric shock,
and in a blink of an eye, it fell in front of the two of them. .
Zhou Yixian yelled in surprise, pulled the small ring, stretched his right hand into
his arms and held the yellow paper talisman, and was about to cast a spell to
escape.
Unexpectedly, the light swayed twice, and two figures appeared, and the
movement of the incoming person was as fast as a ghost. Before Zhou Yixian took
out the paper talisman to cast the spell, he only heard a "hiss" sound. Liang had
already been put on his neck by an object, and the cold hairs all over his body
were erected immediately, and he felt bitter in his heart.
After calming down for a while, Zhou Yixian found that the other party had not
taken his life, but the thing around his neck had not been removed. I took the
courage to look at the two, but saw that there were two young men, one man and
one woman. The man's face was like a crown, extremely handsome, and the
woman's face was like a hibiscus, beautiful and unparalleled.
At this moment, the two of them are still ten feet away from Zhou Yixian and
Xiaohuan, but where the man waved his hand, there was a pure and gentle magic
weapon that was like a jade ruler on the side of Zhou Yixian’s neck, and the
beautiful woman also At the same time, a cyan fairy sword was remotely
controlled and Xiaohuan was restrained.
Poor Xiaohuan paled with fright. She was still holding on to the candied haws
with her right hand. She cried loudly in her mouth and said, "Brother Monster,
Sister Monster, don't eat me. I have little meat. It's not delicious. You want to eat.
Just eat my grandpa!"
Zhou Yixian almost fell to the ground and said angrily: "Dead girl, the old man
really raised you so much for nothing. I can't see it on weekdays. When it comes
to life and death, he will betray your grandfather?"
Xiaohuan said with a cry: "Grandpa, don't blame me, after you die, at least I will
give you a bunch of candied haws every other way..."
Zhou Yixian said angrily: "Nonsense, this sweet and greasy thing is what the old
man hates most in his life. If you want to give away some beggar chicken,
steamed Meiyu, etc.!"
Xiaohuan nodded and said: "Grandpa, I remember, you can rest assured to go!"
Zhou Yixian breathed a sigh of relief, and said: "This is almost the same, so I can
walk more at ease... Wait, wait!" He woke up suddenly, and his eyebrows were
stooped: "Dead girl, why don't I rest assured, where to go? Go? Unscrupulous, I..."
Listening to Zhou Yixian's next jiliquala babbling endlessly with a lot of rebuke
Xiaohuan, and seeing that he looks like he won't be able to finish it tomorrow, the
two men and women like gods frowned. Looking at each other, he recovered the
magic weapon at the same time.
Just listen to the woman's words: "Brother, I don't think they have any evil
spirits, they don't look like evildoers."
The man said: "That's right." Turning his head to face Zhou Yixian, he shouted
(not so enough to interrupt Zhou Yixian's tirade): "Who are you?"
Zhou Zhouxian was taken aback for a moment, and immediately changed a calm
expression, and said, "Hehe, the old man and granddaughter know that there are
evildoers here, and they are here to lower the evil spirits and eliminate harm for
the people."
Xiaohuan was dumb beside him, staring at his grandpa in a blink of an eye, only
to see Zhou Yixianchu calm and his expression as usual.
Unexpectedly, the man looked at their grandfather and grandson, and sneered: "I
think your methods are superficial, I'm afraid that even the ordinary little demon
is not an opponent. You dare to come to this dangerous place, and you should go
back as soon as possible. Right!"
Zhou Yixian's face blushed, and he had to say: "Yes, yes." Then he pulled the small
ring, turned and walked out.
After watching the old and the young disappear into the darkness, the man
turned his head and looked at the cliff in front of him, and said, "Junior sister, it
seems we are going down."
The beautiful woman said: "Yes. This time it is really a godsend, let us know from
that small town that this demon fox remnant is actually hiding in this black rock
cave. If it is really possible to remove the demon fox and return to the mysterious
fire mirror, the valley master will be very happy. Yeah!"
The man smiled coolly and said: "It's not too late, let's go!"
After all, the light was shining, and the man and the woman, like lightning
flashing across, plunged into the bottomless abyss under the cliff.
But on the cliff, in the darkness, the flames flashed, but Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan
walked back slowly. It turned out that the two of them had not gone far.
Zhou Yixian frowned, pondered for a moment, and said to Xiaohuan: "These two
young people are very qualified and have a high level of knowledge. Just now, I
saw that their sleeves are embroidered with a pattern of flames, I'm afraid it is
under the gate of Fenxiang Valley. disciple."
Xiaohuan was taken aback, and said, "Fenxiang Valley?"
Zhou Yixian nodded and said, "Fenxiang Valley is extremely powerful, and it
ranks as the three major righteous sects in the realm of cultivation along with
Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple. There are a lot of masters. I heard that there
have been two more outstanding disciples in the past few days. They are also a
male and a female, the male is called Li Xun, and the female is Huan Yanhong.
Judging from the magic weapons they two just now, it is mostly these two
people."
Xiaohuan glanced down the cliff, unavoidably worried: "The three people who
went down just now..."
Zhou Yixian shrugged his shoulders, pulled the small ring and walked out, and
said: "Then we can't control it. Anyway, it's so lively tonight, we can't take
advantage of it. Alas, it's a pity."
Xiaohuan chuckled, without saying a word, and walked out with his grandfather.
Only under the cliff is still pitch black, and the figures of Li Xun and Yan Hong
have long since disappeared.

Zhang Xiaofan was in the darkness, except that the surrounding temperature was
getting hotter and hotter, and the eyes of some monsters were staring at him
from time to time, he really felt as if he was returning to the Necropolis again.
The surrounding caves are getting bigger and bigger. At this moment, most of the
cave entrances are already about one and a half people or even two people tall.
The monsters inside are getting more and more fierce and bigger, but the empty
caves are getting bigger and bigger. many. And the bloody smell in the air
seemed to be getting stronger and stronger.
Even during this descent, he faintly heard a slight chewing sound from an
unknown place, like an unknown monster, tearing and swallowing food, which
sounded creepy.
Just as the people leaned their muscles tightly, they could almost hear the subtle
moment of their own heartbeat. Suddenly, from the darkness below, Zhang
Xiaofan suddenly felt a violent wind blowing under his feet.
Almost out of a kind of instinct, his heart moved at will, and the burning stick
moved three feet to the side as soon as the sound of the wind touched his body.
"Snapped!"
There was a loud noise, reflecting a dim light, and there was a huge,
incomparable thing like tentacles in the depths of the darkness. It threw it past
Zhang Xiaofan's side like a whip, and hit it hard on the dark stone wall.
The entire cliff seemed to shook, and the dust was flying up, and large and small
stones fell. After a while, a screaming cry suddenly rang from the abyss, above
the rock wall, and screamed wildly.
Zhang Xiaofan and the others were taken aback. Looking back, they saw that the
huge tentacles like evil spirits rushed into a huge cave on the rock wall, stirred
and convulsed a few times, and then took them out.
Zhang Xiaofan took a breath, only to feel the fishy wind blowing on his face. A
huge five-eyed saber-toothed tiger was dragged out of the hole by the huge
tentacles. Although the five-eyed saber-toothed tiger flared its teeth and roared,
its body twice as big as an ordinary person was as small as a baby and powerless
compared to this incredible giant tentacles.
Once the tentacles caught the strange tiger, they immediately retracted to the
dark place below. In a blink of an eye, they were no longer in the darkness,
leaving only the stern and desperate roar of the strange tiger.
The three of them paused and looked pale, especially Baguio, whose complexion
was even more pale.
The darkness under the feet was deep and deep and invisible. I really don't know
how many terrible things are hidden in it.
After a while, Shishi coughed and was about to speak, but Baguio's sharp eyes
suddenly exclaimed: "Next, be careful!"
Zhang Xiaofan and the stone were shocked again. They looked down quickly, and
saw that in the darkness under their feet, the flames flashed suddenly, and the
heat in the surrounding space rose suddenly, and the flames grew rapidly,
accompanied by violent winds and heat waves. Roaring, when they got closer,
the three of them saw it really, and immediately changed their complexions.
They saw a fire dragon, with its head high and howling, rushing up from the
abyss, galloping and roaring.
Look at the appearance of the fire dragon, which is similar to the fire dragon
summoned by the three-tailed demon fox before using the mysterious fire
mirror, but for some reason, the fire dragon at this moment is far better than the
fire dragon on the surface just now in terms of size and power.
Although the three of them had this question in their minds, it was naturally not
the time to think about it. Seeing the fierce dragon and the heat wave surging
into the sky, it was unexpectedly unstoppable. The three hurriedly separated,
driving the magic weapon to avoid the front.
The three-color magic weapon all shines brightly and protects the owner, but the
power of the fire dragon is too great. In contrast, it immediately suppressed the
aperture of these magic weapons. Zhang Xiaofan and the other three were also
pushed back by the huge fire wave almost at the same time, and after a while,
they "bang, bang, bang," hit the rock wall.
The fire dragon rushed to the sky, and the remaining power was
astonishing. Zhang Xiaofan's back hit the hard rock wall, and his eyes went black
with pain. But he was still the lucky one. After a while, he saw that the huge stone
body in the distance was unbiased and crashed into a cave. Unfortunately, he
quickly spread from the cave. There was the roar of a beast.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and was about to rush over to help, but only
listened to the roar of the stone, the cave "banging".
Not long after, the golden light was collected in a flash, and a huge body was
thrown out, but it was another monster with a weird appearance. Seeing that, it
didn't have much anger.
Zhang Xiaofan then let go, thinking that this person is called a stone, it is not
unreasonable, it is harder than a stone!
At this moment, the fire dragon that soared into the sky folded in a circle above,
and rushed down like a violent thunder amid the roar.
This time from high to low, the power is even more shocking. Zhang Xiaofan
gritted his teeth, grasped the tactics, and quickly moved away from mid-air to the
side by one foot, avoiding the fierce dragon head, with a finger on his right hand,
and the fire stick broke through the air. Shoot it and take it straight to the
dragon's neck.
The fire dragon roared, and the flame-jetting dragon's eyes circulated, the huge
left front dragon claw lifted, against the cyan light of the burning stick, Zhang
Xiaofan's face turned white, and he only felt that the heat ahead was like burning,
rolling in, and only gritted his teeth at the moment. Support hard.
At this moment, I just heard a scream. Above the abyss illuminated by the fire
dragon, the water-green figure flashed, the Baguio green dress fluttered, and
floated down, the sad white light was flourishing, flying all over the sky, the
flower rain was stern, and the head of the fire dragon was facing the head of the
fire dragon. Under the hood.
"Roar..." In the mad flames, the fire dragon uttered another dragon roar, grabbed
its right paw, and the white flower rain was all over the sky and was repelled
three feet by it.
However, Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio joined forces with turbulent mana, and
immediately pushed the fire dragon down by a foot, just hitting the rock that had
just rushed out of the cave.
Taking a closer look at the stone, Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio were both
contending with the giant fire dragon. They were all surrounded by flames.
Although they had their own magic weapons to protect themselves, their faces
were already flushed with reflection.
The stone opened his eyes round and jumped up. The person was in the air, but
turned into a sitting cross-legged posture, holding the Shousha staff in both
hands, and the golden light was released for a moment. The whole mace showed
golden light, almost transparent, obviously The mana is fully urged, and the
stone himself is even more solemn, looking from a distance, like a Buddhist
monk.
But seeing him suddenly opened his eyes, like the Devil King Kong, with a
powerful force, his body turned into a flashing golden light in the air, and he
passed through the air. Amidst the loud rumbling, the whole evil-breaking staff
was inserted into the hard rock wall. In an instant, the stone wall, which was
originally as solid as iron, was sunken, and the range was almost four feet.
I saw the blue veins on Shishi's original rough face, almost terrifying, and even
his mouth seemed to slowly flow out a faint bloodshot, but the smashing staff in
his hand was golden and dazzling, and it was not to be looked at. In his roar, all
the golden lights suddenly shrank and gathered into a huge golden light, which
hit the head of the fire dragon.
The power of this one is not small. Regardless of whether it is the gathering of
mana from the whole body of the stone, the fire dragon is extremely fierce. It was
hit by this head, and Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio were attacked from above. Under
the heavy pressure, the fire dragon issued a long stretch. He roared, the sound
shook the four valleys, but after all he was unable to resist, he fell and quickly
sank into the darkness under his feet.
The stone was successful in one blow, but his body was swayed, and blood
flashed across his face. When he missed his foot, he almost fell.
Fortunately, Zhang Xiaofan saw that Shishi's face was wrong, and immediately
rushed to his side, caught up with him, and dragged him, and Shishi stood firm.
However, before the two of them gasped, Baguio screamed again, fluttering in
green clothes, and rushed down. Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the corner of his eyes,
his soul froze, and saw that the huge and incomparable tentacles that were as
huge as evil spirits just now rushed up again, and this time they hit him directly
on top of their heads.
Zhang Xiaofan was caught off guard and was about to die under this huge
tentacles. However, Baguio's face was pale, but his figure was like electricity. In a
moment, the figure flashed by and blocked Zhang Xiaofan. .
The sad flower in her hand turned into six strange flowers in an instant,
surrounding the flower in the middle, and each flower was connected with pure
white light, which looked like a white light wheel. Zhang Xiaofan looked in his
eyes and suddenly remembered that the day was there. She seemed to use this
technique when she resisted the Black Water Black Snake under Necropolis.
But obviously this unknown creature in the darkness is like the black water
mysterious snake. They are extremely tyrannical creatures. Although they are
not as powerful as the black water mysterious snake, the power of a single blow
is that Baguio’s white light wheel is not as good as that day. The black water
mysterious snake immediately dissipated, but the whole body was shaken, and
he was immediately beaten down, and he was about to be pressed into the
boundless darkness.
There was a "buzz" in Zhang Xiaofan's mind. He only felt hot in front of him. He
didn't know where he was, and he didn't even think of anything. He let go of the
rock that had stood firm, hurried down, burned the fire stick and quickly chased
after him. On the huge tentacles twisted fiercely in the air and Baguio who is
struggling to support.
Baguio was struggling to support herself, but only felt like a mountain of
pressure and was about to lose control. Suddenly Zhang Xiaofan suddenly
appeared next to him. He was shocked and lost his voice: "Go away..."
Before he finished speaking, Zhang Xiaofan was on the burning stick, the green
light flashed, and he rushed away, hitting the huge tentacles pressing on top of
Baguio. The place where the tentacles were hit by the fire stick suddenly shrank,
and a large area of the skin that was originally slippery died instantly.
The tentacles seemed to be in pain, and immediately put them away. Baguio's
pressure was relieved. Seeing Zhang Xiaofan came to the rescue regardless of his
life and death, his heart was filled with joy and worry, but before she could even
speak, his face turned pale.
In the dark place, the huge tentacles reappeared, but this time they rushed
straight into Zhang Xiaofan from under his feet. Zhang Xiaofan was caught off
guard for a while, and his body ached. He was caught by the tentacles, and then
dragged abruptly into the darkness. Among.
Baguio lost her color at the same time as the stone that had arrived at the
moment, let alone a word, and flew after it.

Chapter 10 The Beast
Not long after Baguio and others chased, this dark place that had only
experienced fierce fighting, was about to gradually return to calm, only to hear
the sharp sound of "instigation" from above, two rays of light, one white and one
green. It came down, shook a few times, and stopped temporarily. It was
revealed that the men and women in the light group were Li Xun and Yan Hong
under the Fenxiang Valley sect.
Li Xun's handsome face was also slightly surprised at this moment. With the light
of the magic weapon, he looked around and said to Yan Hong: "Junior sister, I
can't imagine that there is such a cave under this demon fox's lair."
Yan Hong also had a bit of surprise on her face, and nodded: "Yes, I have never
seen such a scene in the past. I am afraid that these many monsters have never
appeared in the world." After a pause, she whispered: " Brother, the situation
here is weird, I'm afraid it's dangerous and unusual, we have to be careful."
Li Xun smiled faintly, a look of arrogance appeared on his face, and said: "Junior
sister, don't worry, I forgive the demon fox for only five hundred years of Taoism,
why is it true!"
Yan Hong smiled slightly and said: "Brother, you are talented and have a
profound way of doing things. Naturally, you are not afraid of that evildoer, but if
that'six-tailed demon fox' is also by the'three-tailed devil fox', with its thousands
of years of deeds, I'm afraid it's still a bit troublesome."
Li Xun glanced at Yan Hong, showing a slight smile, and suddenly said, "Sister,
although your words are nice, but in my heart, I am afraid that I am a greedy
senior, and I am very worried, right?"
The corner of Yan Hong's mouth moved, and he whispered: "Brother, you are too
worried."
Li Xun turned around, looked around, and said faintly: "Junior sister, do you feel
that the temperature under this abyss is a bit abnormal?"
Yan Hong nodded, and said, "Yes, it seems that it has become hotter after it has
been so deep."
Li Xun said: “It’s not that it’s hotter, but it’s much hotter than usual, and I have
been distracted and carefully looked at the black rock in this abyss all the way
down, and concluded that this is the magma jetted out from the bottom of the
earth in ancient times. It emerged from the ground and cooled down. This abyss
is mostly a crater!"
Yan Hong let out a soft cry of "Ah", and then the waves in her beautiful eyes
flowed, and she immediately said as if she was awakened in her heart, "You
mean..."
Li Xun continued: "Yes, that's what it means. The demon fox deliberately chose
this crater as its lair. Three hundred years ago, a group of demon fox thieves
were so timid and unconscious of their lives, they entered the forbidden land of
Fenxiang Valley and stole the mystery. A magical weapon of fire. But what kind of
person was the Shangguan Shishu who guarded the shrine that day. Hearing the
news, he came to show his power and was about to capture the demon foxes. He
can only hate the deceitful nature of the six-tailed demon fox and become a fish
that slips through the net."
Having said this, he suddenly sneered, and continued: "But the master and uncle
have a profound knowledge of the way, and the magic weapon'Nine Cold
Condensed Ice Sting' is even the world's best treasure, and it is extremely
powerful. I used to be in the valley. I have heard from the Lord Gu that although
the six-tailed demon fox escaped by chance, it has been pierced into the fox veins
by the master and uncle with a nine-cold ice thorn, destroying its foundation. In
the past three hundred years, even if it has not died, it will definitely suffer.
Unbearable, the way is gone, and methamphetamine attacks the heart and the
body day and night, unless you are in the sun and heat, you can relieve the pain a
little."
Yan Hong smiled slightly and said, "In this way, the six-tailed demon fox is mostly
under this abyss. Brother, you have a foresight, I really admire it."
Li Xun's face showed a slight arrogance again, and said: "We are disciples of the
Fenxiang Valley sect. We are greatly favored by the sect, so naturally we can't
embarrass the sect. This time I only hope that God blesses the property and
returns the property to the original owner, the artifact. Return, the demon is only
going to punish him."
Yan Hong smiled and said nothing, Li Xun glanced at her and said, "Let's go!"
Yan Hong nodded, and the two of them leaped up, turning into flashes again,
rushing down the dark depths.

Zhang Xiaofan held the fire stick tightly with his right hand, but his body was
tightly restrained by the huge tentacles. He almost heard the bones in his body
"creaking" and groaned.
There was no pain in his whole body, and he was rushed down deep
underground by the huge tentacles. The sound of the wind hurt his face, but he
felt that the Venus flashed in front of him, and there was chaos in his mind, and
something flashed continuously. Horror picture.
The length of the tentacles is really appalling. After pulling down about five feet
away, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly took a faint light in the chaos and glanced around
in a panic, only to see that the front had reached the bottom of the abyss. There is
no grass around here, except that there is a huge stone cave on the stone wall in
front, which is ten feet high and seven or eight feet wide. The inside is pitch black
and cannot be seen from the bottom.
The huge tentacles were the monsters that protruded from the huge cave. At this
moment, I saw its back end, and it was even more massive. I really don't know
what its entire body would look like if it were a creature.
Zhang Xiaofan was waved in the air by the tentacles, and he was dragged into the
cave with his involuntary eyes. At this moment, the gloomy light from the
entrance of the huge cave flashed, and the long-lost three-tailed demon fox held
the mysterious in his hands. Huo Jian, suddenly appeared.
As soon as she raised her head, she saw Zhang Xiaofan being held tightly by the
huge tentacles. Seeing that she was no longer able to fight back, with a
murderous look on Roumei's face, she was about to turn her head and say
something to the hole.
But somehow, she seemed to have thought of something again, and suddenly
stopped, turned her head, took a deep look at Zhang Xiaofan, who was struggling
but useless, and sighed, and said in a low voice: "You look at the full moon well.
He looks like a lover, nothing more, nothing more."
As she said, she raised the Xuanhuojian in her hand and took a photo of it into
the huge cave. At the same time, she made a weird low whistle, and her voice was
stern, listening like a wild fox barking.
After a while, as if he had received some order, the huge tentacles quickly
retracted into the cave with an "instigation", Zhang Xiaofan's eyes went dark, and
he could not see any light anymore, he just felt that it was suddenly full of
strange fishy smell. , And the surface of the tentacle that was entangled with him
was slippery, but somehow, it was inextricably gripped by him, and he couldn't
even move a single bit.
At the same time, the three-tailed demon fox outside the cave heard the sound of
howling and looked up, only two beams of gold and white appeared above the
head, shooting down. She sneered twice, flashed her body, and returned to the
entrance of the cave. Xuan Huojian took a look into the cave, and once again a fox
bark similar to the previous one came out from her mouth.
The two beams of light were naturally Stone and Baguio. Seeing that they had
chased the three-tailed demon fox, they were happy in their hearts. Baguio was
more concerned, but seeing that there was no Zhang Xiaofan around, they were
worried again.
But before the two of them stopped stabilizing, following the movements of the
three-tailed demon fox, a violent wind surged in the huge cave, and a huge
tentacle suddenly rushed out and hit them both.

Zhang Xiaofan was in the darkness, dragged in by the tentacles, bumping on the
stone walls of the cave along the way. It seemed that he had turned a few turns.
Although there was no blood flow, it was inevitable that he had a gray-headed
face. However, no one can see where he can't see his fingers.
I don't know how deep I dragged it in, I only felt that the stench became more
and more intense, but the surrounding area was pitch black, there was no light,
and I couldn't see the surrounding situation at all.
Fortunately, although the huge tentacles still tightened his body, the three-tailed
demon fox seemed to have issued an order not to hurt him for the time being.
The tentacles did not continue to tighten, and Zhang Xiaofan was able to breathe
for a while. machine.
Finally, the huge tentacles stopped and stopped moving in a dark place, but still
tightly restrained Zhang Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan gasped, undecided in shock.
The darkness is like a mountain, endless in front of him.
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that right in front of him, in the depths of the
darkness, there might be an incredible huge monster entrenched here. Thinking
of this, his whole body was cold for three minutes from head to toe.
In this ancient cave, as if no light had penetrated since ancient times, it was as
dark as ink, but this unknown world gave people the oldest and deepest fear.
The huge tentacles wrapped around his body seemed to remind him all the time,
in front of him, what kind of incredible creatures he faced.
Time seems to freeze.
In the distance, there were faint fighting sounds and loud noises. Although the
voice was low, it sounded familiar.
Suddenly, in the depths of the darkness, something throbbed uncomfortably. In
the darkness, there was a sudden wave. Although Zhang Xiaofan could not see it,
thousands of thoughts passed in his mind, wondering if the body of this huge
monster was here, but he stretched out another tentacle, and went outside the
cave to fight Baguio and others. .
It’s just that this idea didn’t last long. Zhang Xiaofan suddenly realized that the
tentacles, which had no longer applied any more force, suddenly seemed to be
frightened or for other reasons, and began to tighten again. Although the speed is
not very fast, The giant of the tentacles, this inwardly pressing force is really
overwhelming.
Zhang Xiaofan's eyes were dark, his whole body ached, and he screamed,
desperately supporting him with his own Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao practice, but his
tentacles were like evil spirits, with unstoppable power, and they couldn't
sustain it.
Feeling the ribs rattling in his chest and the blood rushing, Zhang Xiaofan
couldn’t take care of that much anymore. He was in a hurry and went to the
doctor. He violently passed on the other half of his secret practice to the
Buddhism truth of Tianyin Temple’s Puzhi monk, “The Great Brahma Prajna”. "I
hope I can withstand it for a while.
Unexpectedly, it's okay. Once transported, this Buddhism supreme truth is very
different from Qingyunmen Taoist thaumaturgy. The method of practice is very
different, and the way of luck is even more different. It is immediately rejected in
the body and the meridians of the whole body are immediately like needles
Generally severe pain.
At the same time, the huge tentacles from the outside world were constantly
pressing down, and the bones and muscles were about to split. Zhang Xiaofan
was in the dark, hesitating, and his mind gradually blurred with the tremendous
pressure.
At this moment, at this critical moment of life and death, inexplicable paragraphs
of text suddenly flashed in his mind.
"... There is no punishment in the sky, and the way is nameless. It is said that the
person who has no self, no one, no living beings, and lifeless will achieve light. He
who holds a right way, the inner body is self-nature, and the heaven and the
earth take the original as the heart..."
These words, as if lit up deep in his heart, echoed in his mind. This is the text in
the general outline of the first volume of the "Book of Heaven". He was puzzled
by it. The Buddhist and Taoist practices are fundamentally different. How can
they be merged into one in the end?
But at this moment, he was in the Jedi, his body was about to split, and he was in
a realm of suffering. Somewhere in his mind, but somehow, gradually became
clear, and even regardless of the heart-wrenching pain, only echoed deeply in
him. Those words in my mind.
"...
Therefore, in the moving earth, it is the heart of the heaven and the earth.
So there is nothing but nothing.
Therefore, the heaven and the earth are natural, and nothing is done without
creation.
The old thing does not exist, it is not enough to prepare!
..."
The fire stick that had been held by him, but had lost its luster, suddenly lighted
up again.
The faint Xuanqing light appeared faintly.
A cold feeling, swimming over the body.
Zhang Xiaofan couldn't see anything in the dark, but his eyes widened, and his
head reverberated with only one sentence: "The old thing does not exist, it is not
enough to prepare! ... The old thing does not exist, it is not enough to prepare!...
The old thing does not exist, it is not enough to prepare!..."
"what!"
He raised his head, screamed to the sky, but his voice was hoarse.
"The old thing does not exist, it is not enough to prepare!"
The great Brahma Prajna and Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao, who had been fighting in
his body, suddenly became like Hongchuan and rushing into the sea. After a
violent collision, they surged from his right arm and forced into the black fire
stick.
In a moment, the burning stick radiated a lot of light, under the dark blue halo,
and above the stick body seemed to be stimulated, the traces of the stick became
clear, even the bloodshot, as if getting Like living blood, it was pulsating and
throbbing slightly, as if it was flowing with dark red, cryptic and strange blood.
"Hey, yeah, yeah, yeah, yeah..."
Accompanied by the vision of burning a fire stick, Zhang Xiaofan's whole body
made strange noises everywhere, but it was not the kind of bone breaking sound,
but it sounded like a violent heartbeat, and it was like plasma boiling, more like
skin piercing holes. , But there is no strange sound in his whole body!
Before he knew it, Zhang Xiaofan regained his consciousness. Looking around, he
hadn't thought about the changes in his body yet, but realized that he was still
being held back by the huge tentacles, but the difference was that he had an
epiphany just now. After forcing the Buddhist and Taoist truths into the fire stick,
the fire stick already emits a slightly different brilliance from the past. In the
dark blue light, it also emits faint golden light, and even the faint bloodshot
swaying. The red light, with some hideous, terrifying, very clear.
And this halo had barely stretched the surrounding tentacles a small distance,
but then Zhang Xiaofan realized that the power of this huge tentacles was too
strong, as if he realized that Zhang Xiaofan’s resistance suddenly became
stronger. The force of repressing inward, actually followed by ten times a
hundred times the momentum, pressed in again.
In just a few moments, the magic halo of the fire stick reappeared, already shaky
and unable to hold it.
Zhang Xiaofan is not a fool, how can he not know that going on like this is a dead
end. At the moment, he turned his heart, willing to take a big risk, gritted his
teeth, and fully urged the mana. The light of the fire stick instantly flourished.
Taking advantage of this last opportunity, Zhang Xiaofan let out a low roar, and
drove the fire stick like an electric shot, and was trapped. Above his own
tentacles.
Hearing a muffled sound of "puff", the burning stick sank in, stabbing in like a
sharp blade of a magic weapon.
In the darkness, the only fire stick that radiated light fell into the tentacles, and
the surroundings suddenly became dark, without a trace of light. Feeling the
dark breath, and feeling the boundless silence around him, Zhang Xiaofan held
his breath for a moment.
"sudden!"
A ray of light suddenly appeared, and the tentacles were pierced through a large
hole by the light, revealing the weird light of the burning stick.
"sudden!"
There was another muffled sound, and on the other side of the tentacle, another
light burst out!
Immediately afterwards, the sound of "Sudden, Sudden, Sudden!" continued,
Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth slightly, looking at the huge tentacle that
trapped him, at this moment, it was like a thin piece of paper that was constantly
being pierced from the inside. More and more light was shot out, illuminating the
surrounding ground several feet, and also illuminating himself.
Soon, Zhang Xiaofan felt the tentacle that trapped him slipping down weakly. At
this moment, the fire stick also pierced the tentacle and flew back to his hand.
Relying on the halo of the burning stick, Zhang Xiaofan saw the huge tentacles in
the underground, full of scars, and there were scorched and cracked
appearances, which was very different from Shicai's strong and smooth
appearance.
He just managed to escape from the gate of the ghost, and he was shocked, and
the monster in front of him was also strange. After suffering from this huge
trauma, he was still silent and seemed to feel no pain.
Zhang Xiaofan panted for Fang Ding, and was about to find his way out, but only
listened to the darkness ahead, and there was another screaming whistle. The
huge wind rushed like a mountain. When he got closer, Zhang Xiaofan looked
around with the glimmer. He was so scared that he even dropped his chin, and
saw huge tentacles rushed out of the darkness, and the shadows danced wildly, I
don't know how many.
A tentacle is almost killed, in this case, the end is self-evident. Zhang Xiaofan
didn't even think about it. With one stroke, he burned the fire stick, flew away
when he got up, and then left. Unexpectedly, he flew out less than ten feet, and
with a "bang", he was hit on the extremely hard rock wall with the stick.
The pain went deep into the bones, and it was really not light. I vaguely felt that
there was something wet and greasy on the face. I was afraid that it was blood,
but at this moment, there was still so much care.
It's just that he is trapped in this dark cave now, like a blind man. When he was
caught in by the tentacles just now, he was dragged in, and he couldn't remember
where he came from.
Right now, he was like a headless fly, driving a fire stick, almost completely
relying on instinct and the huge wind, crashing everywhere in this cave,
accidentally hitting the rock wall, anyway, he could hide for a while.
But the tentacles in the darkness are not only huge, they are also very flexible.
Zhang Xiaofan flees desperately, but only listens to the roar of the wind behind
him, clinging to his back, and his heart is broken. At the juncture of life and death,
he closed his eyes, screamed, desperately urged the burning stick to rush
forward, only to be as far away as possible from the life-death tentacles.
Unexpectedly, under the force of his desperate rush, although the speed of the
fire stick increased sharply, the stone wall in front of him did not give face and
did not fly over three feet. With a "bang", it hit the stone wall again.
But this time it seemed a bit strange. The stone wall seemed to be relatively
weak. When it hit, it slammed into it directly, and some light leaked from it, and
even more fiery heat waves rolled in.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, but he didn't wait for him to recover. (Actually,
there is no way to recover. No matter how hard his head is, no matter how strong
the magic weapon is, he will also make his head and feet dizzy. ), I only felt that
my body was empty, and the whole person fell into a narrow and downward-
sloping tunnel, and rolled straight down.
I don’t know how long this roll is, but along the way, Zhang Xiaofan was in chaos,
only feeling that the surroundings were full of red light. Staring at Venus.
In fact, if you tell the truth, Zhang Xiaofan can survive until now, I'm afraid it is
more like a stone than the one outside.
Finally, the tumbling body stopped, Zhang Xiaofan's mouth was bleeding, his face
was covered with scars, his whole body seemed to fall apart, and he slowly raised
his head while groaning.
Then, he was stunned.
In front of me, it was a huge underground cave, but what was different from
before was that there was hot to red magma everywhere, forming a scorching
lake that filled the entire cave.
Above the lake, heat waves bubble up from time to time, and then burst, and
there are more turbulent places, like a tide, hot magma missiles up into the
air. The red flames emitted by the magma illuminated this huge cave into a red
world.
As for Zhang Xiaofan himself, he was on a platform above the magma lake with
an upward corridor behind him, from which he rolled down. Directly in front of
him, at the end of the platform, near the place where the hot lava was almost
unbearably hot, was an oval-shaped stone nest with a white fox lying quietly on
it.
White, big fox!
Its eyes are closed, as if sleeping peacefully, its body curled up, very quiet.
Very beautiful!
Zhang Xiaofan slowly stood up, held his breath, and walked towards it slowly.
Slowly, step by step, walked over.
The heat wave is getting hotter and hotter, burning Zhang Xiaofan's face flushed,
but he doesn't feel it. In his wide-open eyes, he only looked at the beautiful,
beautiful, gentle, and quiet fox and behind him.
There, the beautiful fur, quietly curling its tail.
There are a total of six tails in the small and beautiful fur, where the forks are
harmonious.

Chapter Eleven
In the blazing underground caves, heat waves are rolling, and the crimson lava
under the platform is constantly surging, bursting with explosions from time to
time.
Zhang Xiaofan only felt that breathing was gradually becoming difficult. It
seemed that the air he inhaled had reached his lungs, and it was also hot. In this
place where it feels like taking a step will step out of Mars, the white six-tailed
fox in front of it is still lying there quietly, which seems to enjoy it.
He stood on the spot, looking ahead, hesitated for a moment in his heart, and
finally walked forward. At the same time, he subconsciously clenched the fire
stick in his hand.
This platform is long and narrow, extending all the way to the depths of the
magma lake. As Zhang Xiaofan got closer and closer, the surrounding
temperature became more and more hot, almost to the point where people
couldn't bear it.
Zhang Xiaofan's throat was dry, but he didn't dare to be distracted at all. He
stared at the fox closely with a pair of eyes.
He walked to a place three steps away from it and stopped.
The distance is getting closer, and he can see it more realistically. He suddenly
realized that this is indeed a beautiful fox, with pure white fur from top to
bottom, especially in this place like a hell of flame, it is like snow. Generally
speaking, not to mention there is a miscellaneous hair, there is not even a trace
of scorching.
However, its eyes are closed, and the eyes are slightly wrinkled, as if there is a
trace of pain hanging between its eyebrows.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at it, but countless thoughts flashed in his mind. From
Xiaochi Town to the present, all he heard was that there was a "three-tailed
monster fox" entrenched here. But looking at the fox in front of him, it was
obviously different from the three-tailed demon fox in the fight just now.
He vaguely remembered that when he was a child, he had heard from his big
brother Song Daren, that the world is so big, there are no wonders, the
mountains and rivers are beautiful, and there are many demons and
ghosts. Therefore, the old legend says that the fox is the intelligent species
among the beasts, and there are many who have cultivated to become
demons. Among the fox-monster clan, there is a line of the most spiritual, and
there is a special feature, that is, the higher the cultivation and the deeper the
Taoism, the more tails they have.
Looking at the six-tailed fox in front of him, Zhang Xiaofan's heart cocked.
At this moment, the six-tailed fox in front of him seemed to wake up suddenly
from a deep sleep, his tail swaying slightly and his head swinging lightly.
Then, it opened its eyes.
In the black and deep pupils, reflected in front of him, the figure of the slightly
nervous teenager.
Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, stepped back, and placed the fire stick across his
chest, concentrating on guard. Unexpectedly, the six-tailed white fox was just
looking at him, but it was still lying in the bluestone nest, without a trace of
hands.
One person and one fox, just facing each other like this. There is no sound
around, only the sound of the magma lake that seems to have existed for
thousands of years, which is still surging, but it seems so far away.
The air is still hot, floating between the humans and foxes.
"Shounen Lang." A low voice, as if with a tired voice, came from the fox's mouth,
breaking the silence here: "What are you doing here?"
From the voice of the fox demon, Zhang Xiaofan once again affirmed that the fox
has injuries, so he can speak so weakly, but if so, he still dare not care, he said in
a deep voice: "You evildoers, do you harm People of the world, I am a member of
the right way, and today I will do harm to the people."
The six-tailed white fox looked at him, his eyes flickering, no anger, no sneer, but
just looked at him so faintly. After a long while, it looked away and said calmly:
"So ambitious!"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, then frowned and shouted: "You don't come to
this suit, get up quickly, I..."
"Are you going to kill me?" The six-tailed white fox suddenly interrupted him and
asked calmly.
Zhang Xiaofan didn't expect it to say it so directly, but suffocated for a while, but
he immediately woke up and said: "You demon foxes are doing harm to the
world, and they are not superficial. I kill you to do the way for the sky!"
The six-tailed white fox crossed his head, his eyes seemed a bit sneer and a bit
desolate, and said, "Young man, I am afraid that you are less than twenty years
old, right?"
Zhang Xiaofan snorted and said, "So what, I want to subdue demons and demons
as well."
The six-tailed white fox lowered his head slightly, as if suddenly feeling a little
bit, and said in a low voice: "Yes! You humans are truly blessed in cultivating the
Taoism. We fox clan has worked hard for more than a thousand years. It only
takes a few hundred years to surpass us, just like the old fellow Shangguan..." At
this point, it suddenly stopped, gave a wry smile, shook its head, looked at Zhang
Xiaofan, and said slowly: "Young man, you At such a young age, how can we
know that our fox clan is doing harm to the world and people?"
Zhang Xiaofan sneered and said, "Your companion of the three-tailed demon fox
harassed the residents of Xiaochi Town day and night, looted countless cattle and
sheep, and killed people. Isn't this a disaster for the world and people?"
The six-tailed white fox was silent for a moment, and said: "Yes, I heard her talk
about it. It is true that, as you said, when she went to Xiaochi Town three days
ago, the father and son dared to come out and stop me. It happened that day I
was sick. Again, she was in a bad mood, so she killed the two stupid people who
knew nothing about life and death."
Zhang Xiaofan said angrily: "Then what else do you have to say?"
The six-tailed white fox said indifferently: "You made a mistake, and I didn't tell
you anything. Even if it was me that day, I would normally kill."
Zhang Xiaofan was furious, and Ji pointedly said angrily: "Then you dare to say
that it is not for the sake of the world and the harm to the people. The evildoer is
killed!" At the sound of angrily, the burning stick was glaring up, and it was about
to break through the air. Out.
The six-tailed white fox didn't mean to move, still lying motionless, and said
lightly: "What do you mean by the world?"
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned again, his thoughts turned, and suddenly somehow,
looking at the six-tailed white fox in front of him, listening to his low voice, he
inexplicably thought of the tens of thousands of people coming and going.
Vaguely, as if somewhere deep in the heart, there was an inexplicable voice
calling.
The light of the burning stick gradually faded. But the voice of the white fox still
continued: "In your eyes, the so-called world is the master of your human race,
right? All things born in nature are for your human race to obtain at will, as long
as there is any resistance, it is To do harm to the world and to harm people is not
to be forgiven, and sins deserve death, right?"
Zhang Xiaofan looked at it, silent without speaking. He didn't know why the
three-tailed demon fox and the six-tailed white fox seemed to like to talk to
him. But what he didn't understand was, why, these words that sounded
aberrant, but had such a big impact on his mind?
"But, have you ever thought about the feelings of other races? What are the
feelings of the beasts that were killed and eaten by your people? After all, it's just
because your human race is strong, and the beasts are powerless to resist.
Slaughter." The white fox's voice continued flatly: "In this case, our fox demon
clan is stronger than some of your humans, so what if you kill some of your
people? Anyway, this world is only the weak and the strong." It smiled. , Looking
at Zhang Xiaofan, said: "What do you think?"
Zhang Xiaofan stared at it, her lips tightened, and did not speak.
"Also, even among your human races, why isn't it like this? You have cultivated
the real way, and you have not cultivated in the longevity yet, but you are
fighting against each other. The so-called righteous way and evil way are actually
not only in your own mouths. What he said is nothing more than the winner is
king, and the loser is the bandit." It smiled again, looked at Zhang Xiaofan, and
repeated: "What do you mean?"
Zhang Xiaofan closed his eyes, raised his head, and took a deep breath. The white
fox didn't speak anymore, it seemed that after speaking so many words, it also
felt a little tired.
a long time.
"What do you want me to say?" Zhang Xiaofan said suddenly.
The white fox looked at him and found that he had opened his eyes. The
juvenile's complicated but bright eyes were looking at it.
"One by one, you all said to me this and that kind of truth." Zhang Xiaofan said
coldly: "It seems that I am wrong as the right way, and you are right to kill people
and make chaos. You demons, in addition to deceiving people's hearts, What
else?"
Suddenly, the white fox frowned, there was a gleam in his eyes, and suddenly
said, "Why, has anyone else said this to you?"
Zhang Xiaofan didn't answer, but the dark blue light of the burning stick
gradually brightened again, reflecting his face, changing uncertainly. He only
listened to his voice and said: "Monster, do it!"
As promised, the cyan light came faintly, and it actually overwhelmed the
ubiquitous red light, and came out like a big mountain.
Looking at the oppressive blue light, the six-tailed white fox was still carrying a
trace of coldness in this hot lava place, and his whole body suddenly shook
involuntarily.
At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard the sound of rushing and roaring
from behind him in the tunnel where he had just fallen.
The sound was like a roar of a wild beast, and like a thousand horses, iron hoofs
raged, and the momentum was overwhelming, and the momentum was already
here. Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, but he didn't dare to take the six-tailed white
fox lightly, so he immediately retracted the fire stick and placed it on his chest,
concentrating on it.
And farther away, the six-tailed white fox actually frowned slightly and looked at
the corridor.
Not long after, Zhang Xiaofan felt that the heat wave coming from the tunnel was
getting hotter and harder to breathe. It almost felt like people were going to be
cooked in this lava crypt.
I was shocked and suspicious, but I heard that the momentum was getting closer
and closer, and the momentum was getting more and more fierce. After a while,
he only felt that his eyes lighted up, and the dark corridor suddenly shone
brightly, and a huge fire dragon sprang out of the narrow hole abruptly. After
exiting the cave, the fire dragon gave a long roar and rose into the air, spreading
its teeth and claws. A white shadow flashed from above the dragon's head, and a
white figure floated down, but it was the extremely soft three-tailed demon fox.
She fell in front of the six-tailed white fox, her face was somehow anxious, and
her neat clothes were still torn and dirty at this moment. It seems that she was
fighting outside just now. Actually suffered some losses.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, standing still, without stepping forward, his gaze
was attracted by the huge fire dragon still staying in mid-air. I saw that the fire
dragon was full of flames, blazing, and even among the dragon's eyes were two
huge incandescent flames.
The fire dragon seemed to be moisturized in this huge underground lava cave,
and its momentum became more and more fierce. Amidst the sound of the
dragon's roar, the fire dragon rushed down.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and quickly stepped back, only to see the fire
dragon just brushing his side. Under the heat wave, the fire dragon roared and
dived into the magma lake under his feet, disappeared in a blink of an eye, but
after a while, it fled again. Come out, roll and swim comfortably in this terrifying
lake.
Suddenly heard the faint voice of the three-tailed demon fox from the front:
"Brother, are you okay?"
The six-tailed white fox smiled and said faintly: "This little brother under the
righteous door, hasn't done anything to my dying fox yet!"
Zhang Xiaofan's face flushed, and then frowned. Hearing what the six-tailed
white fox said, it seemed that he was dying of illness.
The three-tailed demon fox's face was somewhat sad, and he whispered: "Big
Brother, in addition to the two people who came with this young man, there are
even two people from Fenxiang Valley."
The six-tailed white fox seemed to tremble, turned his head to look at her, and
said, "Is that the old fellow Shangguan?"
The three-tailed demon fox shook his head, and said, "No, they are two younger
disciples, but they are very well-versed. I, I am not their opponent..."
The six-tailed white fox froze for a moment, sighed slightly, and said: "Oh! You
only have three hundred years of Taoism, even if you have the Xuanhuojian, how
can you fight against these outstanding disciples of the famous school, nothing
more."
The three-tailed demon fox’s extremely soft face actually slipped two tears in a
daze: "But, brother, now there is no way to go in this'Fire Dragon Cave', and it is
sealed by the four of them again, and now it only depends on the'big black leech'.
'Trying to block it, but I think they have a powerful magic weapon, I'm afraid
they will be attacked without a stick of incense. We, what shall we do?"
The six-tailed white fox looked at her and lifted its front paws laboriously, as if
trying to catch her, but when it reached mid-air, it fell down again. It gasped for a
long while, Fang said: "Have you not seen it yet? Even if they don't come, I won't
do it anymore."
The tears of the three-tailed demon fox dripped onto the pure white fur of the
white fox.
It was the voice of the white fox, but it sounded much calmer: "For three hundred
years, I have been running around, living a dark day all day and all night. I am
afraid that the people of Fenxiang Valley will come to chase and kill, but I have to
endure it day and night. The ice poison of the'Nine Cold Ning Bing Sting' attacked
the body. But to this day, I still can't escape."
The three-tailed demon fox said sadly: "Brother, don't say anything, I'll take you
out now, we still have Xuanhuo Jian, with your way, we can definitely..."
The white fox slowly shook his head and whispered: "My foundation of Taoism
for nearly a thousand years has been destroyed bit by bit by the ice poison of
these nine cold ice thorns during these three hundred years. Now my whole body
is cold and cold. The bone marrow is no longer there."
The three-tailed demon fox trembled and could no longer speak.
The white fox looked up, as if hesitated for a moment, before saying: "I really
can't do it anymore, but you don't have to die in vain, and you have the
Xuanhuojian on your body, wait for them to rush down the corridor, you drive
the fire dragon, and charge up, they In shock, it may not be able to stop you. You,
you still..."
It suddenly stopped talking. The three-tailed demon fox stood up slowly in front
of it, reached into his arms, and took out a magic weapon with red silk spikes at
both ends, which was the Xuanhuojian.
In this fiery lava crypt, Xuan Huo Jian was also faintly glowing red, and the
ancient flame totem in the middle of it seemed to be burning at this moment,
almost bursting out.
The three-tailed demon fox, the feminine woman in white in Zhang Xiaofan's
eyes, stared at the Xuanhuojian in his hand. After a few moments, a drop of tears
quietly dripped on the Xuanhuojian. After a while, it turned into white smoke and
curled up.
It turns out that the fox also has tears?
It turns out that evildoers are also affectionate?
Zhang Xiaofan was there, motionless.
"Three hundred years, elder brother." She said lowly and sadly: "It has been
three hundred years. From the day I practiced my cultivation, I met you in'Foxqi
Mountain'. Since then, I have followed You are gone. The ends of the world, Liuhe
savage, from now on dark, and from now on worrying day and night, being
chased by people. But, I have never regretted..."
Zhang Xiaofan slowly walked a few steps closer, standing behind them, a moment
of inexplicable confusion deep in his heart, when he heard the three words
Huqishan, he moved in his heart, feeling a bit familiar, but Can't remember for a
while.
The feminine woman's eyes were full of glittering tears at the moment: "But
today, why, why do you want me to go?"
The white fox lowered his head, and at the same time Zhang Xiaofan noticed that
his body began to tremble slowly, not knowing whether it was because of the
cold or the excitement.
"Big Brother!"
The feminine woman suddenly yelled, the voice was so stern, the white fox
quickly raised her head, Zhang Xiaofan was also taken aback by her, and turned
her head to look.
The ancient-looking Xuanhuojian was gently placed on her chest, pressed against
her gentle and undulating chest, emitting a faint halo.
The whole body of the white fox shook. He didn't know where his strength came
from. He braced his upper body and hissed, "No..."
"boom!"
There was a muffled sound, but it seemed to hit Zhang Xiaofan's heart. He stood
behind the feminine woman and looked at her originally soft back, revealing the
light of Xuanhuojian.
A little, a drop, converged into a hot beam, piercing through her gentle body.
The world around, all the sounds, at that moment, suddenly became so far away...
All the killing, the attachment in the heart, slowly receded.
In the boy's eyes, there was only red blood flowing from the gentle and beautiful
body, dripping onto the ground, turning into bright red flowers, and slowly
infiltrating the rocks.
The blood-red land will never fade!

She fell weakly and fell in front of the white fox. The white fox made a hoarse cry,
but Zhang Xiaofan couldn't understand what it was shouting. He only saw the
white fox screaming, shaking his whole body, struggling to crawl forward,
crawling towards the fragile dying body not far in front. But it was so weak that it
only crawled out of half a point after struggling for a long time.
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly rushed over.
He rushed over, and at that moment, he seemed to have forgotten everything.
He carefully picked up the body of the seriously injured and feminine woman
and placed it in front of the white fox, then stepped back silently and stood in
front of them.
It was also at this moment that in the corridor in the distance, there was another
whistling sound, and then there was a loud noise, and something fell from the
corridor. It was black and dry, but Zhang Xiaofan clearly recognized it. It was part
of the huge tentacles that once trapped him.
He turned around in a daze, staring at the two fox demons in front of him.
The white fox caught the feminine woman, and her whole body was shaking
violently. Its once beautiful fur, at this moment, withered almost at a speed that
was visible.
"You..." He said hoarsely, as if every word he said would tear his heart apart.
The feminine woman, the enchanting evildoer who is called the three-tailed
demon fox, her face is pale as paper, without the slightest blood, but
unexpectedly still gentle as promised, as if dying fear and the pain of tearing her
chest could not control her at all.
Up to this moment, she still looked at the white fox tenderly.
"Brother, now, you can't tell me to go!"
The white fox choked and couldn't make a sound.
She raised her hand as if she wanted to touch him, but she reached halfway and
finally fell. Her blood stained the chest of the white fox.
Even her voice slowly lowered.
"Brother, I will be with you... together..."
She closed her eyes and never opened them again.
The whole world is quiet.

Chapter Twelve Total Death
The Xuanhuojian placed on her chest gradually subsided, and all the light slowly
disappeared. Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that the huge fire dragon that had been
tumbling below had disappeared sometime.
Really, I don’t know how long it took...
He was stunned in the local area, with millions of thoughts surging in his mind,
but he still felt that his mind was blank.
The six-tailed white fox was silent for a long time, then slowly raised his head,
and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Young man, come here."
Zhang Xiaofan walked over slowly, and behind him, in the corridor, the howling
wind became louder and louder!
The six-tailed white fox still hugs the unconscious body in front of him, his face
has recovered from an unknown time, and even his voice is as quiet as water:
"Will you do me a favor?"
Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment and said, "What?"
The white fox glanced at the woman in his arms and said quietly, "Throw the two
of us into the magma below!"
Zhang Xiaofan raised his head sharply and took a step back.
The white fox looked at him without saying a word.
Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth wide, as if he wanted to say something, but he
couldn't say a word. He just felt that in his eye sockets, it suddenly seemed to be
burned by flames and began to heat up.
He nodded heavily.
The white fox smiled and hugged the woman in his arms.
One step, two steps, Zhang Xiaofan held the two foxes hugging each other tightly,
and walked slowly toward the end of the platform.
The raging heat wave, under his feet, galloped and roared.
Finally, he came to the end, standing on the edge of life and death.
The white fox's face suddenly looked good. It raised its head and looked at the
boy.
No one saw Zhang Xiaofan's expression at the moment.
Then it smiled suddenly, as if all the grudges had been forgotten, just staring at
the young man like an old elder.
"Young man, why bother?"
Zhang Xiaofan did not speak.
The white fox gently picked up the Xuanhuojian still on the woman's chest, using
its last strength, pulled up the sleeve of Zhang Xiaofan's right hand, and tied the
Xuanhuojian on his arm with red silk tassels at both ends.
"This is the supreme divine object that our fox family has exchanged for
countless lives. Give it to you as a souvenir!" It smiled, and at the same time its
whole body began to tremble violently again, with black blood flowing out of the
corner of its mouth: "However, you Don't let others see..."
His voice finally lowered.
Zhang Xiaofan clenched his lips, took a deep breath, and then let go of his hands.
In the distance, with a loud bang, Baguio and Stone, as well as Li Xun and Yan
Hong from Fenxiang Valley, shot out from the tunnel like electricity and
appeared on the platform. Just in time, Zhang Xiaofan threw the two foxes into
the magma.
Zhang Xiaofan stood at the end of the platform, unaware of what was behind him,
staring at the figure rolling in the air in a daze.
The wind blowing from nowhere swept his clothes.
A faint light flashed, and the feminine woman faded away from the clothes of the
world in the grace of turning, and revealed her real body, a beautiful three-tailed
fox.
Two foxes, who lost their lives but are still beautiful, hugged tightly, rolled in the
air, and went down. Until there was a low voice, they melted into the lake, and
they were never seen again.
Baguio was a little worried, stepped forward and shouted: "Xiao Fan..."
But the young man, if he didn't hear it, just stood there, motionless.

From the fire dragon cave, through the dark black stone cave, finally returned to
the ground. At this moment, the sky is already bright.
Everyone took a long breath, including Li Xun and Yan Hong. Looking at the
expressions of the two of them, they were also a bit tired. It is conceivable that
the monster called "Big Black Leech" (Note 1) that was defeated by the four of
them last night was not so easy to deal with.
But only Zhang Xiaofan was silent for some reason.
Baguio, who was standing next to him, asked him softly, but Zhang Xiaofan just
shook his head.
Li Xun took a look here, walked over, and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "It turns out that
Junior Brother Zhang had to get out of the catastrophe and escaped from that
Necro Abyss. It's really gratifying."
Zhang Xiaofan smiled reluctantly, nodded, and said in return: "Thank you
Brother Li."
At this time, Yan Hong also came over, her expression was much more relaxed
than that of Li Xun, and she smiled and said, "Brother Zhang, you have a deep
blessing, you will not die in a catastrophe, and you will have a good fortune." At
this point, she suddenly smiled. : "Speaking of when I was in the Necropolis,
because I couldn't find you, the few people you were in were really anxious,
especially your Senior Sister Lu..."
Zhang Xiaofan moved in his heart, raised his head, and looked at Yanhong, only
to see a smile on her face, and glanced at Li Xun next to him.
Li Xun felt Yan Hong's eyes and smiled rare, but a faint light flashed in the depths
of his eyes, and slowly nodded and said: "Yes, your colleagues are very worried
about you, you are still early Go back and report safety!"
Zhang Xiaofan was moved in his heart and leaned slightly and said, "Thank you
two."
Yan Hong smiled in reply, but the corner of her eyes accidentally caught sight of
the green-dressed woman standing next to Zhang Xiaofan, her face was pretty,
but her face became a little gloomy at the moment.
Yan Hong was always attentive, and immediately left her mind. She couldn't help
but glanced at Baguio more, and then said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Brother Zhang, are
these two..."
Zhang Xiaofan turned his head and said, "Oh, this one is called Shishi, and he is a
disciple of Venerable Dali of the Righteous Dao Cultivation'Diamond Gate'."
Then he said to Shitou: "Big Brother Shi, these two are Senior Brother Li Xun and
Senior Sister Yan Hong from the Fenxiang Valley Sect."
Hearing the stone, he immediately awed in awe. In the eyes of monks all over the
world, Fenxianggu is so famous that it will never be under the famous
Qingyunmen. He immediately said: "The two are polite."
Li Xun and Yan Hong owe their bodies to repay the gift. Yan Hong smiled and
said, "Big Brother Shi's Taoism is very high!"
Shishi's face blushed, but he was a man with a straight bowel, and he couldn't
help showing a bit of pride on his face. He smiled and said, "I'm sorry."
Yan Hong turned around with a smile, glanced at Baguio, and said to Zhang
Xiaofan, "What about this girl?"
Zhang Xiaofan choked for a while and did not speak. Baguio stood beside him,
her eyes gradually cold.
But Stone saw that they didn't speak, so he smiled and said, "This is Baguio girl,
but a friend of Brother Zhang, who has a deep practice."
Li Xun glanced at Baguio, but when he saw her inadvertently saying hello, he
turned his head away. But Yan Hong seemed to be very attentive to Baguio, and
smiled and said, "Ah! It turned out to be Baguio girl. I don't know where you are
from?"
Baguio glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, but saw that he was silent, suddenly sneered,
and said: "I have no school and no school, I am lonely by nature, and occasionally
help others, but I am also rejected!"
Zhang Xiaofan frowned when he heard it in his ears. Yan Hong looked at her with
a smile.
At this time, Li Xun coughed in front of him and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Junior
Brother Zhang, I have something to ask you."
Zhang Xiaofan didn't dare to neglect, and said, "Brother Li, please say
something."
Li Xun looked at him and slowly said, "Junior Brother Zhang was the first person
to enter the fire dragon cave. In that cave or on the white fox, did you ever see a
jade ring with flame totems in the middle. Is there a magic weapon for red silk
ears?"
Zhang Xiaofan's heart jumped, but the stone beside him already shouted: "Yes!
Yes! We saw her using this magic weapon when we were fighting with the three-
tailed demon fox last night."
Li Xun and Yan Hong were happy at the same time, but Yan Hong's thoughts
were more detailed, and after thinking about it, he said to Li Xun: "Then why
didn't the three-tailed demon fox sacrifice the Xuanhuojian when we went down
last night?"
Li Xun said indifferently: "She used Xuanhuojian to summon a fire dragon to fight
us, and Xuanhuojian must be on her."
Yan Hong nodded thoughtfully. Li Xun turned to Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Junior
Brother Zhang, that Xuanhuojian is a treasure of my teacher's family. It has a lot
to do with it. I don't know if you have seen it before?"
Everyone looked at Zhang Xiaofan's body with full gaze. Zhang Xiaofan took a
deep breath, was silent for a moment, and said lightly: "No."
Li Xun was startled and frowned.
Yan Hong's eyes turned on Zhang Xiaofan, and he muttered: "Why, when Senior
Brother Zhang fought against the'Three-tailed Demon Fox' and the'Six-tailed
Demon Fox', didn't they actually use this Profound Fire Mirror?"
Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a while, and said, "After I hit the fire dragon cave by
mistake last night, I found the white fox, that is, the six-tailed demon fox you said
was already dying and was dying. Later, the three-tailed demon fox came in. At
that time, it was probably because of fighting with the four of you outside, and it
was also badly injured. I didn't take much effort to beat them and beat them
down."
Both Yan Hong and Li Xun had disappointed expressions on their faces. Yan Hong
turned his head and looked at Li Xun. Li Xun said indifferently, "Before I came out
of the Huolong Cave, I had carefully searched for the nearby places, and there
was no trace of Xuanhuojian, I am afraid I fell into the magma with them.
Funeral."
Yan Hong sighed, and then said: "Forget it, Brother Li, anyway, we have removed
the remnants of the demon fox, and it is considered to be an explanation to the
teacher."
Li Xun nodded, then turned around, arched his hands at Zhang Xiaofan and the
others, and said, "If this is the case, my junior sister and I need to return to the
Fenxiang Valley to report to the teacher, so let's take a step first."
Zhang Xiaofan and Shishi hurriedly said, "You two, please."
Only Baguio still had a deep face, standing on the side, motionless.
Li Xun nodded and said to Yan Hong: "Junior sister, let's go!"
Yan Hong smiled and nodded, but it seemed to suddenly remember something.
He turned to Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Brother Zhang, the demon sect has been
about to move recently. Qingyunmen will meet the rest of the righteous people
and meet in Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea. I heard that your master is in
the same line. If you go, why don't you go to meet?"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and then he was overjoyed, and said, "Really?
They all went to Liubo Mountain! Then I'll leave right away."
Yan Hong smiled and nodded, and said, "That's all right. After Brother Li and I go
back to the master's door, maybe we will go there too. We will see you later
when we are destined!"
After that, turned around and walked a few steps with Li Xun, Yan Hong
suddenly turned around, but smiled at Baguio: "Girl Baguio, the golden bell on
your waist is really beautiful."
Baguio's complexion changed. The golden bell on her waist was naturally the
"Acacia Bell" left by Mrs. Jinling when she and Zhang Xiaofan were trapped in the
blood dripping hole under the Necro Abyss.
Suddenly, Yan Hong was talking about it, almost mistakenly thinking that the
gentle female disciple of Fenxiang Valley had seen her identity.
But Yan Hong only said this sentence, but as if there was nothing wrong, he just
smiled at her and left with Li Xun.
Baguio frowned, feeling unsure in her heart, and suddenly feeling a little bit of a
thought. When she looked aside, she saw Zhang Xiaofan also looking at her.

The three of them also left the woods outside Heishidong. During the passage
through the full moon well last night, Baguio remembered that the three-tailed
demon fox had asked Zhang Xiaofan several times what he saw inside, so he also
asked him a few words. Zhang Xiaofan was startled at first, but didn't answer,
just shook his head.
Baguio felt angry and stopped asking him, but was very curious in her heart and
walked over by herself. She looked down from the ancient well, and saw that the
well was deep and quiet, and the water was clear, reflecting her face. It was very
beautiful, but there was nothing unusual, so she didn't care about it.
They left the woods and returned to Xiaochi Town. The mayor and the other
people had been waiting for a long time to get anxious. When they saw them,
they immediately surrounded them.
When the stone said loudly that the evildoer had been eliminated and that the
folks could live with peace of mind in the future, everyone was thunderous with
joy and joy.
Zhang Xiaofan stood by, looking at the joyful crowd, but he was at a loss in his
heart, and the two monster foxes appeared in front of him.
When Shi Cai Li Xun asked about Xuan Huo Jian, he naturally knew that what
they were looking for was actually tied to his arm, but somehow he remembered
what the white fox said in his mind.
Actually speaking, he met the six-tailed demon fox only one night, and there is no
friendship, but seeing the three-tailed demon fox resolutely killed himself, the
six-tailed demon fox jumped into the hot magma with her in his arms. The
thrilling scene is still in sight.
In his heart, he actually had a close heart to the demon fox, so he inexplicably
turned away from Li Xun and concealed it.
With great difficulty, Stone got out of the crowd and winked at both of
them. Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio looked behind him, only to see that the folks and
fathers were still waiting for their old intentions, and they were all smiling.
Shishi turned around and said to the people: "Everyone, please listen to me. This
matter is over. I will continue to practice later. I will spend my time here today.
As for what to say about silver and gratitude, I will join these two companions
below. Thank you, but the silver is something outside of the body, it is useless to
ask for it. Please go back, everyone!"
After that, he walked a few steps quickly, pulled Zhang Xiaofan, and whispered:
"Quickly go."
The people only saw the three people turned into a few electric lights, and
disappeared after two whistles. They were agitated, gathered together and
discussed for a while, and then gradually dispersed.
But after everyone dispersed, at the corner of the street, an old and a young came
out, looking at the direction where the three of them disappeared, and looking
out, it was the fortune-teller Zhou Yixian and his granddaughter Xiaohuan.
Zhou Yixian glanced in that direction and saw that there was no one on the left
and right, and whispered to Xiaohuan: "I didn't expect that the three-tailed
demon fox had Xuanhuojian in his hands, but they were removed by these
people.
Xiaohuan held a bunch of newly bought candied haws in his hand, ate it with
relish, and said, "If the magic weapon is really as powerful as you said, how can
there be trouble with the three-tailed monster? I see that Xuanhuojian or
something. , Most of it is just a vain name."
Zhou Yixian frowned and said, "Xuanhuojian is an ancient artifact. There is no
doubt about it. I think the three-tailed demon fox is not enough to use the power
of Xuanhuojian. In addition, two more Fenxiang Valley came last night. Such a
powerful character, she is also inevitable!"
Xiaohuan glanced at him and said, "You said, who got the Profound Fire Mirror?"
Zhou Yixian shrugged his shoulders and said, "It was mostly taken back by the
two disciples of Fenxiang Valley. Forget it, oh! I wanted to go in and see if there
were any good things. I didn't expect..."
With a "poof" Xiaohuan spit out a core of candied haws, and said, "Then where
are we going now, grandpa?"
Zhou Yixian groaned slightly, and said: "I heard that the characters of Zheng Mo
Er Dao have all gone to the East China Sea recently. I don’t know why. Moreover,
the direction of the three people just now is the East, so it’s not as good as us.
Let’s go and take a look!"
Xiaohuan smiled and said, "Then let's go! It's the same wherever we go anyway."

After Zhang Xiaofan and others left, Xiaochi Town returned to its former calm.
Naturally, no monsters came out to harm the people in that black rock cave. But
what was strange was that not long afterwards, in the woods outside the
Blackstone Cave, there were inexplicably many beasts, some of which looked
weird. The people in Xiaochi Town had never seen them before.
In the following days, there were people who accidentally entered the woods,
and nine out of ten never came out again. But these monsters have one
characteristic, that is, they won't come out of that forest. Later, the people in
Xiaochi Town discovered this, and no one went to the woods anymore.
As the years passed, the place became more and more desolate, without people,
and no one remembered what happened in the woods.
After Zhang Xiaofan and others left, the people in Xiaochi Town sighed. They will
build a fairy ancestral hall on the east side of the town together. There are three
deities on it: the middle one is strong and tall and looks like a King Kong. It is a
man and a woman. The woman is pretty, but the man is very weird, holding a fire
stick in his hand.
The years that followed were far-reaching and future generations had long
forgotten what happened today, but the incense of the fairy ancestral hall in
Xiaochi Town was very strong. Although there have been many studies by those
who have done good things, they still can't guess which gods in the sky are. They
are the land bodhisattvas in Xiaochi Town, but they are not like them.
I don’t know if I got aura after receiving the incense for too long. It is said that
those who went to this celestial hall to worship and petition were very
effective. After the fame spread, people from nearby Shili and Baxiang also ran
over to pay homage. Some were blessing and getting rich, and some were
praying as officials. Later, the pregnant woman begged to have a child, and
unexpectedly came to pay homage to the statues of the stone and others.
I wonder how the three of them feel if they learn about it?

"Note 1: "The Legend of Gods and Demons: Monsters and Beasts" Dahei Leech:
an ancient alien species, living in a dark crypt. Huge body, ten feet tall, with
tentacles, more than a few feet long, carnivorous, and everyone who is near will
prey and eat without seeing bones. 』

Chapter 13 Changhe City
After Zhang Xiaofan, Baguio and Shitou left Xiaochi Town, they headed east, and
after flying for a certain distance, they landed on the ground.
Stone first asked Zhang Xiaofan: "Brother Zhang, where are you going next?"
Zhang Xiaofan pondered for a moment and said, "Since Senior Sister Yanhong
from Fenxiang Valley said that my master is going to Liubo Mountain in the East
China Sea, then I will also go to meet them. How about you?"
Stone thought for a while, and said, "Then I will go too! Anyway, Master told me
to travel around the world and cultivate good virtues. This time I just heard that
the remnants of the Demon Cult are going to make trouble again, so I will also go
out and do my best."
"Huh!" Suddenly, there was a sneer from the side, but Baguio snorted and coldly
said: "So ambitious, so decent, but don't let the demons and demons fail when
you fail, but will be brought down by the remnants of the demons. It’s the time
when it’s gone."
The stone stayed, and didn't know what to say for a while, turned his head to
look at Zhang Xiaofan, and saw Zhang Xiaofan look embarrassed. He looked at
Baguio, but he couldn't speak like a stone.
Baguio sneered: "What do you guys see me doing?"
Zhang Xiaofan and Shishi looked at each other. Zhang Xiaofan was better. After
all, he had been with Baguio for a while, and he knew her temper, and he knew
Baguio's identity in his heart, and he didn't care much.
But a man with a rough and straight stone was suddenly inexplicably pressed by
Baguio at this moment. He was depressed, but he was embarrassed to be angry
with this pretty and charming girl, so he had to feel bored in his heart. I thought
that before going out, Master had warned many times that we must stay away
from female sex, saying that the most unreasonable people in this world are
women, especially the beautiful young women. As soon as I saw it today, it really
was so, and Master was really wise.
Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the stone, and saw that he was in a daze, without saying
a word, he felt a little sad. How did he know that this guy was sighing in his heart,
talking about women in the world and praising his master for his wise and wise,
thinking that the stone was robbed of a few words by Baguio, and he was sulking.
He turned his head, looked at Baguio, saw that she was still cold, sighed, and said,
"Where are you going?"
Baguio glanced at him, snorted, and said, "I want you to take care of it!"
Zhang Xiaofan was choked back by her, Na Na couldn't speak, but he was not too
angry. After all, if she went to Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, she would be
almost an enemy of her. It is normal for her to be angry. At this moment, the
stone walked behind Zhang Xiaofan with sympathy in his eyes. He reached out
his hand and patted his shoulder lightly, as if I understood you.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at his appearance, opened his mouth wide, but still
couldn't say a word for a long while. He only felt that the scene was really
embarrassing, and he was really depressed because he couldn't say it.
At the end of that day, Zhang Xiaofan and Shishi still didn't ask where Baguio was
going. In fact, after the two of them were challenged by Baguio, they didn't dare
to ask any more. Anyway, they headed east, but Baguio was ahead of them.
Along the way, her mood was not very good, and she kept talking coldly. Later,
Zhang Xiaofan and Shishi were a little afraid of her. The two were chatting and
chatting to their happy place. When they saw Baguio in a blink of an eye, they
immediately fell silent, lowered their voices, or temporarily silenced.

After walking in this way for two days, the three of them walked eastward and
came to a big city called "Changhe City".
When they walked into the city, Shishi and Zhang Xiaofan separately asked
people about it. It turned out that Changhe City was already the closest large-
scale city to the East China Sea. Four hundred miles eastward from here is the
coast of the East China Sea.
The three of them walked in the city of Changhe, and saw that the houses in the
East China Sea and the clothing of the people were almost the same as those in
the Central Plains. This place was originally the main point of the East China Sea,
and most of the merchants and travelers were resting here for trade. However,
there have been many more cultivators in this city during this period of time. At
this moment, they are walking on the street, and they also see many people
wearing different styles of costumes walking around. I don’t know if they also
want to visit Liubo Mountain. Away?
Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou were together for a while, and they planned to find a
small inn here, stay for one night, and set off for Liubo Mountain tomorrow
morning. The two settled and looked at Baguio who was standing aside in a blink
of an eye. In fact, when the two of them were talking just now, their voices were
amplified deliberately. It was expected that Baguio would be able to hear clearly
when standing next to them.
Unexpectedly, Baguio seemed to know nothing, standing there blankly, with a
pair of pretty eyes watching the pedestrians passing by on the street, but there
was no reaction at all. Helpless, Zhang Xiaofan had to harden his scalp, stepped
forward, and asked: "Baguio girl, do you think this is good?"
Baguio's body moved, it seemed to be taken aback, and then his gaze returned
from the distance on the street.
Seeing her frowning slightly, Zhang Xiaofan groaned silently, not as if she was
deliberately neglecting herself, but as if she had seen something confusing, she
couldn't help wondering: "What's the matter?"
Baguio's gaze floated, and then looked into the distance. Zhang Xiaofan followed
her gaze, but saw that pedestrians were coming and going on the street. Among
them, there were many people with strange costumes, who wanted to come and
were all figures on the path of cultivation. But she didn't know what she was
looking at.
Baguio was silent for a while, turned her head, and said, "What are you asking
me?"
Zhang Xiaofan carefully told her about discussing with Shishi about staying at the
inn for the night. Seeing that Baguio did not answer, and seeing Shishi still
standing in the distance, he lowered his voice and said, "You, you next What are
you going to do? You can't go to see my master with me! I think there are many
righteous people in Changhe City. If your identity is revealed, it would be
dangerous!"
Baguio glanced at him, and suddenly said: "Are you worried about my safety, or
are you afraid that I might hurt you?"
Zhang Xiaofan was dumbfounded, raised his eyes to look at Baguio, and saw that
she was staring at him with bright eyes like water. Deep in his heart, there was a
sudden jump.
Baguio smiled suddenly, turned and walked, the stone came over from a
distance, took a look at Baguio, and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "How about? What did
the Baguio girl say?"
Zhang Xiaofan hasn't answered yet, but Baguio has already turned his head in
front of him, with a smile that he has rarely seen in the past few days, and said,
"Isn't he going to live in the store? Are you still leaving?"
Both Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou were startled, and then looked at each
other. With a look of admiration on Shishi's face, he secretly gave Zhang Xiaofan
a thumbs up, and said, "Brother Zhang, you are really capable. Just a few words
made this young lady happy!"
Zhang Xiaofan was inexplicably boasted by the stone. He wanted to be
distinguished, but he didn’t know where to start. He had to follow Baguio silently
with the stone, but he had already turned his thoughts in his heart: Is it true that
he and the woman of the demon sect have been involved? Too deep?

According to Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou, they only need to find a small inn for one
night. Unexpectedly, the two of them watched Baguio walk into an inn called
"Haiyunlou" without looking back, and this inn looked more luxurious and
spacious than the "small inn" they had imagined. More than ten times.
Zhang Xiaofan and Shishi looked at each other, but seeing Baguio walk in, he had
to follow him. Along the way, Zhang Xiaofan whispered: "Brother Shi, do you
have enough silver on your body? I only have four silver..."
As soon as he said this, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly lost his voice, but he
remembered that even the only four taels of silver had already been deceived by
that quaint scholar Zhou Yixian.
Stone did not notice Zhang Xiaofan’s face, and said bitterly: "I am better than you,
but only a few more." After a pause, he whispered: "I look at the furnishings here,
at least three or four. Twelve taels..."
At this moment, Baguio had already walked to the front of the shopkeeper's
counter. The shopkeeper raised his head with a smile on his face and said, "Girl,
do you want to stay in the store?"
"Bang", a small ingot of gold was thrown in front of the shopkeeper, and it looked
like it was worth at least a hundred and eighty taels of silver. The shopkeeper
immediately smiled and even his eyes rounded, and said: "Don't worry, girl, this
shop is a century-old shop. It will make you feel at home, come with peace of
mind, and leave with satisfaction..."
Baguio interrupted him and said, "Bring me an upper room, which must be
clean."
The shopkeeper laughed and said: "This is natural, this is natural."
Baguio glanced back and said, "You can find another house for the two people
standing there!"
The shopkeeper glanced at both Zhang Xiaofan, then turned his head and smiled
at Baguio: "Then these two also want to..."
Baguio snorted and said, "Just give them a wood shed."
The shopkeeper was dumb.
Zhang Xiaofan stood there with Shishi, also generally dumb.
In the end, the shopkeeper greeted the man and entertained Baguio like a
princess. As for Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou, the shopkeeper was still afraid to
arrange them in the wood house after all, but only arranged a common room.
Zhang Xiaofan and Shitou didn't care very much. After all, neither of them were
spoiled characters, but they knew a little better about the temper of the eldest
Baguio.
After the three of them entered, the inn returned to calm, and people hurried on
the street, coming and going, watching the sky change, gradually reaching dusk,
but they walked into the old and the young. The old man was holding a cloth
gown with the words "Fairy Guiding" written on it. The little girl was only ten
years old, holding a bunch of candied haws, and was eating with relish.
It was Zhou Yixian and his granddaughter Xiaohuan.
Zhou Yixian looked around. Xiaohuan was also looking at the surroundings.
Seeing the magnificent decorations here, he took a breath and whispered,
"Grandpa, did you go the wrong way?"
Zhou Yixianmian had a proud look, and said: "Do you think your grandfather is
really worthless for so many years?"
Xiaohuan wondered: "Isn't it?"
Zhou Yixian was suffocated by her question and glared at her, and said, "You wait
and see."
After that, he turned his head and looked around, and saw that the shopkeeper
was standing behind the corner counter in the corner of the room, and he
immediately pulled a small ring and walked over.
The shopkeeper felt that someone had come to the front, so he raised his head
and was about to greet him, suddenly startled, with a surprised expression on his
face.
Zhou Yixian smiled, the whole person is like a man with a deadly bone and a fairy
wind, as much as a Taoist person, and said: "Treasurer Wang, do you remember
me?"
With an exclamation of "Ah" from the shopkeeper Wang, he actually ran out from
behind the counter, his face was extremely respectful, and his expression was
even more pleasantly surprised. He only saw the small ring next to him
dumbfounded. Just listen to him: "Oh! It's you, the old god! Why are you here?
Oh! This, this, this has been gone for thirty years! I always miss you!"
Zhou Yixian smiled slightly, with a superb temperament, stretched out his hand
to brush the dust on his clothes, and smiled faintly: "I am not a layman. Over the
years, I have traveled around the world, and even went to the famous mountain
and fairyland to visit the immortals and absorb the spirit of the world. How can I
come over?"
Xiaohuan fell to the ground beside.
But shopkeeper Wang was convinced, nodded frequently, and said: "Yes, yes, old
god, of course you are different from us laymen."
With that said, hello Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan were sitting on a clean table, and
quickly called the buddy to get him the best tea.
Zhou Yixian smiled and looked around, and said, "Look at this, your business
should be pretty good over the years!"
Shopkeeper Wang respectfully said: "Yes, thanks to your old blessing."
Zhou Yixian coughed and said: "I came here this time, wanting to visit a fellow
Taoist in the East China Sea. I remembered that I had a relationship with you
back then, so I came to have a look. Then I will live with you tonight. !"
Shopkeeper Wang nodded repeatedly and said: "Of course, you must give Xiao
Xiao this face, I also plan to let the young people come to see you!"
Zhou Yixian smiled, put his hand in his arms, and said: "How many silver taels do
you need for a night stay..."
Shopkeeper Wang immediately shook his head and said: "Look at what you said,
I can't wait for you to come to me. How can I still collect your money?"
Zhou Yixian put his hand in his arms and shook his head and said: "Oh!
Shopkeeper Wang, I know I gave you a few words back then, but if you do
business, I'm not good or bad..."
Shopkeeper Wang was a little excited, and said: "Old god, look at this. If it weren't
for you to point me to the maze and let me be—" At this point, he suddenly
looked around, and then lowered his voice. Said: "If you didn't let me plant the
God of Wealth tree in the'Donghai Dragon's Cave', how could I have sent it for
thirty years. If you come to stay in the hotel, if I pay you back, I will be struck by
lightning. of!"
Zhou Yixian smiled and took out his hand, and said: "If this is the case, then I am
disrespectful."
Shopkeeper Wang nodded, and then chatted a few more words. The man came
and said that the arrangement had been made for the visit to the room, and the
shopkeeper Wang got up and personally sent the two Zhouyixian there. All the
way to the back hall, I saw that the house was built strangely, three stories high,
but in a hexagonal shape, with a large courtyard in the middle, all covered with
bluestone slabs.
It may be years and months, and green grasses can be seen everywhere in the
cracks of the stones. Only in the very center, there is a lonely birch tree, but its
branches and leaves are withered and skinny.
Shopkeeper Wang sent them to a secluded upper room on the third floor. After
sitting with them for a while, they left with a sense of interest. When they left,
they said that they would definitely come to invite the old gods to have a big
meal at night.
The "old god" naturally shirks in every possible way, saying that he has been in
the way for many years and has not touched the world's fireworks for a long
time. But shopkeeper Wang was kind and sincere, and finally the old fairy finally
looked at the face of his granddaughter Xiaohuan and reluctantly agreed.
After the shopkeeper Wang left, Xiaohuan closed the door, leaving Yixian and her
only in the room. Zhou Yixian smiled and said: "How?"
Xiaohuan asked in return: "Did you really want to pay him just now? What if he
really takes your money?"
Zhou Yixian was righteous and awe-inspiring, and said, "What's the matter? I am
a Taoist immortal on Zhou Yixian. Do you care about that little thing outside of
your body?"
Xiaohuan snorted and said, "You don't want to come here, do you think I don't
know? You have no money in your arms!"
Zhou Yixian was taken aback and said, "What did you say?"
Xiaohuan said: "You have three shares of your money, one is hidden in your belt,
one is in your boot tube, and the other is hidden in your'fairy man's guide' cloth
jacket. Do you think I don't know? You don’t even have a penny in your arms."
Zhou Yixian was taken aback, his face flushed, and said, "You kid, you know
everything."
Xiaohuan glared at him and said, "What did you lie to him thirty years ago?"
Zhou Yixian said angrily: "Nonsense, when did I lie to him?"
Xiao Huan snorted, and said with no good air: "You don't come here, the East
China Sea Dragon Cave is the source of the giant sea, the spiritual realm of
heaven and earth, and it is definitely under the misty deep ocean. How can you
be in this duny world? You can only say that. Lie to honest people like the
treasurer king."
Zhou Yixian smiled awkwardly, but then he sighed, and he felt a bit of
vicissitudes of life.
Xiaohuan frowned and said, "What's the matter?"
Zhou Yixian was silent for a moment, and said: "Actually, this matter has
something to do with your father."
Xiaohuan was surprised: "My father? Didn't he pass away 20 years ago?"
Zhou Yixian nodded and said: "Thirty years ago, I brought your father, who was
still a teenager, to Changhe City. Although he was young, just like you, he is really
talented in this physiognomy. At that time, shopkeeper Wang was just a guy in an
ordinary inn, but your father said that he had a good face, with a broad forehead,
but no corners on his face, and big eyes but no eyebrow hooks. The Lord’s life
was peaceful, but he could make a fortune safely. ..." At this point, he smiled and
said: "I found time, secretly pointed him, and said that as long as a white birch is
planted on the Dragon Cave of the East China Sea and the word "sent" is passed,
it will definitely be able to Good luck. So..."
Xiaohuan continued: "So he just did what you said, and he really made a fortune,
opened this big inn, and the business is booming, so he thought that he was
relying on you for advice back then, right?"
On Monday, the fairy chuckled.
Xiaohuan glanced at him and said, "But I'm quite curious. Where is the Donghai
Dragon Cave you said to him?"
Zhou Yixian raised her brows and said with a smile: "Come here." Then she
pulled her to the window, pointed down, and said, "That's not it."
Xiaohuan was taken aback, and looked down, but saw that he was referring to
the half-dead birch tree, and she was surprised: "It's here? Why does this tree
seem to be dead?"
Zhou Yixian said: "Nonsense, if your tree is planted on a bluestone slab, will it
survive?"
Ringlet was dumb.
Zhou Yixian looked at the sky leisurely and said, "The sky is so gloomy today, I'm
afraid it will rain at night!"

The night was getting deeper, and the rain that started in the evening, when it
was all quiet, still didn't mean to stop.
Baguio lives in the upper room on the third floor, but Zhang Xiaofan lives with
the stone on the lowest floor. After the rain, the air feels a little humid.
Zhang Xiaofan tossed over and over, always unable to fall asleep, but one reason
was obvious. The stone was asleep, but the snoring sound of the burly man
actually matched his figure very well. Not to mention the earth-shattering, the
bed shook faintly.
Zhang Xiaofan sighed, sat up, put on his clothes, and sat in the dark for a while,
then walked over to open the door of the room and walked out.
In the dark night, the courtyard he was in seemed to be deeply invisible.
The dim light from nowhere brought a faint light, allowing him to see the faint
shadow of the white birch standing in the rain in the depths of the courtyard.
He looked up and looked at the sky.
Take a deep breath.
A cool and slightly icy damp air poured into his chest. Although he was standing
in the corridor, the wind outside hit him with fine raindrops on his face.
He turned around and closed the door, and walked along the circular corridor.
The night was deep, the wind was whistling, and the rain was deep.
The raindrops falling from the sky hit the bluestone slabs in the courtyard,
splashing flowers. In the roof tiles above the cloister, rainwater gathers into a
stream, thin strands, gently flowing down like a small waterfall. Coming along
this road, it seemed to be walking in a deep and quiet cave in a deep mountain.
It also seems that once upon a time, in the memory of a young man, there was
something like this before--
night!
There is a low sigh in an unknown place in the dark!
The wind blew, and there was a sound of "woo", and the rain in the sky also
slanted so slightly.
Zhang Xiaofan's clothes got wet in a few places, but he didn't care at all, and just
looked forward in amazement.
In the wind and rain, someone held an umbrella with their bare hands, stood
silently under the tree in the rain, standing quietly.
The bright eyes are like water, and the waves are flowing, as if hearing
something or feeling something, the woman gently turned her head back.
The sky is silent, the wind and rain are silent.
He and the woman looked silently, silently.
The wind and rain are still blowing and falling...

Chapter Fourteen
The night is deep, the wind and rain blows between the sky and the earth, and
the fallen leaves that do not know where they come are floating gently in the
wind and rain, passing by the wind.
Under the turquoise tarpaulin umbrella, her clothes flicked lightly, with strands
of black hair sticking to her snow-white cheeks.
Zhang Xiaofan stood there, but in such a moment, confusion passed by in his
heart. In the middle of the night in this foreign land, in a strange place, there are
familiar wind and rain...
He slowly walked over and walked into the wind and rain.
Behind him, deep in the faint darkness, there is a deep gaze, watching silently.
As we approached, the whole world seemed to quiet down quietly.
Her gaze is just ahead.
Gentle as promised.
"Why haven't you gone to bed?" Zhang Xiaofan said slowly.
Baguio didn't answer, but looked at him, her eyes were like water, reflecting his
shadow.
The rain gradually wetted his clothes, and from his hair, it slowly condensed into
small, crystal drops of water, flowing through his black hair, dripping gently, and
sliding down his face.
"What about you?" She asked back, "Why are you still asleep?"
Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a while, and said: "Stone he sleeps and snores, the
sound is too loud, I can't sleep."
Baguio froze for a moment, and then gave a "puff", chuckled, her eyes flowed, and
the faint light that faintly surrounded her seemed to light up suddenly.
In Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, she was like a lily blooming gently in the late night rain.
She smiled, stretched out her hand, and took Zhang Xiaofan's hand, Zhang
Xiaofan stepped forward involuntarily. In the wind and rain, the little green
umbrella turned sideways and blocked his head.
Under the umbrella, she breathed softly.
Zhang Xiaofan's heartbeat suddenly picked up, and he looked away, not looking
at her, but the faint fragrance that seemed to emanate from her body surrounded
him.
"Tomorrow, are you going to Liubo Mountain?" Baguio said quietly.
Zhang Xiaofan moved in his heart and said, "Yeah!" After that, he raised his head
and glanced at her: "What about you?"
Baguio smiled faintly and said, "I'll go too!"
Zhang Xiaofan's expression changed, and he frowned, "Don't play a kid's temper.
There are so many decent people there. My master has a bad temper. You will be
in danger if you go."
Baguio stopped talking and just stared at him silently. Zhang Xiaofan felt vaguely
uneasy in his heart, but couldn't say anything, but thought that it would always
be bad for him to stand in the rain late at night with her, so he said: "Then I will
go back first."
Baguio didn't answer, Zhang Xiaofan left her and walked back.
But when he was halfway away, behind him, in the rain, her voice suddenly came.
"Xiao Fan!"
Zhang Xiaofan was startled. This was the first time Baguio called him so
affectionately.
He slowly turned around, the wind and rain ran between them, as if it were a
little bigger, so Baguio's face also seemed a little blurred, but her voice came
through so clearly.
"When I stood here alone just now, I thought to myself that if we two died in the
blood dripping hole and couldn't escape, that would be great."
Zhang Xiaofan's body shook, and then he gave a strong laugh, and said, "Don't
make a joke." As he said, he walked away quickly.
Baguio looked at his figure, slowly lowered his head, gently using a voice that
only he could hear, and said, "At least, I won't regret it."

Zhang Xiaofan walked up the corridor and left the wind and rain, feeling relieved
in his heart. I don't know how, facing Baguio, a beautiful woman of the magic
sect, he always feels an unknown sense of tension. Perhaps this is the pressure
brought by her identity!
He sighed secretly, but couldn't help but looked back. Seeing that the woman was
still standing in the wind and rain, he shook his head and walked back to his
room.
Not long after he left, Baguio also walked up and stood on the corridor, holding
the green umbrella, looking at the direction he was going, silent and silent.
At this moment, in the dark place behind her, the darkness suddenly moved, but
she walked out of a black-clothed woman with a black gauze on her face, and
walked to her side.
Baguio turned her head and said lightly: "Auntie You."
The black-clothed woman glanced in the direction where Zhang Xiaofan was
going, and her voice was calm and non-emotional: "Let's go! Your father is
waiting for you at Liubo Mountain!"
Baguio nodded slowly.

Early in the morning, Zhang Xiaofan, who finally fell asleep, was awakened by the
stone loudly: "Brother Zhang, I will get up soon."
Zhang Xiaofan opened his eyes strenuously, only to see that the stone was full of
energy and full of inflated feet. It was obvious that he had a good sleep last night!
He gave a wry smile, said nothing, got up, and walked to the basin next to him to
wash his face with confused eyes. Stone sat on his bed and smiled: "Brother
Zhang, I didn’t say you. You are such a young man and a cultivator. You should
wake up all night and you should be refreshed. How do you look at you?
Sleeping!"
Zhang Xiaofan said in his heart: "Who can sleep if you are there." However, he
could only smile and nod his head.
After the two of them had washed, the stone took Zhang Xiaofan and prepared to
call Baguio to leave together. Zhang Xiaofan frowned secretly, but he was really
unwilling in his heart, yet he couldn't tell Shit clearly. Unexpectedly, the two of
them knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered. When they
asked the shopkeeper, it was Baguio who checked out late at night last night. By
the way, they also figured out the accommodation fees for the two of them.
The stone froze for a moment and shook his head strangely. Zhang Xiaofan stood
aside, thinking in his heart, listening to the time told by Shopkeeper Wang, she
probably left shortly after she broke up with Baguio.
In fact, Zhang Xiaofan had been worrying about what Baguio would do if she
wanted to go to Liubo Mountain with him, but this time she suddenly left without
saying goodbye, but he felt a panic in his heart.
The stone standing next to it happened to come over to discuss with Zhang
Xiaofan. Unexpectedly, the shopkeeper Wang looked at him a few more times,
and suddenly said, "Dare to ask this sir, but the name is called stone?"
Shishi was startled and said: "Exactly, how did you know?"
The shopkeeper Wang looked happy, and took out a letter from under the
counter, saying: "This is a guest sent to me this morning, saying that it is for a
burly young man named Shishi. Then it must be you, the guest officer."
Stone took the letter and looked at it. As expected, his name was written on the
envelope. He opened it and looked at it. Zhang Xiaofan also looked back at it at
this time. Stone looked at it, frowned, and lost his voice: "Master!"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and said, "What's wrong with your master?"
Shishi shook his head and said, "I don't know, but this letter was written by my
master. I want me to go to the Earth Temple in the west of the city to see him.
Brother Zhang, I think we are going to be separated temporarily."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "It's okay, then you can go, I am also anxious to
go to Liubo Mountain to see my master and them!"
Stone smiled and said, "When I meet Master, I will tell him that most of his elders
will definitely go to Liubo Mountain, and we will see you again then."
Zhang Xiaofan spent a lot of time with him, and he felt close in his heart. He
smiled and said, "Okay!"
Stone nodded, turned and left.
Zhang Xiaofan escorted him to the entrance of the inn, watched his tall body
disappear into the crowd, stood still for a while, then turned his head and headed
east alone.
After they all walked far, Zhou Yixian and his granddaughter Xiaohuan walked
out slowly in the lobby of Haiyun Tower.
Xiaohuan whispered: "It's very risky, I almost ran into an enemy." He gave Zhou
Yixian a look, and said, "It's not all you, grandpa. Wherever you go, you will be
cheated by you. Those who have ever wanted to come to the world are probably
the most unjustly wronged, it is probably me."
On Monday, Xianbai gave Xiaohuan a glance and ignored her. At this time,
shopkeeper Wang saw the old god walking out, and naturally he had already
greeted him, serving tea and dishes, and warmly entertaining him. On Monday,
the immortal was not welcome, and sat down with Xiaohuan Dala, and chatted
with shopkeeper Wang without a word.
Shopkeeper Wang said: "Old god, do you know? We heard that something big
happened outside Changhe city last night?"
Zhou Yixian was startled and said: "What's the matter?"
Shopkeeper Wang said: "I don't know too much, but I heard that it is the
righteous cultivator who has gathered here these days. Last night, I met someone
from the demon sect at the west side of the city. The two sides fought against
each other. The situation was fierce. People in the west of the city say that even
the city walls are shaking!"
Zhou Yixian said in surprise: "Has the demon sect and the decent sect have
fought?"
The shopkeeper Wang shrugged his shoulders and said: "The news was uploaded
early, but most of it will not be fake!" Teachers generally don’t come to our
common people’s misfortune. But you have a profound way of doing things. If
someone asks you to punish the Demon Cult, you must be careful!"
"Puff", the little ring next to him was drinking a sip of tea and couldn't help but
squirt it out all of a sudden.
Zhou Yixian glared at Xiaohuan. Xiaohuan suppressed a smile, and saw
shopkeeper Wang looked over with a caring look on her face. She took a lot of
hard work to keep her normal tone and said: "Ah! Shopkeeper Wang, it doesn't
matter me or me, yes, hehe, it was choking on drinking water. , Ha ha, choked..."

Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea (Note 1), 7,000 miles into the sea, is the far
east of this world, and farther away is the vast sea, boundless.
This place is extremely remote, and it was naturally uninhabited. Unexpectedly,
just a few days after Zhang Xiaofan and others entered Kongsang Mountain,
demons suddenly appeared from various places. Within a few days, dozens of
cultivating sects were destroyed by demons, and the world was shaken for a
while. . The demon sect has re-emerged after 800 years, with great momentum.
In the right way, the major sects, headed by Qingyunmen, Tianyin Temple, and
Fenxiang Valley, hurriedly discussed. At this moment, news suddenly came from
Fenxiang Valley that a large number of people from the Demon Cult would gather
in the remote place of Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea. I don't know why?
The so-called moral and righteousness do not stand in balance, and people in the
righteous way are filled with righteous indignation. In a few moments, the three
major sects were the main sect, and the elite disciples were sent to the East
China Sea Liubo Mountain, led by elders with advanced practice. Along the way,
many decent people joined in, with the intention of clearing away the demons
and benefiting the people of the world.
Zhang Xiaofan went all the way, deliberately inquiring, knowing how much had
happened, blood was in his chest, and he was determined to go to the East China
Sea.
However, in this far east, the journey is extremely long. The Demon Cult chose
this place, and I am afraid that although the Central Plains is a rich place, it is also
the place where the three main sects are deeply rooted, so he is willing to go to
the deserted island. It’s just that you never expected that the righteous way is
prosperous now, and in the hearts of righteous people, righteousness is the head,
and those who are far away will still rush over to be destroyed and then quickly!
On the way, Zhang Xiaofan hurried away, except for resting, he flew into the air
with a fire stick. After about two days, when I went out to sea, I often saw some
small islands at the beginning. After traveling for another ten days, I flew far, and
I saw the blue sea and blue sky, the sky was high and the sky was pale.
Often flying day and night, the sea is clear and blue. If it weren't for the rippling
waves, it was almost like a crystal clear beautiful gem under his feet, but there
was no shadow of an island.
At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan was dumbfounded in mid-air, and the sea breeze
was blowing, making his face cool, but his heart was anxious.
Today, it has been ten days since he flew out of the East China Sea. This time, he
didn't find the island to rest in a day or two nights. Unexpectedly, he lost his way
in this boundless sea.
But these days, he has been eating and sleeping, and nothing else. Yukong's
ability to fly is very good, and he is no longer as frightened as before.
At this moment, he looked up at the sky, then at the blue sea below his feet, and
couldn't help but smile.
Just as he hadn't thought about it, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly heard a crisp bird
chirping in front of him. When he looked up, it was a white seagull flying above
the sea with outstretched wings.
Zhang Xiaofan's heart moved. When he went out to sea, he had seen these
seabirds a lot, but as they flew far enough, the seabirds could not reach them, and
they would never see them again. Unexpectedly, in the depths of the sea,
seabirds can still be seen. It seems that there must be islands nearby.
Thinking of this, Zhang Xiaofan immediately became excited, and without
hesitation, he flew in the direction of the seagull. The vast sea is boundless, and
on the distant horizon, the sea and the sky are the same color, picturesque.
Yukong was flying between the sky and the earth, and suddenly there was a
sense of dust, and his heart was refreshed, as if the whole person was integrated
with the sky and the earth.
Seeing flying for another half an hour, I saw an island appear in front of me. Seen
from the sky, the whole island is lush and lush with vegetation, and the sea near
the island is clear and blue, like crystal clear blue jade.
Zhang Xiaofan flew for a long time, and his body was a little tired, so he fell down
with a fire stick and rested on this island for a while. As soon as he stepped on
the ground, Zhang Xiaofan looked around, and saw that when he looked on the
ground, the scenery was different and clearer from the sky.
The clear water washes the white sandy beaches one after another. Near the sea,
most of the trees grow in the middle of the earth. The trunks are high, but there
are no branches. They are straight into the sky, and only large areas are
separated from the tops of the trees. The branches and leaves, under the
branches and leaves, are bearing fruits as big as a child's head.
And deeper into the island, in addition to these tall trees, low shrubs gradually
flourish. There are dense woods, but there is no road to see. It seems that no one
has been here for thousands of years.
Above the head, seagulls whispered and hovered over the island, and the fresh
sea breeze was blowing from the sea level, and it was so cool. Zhang Xiaofan took
a deep breath. In this deserted and lonely place, a sense of tiredness came up. He
looked around, there was nothing strange, he found a clean place, lay down in his
clothes, and soon fell asleep.

I slept quite soundly. The island was quiet, and there was nothing unusual except
for the tidal and sea breeze. Naturally, no one would come to disturb him. Zhang
Xiaofan slept until it was dusk before waking up.
Stretching, standing up, Zhang Xiaofan wandered to the beach and looked up,
only to see the seascape at dusk, which is very different from the daytime. The
setting sun was bloody, and on the west coastline, a cloud of clouds and sea were
reflected in the boss. The clouds are transpiring, with different shapes, without
any magic. The sea breeze was blowing head-on from the sea, Zhang Xiaofan
couldn't help but opened his arms and took a deep breath.
A comfortable feeling filled his body, and in this place like a paradise, it seemed
that the whole person was relaxed.
At that moment, he couldn't help thinking that if he could live in this clean place,
be with Senior Sister Ling'er every day, and watch the beautiful sunset, it would
be a worthwhile life.
The thought of Tian Ling'er made Zhang Xiaofan's heart hot again. It has been
more than a month since he went down the mountain. Since he entered
Qingyunmen, he has never been separated from his senior sister for such a long
time. Now on this quiet island, he thought that the senior sister might be on
another nearby island, Zhang Xiaofan's heart immediately I can't calm down
anymore.
After standing for a long time, the fluctuating mood slowly calmed down, only to
hear two "cocks", but I was hungry. Zhang Xiaofan gave a wry smile. Ever since
he was trapped in the Dripping Hole of Kongsang Mountain for a while, he
seemed to be particularly hungry. Fortunately, he still had enough dry food, but
there was not much water left.
Zhang Xiaofan raised his eyes and looked around, and finally his eyes fell on the
fruit of that kind of towering tall trees, and he rose up and picked a few.
Unexpectedly, the shell of the nut was extremely hard. Finally, Zhang Xiaofan
smashed it on a rock a dozen or so times before smashing it open, but white juice
came out of it. Zhang Xiaofan was overjoyed and drank a piece of fruit in one
breath. He only felt that although it had a slight astringency, it tasted sweet and
was actually a rare delicacy.
With this natural delicacy, Zhang Xiaofan had a satisfying meal. Seeing that it was
getting dark, he wanted to go on his way again tomorrow.
At this time, it was getting late, and the sea breeze was blowing on him, and it
was getting colder. Zhang Xiaofan frowned and walked towards the woods, but
after hesitating, he finally didn't walk in. He only found a shelter from the wind
and lay down to rest.
The night is getting darker, the bright moon rises from the east, and the sky is full
of stars, like naughty children, jumping out one by one, blinking in the night sky.
After sleeping for a long time in the afternoon, Zhang Xiaofan couldn't fall asleep
for a while, and turned over and over again. He couldn't help but think of the
words that tens of thousands of people said to him at the Gudao tea stall that day.
He picked up the fire stick inserted around his waist, reflecting the faint light of
the stars in the sky, and saw the originally black fire stick emitting a faint blue
light, especially the red bloodshot inside like blood. As if there was life, there
seemed to be fresh blood flowing in it.
These are what thousands of people say, is my blood?
Zhang Xiaofan said lowly in his heart, with mixed feelings for a while. He clearly
remembered the scene in that glen that day, and the blood-devouring bead
sucked out a lot of blood from his palm...
Zhang Xiaofan shook his body and shook his head vigorously, unwilling to think
about the past. It's just that this magic weapon is still so clearly in front of him,
and even the unique cold feeling is still swimming in his body so familiarly, as if it
were a part of his body.
On that day, even though he had spoken high-sounding words to tens of
thousands of people, he still didn't feel so comfortable with him.
After all, it is not easy for him to accept that his magic weapon is a demon and
evil, such a little disciple who grew up in the famous school since he was a child.
Thinking of this, he couldn't help but looked at the fire stick again, and looked at
the bloodshot that became clearer at this moment, and couldn't help thinking:
How many wronged souls have been ruined by this magic weapon?
The blood in this, I'm afraid it also hides the resentful spirits of many people!
He couldn't help shivering.
However, he suddenly thought, if tens of thousands of people are telling the
truth, then what is the "Ancient Zhuxian Sword" in the Huanyue Cave Mansion on
the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain?
The righteousness and evil in this world are really just as taught by the masters
and brothers. Are they everlasting and unchanging?
Suddenly, an unprecedented thought came up in his mind: Who said that our
righteous way must be righteous?
Thinking of this, Zhang Xiaofan jumped up abruptly, did not hesitate, closed his
eyes and slapped himself, slapped himself heavily, and said loudly, "Damn, damn,
how dare you have such a big idea of rebelliousness!"

"Note 1: "Shan Hai Jing· Hai Jing Volume Nine · Great Wilderness Eastern Jing":
There is Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, which enters the sea for seven
thousand miles. There is a beast on it, like an ox, a blue body without horns, one
foot, and it will be wind and rain when going in and out, its light is like the sun
and the moon, its sound is like thunder, and its name is Kui. The Yellow Emperor
used its skin as a drum, and its prongs used the bones of thunder beasts. 』

Chapter 15 Sad
After slapped himself, Zhang Xiaofan stood there, and couldn't help but gasp.
After a long time, his mood slowly calmed down. Then he shook his head and
smiled bitterly, and said to himself: "Zhang Xiaofan, Zhang Xiaofan, how old are
you? The little disciple, who is incomprehensible, dares to question the morals
and justice handed down by the ancestor here. It is really irresponsible.
Qingyunmen has been passed down for more than two thousand years, and the
world has admired it. Naturally, it is right. You can doubt it. "
Thinking of this, he immediately relaxed. Although there was some self-comfort,
it was very effective, so he stopped thinking about this problem and lay down
with peace of mind.
Unexpectedly, he hadn't lie down yet, but suddenly heard a sharp and extremely
piercing sound over the island that was originally silent with only the sound of
tides and sea breeze.
Zhang Xiaofan immediately jumped up, looked up, and saw the night sky, a white
light flashing across the sky brilliantly like a summer meteor, and behind it, there
were a few rays of light, but the color was red, yellow, and red. Invariably.
Zhang Xiaofan took a few glances and knew that this was a cultivator's sword
fighting in the sky, and it was obvious that the first one escaped and the next few
followed.
In this desolate place, there was no one inhabited before, but at this moment
there are people fighting in the sky. I think it must be the righteous people and
the people of the demon sect who are fighting here. Zhang Xiaofan has been
looking for many days in this vast East China Sea. He was anxious, and he was
overjoyed. Anyway, one of the two parties must be a man of the right way, let
alone hesitating. With a touch of the law, the fire stick rose into the sky, and the
imperial sky was soaring. And up.
The fire stick carried Zhang Xiaofan, making a "Woo..." sound in the boundless
night, and rushed towards him. But no one in the sky seemed to have thought
that there were people on this remote island at their feet. Those who fled in the
front thought it was an ambush by the other side, but the chasing soldiers at the
back also subconsciously thought it was a trap set by the enemy. There was a
scream at the moment, the white light at the front turned, the red light, yellow
light, and white light turned at the back, and they all called Zhang Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and groaned in his heart. He was immediately
caught in the embarrassment of being attacked by the enemy, but how fast these
magic weapons came, how could he explain that he was suddenly born and
stopped in mid-air, and the whole person fell down and fell like a stone.
The four people of the two factions in the sky seem to be masters, and they
reacted extremely quickly. They saw the situation clearly in a moment. Their
magic weapons paused in the air, and they actually followed them one after
another, like a boned cone, chasing after them. . However, among the two
factions, a few people also screamed, slightly confused, and apparently found
that the other party, like himself, wanted to kill this uninvited guest.
Only poor Zhang Xiaofan was taken innocently, and he was suddenly chased by
these four magic weapons behind his back. If he was careless, he might be in a
different place. Listening to the sound of the wind behind him getting tighter,
Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth, knowing that he couldn't hide, and turned
around in the midair, but when he saw the four rays of light roaring like lightning
and thunder, he shouted. The black cyan light of the burning stick was shining,
and it stood in front of him, abruptly blocking the blow.
With a loud "bang", it spread far away on the calm sea, and the four rays of light
shook back, but Zhang Xiaofan, together with the fire stick, was smashed from
the sky and fell into the water with a "plop" sound. In the middle, the water
splashed Lao Gao.
Huge ripples rippling away layer by layer on the surface of the water. The four
people in the sky did not escape or chase. The two sides faced each other in mid-
air for a while, and they felt vaguely in their hearts. I'm afraid there is something
weird in the middle.
After a while, I saw a person slowly floating on the surface of the water, floating
on the surface of the water, looking like that, but fainted. The four people in the
sky descended at the same time, scrupulous about each other, approaching the
water cautiously, leaning against the stars in the sky, and finally saw the
appearance of the people in the water.
"Xiao Fan!"
Two exclaims came from the two populations at the same time.

Soaked in the cold sea water, this feeling made Zhang Xiaofan think in a daze that
he was still in the ruthless sea under the Kongsang Mountain Necropolis, and still
under the sky without seeing the sun. It’s just, why are there such bright stars in
the sky? ?
He shook his head and came to his senses. He turned his head and looked
around. He saw that he was lying halfway on the shore. There were four people
standing on the beach in the distance. One side was a woman in green, and the
other was a woman and two men. Look at that. Costumes are actually under
Qingyunmen.
Zhang Xiaofan settled down and looked at the woman and two men. I saw that
the two men were familiar with each other, they were actually senior brother
Song Daren and sixth senior brother Du Bishu. The woman has picturesque
eyebrows, a red dress, and her face is so familiar.
In an instant, he just felt blood boiled all over, and his mind buzzed. He didn't
have any other thoughts anymore. He stared at it and shouted: "Senior Sister!"
The woman in red turned her head when she heard the sound, and smiled
sweetly. Suddenly, the lonely and clear night of the overseas island seemed to be
bright: "Smelly boy, I knew you wouldn't die so easily!"
What words can describe that kind of fanaticism? Zhang Xiaofan only felt a
thousand words stuck in his heart, endless thoughts, and all kinds of suffering.
These days of nostalgia at the moment of life and death, all his brains rushed up,
looking at the beautiful woman with a beautiful smile in front of him, and he did
not know what to do in his heart. Sour, was actually startled and shed tears.
Senior sister, senior sister, senior sister! He read it in his heart countless times,
countless times, and now suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, and he couldn't
see anyone anymore.
Until, that anger sounded: "Zhang Xiaofan, you dead fellow, don't you even look
at me?"
Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, not only him, but it seemed that the three of Tian
Ling'er were also shocked. Zhang Xiaofan came back to his senses, and turned his
head to look, but the shock was not trivial.
I saw the moon blossoms like water and the sky full of stars, shining coldly on the
beach of this lonely overseas island. The young girl in water-green clothes had a
thin face, her skin was snowy, and her bright eyes were like water, staring
bitterly. Zhang Xiaofan, who is not Baguio?
When Zhang Xiaofan faced her, he suddenly became a little nervous, and even his
tongue was not smooth. He said: "You, why are you here?"
Baguio stared at him bitterly, but didn't answer, and then glanced at Tian
Ling'er's face on the other side. Seeing Tian Ling'er looks beautiful and beautiful,
there was a fire in her heart. .
Baguio was in Haiyun Tower of Changhe City that day. After walking with the
black-clothed woman late at night, he met his father outside the city. He followed
his father to Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea. They gathered together and
prepared to do it on Liubo Mountain. A major event, and righteous people also
followed. The two sides have faced each other on Liubo Mountain for several
days.
After counting the time, Baguio expected Zhang Xiaofan to have arrived. After the
experience of life and death in the blood-dropping cave of the Necropolis, plus
the subsequent getting along along the way, Baguio was inexplicably worried
about this ordinary Qingyun disciple. On this day, the moon was white and the
wind was clear, but she suddenly couldn't bear it anymore. In her heart, she just
wanted to see Zhang Xiaofan again. She ran out and touched the Qingyunmen
residence. She didn't find Zhang Xiaofan, but was discovered by Tian Linger and
others. Chased it out.
In fact, Zhang Xiaofan should have arrived at Liubo Mountain in the middle of the
day, but no one thought that Zhang Xiaofan went out for the first time and got
lost in the East China Sea. It was a long time delay. On the contrary, Baguio was
earlier than him. A few days have passed.
This night, I unexpectedly ran into Zhang Xiaofan on this small island. Baguio
was overjoyed, and he was apologetic for hurting him just now.
Unexpectedly, after Zhang Xiaofan woke up, he hadn't noticed whether he was
hurt, but first saw that the stinky boy saw him and the senior sister flew into the
sky for nine days. He was overwhelmed, and even he didn't know who it was.
Baguio was immediately angry. If you don't hit one place, there is no apology. I
can't wait to catch this kid and have a fight!
Zhang Xiaofan looked at Baguio and saw her angrily, then turned to look at the
senior sister's side, and saw Tian Ling'er and the two seniors had their eyes
widened, and their faces were confused.
He was caught in the middle, trying to explain to the brother and sister, but he
didn't know what to say. Turning his head to Baguio, when he saw the wave of
eyes of the demon girl, she felt excited, her chest was stuffy, and she uttered
blood out of her mouth.
"Ah!" Tian Linger and Baguio called out at the same time.
Zhang Xiaofan is actually not a major event. He was hit by four people in mid-air
just now. Although the real body guard and the fire stick blocked most of the
power in front, Song Daren and others are better than others. Zhang Xiaofan
came deeply, although he found something was not right and put away a bit of
strength, but the force still smashed him down. Fortunately, the bottom of this is
just the sea surface, and the earthquake is not big, otherwise if the ground is
hard, it will be enough for Zhang Xiaofan.
At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan's chest was already depressed, and he was
agitated by this embarrassing scene, his blood surged, and he spewed out a
mouthful of blood, but it was congestion, although it was exaggerated, it didn't
matter.
But how did Tian Ling'er and the others know that she and this junior brother
had been extremely good since they were young, and when they were concerned,
they ran over immediately. Unexpectedly, when she moved, the demon girl on
the opposite side was also anxious and ran over.
Tian Ling'er is her daughter's home after all, and her thoughts are so delicate
that she stopped in amazement. But Song Daren and Du Bishu read them, but
they thought that the demon girl was going to take advantage of the injury of the
younger brother. With a loud shout, Song Daren's "Ten Tigers" fairy sword grew
bigger in the wind and slashed towards Baguio.
Baguio was taking care of Zhang Xiaofan, but was blocked by the big man in
anxiety, and was angry, but it was so fierce that he couldn't underestimate it. She
twisted her body and turned into a green light, and she passed through the ten
tiger rays before she could not let her hair out. It just hadn't flew out ten feet
before, and suddenly saw a white light shining ahead, and a strangely shaped
square magic weapon flew over.
Baguio couldn't see what it was for a while, so she didn't dare to take it hard, so
she stopped her figure and made a move with her right hand in the wind. A white
flower appeared between her fingers like Jade. It was her magic weapon "Sad
flower".
Following the Baguio technique, the sad flower rose into the air and resisted the
strange thing. Baguio looked intently and didn't think it was angry or funny.
Seeing the six-sided square in front of it, there were some numbers engraved on
it. It was actually a dice. I can't imagine that there is such a deviant magic
weapon in the right way. It is really rare. .
The sadness turned pale, and immediately pushed Du Bishu's dice back by a mile.
It seems that Du Bishu Taoxing is quite inferior to Baguio. However, Du Bishu's
practice is not as good as Song Daren, but he is more clever. When he sees that
the Tao is not enough, he doesn't bump into it. He sacrifices the other two dice
and dances up and down to harass.
The three dice are flying like electricity, hitting one up, one down, turning
around, taking care of the left and right. Although they can't enter the range of
the sad flower, Baguio can't make it through for a time. It only takes a moment.
Song behind Darren has already rushed up again.
Baguio had fought with Song Daren just now, knowing that this person has a
deep practice and really wants to fight alone, and he may not beat him. In
addition, the ghostly guy in front of him is standing beside him, and there is a
"spirit" in Zhang Xiaofan's mouth. "Sister Er", I expected that I would not be able
to negotiate tonight. At the moment, he glanced at Zhang Xiaofan from a distance,
and cursed bitterly: "Smelly boy!"
Song Daren was about to catch up, but saw that the demon girl who was fighting
Du Bishu suddenly flew back, and the flower in her hand suddenly turned into a
thousand strange flowers, covering the sky and the sun for a time. Baguio was
blindfolded. Among the thousands of flowers, Baguio's green figure rose up into
the sky and galloped away.
As soon as Song Daren was about to chase him, he heard Du Bishu and Tian
Ling'er cried out at the same time: "Big brother, don't chase."
Song Daren immediately returned to his mind, quickly put away the fairy sword,
and ran towards Zhang Xiaofan with everyone.

Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, the island is magnificent and steep,
covering a very wide area. In terms of size, it can actually be regarded as the first
among the islands of the East China Sea. However, because the mountain is
remote and rare, it is far less famous than the East China Sea. Two famous
mountain islands-"Penglai Xianshan" and "Yan Luozhi Island".
However, Liubo Mountain at this moment was the most lively time since ancient
times. For several days in a row, the demon figures seemed to be searching for
something in this mountain. Although the mountains are vast, the cultivators'
swords come and go at such a fast speed that they often encounter unexpected
situations. The two sides have "deep bitterness and deep hatred". They often
picked up the magic weapon and smashed it as soon as they saw each other.
They went back and forth, and the sound shook the sky. The fellow daoists came
to help one after another, and they became a "group fight" posture, countless.
Brilliant and dazzling or insidious and vicious magic weapons fly around in the
sky above Liubo Mountain.
For several days, each of the two factions killed more than a dozen people, and
the small hills and hills on Liubo Mountain were also innocently flattened and
shattered.
After meeting with Tian Ling'er and others that night, Zhang Xiaofan, under their
leadership, finally found the location of Liubo Mountain, and also saw Master
Tian Buyi and Master Su Ru.
It turns out that this time the demonic sect has risen with great momentum. Not
only have some old demons who have been hiding for many years come out of
the mountain, but also countless new faces have appeared. Moreover, the Taoism
is not low. It can be seen that the demons have been deliberate and planned over
the years. Ding Fang move.
The enemy is quite strong, and people in the right way dare not neglect. After
discussing with Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley, the leader of Qingyun
Daoxuan sent out the four elite disciples of Dragon Head Peak, Chaoyang Peak,
Dazhu Peak, and Xiaozhu Peak among the seven veins under the door, and the
first Cangsong Taoist on Dragon Head Peak Dazhu Peak’s first field is not easy to
take the first place, supplemented by several elders, with dozens of Qingyun
disciples, plus Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley, and a few other righteous
way Sanxian, came to Liubo Mountain together.
Tian Buyi saw Zhang Xiaofan at first, and his expression was stunned. Although
she was a little happy, she could still hold her back, but the teacher's mother Su
Ru didn't have so much scruples. She smiled and pulled Zhang Xiaofan aside and
kept asking.
Zhang Xiaofan was grateful, watching his wife almost tears coming out again,
forced herself to hold back, and said the matter roughly, but after all he was
concerned about Baguio's identity, so he hid Baguio and the blood dripping cave.
It just said that he was trapped in the hillside, and for a few days, he was lucky to
find a secret road to escape.
Everyone sighed as they listened, it was a real escape. This time, among the
disciples of Dazhufeng, four people, including Song Daren, He Dazhi, Du Bishu,
and Tian Linger, came. From their mouths, Zhang Xiaofan learned that the eight
people in the Wanbat Grottoes that day, the Fa and the Fa of Tianyin Temple
Shan, Li Xun and Yan Hong of Fenxiang Valley were all safe and sound, and Qi
Hao and Zeng Shushu were also uneasy.
The most dangerous thing is that Lu Xueqi, who fell into the Necrosphere with
Zhang Xiaofan, suffered from the huge poison of the red-eyed pig demon, and
was injured in the battle with the Yinling tree demon, and then suddenly came
the big "tsunami" of the ancient warcraft black water black snake. "In, the whole
person was hit by the huge wave unconscious, and fainted underneath the
abyss. However, Qi Hao and others, who ventured into the Necropolis to save
people with the blue light emitted by the God Sword of Tianya, found Lu Xueqi,
who was surrounded by countless ghosts, and then snatched her back from the
Yan Luo Temple. .
At that time, Lu Xueqi had just woken up, and she said that Zhang Xiaofan was
still alive and under this necromantic abyss. But everyone has been searching for
several days without a clue. Lu Xueqi's remaining poison has not been cleared,
and the serious injuries have not been healed, but for some reason, they still
insist on finding Zhang Xiaofan. After a few days, she couldn't hold it anymore,
and everyone had to ignore her strong opposition, gave up the search, and took
Lu Xueqi back to Qingyun Mountain.
This time Qingyunmen came in a big way, and these old acquaintances of Zhang
Xiaofan, except Zeng Shushu, came here.
Tian Linger smiled and said: "If Senior Sister Lu Xueqi knows that you are safe
and sound, she must be extremely happy. Don't you know, she saw that she
couldn't find you under the Necropolis that day, I don't know how anxious she
was!"
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned for a moment, and the face of Lu Xueqi appeared in
his mind. He remembered that she had rescued many times under the
Necropolis, and he couldn't help but feel grateful, and said: "Senior Sister Lu is
looking after the fellowship, I am naturally..." Halfway, suddenly remembering
something, she turned to Tian Ling'er and said, "Senior Sister, you were not there
at that time, how could you know that Senior Sister Lu was anxious?"
Tian Ling'er stuck his tongue out, made a grimace, and smiled: "I heard what
Senior Brother Qi Hao said."
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, looking at Senior Sister Ling'er Qiaoxiao Yanran's
face, suddenly, the heart that had been boiling since we met again became cold.

The next day, there was another dispute between the two factions.
During the fighting method, some Taoist monks such as Tianyin Temple saw
trees and wolves, wild boars, rabbits, wild dogs, wild snakes and other creatures
in the forest. They could not help but sigh and recite the Charity Mantra of the
Rebirth. After the chanting, there was a sound of "Amitabha Buddha", a wave of
the Buddha's finger, and a jewel of Dharma was struck out in a shocking manner.
The demon cultivator dodged and dodged, and there was a thud. Another small
mountain head was reimbursed. Come.
"Thieves are bald donkeys, dead bald, and those who have the kind will shut
their mouths and come to the fight to the death, and murmur a bird curse there
all day, I will be annoyed by you if I am not cursed to death by you!"
"Amitabha Buddha, the donor of the wild dog, you are sinful, don't look back, I'm
afraid you will fall into the hell of Abi after you die!"
"Bah baah baah! The thief bald donkey, do you still count the family? You actually
curse me directly!"
"..."
Zhang Xiaofan heard this sound very familiar from behind, and when he fixed his
eyes, he was indeed the strange-looking wild dog Taoist in the Ten Thousand
Bats Caves of Kongsang Mountain that day. At this moment, he was standing in
front of the demon sect camp, with an angry face and frothing mouth, screaming
at a monk from Tianyin Temple in Zhengdao, and the elder, Lin Feng, Liu Hao and
the beautiful young woman were all at this moment. Standing among the
demons.
Zhang Xiaofan was thinking that these guys had actually come here, and
suddenly he heard someone reciting a Buddha's name behind him, saying:
"Amitabha, good brother Zhang!"
Zhang Xiaofan looked back, but he was an acquaintance, both of the Faxiang and
Fashan of Tianyin Temple. Among the previous eight people in the Wanbat Cave,
the two monks in Tianyin Temple have always been close to him, especially with
regard to this Dharma image, and they looked at him differently. And from Tian
Linger's mouth, he also knew that although Lu Xueqi's objections were ignored, it
was this method that made the decision to leave Necropolis, but it is said that his
expression was so painful that he couldn't pretend it anyway.
After Zhang Xiaofan listened, he was always grateful. At this moment, he saw that
they were two people who are good in law and good in law. They quickly saluted
and said, "Hello, two brothers."
The Faxiang looked at him carefully, took a breath, smiled, and said, "Ancient
humanity:'Auspicious people have their own blessings', and now they believe in
it. Junior brother Zhang survived a catastrophe. It is gratifying and
congratulatory, and there is bound to be a blessing. "
Standing tall and tall, Fashan stood behind his senior brother who was a head
shorter than him, and he said with a voice, "Blessed Brother Zhang!"
Zhang Xiaofan was grateful and said, "Thank you for the two brothers."
Faxiang smiled and nodded, and then looked at the field. The Daoist Wild Dog
had already started fighting the Tianyin Temple monk. He stretched out his hand
and patted him on the shoulder and said, "We will talk again when we have
time."
Zhang Xiaofan quickly responded: "Yes."
Faxiang took two steps, suddenly turned around, and smiled at Zhang Xiaofan:
"Junior Brother Zhang, you have time to go and see Lu Xueqi, the benefactor of
your school. She is very worried about you!" Slightly mysterious, smiled at
Fashan and went together.
Zhang Xiaofan stayed for a while and couldn't help but look at Xiaozhu Peak of
Qingyunmen on the side. This time Xiaozhufeng's first Master Shuiyue Future,
the female disciples headed by the master sister Wen Min, listened to the hard-
working dispatch of Taoist Cangsong and Tian. Lu Xueqi was standing among
them right now.
After more than a month, Lu Xueqi looked thinner. I don’t know if it was caused
by the injuries. But from here, Zhang Xiaofan still feels amazing. I only think that
this woman is naturally beautiful and peerless, even if it’s her. Thin, as if among
the blooming lilies, the drop of cold dew lightly revealed, desolate and with a
little arrogance, adding to the beauty.
The female disciples under Xiaozhufeng’s school are mostly beautiful women,
attracting countless people around them. Except for those old monks who don’t
squint at Tianyin Temple, male disciples such as Qingyunmen and Fenxianggu all
look to this place intentionally or unintentionally. Lu Xueqi even more. It has
attracted the most attention. It's just that at this moment, she has returned to her
original cold arrogance. When her gaze swept over Zhang Xiaofan inadvertently,
she only paused for a while, then moved away, without any other expressions.
Zhang Xiaofan seemed to feel a little lost, but after a while, he became a little
happy. Originally, he was a little afraid of this frosty and glamorous woman, but
now that she ignores him, he is relaxed. In a moment, his spirit was attracted by
Tian Linger's "chuckling" laughter, and he couldn't change it anymore.

Chapter 16 Hostility
In the field against the Daoist of the wild dog is a monk from Tianyin Temple,
who has a profound way of doing things and used a golden wooden fish magic
weapon with golden light. It is like alive in the air, chasing the Taoist of the wild
dog. The wild dog Taoist was in a panic, and the weird fang magic weapon in his
hand was gray and no longer glowing, afraid that it would be broken by the other
party.
I saw the muyu sound in the field, and the golden muyu in the air shook its head
and wagged its tail, chasing behind the stray dog Taoist, the stray dog Taoist
panting, running away in embarrassment, looking funny. The people in the right
way laughed in an uproar, and Tian Linger was even more of a girl's character,
"chuckling" non-stop. Zhang Xiaofan stood beside her, secretly looking at the
senior sister, but seeing Tian Linger's smile like a flower, two shallow dimples
appeared on the snow-like face, it really was as moving as it was moving. He was
fascinated for a while, and only hoped that this moment would be forever.
Suddenly hearing a whistling inside the court, Zhang Xiaofan looked around, but
the old man came out more and more to rescue him. His Taoism is far above wild
dogs, and the power of the Scarlet Demon's eyes is not small. The high monk of
Tianyin Temple also put away his smile and dealt with it carefully.
Zhang Xiaofan glanced a few times and suddenly noticed something strange. In
the magic sect, when the Daoist of the Wild Dog was trapped, except for the
elderly, Liu Gao and others, who looked ugly, most of the others had an
expression of watching the excitement and disaster. Later, I saw that the Daoist
of the Wild Dog could not support it. After living, only the old man took the
rescue, but the others just stood by and watched. Zhang Xiaofan felt strange,
thinking to himself that the people in this demon sect really shouldn't be judged
by common sense. Could it be that they also have some factional disputes within
themselves?
In fact, Zhang Xiaofan guessed the same. The young boss, the wild dog and others
belong to the Demon Cult Refining Hall. This line was naturally beautiful and
famous under the black heart old man 800 years ago, but it has been on the
decline for a long time and has long been excluded by the mainstream factions of
the Demon Cult. At this time, seeing the wild dog making a fool of himself, instead
of helping the crowd of demons, they laughed at the joke beside him.
After all, the youngest boss was the leader of the faction, and he was very
knowledgeable, and within a few rounds he resisted the offensive of the Yinsi
monk that day.
The wild dog Taoist got a gap, recovered his anger, and cursed: "The thief and
bald donkey almost killed your grandfather!" In the cursing, he turned around
and rushed to attack the old man.
There was an uproar among the righteous people, and some people scolded:
"The demon sect is extremely shameless."
In the condemnation, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt the sound of the wind around
him, and was startled. But Tian Linger was unwilling to be lonely and rushed out.
Amber Zhu Lingxia burst into the air, surrounded by her graceful figure.
"Shameless demon, fight more with less, Master Fazhong, I'll help you!" Tian
Linger shouted.
Only then did Zhang Xiaofan know that the monk in the field was named
Fazhong. He seemed to be from the same generation as Faxiang Fashan, but they
looked much older than the two of them.
I saw Tian Linger jumped out in the middle of the field and said, "Thank you for
the donor."
Fazhong said a move with his right hand, and the golden wooden fish in the air
immediately rushed to the old man, entangled him, and led him aside. Tian
Linger took it to the Daoist Wild Dog. A discerning person could tell at a glance
that Tian Ling'er was young and left her obviously bad manners in the Fa.
Zhang Xiaofan watched Tian Linger and the wild dog pick up their hands, anxious
in his heart, and was about to go out to help. Suddenly someone was caught on
his shoulders, but it was the big brother Song Daren. Just listen to Song Daren
with a straight look and whispered: "Little Junior Brother, the demons are
shameless. If you want to rely on more to win, we don't bother to do it."
Zhang Xiaofan immediately woke up, nodded, and stopped his
momentum. Seeing Tian Buyi and his wife inadvertently, they both looked calm
and composed, and immediately thought, with the master and his wife here,
where could Senior Sister Ling'er be troubled? I really worry about it.
Zhang Xiaofan's face blushed, and he glanced around, seeing that everyone
around seemed to be watching the field, no one noticed his gaffe, Song Daren also
turned his head casually to look at the fighting in midair, and then put it down.
Heart comes. At this moment, he suddenly felt a gaze falling on him from the side,
but when he turned his head to look, he saw that the senior sisters of
Xiaozhufeng were there, and Lu Xueqi was among them, but no one looked at this
place. .
At this moment in the air, Tian Linger used Amber Zhuling as he wanted. In the
light of the rays of light, the stray dog Taoist is dizzy. He only feels that there are
a line of Zhu Ling up and down, left and right, and he is trapped in the middle,
unable to rush out or break, and after a while, I am afraid that he will be alone.
It's going to be made into rice dumplings by this Zhu Ling.
Tian is not easy to see her daughter showing her face, her face can't help showing
a complacent look, and there are many people in the right way with
admiration. Tian Ling'er had a beautiful appearance, compared with the
appearance of a wild dog Taoist dog, it was a thousand miles away. Later, not
only the righteous people applauded, but even a few members of the Demon Cult
actually laughed out loud.
The wild dog listened to his ears, and became angry from shame. Although his
cultivation skills are not deep, his experience with the enemy is far from
comparable to that of Tian Ling'er, a fledgling little girl. As soon as he rolled his
eyes, he glanced at Tian Ling'er and saw that this little girl is mostly a
newcomer. , Immediately shouted: "Smelly girl, you look pretty good-looking, but
I can't think that you actually had something to do with this old monk!"
The people present suddenly calmed down. After a while, everyone in the
righteous way yelled at them, and the people in the demon sect laughed. Some
obscene people laughed loudly and said: "You say it, you say it, I really can't see
it!"
Tian Ling'er was angry and anxious, and said angrily: "You, what are you talking
about?"
The wild dog ji pointed, the dog's face was "righteous", and he looked like
walking for the sky and said: "Bah, if you didn't get along with this old monk,
how would you jump out to help him?"
With this, even Fazhong changed his face. Even the name "Amitabha Buddha"
was called "Amitabha," and Tian Linger became pale with anger. She actually
knew that this was a trick by a wild dog, but she was an 18-year-old girl.
Suddenly being labelled this huge insult in front of the public, how not angry,
immediately revealed a flaw in the magic weapon.
The wild dog aimed at the opportunity, and hurriedly rushed out of the
encirclement of Amber Zhu Ling. Only then did he see his figure rushing out, and
only a bang was heard, and the sky full of red silk slammed shut. If this person
was in the middle, would he be afraid of being crushed?
The wild dog couldn't help but spit out the old tongue and said, "What a cruel
girl!"
Tian Ling'er was extremely annoyed. The original snow-white face turned red,
not to mention a lot of words, Amber Zhu Ling rose into the wind, like an electric
gallop, and rushed to the stray dog Taoist again.
Frightened, the wild dog hugged his head and ran. The people in the Demon Cult
saw him escape back, boosing everywhere, and suddenly they didn't know who
was leading the head. In the sound of "huhu", they flew away one by one, without
any help.
In a blink of an eye, there were only a group of people in the blood refining hall
among the demons in the field. The old man looked there with a gloomy face and
resentment in his heart, but after all he knew that this was no longer a place to
stay. At the moment, the red devil's eyes glowed continuously, pushing back
several feet from the law, and got up, moved the crowd with his hands, and fled.
Tian Ling'er has to chase again, only to hear her father Tian Buyi say loudly:
"Ling'er, don't chase."
Tian Linger stopped abruptly, his face still flushed, and turned his head to face
Tian with difficulty: "Father, listen to the demon's nonsense..."
Tian Buyi smiled, but Su Ru stepped forward, pulled her down, smiled and said,
"Those demons and demons can do all evil things, let alone say some vulgar
words, we just don’t listen. That's it."
At this time, most of the people in the right way echoed, one after another: "It is,
it is."
"Miss Tian, don't worry about it."
Tian Ling'er just got down now. When people in the right way saw that the
demon sect demon had dispersed, most of them were also dispersed. These days,
they often fought with the demon sect people like this.
Zhang Xiaofan was about to go up and talk to Senior Sister Ling'er, but he was hit
on the shoulder suddenly, and when he looked back, he was stunned, and he was
overjoyed. I saw Lin Jingyu standing behind him, with a happy expression on his
face. He hadn't seen him for a long time. He was dressed in white, with the
Dragon Slashing Sword inserted diagonally on his back, with sword eyebrows
and stars, handsome and elegant, he was truly outstanding.
Speaking of which, this is the first time Zhang Xiaofan has seen this playmate
who has grown up together since he was a child after the Qimai Huiwu Grand
Examination. These days he wandered the rivers and lakes, and at the moment of
life and death, Lin Jingyu's figure was never missed in his mind.
Lin Jingyu looked at him for a long while, with joy and excitement on his face, and
suddenly rushed up and hugged Zhang Xiaofan in his arms. He firmly refused to
let go, before letting go for a long time. Zhang Xiaofan was equally excited, and he
saw that there seemed to be some tears flashing in Lin Jingyu's eyes.
"Xiao Fan!" Lin Jingyu started to choke up a bit, and the hand holding his
shoulder was so hard that Zhang Xiaofan almost felt pain.
But Zhang Xiaofan didn't care at all. After seeing Lin Jingyu, it seemed that only
this brother could understand the fear and despair he had experienced on the
edge of life and death these days. Only in front of this brother can he truly relax
himself.
Lin Jingyu clutched him tightly, and whispered: "Xiao Fan, I, I, I thought I would
never see you again..." At this point, he was too excited and his lips trembled
slightly. Can't say anything.
"Me and me too." Zhang Xiaofan looked at him in the same way. After a while, the
two suddenly smiled at each other and exhaled a long breath.
"It's good to come back, we will also wipe out the Demon Cult and take revenge
together in the future!" Lin Jingyu grabbed Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder and said
with a smile.
"Yes." Zhang Xiaofan nodded heavily.
Lin Jingyu's emotions slowly stabilized, and her face became calmer. Seeing
Zhang Xiaofan's now slightly dusty face, suddenly there was a trace of sadness
between her eyebrows, and said: "I heard that after you came down the
mountain, I am happy for you again. I hate myself again. Unexpectedly, all these
years wasted Master’s high hopes for me, and my achievements were not as good
as you."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and shook his head and said, "Jing Yu, you can't
say that. Who doesn't know that your qualifications are ten times better than me.
If I met you last time, I must lose. I'm just luck. It's better."
Lin Jingyu sighed, smiled, and said, "That's what I said, no matter how hard I
practice in the future, I won't beat you if I don't believe it, but you can't relax."
Zhang Xiaofan laughed and nodded vigorously.
The two of them are reminiscing here, where Tian Ling'er still pouted and acted
like a baby to his mother, and Su Ru was comforting with a smile.
Zhang Xiaofan talked with Lin Jingyu for a while, looked at the teacher's door,
grabbed Lin Jingyu's hand, and said, "Come on, let me introduce my master to
you."
I don't want Lin Jingyu to snorted and whispered: "Just your dwarf melon
master, forget it!"
Zhang Xiaofan glared at him, and said, "Don't talk nonsense." He stubbornly
pulled him over.
Lin Jingyu looked helpless and had to follow him. When he approached, Zhang
Xiaofan was about to talk, and suddenly saw the place where Tian Linger and his
wife Su Ru were talking next to him. I don't know when there will be more
people coming out. Yushu is near the wind, handsome and handsome, it is Qi
Hao.
Qi Hao said a few words to Tian Ling'er warmly, Tian Ling'er laughed
immediately, there was still a hint of anger. She smiled like a flower, and in front
of everyone, she grabbed Qi Hao's hand and walked towards Tian Buyi.
Zhang Xiaofan only felt a "buzz" in his head, and it was blank. In an instant, there
was no more sight. Only the senior sister took Qi Hao's hand and walked over,
and faintly heard Lin Jingyu carrying a trace next to him. With a smile, he
whispered: "Originally, your short winter melon master resolutely refused to be
with Senior Brother Qi Hao and Senior Sister Tian, but Senior Brother Qi went to
plead with Senior Brother Qi. Master always valued Senior Brother Qi, and asked
the real head to talk about it. You Then the master has to approve. Hey, you see
that they have all made it public now..."
Lin Jingyu suddenly stopped talking, opened her mouth slightly, and looked at
Zhang Xiaofan beside her.
At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan seemed to have suddenly changed himself. He
only felt that a raging fire suddenly appeared in his heart, almost burning his
body clean.
He only felt that he was simply being burned alive in the evil fire of Nine Nethers,
and in front of him, that man, and his beloved beautiful woman, were pulling
their hands together and walking over.
The fire stick, which has been hidden around his waist, also gave up a familiar
cold feeling at this time, and traveled all over his body, but instead of cooling the
feverish fire, it was like adding fuel to the fire, a murderous act. Qi, a trace of
blood-devouring frenzy, just like that, distorted Zhang Xiaofan's face.
In this scene, everyone was stunned, and the originally harmonious atmosphere
was frozen in an instant. Then everyone saw that the younger brother who had
always been gentle and gentle, suddenly exuded a murderous aura that even
those in the Demon Cult didn’t have. The people around him involuntarily took a
step back and watched this suddenly. Turning into a fierce and evil person, he
took a step towards Qi Hao and Tian Ling'er with murderous aura.
The blue sky on Liubo Mountain seemed to darken.
Song Daren stood up first and stood in front of Zhang Xiaofan. He immediately
felt that the little junior brother he had been watching and growing up since he
was a child, but at this moment he didn't even have any familiar shadows.
Feeling someone standing in front of him, Zhang Xiaofan slowly raised his head
and stared at Song Daren. Song Daren looked at his suddenly bloodshot eyes at
the moment, and he gave a chill, forced a smile, and said, "Xiao Fan, what are you
doing? Up?"
Zhang Xiaofan didn't answer, but his voice was low and hoarse: "Get out of the
way."
His tone was very long and low, as if it took a lot of effort to say it, but he heard it
in everyone's ears, but it was horrified.
Tian Buyi's face suddenly sank, and everyone was shocked.
Following that, under the gaze of everyone, Zhang Xiaofan saw Song Daren still
blocking him, and his right hand gripped the fire stick. A cold dark blue light
immediately radiated from the stick, carrying the stick from the past. An
unprecedented sense of killing.
Song Daren was really frightened at this moment. It wasn't that the intention of
killing was as strong as that of Zhang Xiaofan. It was not that Zhang Xiaofan went
down the mountain one month, and his Taoism seemed to be advancing by leaps
and bounds. It was the younger brother who respected and loved him since he
was a child. Really meant to kill him.
He saw it, Tian Buyi also saw it naturally, and took a step forward with a gloomy
face. Although he still thought Zhang Xiaofan was not Song Daren’s opponent, the
magic weapon of this little apprentice was very weird. There was a lot of
limelight at the Qimai Huiwu Conference, I'm afraid Song Daren will not be easy
to deal with.
At this moment, Tian Ling'er ran out with a look of surprise, blocking Zhang
Xiaofan and Song Daren, facing her favorite junior brother since childhood, and
said in amazement: "Xiao Fan, what's the matter with you? "
That face carved into the heart, that pair of bright eyes, this dreamy woman just
stood in front of her, asking caringly and caringly...
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, and the whole person was stunned, as if awakened
from a dream, the hostility in his body receded like a tide, but, however, he
actually felt the pain of tearing, staring blankly at the senior sister in front of him.
The feeling of wanting to cry!
Did you know that at the moment of life and death, the person you miss most in
your heart is you?
Did you know that the dream returns to the blue clouds, the thousands of
lingering emotions, are only for you?
Do you know……
"Hey", with a loud and crisp sound, Zhang Xiaofan's face was slapped in the face
by Tian Buyi who suddenly appeared next to him. The whole person actually flew
out involuntarily, tracing an arc in midair, far away Fell outside.
The crowd moved.
Zhang Xiaofan fell to the ground, staring at Venus, but when he recovered, he felt
extremely ashamed at this moment. How could he even want to do something to
the big brother who has been taking care of him since he was a child, and even
have a vicious idea, it is simply heinous and heinous!
He got up with difficulty, but his body was not straight yet, his feet were soft, and
he fell off again, and half of his cheeks swelled up high, and there was more red
blood flowing from the corners of his mouth.
However, at this moment, he didn't seem to feel the physical pain anymore. He
only yelled at himself with fear in his heart that he had never had before: What's
wrong, what's wrong, what's wrong with you, are you crazy?
He raised his head in a daze, looking at the people in front of the teacher, as if all
the people were strangers at this moment. And they looked at their own eyes as
if they were looking at strangers they had never seen before.
What happened to all this?
Zhang Xiaofan stood up with difficulty. No one spoke. Everyone looked at him,
but looking at his expression, he was more confused than afraid, as if he himself
didn't know what was going on.
After all, Song Daren loved Zhang Xiaofan from his heart, and turned his head to
say to Tian, "Master, little brother, he, he didn't mean to be disrespectful, he just,
just..."
"Shut up!" Tian Buyi stopped drinking, Song Daren didn't dare to say any
more. The short and fat Tian is not easy, but now it seems like a towering anger
god, walking towards Zhang Xiaofan step by step.
There was a trace of fear on Zhang Xiaofan's face. This, after all, was the master
he feared the most since he was a child. He didn't even dare to imagine what he
would face next?
Suddenly, a white figure stood in front of Zhang Xiaofan.
Everyone was shocked.
Lin Jingyu's face was frosty, his sword brows furrowed, but facing the first seat of
the famous Qingyunmen Dazhu Peak, he was still as a boy, without the slightest
fear.
He stood there like snow in white clothes, as if nailed to the ground, without
moving any further, there was a stormy sea ahead, as if he couldn't move him at
all.
"Kuang Cang", in the sound of the dragon's roar, the Dragon Slashing Sword
suddenly came out of its sheath, and the green light enveloped him and Zhang
Xiaofan-these two people with the same background. With awe-inspiring aura,
he didn't even see his big brother Qi Hao, whom he had always respected, kept
winking at him, and resolutely said: "If you dare to touch Xiaofan again, kill me
first!"
Qi Hao took a deep breath and peeked at Tian Di Yi, only to see that Tian Bu Yi's
complexion at the moment was so ugly, it was almost a pig liver color. He didn't
want to know how angry he was.
It's just that Qi Hao, as a big disciple of Long Shoufeng, has no reason to evade,
and Lin Jingyu has always been loved by Taoist Cangsong, his teacher, and he
can't ignore it anyway.
Looking at Tian Buyi's expression, Qi Hao knew that it was useless to persuade
him, so he could only ran over quickly, pulling Lin Jingyu, and whispered: "You
are crazy, Junior Brother, this is their Dazhufeng. Internal housework, what are
you going to take care of. Even if the teacher is here, it’s hard to say anything, just
go with me!"
Unexpectedly, Lin Jingyu was very different today, snorted, and said: "If I leave,
Xiao Fan still doesn't know how far he will be tortured by this person. He has a
lonely life and experience, like me, if I don't stand. On his side, there is no one in
the world standing on his side anymore.” While speaking, he looked at
Dazhufeng’s sect and looked straight at Dazhufeng’s door. Although he knew that
the strength gap was too great, he looked at his expression for the sake of the
brother behind him. Actually, life and death are ignored.
Qi Hao was dumb, seeing that Junior Brother Lin had guilty of a bull temper, he
was really anxious. While being anxious, suddenly a hand was placed on Lin
Jingyu's shoulder.
Lin Jingyu was startled and looked back, only to see that Zhang Xiaofan was
standing behind him, half of his face was swollen high, but tears were already in
his eyes, and his voice was choked: "Jingyu, you, you I’ve gotten your feelings.
Now it’s me who is wrong. I will confess my mistake to Master. You can go back
with Brother Qi first!"
Lin Jingyu frowned and was about to speak, but Qi Hao said anxiously in his ears:
"Junior Brother Lin, if you are here again, I'm afraid that it will make Master Tian
more and more angry, but it will hurt Zhang. Junior brother, go, go!"
Speaking of forcibly dragged him away. Lin Jingyu was struggling, but when he
saw Zhang Xiaofan's pleading gaze, he hesitated in his heart, pulling and tugging,
and it took a long time to be pulled away by Qi Hao. When he left, he looked back
at Zhang Xiaofan's place three times.
Tian Buyi's face was extremely ugly, everyone under Dazhufeng's school looked
at each other, no one dared to say a word.
Zhang Xiaofan walked in front of him silently, knelt down, bent his head on the
ground in front of him, motionless.
Tian Buyi sneered and said, "Ah! I dare not be it, who is this! With such a high
level of Taoism and such a murderous intent, do you still have me as a master?"
Zhang Xiaofan's body shook, he only knocked his head three times, without
raising his head, he still leaned down on the ground.
Song Daren and others have always loved this little brother. Looking at him like
this, they had forgotten the strange appearance of Zhang Xiaofan just now, and
they all said to Tian hardly: "Master, little brother, he..."
Tian Buyi waved his hand, everyone's words choked in their throats. Tian Buyi
looked at Zhang Xiaofan up and down, grunted angrily, and said coldly:
"Unexpectedly, over the years I have taught a rebellious person!"
He didn't look back at the end, turned around and left, actually not paying
attention to Zhang Xiaofan.
Su Ru sighed and followed, but everyone had no choice but to follow. There was
only one Zhang Xiaofan left in the court, kneeling on the ground alone.
His head still didn't lift up.

It was getting dark, and the people in the right way went to rest on the south side
of Liubo Mountain. There are more than a dozen naturally formed caves here,
which is very convenient. As soon as I came up the mountain that day, I was
taken by the righteous people.
Qingyunmen is divided into four caves by four veins. Dazhu Peak has the least
number of people. There is a cave on the westernmost side, with dense forest
next to it. On the other side, there are Longshou Peak, Chaoyang Peak, and
Xiaozhu Peak in order. The cave that passes by is occupied by Tianyin Temple,
Fenxiang Valley and other righteous people.
This time when Zhang Xiaofan came back, Tianyin Temple's Faxiang and Fashan
had been seen, Qi Hao also came to say hello, Lu Xueqi stood among the people at
Xiaozhufeng and did not come, only Li Xun and Yanhong from Fenxiang Valley
were not seen.
But at this moment, he didn't have the heart to think about these things. He
followed everyone back. He didn't dare to enter the cave, so he knelt on the rock
outside the cave. From the afternoon until it was dark, he had been kneeling for
more than four hours. There is no softhearted meaning at all.
Many other disciples of Qingyunmen and people from Tianyin Temple and
Fenxiang Valley came out to see them. They were often gathered in a group,
pointing in the distance, and the sneer was faintly audible.
Zhang Xiaofan was ashamed, but after all he dared not get up. But after kneeling
for so long, my knees are sore.
Suddenly there was a commotion from the cave next to where the disciples of
Longshoufeng lived. Zhang Xiaofan didn't look up, but vaguely heard Lin Jingyu
talking loudly and angry there. He seemed to be unable to bear it anymore and
was about to rush over, but was held back by Qi Hao and other disciples.
While being noisy, a powerful voice suddenly came out from the cave next door:
"Jingyu, you come in, I have something to say to you."
Zhang Xiaofan knew that this was the voice of Master Cangsong, the first Master
Cangsong at Longshoufeng, and the disciples of Longshoufeng suddenly fell
silent, showing the usual majesty of Taoist Cangsong. Soon after, Lin Jingyu, who
didn't dare to disobey his teacher's orders, walked in, and then never came out.
Calm was restored in the dark night, and the people watching the excitement
gradually dispersed, leaving only Zhang Xiaofan, who was still kneeling, crawling
at the entrance of the cave.
At this moment, Song Daren, He Dazhi, Du Bishu and others pleaded for Tian
Buyi from Dazhufeng Cave, but Tian Buyi yelled a few words in anger, and
everyone dared not say any more.
It’s just that Tian Ling’er’s excited voice was heard: "Father, what are you doing?
Xiao Fan has been kneeling outside for almost five hours. What did he do wrong?
Did he hurt his senior brother? Kill him, he has already admitted his mistake, and
you still won't let him in..."
With a loud "boom", the rocks flew horizontally, thinking that Tian could not be
easily left with anger, and hit the hard rocks with one palm, smashing the rocks
to pieces. Tian Ling'er seemed to want to say more, when she heard the teacher's
mother Su Ru say a few words in a low voice, she pulled her over, and there was
no more voice.

Chapter Seventeen
The dark night, no moon and stars can be seen, and there is not a trace of light in
the night sky.
Zhang Xiaofan knelt at the entrance of the cave, it was almost six hours. Most of
the disciples of other sects were already asleep, and even the last fire that lit up
in the Dazhufeng Cave was gradually extinguished in reluctance.
In the cave, Tian Buyi seemed to say something, and Tian Ling'er shouted out
almost immediately: "Father!"
There was no sound, no text, Zhang Xiaofan didn't know what happened, but
soon Song Daren walked out.
Zhang Xiaofan raised his head and looked at the big brother. Song Daren had a
great intolerance on his face, but after all he said cruelly: "Little Junior Brother,
the master said that you kneel here to annoy him and tell you to kneel farther if
you want to kneel."
Zhang Xiaofan's heart sank, but his face suddenly felt cold and cold. It was
raining on this dark night.
He didn't say a word, silently got up, walked to the distance, on the edge of the
dense forest, under the ancient trees, and knelt down.
Song Daren looked at him for a long while, but saw that the figure of the younger
brother was gradually blurred in the rain and fog of the night, he sighed softly,
shook his head, and walked back.
With a loud "bang", thunder blasted from the sky, and white lightning flashed
across the sky with teeth and claws, as if the dark night sky was split into several
pieces. After a while, the big raindrops smashed down like pebbles, hitting on the
rocks, crackling. After a while, it rained heavily.
In a blink of an eye, there was a cloud of mist between the world and the earth.
Zhang Xiaofan's body was completely wet for a moment, his clothes clinging to
him, and he was indescribably cold. He raised his head and looked forward. With
the dark night and heavy rain, he couldn't see the scene in the cave at all.
Between heaven and earth, it seems that he is the only one left, here, suffering.
He lowered his head, motionless.
This heavy rain seemed to be punishing him too. It was not stopping, the rain did
not recede, the lightning flashed and thunder roared wildly on him!
The rain dripped from his wet hair and slid down his face. Zhang Xiaofan’s eyes
could hardly be opened, but at this moment, in this stormy moment, he suddenly
saw that, in his In front of him, a figure and a pair of feet stepped in front of him.
He raised his head laboriously, lightning flashed in the sky, and a huge thunder
roared. With that shimmer, he could clearly see the poignant woman standing in
front of him.
Zhang Xiaofan was completely stunned.
Lu Xueqi was soaked all over, lightning flashed, and her figure turned into a hazy
shadow in the darkness. But Zhang Xiaofan clearly felt that she was right in front
of him.
On the stormy and windy night, such a gentle figure squatted gently in front of
him.
The more the rain, the more mad the wind!
In the depths of the woods, there seemed to be demons roaring and rustling.
A cold palm, with a slight tremor, stroked the ends of Zhang Xiaofan's hair, like a
dreamy voice. On this stormy night, he said in a low voice: "Don't be afraid, it will
pass soon!"
"..."
"I will stay with you here!"
"..."
"Boom!" The thunder seemed to shatter the night sky and shattered the soul. At
the place where the lightning flashes, in the wind and rain, when the cold rain
flowers dance wildly like a demon, that gentle face, those gentle eyes, like the
sweetest figure in a dream, accompany him.
In the wind and rain, she whispered to herself, facing Zhang Xiaofan, and as if
facing herself deeply, gently, and gently said: "You save me and protect me, and
at your own life, I will treat you normally. You. The pain in my heart, God knows
and I know, I can't share your pain, so I will bear it with you. I always hope that
one day, you can be happy with the lover in your heart..."
The voice was getting softer and lighter, and gradually disappeared. The wind
and rain are even more mad, and the figure is so weak, like a grass injured in the
wind, swaying. Zhang Xiaofan's mind was in a trance, like a dream and illusion.
The night is dark and the sky is speechless!

The wind and rain have been raging for a long time, before a little restraint,
Zhang Xiaofan's whole body is cold, the cold is invading his body, his hands and
feet are already cold, knowing that if he goes on like this, he will definitely get a
serious illness, but in any case, he is unwilling to get up to hide from the rain.
In this cold, but from the arm of his right hand, if there is a touch of warmth
coming from the arm of his right hand, it slowly walks in his body, resisting a lot
of cold air, which seems to come from the strap tied to his right hand. That magic
weapon Xuanhuo Jian.
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly remembered the ghost-like woman just now, thinking in
a daze that it was Lu Xueqi, but at this moment, he could no longer see where the
figure was, and he didn't know if he was gone, or he never appeared.
Thinking of this, a wry smile appeared on his mouth, and he shook his head,
splashing water. But at this moment, I heard a voice clearly and clearly: "Stupid
boy!"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, turned his head quickly, and called out "Senior
Sister Lu" almost. But I saw a woman in the depths of the dense forest slowly
walking out, with an umbrella in her hand to cover the wind and rain, looking at
him with a smile, but it was the person he never expected to see here-the demon
girl Baguio.
At this time, in the night, although the rain was a bit smaller than before, it was
still quite heavy, and it was not real at a distance. Zhang Xiaofan thought he was
dazzled, but he looked intently, but it was Baguio, who came over with a smile on
his face.
I saw that she was still in a water-green dress, still holding the turquoise
tarpaulin umbrella in her hand. But the wind and rain were too heavy, and the
side of her light clothes got wet in several places. When I walked to the front, I
saw more and more real, those spots were soaked in water, softly attached to the
skin, faintly visible.
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly lowered his head and didn't look at her.
Baguio stunned, squatted down in front of him, glanced at him up and down,
chuckled, and said, "You are really weird. It's raining so much. You have to kneel
here. Could this be your Qingyunmen? The practice method in China?"
Zhang Xiaofan glared at her badly, only to see Baguio's pretty face in the night,
unexpectedly soft as water, and couldn't help being stunned for a while.
"Boom!" The thunder rumbling, came from the black clouds in the sky. Almost
just before that, a huge lightning flashed across the sky, splitting the night sky in
half, flashing a flash, and then disappearing. Accompanied by this thunder and
lightning, the rain in the sky has actually increased again.
Baguio frowned and leaned forward. Zhang Xiaofan suddenly realized that the
raindrops that had originally caused pain on his body had suddenly disappeared.
The whole person seemed to be suddenly liberated under heavy pressure and
relaxed.
He looked up, but Baguio moved the umbrella halfway, blocking the rain for
him. But the rain was so heavy that Baguio took care of Zhang Xiaofan, and it was
inevitable that he had missed something, and half of his body was wet in a blink
of an eye.
Zhang Xiaofan felt warm in his heart and couldn't help but stretched out his hand
to push the umbrella over, and said in a low voice, "You just fell ill in the bleeding
hole. Be careful of catching a cold."
Baguio seemed to be taken aback, looking at Zhang Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan was surprised by her, and said in surprise: "What's the matter?"
Baguio pursed her lips and smiled, but her expression seemed to be overjoyed,
and said, "So you kid, you still know that you care about my body?"
Zhang Xiaofan's face blushed, but fortunately, in this stormy night, it was hard to
see, and immediately said: "I'm afraid that you will be sick when you wait and
blame it on my head."
Baguio leaned against him and immediately squatted side by side with him. The
difference was that Zhang Xiaofan was kneeling on the ground, while Baguio was
squatting beside him. At the same time, Baguio's umbrella also moved over again,
blocking the two of them, shielding the wind and rain.
Zhang Xiaofan only felt that in the wind and rain, there was a faint tenderness
and a faint fragrance around him, and he couldn't help but look to the side. He
didn't want Baguio, but he was also looking at him. The two of them stared at
each other, and they were immediately stunned. After a while, Zhang Xiaofan
first looked away, but he didn't know why, but his heart began to beat violently.
But Baguio, who has always been able to talk, was quiet at this moment, quietly
squatting beside Zhang Xiaofan, accompanied him, but when he was not paying
attention, he quietly moved the umbrella to Zhang Xiaofan's body. Some, for him
a little more wind and rain.
"Ah!" Zhang Xiaofan, who was in confusion at the center of silence, suddenly
remembered something and couldn't help but yelled out. He looked back at
Baguio with an anxious look on his face and said anxiously: "You, how can you
come here? ?"
Baguio was not too surprised by his reaction. He only smiled slightly, with a faint
voice, amidst the sound of wind and rain all over the sky, with a little miserable
feeling: "I came to see you!"
Zhang Xiaofan lowered his voice, but the anxiety in his voice was beyond words,
saying: "We are all righteous people around here, not to mention the seniors in
Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley, just an elder who came out of our
Qingyunmen casually, you There is no burial place. Are you still leaving?"
But Baguio seemed indifferent, just smiled at Zhang Xiaofan's anxious look,
sighed suddenly, and said: "You stinky boy, you have a certain conscience!"
Zhang Xiaofan was dumb and speechless.
Baguio whispered: "Aren't you pretending to be righteous? Don't you stand
between righteous and evil? Why don't you call someone to arrest me?"
Zhang Xiaofan was anxious in his heart. Hearing what she said, he was shocked
and sweated all over his body. In the eyes of outsiders, although he is not as
talented as Lin Jingyu and his senior sister Tian Ling'er, and extremely smart, he
is not a fool after all. It is just that no one has paid attention to him on Dazhu
Peak over the years, making him himself Some inferiority complex.
At this moment, after hearing Baguio's remarks like anger and joy, Zhang Xiaofan
reacted immediately. At this moment, his situation is really very wrong. Don't say
that I was still the one who was punished by the master, but was discovered by
someone in the same school at this moment, and he was even with this demon
girl like a demon. I'm afraid that I can't tell the difference between my mouth and
my mouth.
Thinking of this consequence, Zhang Xiaofan's head buzzed, and he dared not
think about it anymore. I was in a mess. I was about to open my mouth and yell
at the same door. Unexpectedly, I saw Baguio's shoulders leaning against her. At
this moment, it was windy and heavy, but she was covering most of her
umbrellas on her head. That half of the body was already soaked.
The clothes, clinging to her skin, reflected in his eyes. Even on her snow-white
face, there was some rain, which condensed into beads and slowly slipped off.
Zhang Xiaofan couldn't make it out anyway with this shout.
"You, why are you doing this?" Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head and said softly: "I
also guessed that your father must be a big man. I think you are also a
respectable eldest lady, so why bother for my little Qingyun disciple. Take such a
big risk and come here to suffer?"
The wind and rain are desolate, the world is stern, and in the vast night and rain,
it seems that there is only one place left in the entire world, only the two of them.
Baguio seemed to feel a little cold, and leaned closer to Zhang Xiaofan. This
action was both cordial and familiar, just like the scene of the two of them at the
juncture of life and death in the blood dripping hole that day.
Her voice was also erratic at the moment: "No, I didn't suffer. You don't know,
the real suffering in this world is in people's hearts..."
Her voice gradually lowered, and the words behind became inaudible, but Zhang
Xiaofan suddenly realized that she quietly leaned her head on her shoulder.
The sound of wind and rain whizzed past, but Zhang Xiaofan only felt that there
was a blank in his mind.
Only the faint fragrance next to him, in this cold wind and rain, is really
entwining him.

In the early morning, the clouds open and the sun rises, and the rain stops and
the wind stops.
Tian Buyi walked out of the cave alone, only to see his little apprentice far away,
he actually knelt on the edge of the dense forest in the distance, motionless.
He frowned and walked over. When he approached nearby, Zhang Xiaofan heard
the sound and raised his head. Seeing that it was Master Tian is not easy, his
mouth moved twice, and he whispered: "Master."
Tian Buyi could see that his clothes were drenched all over, and water dripped
from time to time on his head. His face was even paler. Obviously, he suffered a
lot from the heavy rain last night.
Thinking of this, he couldn't help frowning. At this moment, he heard a faint
voice in the row of caves behind him. It was expected that the disciples of all
sects were getting up. Tian Buyi snorted and walked towards the woods. When
passing by Zhang Xiaofan, he said lightly: "You follow me!"
Zhang Xiaofan hurriedly responded and wanted to get up. Unexpectedly, his body
stood up halfway, his feet were soft, and he fell down again. He only felt that his
feet were numb and painful, thinking it was caused by kneeling all night.
Tian Buyi walked ahead. When he stopped, he seemed to hesitate for a while, but
he still didn't look back, and he still walked straight forward.
Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth and beat and massaged his legs with his
hands. Fortunately, he is not usually a spoiled person. The body that he trained
when he was cutting bamboo at Dazhufeng responded at this moment. After a
short while, he actually had a little qi and blood, and he could walk.
Zhang Xiaofan stood up and looked forward, but saw that Tian Buyi's figure was
about to disappear in the woods, and hurried to follow. Before long, when the
decent disciples in the cave came out, they were no longer visible.

In the woods on Liubo Mountain, there are towering ancient trees everywhere,
and there are huge trees surrounded by one person. They are huge trees that two
or three people can hold. They are also seen from time to time. I want to come
here because it is remote and uninhabited.
Zhang Xiaofan followed Tian Buyi and walked slowly in the forest. The shimmer
of the morning shines through the tops of the trees and sprinkles on the bushes
in the forest.
In this forest after the rain, everything seems to have been washed again, and
there are cyan green everywhere. Occasionally, there are unknown little flowers
blooming in lonely no one, exuding a faint fragrance.
Tian Buyi walked in front, always silent without speaking. He was short and fat,
and Zhang Xiaofan was already half a head taller than him at this time, but in
Zhang Xiaofan's eyes, the figure of that person seemed as tall as a mountain
god. What's more, at this moment in his heart, Baguio's affairs are pressing him
like a hill, making him upset, not knowing what to do?
Just as Zhang Xiaofan was upset, thinking about whether to tell the master about
Baguio, Tian Buyi suddenly stopped and turned around. Zhang Xiaofan's heart
jumped and stopped. I saw that this place was already in the depths of the forest,
surrounded by quiet people, and the ancient trees were forested, except for the
faint sound of birds singing in the distance, and there was no more sound.
Tian Buyi looked at him up and down, and said blankly: "You have been in the
rain all night, are you okay?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head and whispered: "The disciple deserves his sin, it
doesn't matter."
Tian Buyi snorted and said, "You say it lightly, but do you hate me in your heart?"
Zhang Xiaofan was startled, his pale face turned white again, and said anxiously:
"Master, I, I never have that kind of thought. I deserve it, and I never dare to
blame Master."
Tian Buyi looked at the little disciple in front of him who had been most
neglected by him over the years, and watched the anxious expression on his face
blatantly. The corners of his mouth moved, he sighed, and the expression on his
face became milder.
"Okay! No one is around now, do you have anything to say to me?"
Zhang Xiaofan's heart was tight, wondering whether Master already knew about
Baguio. Now the relationship between Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio is quite
delicate. When Baguio came last night, he was even more afraid of being known
by the elders of various divisions. Could it be...
He was thinking about himself, but Tian Buyi was a little impatient. When he saw
him, he remained silent and said: "I ask you, why did you suddenly treat your big
brother yesterday?"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and realized that Master was not referring to
Baguio's affairs, and then he was relieved. But then he opened his mouth and
couldn't speak. He couldn't always say that he lost his mind because he saw Tian
Linger and Qi Hao together? What's more, even he himself couldn't say clearly,
what is the strange sorrow that controlled his emotions for a moment?
Tian Buyi waited for a long time. Seeing that Zhang Xiaofan was still speechless,
he suddenly sneered and said, "You are dissatisfied because you have seen
Ling'er and Qi Hao's intimacy together?"
Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, only to feel that there was a loud buzz in his mind,
and he stayed where he was. His unrequited love for Tian Ling'er was one of his
deepest secrets, and he had never told anyone. Unexpectedly, he was suddenly
said coldly by his most awe-inspiring master. It was really shocking than last
night. The earth-moving thunder also shakes the soul.
For a moment, he could barely move, and he didn't even have the strength to
deny. He just looked at Tian Buyi, opened his mouth wide, and couldn't say a
word.

Chapter Eighteen Old Man
The light from the forest passed through the luxuriant branches and leaves and
sprinkled on the bodies of Tian Buyi and Zhang Xiaofan's master and
apprentice. Zhang Xiaofan stood in front of Tian Buyi, showing no self-
confidence, and after a long time he whispered, "Master..."
Tian Buyi looked at him, only to see that this little apprentice's pale face was
suddenly bloody at this moment, he snorted and turned around.
Zhang Xiaofan was at a loss and didn't know what to say, but the secret deep in
his heart was suddenly seen through by the person he had always been most in
awe of, and the panic had not subsided even now.
Tian Buyi stood there, standing with his hands behind him, and did not speak for
a long while. Zhang Xiaofan stood behind him with his head down, not even
daring to breathe.
After a while, Tian Buyi slowly said, "In that case, the secret of the Tai Chi Xuan
Qing Dao Secret Art that was given to you that day was also Ling'er?"
Zhang Xiaofan's heart jumped again, but it was Tian Ling'er, and he immediately
became clearer, and said anxiously: "Master, it doesn't matter to senior sister, it's
me. I asked senior sister to teach me..."
Tian Buyi turned around and stared at Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan's voice
immediately became quieter, knowing that no matter what he said, I was afraid
that he would not be able to hide it from this master.
In the woods, between the master and the apprentice, there was a silence.
Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head, confused. At this moment, he heard Tian Buyi's
voice: "Old Qi."
Zhang Xiaofan's heart jumped, and he raised his head and said, "Master."
Tian Buyi looked at him and said, "It's almost five years since you entered my
door?"
Zhang Xiaofan whispered: "Yes."
Tian Buyi said indifferently: "When I accepted your entry, I was not optimistic
about your qualifications. It is beyond my expectation that you can have today's
achievements."
Zhang Xiaofan moved his body, but deep in his heart, there was some sort of faint
joy.
Tian Buyi continued: "As for your private love for Ling'er..."
Zhang Xiaofan was anxious and said, "Master, this is all my fault, I shouldn't..."
Tian Buyi glared at him and said, "Did I say you were wrong?"
Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth suddenly, this time he was really scared by Tian
Buyi.
Tian Buyi snorted, and said, "You are a decent young man, and you are not the
monks of Tianyin Temple, and you have grown up with Ling'er since you were a
child. What's so strange that you like her a little bit? You have been your master
all these years. Is it in vain? Can't even figure this out?"
Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head, his eyes suddenly hot. Adding up all the warm
words in this world, in his heart, I'm afraid it is not as good as these few words
that Tian Tian is not easy to say coldly.
It’s just that Tian Buyi paused, and then said, “But things are different now, and I
can see that Ling’er is only afraid that he really likes Qi Hao. As for you? I’m
afraid that she will just treat you as her younger brother, you do you know?"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded, but kept staring at his feet, and said in a low voice, "Yes,
Master."
Tian Buyi said slowly: "I used to oppose Linger's contact with Qi Hao, not
because of Qi Hao himself, but because of..." He said that, he stopped suddenly,
frowned, and turned to the subject: "To be honest, although your advancement in
Taoism is faster than I expected, compared to Qi Hao, it's still a lot different."
Tian Buyi took a deep look at Zhang Xiaofan and slowly said, "Do you understand
what I mean?"
Zhang Xiaofan bit his lip tightly, before saying for a while: "Yes, I understand,
Master."
Tian Buyi nodded, took a deep breath, walked over, patted him on the shoulder,
and said, "The previous thing, let it pass."
Zhang Xiaofan felt Master's generous and warm hand pat on his shoulder, his
heart was warm, and he nodded heavily.
Tian Buyi looked at him for a while and said, "Then let's go back!"
After speaking, he walked back to the original path.
Zhang Xiaofan raised his head, took a deep breath, and let go of his clenched
hands.
It's just that the trace of Ruoyoruowu's confusion is always on his mind.
He gave a wry smile, cheered up, and followed.

When the two of them walked back to the row of caves on the mountainside, the
heads of each group were shaking, and most of them were already up. Tian
Ling'er and the others were standing at the entrance of the cave with an anxious
look on their faces, looking around, obviously very worried.
When Zhang Xiaofan saw it from a distance, he felt a pain in his heart and
lowered his head.
As soon as he saw Tian Buyi and Zhang Xiaofan coming back, Tian Linger ran
over, without saying anything, first looked at Zhang Xiaofan up and down, and
after making sure that he had not been "abused" by Tian Buyi, he whispered:
"Xiao Xiao Fan, where did you and my father go this early?"
Zhang Xiaofan saw her face full of concern, a pair of bright eyes only looked at
him, and his heart was inexplicably painful, but he forced a smile on her face and
said: "It's okay, Master took me out for a walk, and taught me. I have a few words,
now I forgive me."
Tian Buyi walked ahead, as if he heard the little apprentice's words, he snorted,
but he didn't see what he looked like, and walked back slowly. Seeing his wife Su
Ru standing at the entrance of the cave, looking at him with a slight smile, he
couldn't help but suffocate his face. He gave her a white look and walked in
without speaking.
At this point, this small storm can be regarded as over.

In the following days, Zhang Xiaofan stayed with the brothers who had been
separated for a long time day and night. He grew up under the gaze of fellow
seniors since he was a child, and now he comes back with great kindness. Song
Daren was open-minded, and never remembered Zhang Xiaofan’s rudeness that
day, and Su Ru had also vaguely mentioned a few words to him in private, so he
knew it well, but he loved the younger brother even more. Up.
The righteous sects who came to Liubo Mountain this time are naturally led by
the "Qingyunmen", "Tianyin Temple" and "Fenxiang Valley", but there are also
many other small-scale righteous sects. Among them, there are many things that
Zhang Xiaofan has never heard of, presumably for the sake of righteousness and
justice, to be incompatible with the remnants of the demons.
As for the three major factions, apart from the Qingyunmen who came to
Cangsong Taoist Hetian, it was not easy for the other two factions to come, so
invisibly, the Qingyunmen took the lead in everything.
After three days of this, Zhang Xiaofan actually saw several acquaintances on this
Liubo Mountain. Among them, Li Xun and Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley also
came to Liubo Mountain the next day. Later, he saw the stone at the monk of
Tianyin Temple, and a thin and withered old man standing beside the stone.
Zhang Xiaofan happily went up to say hello. When Shishi saw him, his expression
was very excited. After saying a few words, he wanted to introduce Master
"Venerable Dali" to know him. Then he turned to the old man who was talking to
the Fa and said, "Master, this is me. Brother Zhang from Qingyunmen I
mentioned to you."
The old man turned his head, Zhang Xiaofan was shocked when he saw his face.
Originally, he imagined that the sect where the stone was located was called the
"King Kong Gate", and his master was also called the "Venerable Dali". He must
be a mighty giant. . Unexpectedly, it was this old man who looked rather skinny
in front of him, and he couldn't really recover at this moment.
But Shishi obviously didn't think so much, hehe smiled and said, "Brother Zhang,
don't you see my master soon."
Only then did Zhang Xiaofan wake up and hurriedly saluted: "Old predecessor,
disciple Zhang Xiaofan, admiring his name for a long time."
The old man snorted and said faintly: "Fine." Then he turned his head and said to
the Fa: "In this way, Master Puhong, Master Puhong, hasn't been out yet?"
Faxiang smiled and said: "Exactly. Although the teacher in this temple is the
presiding officer, I have always assisted Pukong Master and Uncle in managing
the mundane affairs. This time the revival of the magic education, Pukong Master
and Uncle will also When I came here, the affairs in the temple were so
complicated that I had to let the little monk come and talk about it."
Venerable Dali nodded and said, "If you are here, that's enough. But before I
came, I thought your Master Puhong and Pukong two monks would not come,
but your Fourth Master Shupu will come in the direction. I hate the Demon Cult
and will definitely come, but why..."
Seeing Venerable Dali’s suspicious gaze, Faxiang sighed slightly, and said: "The
predecessors did not know, since the uncle of the three masters, Puzhi, the monk
suddenly passed away five years ago..."
Zhang Xiaofan's heart jumped fiercely.
It was also at this time that Faxiang’s gaze did not know whether he glanced at
him intentionally or unintentionally, then moved away, and continued: "Uncle Pu
Fang and Uncle Pu Zhi have the most profound friendship. After that, I quietly
read Buddhist scriptures in the temple and stopped going out."
Venerable Dali exclaimed "Ah".
Faxiang smiled and said, "But this is not a bad thing."
Venerable Dali chuckled, and said, "Yes, yes, all the gods and monks must take
their own merits as the most important thing. Unlike me, the old fellow, who has
no relationship with the Buddha, runs all day long."
Faxiang smiled and said: "Senior joked, you and our Tianyin Temple are traced
back to the source, this point was specifically explained by the teacher and
Pukong teacher. Come, please sit inside."
Venerable Dali gave a few words before entering with him.
Zhang Xiaofan watched the two of them walk in. Suddenly he felt it. He turned his
head and looked to the side, but he saw that the stone pulled him, and
whispered: "Did you see it? It seems that this young man is Tianyin Temple." The
leader of this group of monks!"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded. In the past few days, he has been in contact with these
righteous people every day, and most of them have seen the masters of Tianyin
Temple. It was also discovered that although Dhamma was young, among the
monks of Tianyin Temple who came to Liuboshan with the word "Dharma" this
time, Dhamma was outstanding and faintly leading. Most of the people who came
out to receive the speech were him, but the older monks beside him had no
voice. It seems that Faxiang is an outstanding figure cultivated by Tianyin
Temple.
However, at this moment in his heart, he still thinks about the look that Faxiang
saw when he was talking about Puzhi just now, and he didn't hear the stone
muttering beside him. He only heard what he seemed to say at the end: " ...I don't
think he's great, and he's said something wrong."
Zhang Xiaofan was startled and asked, "What did you say?"
Shishi looked around, and whispered: "I remember hearing people say before
that if a person in Buddhism has perfect merits and a good death, it is
called'death'. He just said nonsense about passing away, and it sounds like letting
people go. It's uncomfortable, it's like Puzhi monk. He is... Hey, Brother Zhang,
why is your face so ugly suddenly?"
Zhang Xiaofan was upset, he smiled and nodded to the stone, then walked back
to where the Qingyun Gate was, making the stone stand where he was, and he
couldn't figure it out for a long time.

In a blink of an eye, Zhang Xiaofan has been on Liubo Mountain for half a month.
During this time, the people of the righteous way and the people of the demon
sect are still facing each other. When the two sides often meet during the day,
they will fight each other from time to time. But what confuses the people in the
right way is that the people in the magic sect seem to be unwilling to fight, and
often fight for several rounds, then flee away with a flick of a shot.
In the old days, I heard that the demon sect was going to meet in this remote
place. Most of them wanted to come to discuss some poisonous schemes and
desire to harm the world, so the righteous people wanted to eliminate
demons. Unexpectedly, I saw it at this time, but it didn't look like it. If you say
that you are the enemy of the right way, you should come out for a decisive
battle; if you hear that there are two Qingyunmen first characters in the right
way, you should take the initiative to retreat if you are afraid that you are not
strong enough.
In the demonic sect, people fight but don't fight, retreat and refuse to
retreat. Liubo Mountain has a large terrain, and its targets in the air are obvious,
but it is really not easy to go deeper to find the lair of the demon cult. This delay,
the time will be delayed. People in the right way have speculated that what the
Demon Cult's remnants want to do on this remote island?
These days, Zhang Xiaofan also followed his master and brother to search for
people in the magic sect on Liubo Mountain. But in private, he has another worry,
that is, if he encounters Baguio, what should he do?
But it is strange to say that Baguio has also come to the island of Liubo Mountain,
but since that stormy night, it has never appeared again. On the contrary, other
people in the Demon Cult, including the old men known by Zhang Xiaofan, Lu
Xueqi and others, and the Daoist Wild Dogs, appeared very frequently. Judging
from their appearance, they seemed to be looking for something.
Taoist Cangsong and Tian Buyi have both practiced for hundreds of years, and it
feels a bit tricky to encounter this kind of thing. That day and night, the two of
them called the people from Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley to get together
to discuss.
The representative who came out of Tianyin Temple was naturally Dharma, and
the person who came from Fenxiang Valley was actually an acquaintance, Li
Xun. Both of them seemed to be leaders of the younger generation, but in front of
Taoist Cangsong and Tian Buyi, both of them looked very respectful.
After seeing the gift, Taoist Cangsong said lightly: "Two nephews, our righteous
sects came to exorcise demons this time. Among them, there are many places to
rely on the two. I would like to thank the poor Dao first.
Faxiang and Li Xun leaned forward at the same time: "Don't dare, if you need
anything, please let Master Cangsong give orders."
Tian Buyi waved his hand, let them sit down first, and said: "We don't need to say
more nonsense. As of today, we have been here for half a month since we came to
this deserted island in the East China Sea. Although it is true that there are
demon remnants here, but I look at their mysterious whereabouts, but I can't
guess what the intention is. I don't know what the two master nephews think?"
Faxiang and Li Xun looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time.
Cang Song said to Li Xun: "Nephew Li, this time the news was first released by
your Fenxianggu, dare to ask your school if you know the purpose of the demon
sect?"
Li Xun, in front of Taoist Cangsong, a world-renowned senior, no longer had the
proud look on his face. Then he said: "Return to Master Cangsong, this time the
news is also accidentally known by the cons. After the revival of the demon sect,
suddenly there is A large number of remnants went to Liubo Mountain in the
East China Sea, but they didn't know what happened."
Cang Song and Tian couldn't easily look at each other.
Faxiang suddenly said: "The two uncles, according to the little monk's eyes, these
few days, the people of the demon sect often search each mountain carefully,
very much like looking for something important."
Cang Song pondered: "Yes, Junior Brother Tian and I share the same view, but
what are they looking for that is so important?"
Tian Buyi frowned, and then said: "In that case, we can't guess it. But the people
in the Demon Cult have always been vicious. After you go back, you must be
careful. We will step up the search during the day and wait for the demon to be
found. The lair of the people in the teaching will be wiped out in one fell swoop,
and the world will be wiped out."
Faxiang and Li Xun said in unison: "Yes."
After that, they discussed for a while, and Faxiang and Li Xun retired. Seeing
them go out, Cang Song suddenly said, "Junior Brother Tian, the aptitudes of
these two young people are really good!"
Tian Buyi nodded slowly.
Dao Cangsong said humanely: "Especially the Dharma of Tianyin Temple, I see
his eyes are black, but there seems to be a faint golden light on the edge, and his
eyes are warm and not scattered. It's done."
Tian Buyi sneered and said, "Don’t underestimate that Li Xun. Although he was
deliberately low-key in front of us just now, he listened to my ineffective little
apprentice. I am afraid that Taoism may not be different from Dharma."
Cang Song snorted and said, "In the past hundreds of years, Tianyin Temple and
Fenxiang Valley have secretly replaced me as the leader of Qingyunmen's
righteous path. Now these outstanding sects have been deliberately cultivated
and sent out, and most of them are promising. I am waiting for the
demonstration."
Tian Buyi glanced at him and suddenly said, "It's okay, as long as there are some
outstanding disciples under your brother Cangsong, naturally you won't be
afraid of them."
Cang Song's expression changed, and he said coldly: "Junior Brother Tian, what
do you mean by this?"
Tian Buyi stood up and said indifferently: "What can I do? A stupid apprentice
came out of my sect. Fortunately, he won a few games in the Qimai Trial. He was
able to follow your excellent disciples out to practice. But unexpectedly, he was
in the magic education. Earth, after fighting with the manpower of the Demon
Cult, he was abandoned under that ancient cave. If it weren't for others' fate, I'm
afraid I won't see him."
Cang Song's face flashed angrily, and said: "Junior Brother Tian, you have to
make it clear. What was abandoned under the ancient cave? After Qi Hao and the
others came back, I also asked him carefully. It was because of that.
Xiaozhufeng’s Lu Xueqi was seriously injured, and even after searching for a few
days, your apprentice couldn’t find any news. There were so many evil spirit
monsters under that necromantic abyss, that was why he was forced to give up.
What is it deliberately? Abandoned?" His voice grew louder after speaking.
Tian Buyi didn't show the slightest retreat. He glanced at him and said loudly,
"Huh, if your apprentice is left behind, and you don't know whether you live or
die, you won't be upset!"
His two voices became louder and spread outside the cave. The disciples under
Qingyunmen were instantly moved, and all looked inside with their heads. After
all, Tian Buyi and Cangsong are people of the right way, and they definitely won't
do anything wrong in front of these juniors. Tian Buyi snorted lightly, and
walked out without looking back.
After a while, Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu walked in. They were the most important
disciples of Taoist Cangsong, and only they dared to approach him when Taoist
Cangsong was in a bad mood.
Qi Hao said carefully: "Master, why did you quarrel with Master Tian?"
Lin Jingyu said indignantly beside him: "This person is the most stingy. He really
doesn't have any senior demeanor..."
Cang Song suddenly shouted: "Shut up!"
Lin Jingyu was startled, lowered his head and said, "Yes, Master."
Cang Song glanced at him, then turned to Qi Hao and said, "He still remembers
that you gave up looking for Zhang Xiaofan that day."
Qi Hao was stunned.
Cang Song snorted and said, "Don't you think he doesn't seem to value that
apprentice very much, but that is in his own door, but he protects his
shortcomings most when he is outside. What's more, this time that Zhang
Xiaofan is in Qimai. Huiwu showed his face for him. I heard in private that he was
actually extremely happy." He paused and said, "You know, this time that Zhang
Xiaofan survived a catastrophe, peace." Is it good for you to come back?"
Qi Hao didn't reply for a moment, and said, "What?"
Cang Song sneered and said, "Aren't you going to be okay with his daughter Tian
Ling'er?"
Qi Hao's face blushed.
Cang Song said: "Although I asked the senior brother to speak for you, he also
reluctantly agreed with you. However, I see his expression today, and he is
obviously brooding about this matter. If it weren't for Zhang Xiaofan to come
back alive this time, I'm afraid You will still suffer in the future."
Qi Hao woke up, nodded repeatedly, and said, "Thank you, Master, for perfecting
your apprentice."
Cang Song waved his hand, walked slowly to the entrance of the cave, and looked
at the cave where Tian Buyi lived. There was no expression on his face, and he
was silent. But Lin Jingyu and Qi Hao looked around and saw that his eyes were
piercing, obviously thinking about something.

Chapter Nineteen Demon Cult
"what!"
With a soft cry, Zhang Xiaofan woke up from his dream and gasped in the dark,
feeling that his whole body was drenched with cold sweat.
In the past few days, it seems that from that day when he heard the Faxiang talk
about Puzhi, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly began to dream of the nightmare of his
childhood, the scene of the village slaughtered deeply inscribed in his heart,
flooding him all over the world. Come, as if to engulf him.
The burning stick was still lying beside him, and from the stick, there was a
familiar cool feeling, as if everything was the same as before.
However, after that, Zhang Xiaofan also felt that from the strange magic weapon
tied to his right arm, it seemed to exude the opposite of the fire stick, with a hint
of warmth, spreading into his body.
He suddenly felt out of breath, and curled up quietly in the dark, where no one
could see.
Does anyone know that people who have too many secrets are so tired?
In the dark, everyone else was sleeping peacefully, and there were always
disciples watching the night outside the cave, so everyone was
relieved. Listening to their calm and familiar breathing, Zhang Xiaofan was
startled.
In the distance, the thin, gentle voice that seemed to carry her alone even in a
dream came vaguely. The darkness cut off his sight, but Zhang Xiaofan seemed to
feel that he could see clearly. The beautiful woman was smiling, falling asleep
sweetly in this quiet night.
I just don’t know, who is it in her dream?
He stretched out his hand, gently held the fire stick, took it to his chest, and
snuggled tightly, as if only it could be with him and never leave.
In a daze, he suddenly remembered the pair of monster foxes who were going to
die calmly.
If it was me, would I have the courage to die with my beloved?
He was thinking quietly in the dark.

In the east of the sunrise, the sea breeze was gusting. On this day, the sky was
high and the clouds were light.
Several people under Dazhufeng Gate left the stone cave where they lived, took
the magic weapon, and flew towards the depths of Liubo Mountain. They
searched carefully all the way, hoping to find the demons.
Tian Linger took the lead, and the "Amber Zhu Ling" was shining red and flew at
the forefront. Song Daren and He Dazhi followed her closely, and Du Bishu and
Zhang Xiaofan flew at the end.
Among their disciples, except Song Daren who used the fairy sword "Ten Tigers",
the others used Zhu Ling or Baobi, and even weird and funny dice and fire sticks.
They were also Qingyunmen. When the disciples almost all use the fairy sword, it
is extremely eye-catching.
But this place is not Qingyun Mountain after all. There are more than a dozen
other sects on Liubo Mountain, not to mention the people of the demon sect.
Various magic weapons abound, but they are not so prominent.
However, fellow disciples of the Righteous Path will discuss privately when they
are bored. Those who have good deeds will comment on the magic weapons of
each person, and then the "superior" pointed out that the magic weapon in the
hands of you on Liubo Mountain this time is the most weird than a certain
disciple of Qingyunmen Dazhufeng. The dice magic weapon, and the most rustic
is actually the fire stick magic weapon of a disciple under the Qingyunmen
Dazhufeng gate. It can be seen that the leader of Qingyunmen is hidden in the
world, and it is not to be underestimated!
I wonder how Tian Buyi would feel if he heard these comments?
At this moment, disciples of various sects of the Righteous Path were flying in
groups in groups. The wind whistling on Liubo Mountain, and the lights of
various colors flashed past and quickly, which was very beautiful.
Zhang Xiaofan looked to the side above the magic weapon, and saw the righteous
people fanning around. And close to my group, probably tens of feet away, on the
right side is the all-colored woman, naturally Xiao Zhufeng’s disciple, Lu Xueqi
also flies between them, her clothes fluttering, her beautiful hair on her
shoulders, and she is cold. The beautiful face seems to be out of the dust.
Zhang Xiaofan's heart moved and he didn't dare to look more. He turned his head
and looked to the other side, only to see that it was also a few tens of feet away
from the disciples of Long Shoufeng's line. There were about six or seven of
them, Qi Hao and Lin Jing. The feathers are in it. At this time, Lin Jingyu also
looked from a distance, smiled and waved.
Zhang Xiaofan smiled right.
Behind the disciples of Longshoufeng, a group of people followed, and it seemed
that they were the remaining disciples of Chaoyangfeng.
At this moment, suddenly listening to Tian Linger's clear roar in front of him,
Zhang Xiaofan looked forward and saw Tian Linger's tactics gripped. Amber
Zhuling's red light flashed, and she carried her pretty figure with a sound of "Oh".
But it rushed straight to the sky, and the speed was more than several times
faster.
Song Daren was taken aback, knowing that this little junior girl has a good
temperament, this time to come out is a rare opportunity, not like there are
many constraints on Qingyun Mountain, once they come out these days, they
often fly freely. For this reason, Su Ru is quite worried. I said my daughter
several times, and when I was leaving today, I also told Song Daren to watch her.
It's just that Tian Ling'er grew up in the love of everyone since she was a child.
Song Daren wouldn't say a word about her, so how could he look at her, in
desperation, he had to speed up and catch up.
Zhang Xiaofan, He Dazhi and others were naturally also driving magic weapons.
They followed closely, and in a blink of an eye, they distanced themselves from
Longshoufeng, Xiaozhufeng and others.
Zhang Xiaofan speeded up, caught up with Tian Ling'er, flew a long distance
beside her, and secretly looked at her. I saw Tian Ling'er smiling and excited.
Today, she wore a red dress with that amber vermilion, which made her look
even more beautiful.
There was a bitter wind in the air, but Tian Linger's joyful laughter came from it,
and Zhang Xiaofan's heart was hot when he heard it in his ears.
"Little Junior Brother!" Song Daren's voice suddenly came from the side.
Zhang Xiaofan quickly turned around and said, "What's the matter, big brother?"
Song Daren guarded his giant sword and smiled and said, "Little Junior Brother, I
didn't expect you to advance so quickly in Taoism. It was only a short time before
you reached this point."
Zhang Xiaofan was grateful and said, "Big brother, you have taught me well."
Song Daren shook his head and smiled: "I don't dare to take credit. Just now, the
speed of flying was actually much faster than me, the third and sixth."
Zhang Xiaofan discovered that just now he saw Tian Ling'er flying fast. He was
impatient, so he tried to catch up. He didn't pay attention to the side.
Unexpectedly, he flew in front of the three seniors. But seeing Song Daren and He
Dazhi flying behind him at this moment, they were calm and relaxed, and I was
afraid that they were really going to fly, they might not be worse than
themselves.
Zhang Xiaofan immediately blushed and said, "Big brother, I..."
He was only halfway talking. Tian Linger in front of him turned his head and
smiled. He saw Zhang Xiaofan and was even more happy. He said loudly,
"Xiaofan, are you comfortable flying like this? Look, how much is this day? High,
how blue is it?"
Zhang Xiaofan turned his head, took a deep breath and smiled.
The sky is high, the sky is pale, and the blue sky is infinite. It is indeed refreshing,
but how can it be compared with the smile of the beloved woman in my heart?
Tian Linger walked in the wind, her hair flying, she saw the blue sky above her
head, the green hills below her feet, and the boundless blue ocean in the distance.
The landscape is picturesque and beautiful. Tian Ling'er is in a very good mood.
She smiles and swayed when she turned her head and moved to the side. Zhang
Xiaofan suddenly saw Tian Ling'er flying near, looked at her, and said, "Senior
Sister, what's the matter?"
Tian Ling'er smiled and said, "Xiao Fan, do you remember when we caught Xiao
Hui?"
Zhang Xiaofan was a little puzzled, and said, "Remember, what's wrong?"
Tian Ling'er stretched out his hand, took his arm, and smiled: "Let's go!"
Zhang Xiaofan was in a strange place, but saw Tian Ling'er's magic weapon
sinking sharply downwards. Zhang Xiaofan hurriedly lowered the magic weapon
and followed her. Behind the two of them, Song Daren and others were far away.
They didn't hear what they said. They were caught off guard. How fast this magic
weapon was in mid-air, and rushed to the front in a blink of an eye.
The three of them screamed together, and quickly stopped their bodies, and
looked back, they saw the little junior sister and younger brother one after
another, flying towards the green hills and forest below their feet. They couldn't
help but shook their heads and smiled bitterly, so they hurriedly followed,
anyway. My destiny is to search for the remnants of the demon, and search in
this forest is the same. But this time, they had a distance from Zhang Xiaofan and
Tian Ling'er.
Zhang Xiaofan followed Tian Ling'er closely, and in a blink of an eye he
descended to the bottom of the forest. He only heard Tian Ling'er smile slightly
in front of him, then turned his head and said, "Xiao Fan, hurry!"
With that said, Amber Zhu Ling had spirituality, like a snake turning over,
turning and whistling under her pretty figure, and flew into the lush forest with
red light. Looking at the red shadow in front of him, Zhang Xiaofan's blood
surged, not wanting other thoughts, and flew straight down.
In the forest on this hill, like other places in Liubo Mountain, there are huge
ancient trees everywhere, straight to the sky, even above the ground, there are
many bushes and thorns, it is difficult to settle.
As soon as the two of them entered the forest, they felt that their surroundings
suddenly became quiet, and there was no more wind in their ears, and a fresh
breath of trees came to face each other. Tian Ling'er was smiling, standing on the
amber vermilion silk, in the shape of electricity, flying between countless huge
ancient trees in this ancient forest.
Zhang Xiaofan looked from behind, and saw that beautiful red shadow flew up
and down, flying fast among the dense branches and leaves, accompanied by the
sharp whistling sound, she was like the most beautiful fairy in the world, in this
world outside, ancient woods In the forest, in a world where countless green
leaves seem to be full of smiles and faintly cheering, the most beautiful dance is
leaped.
The figure, like electricity, like light, was close to the body of the huge tree. It
seemed extremely dangerous, but with a gentle grace, it slid gently, without
touching the slightest.
The figure, fascinated, drunk, trance, and youth time, the green mountains and
rivers, there are joyful laughter, echoing away.
He suddenly opened his arms, smiled and let go of his arms, the fire stick was
blooming with blue light, carrying him, chasing her, and flying in this ancient and
peaceful forest.
It seems that this time, and so, will never end...

For some reason, the sky seemed to be a little gloomy, and the thick clouds in the
sky gradually increased.
Zhang Xiaofan retracted his gaze and thought to himself that this overseas place
is different from the Central Plains after all. It was still a sunny day with high sky
and pale clouds, and it seemed that it was about to turn into a cloudy sky in a
flash.
He and Tian Ling'er flew in the dense forest for a long time, but they didn't even
see a demons. Finally, in a small col, Tian Ling'er saw a creek below, and after
flying for a long time, he was a little tired. He called Zhang Xiaofan down, and was
washing his face with stream water at the moment.
This small stream winds through the ancient forest. It is shallow and clear. There
are many round pebbles in the stream, which are very beautiful with the gleam
of the clear water. Except for some sandy beaches on both sides of the stream,
there are dense forests farther away. At first glance, the forest seems endless.
"Xiaofan." Tian Linger called out suddenly. Zhang Xiaofan turned his head to look
at her, but Tian Linger washed his face halfway and found a very beautiful stone
in the stream. The probe took it out and turned happily. Head to Zhang Xiaofan
and said: "Is this stone beautiful?"
Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the stone, and saw that the stone was no more than a
thumb, but had a three-color stone pattern on it, roughly neatly surrounding it,
like a ribbon, it was really pretty. He smiled at the moment, raised his head to
look at Tian Ling'er, and was about to answer, but suddenly opened his mouth
slightly, unable to speak.
The familiar and beautiful face looked at him with a smile. The clear stream
water had not yet been wiped off when she was washing her face. The crystal
drops of water were lightly clothed on her white face. From time to time, the
drops of water slid down her skin and swept across her face, where she was
smooth and soft. Under the lips, but still nostalgic, finally finally dripping gently
with a touch of touching grace.
And on those bright and clean eyes, beside the long eyelashes, there are also a
few drops of water condensed on them, like tears, but like white pear blossoms
after the rain, so clear and beautiful.
Tian Linger groaned: "Am I asking you?"
Zhang Xiaofan woke up and said, "What?"
Tian Ling'er shone the stone in front of him and said, "Does it look good?"
Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath, low, but it seemed to be a voice bursting from
the deepest part of his heart: "It's so beautiful!"
Tian Ling'er nodded and smiled, took out the silk scarf from her arms, wiped the
water drops on her face, and then carefully wiped the stone again, put it in her
arms, turned her head to Zhang Xiaofan, and brought the world in his eyes The
most beautiful smile, said: "After we go back, I will give this stone to Brother Qi,
he will love it!"
The sky of Liubo Mountain seemed to be a little gloomy in that moment.
Zhang Xiaofan stood there, as if froze suddenly, lowered his head, motionless.
Tian Ling'er walked a few steps forward and found that there was no sound
behind him. Turning his head, he saw Zhang Xiaofan still standing still, and said
in surprise: "Xiao Fan, go!"
Zhang Xiaofan raised his head slowly, a smile appeared on his face slowly and
slowly, but he didn't know why his lips seemed to tremble vaguely, and said
softly: "Sister, we are walking too fast. It's better to wait for a while. Brother
them!"
Tian Linger snorted and said nonchalantly: "Leave them alone, let's just follow
this stream! Go upstream and see if there are any demon sect thief, by the way--"
She hid her mouth and said with a chuckle: "By the way, see if there are any more
beautiful stones."
What is it like to burn the body?
What is it, if there is an urge to go up to the sky and howl?
It turned out that Jiuyou's demon fire burned in his heart, fiercely burning the
soul in his body.
He lowered his head, his voice became a little strangely hoarse, and said in a low
voice, "Okay!"

Amber Zhu Ling, wrapped around her waist, lined her red figure, becoming more
and more beautiful. The two walked along this stream for another half an hour.
Along the way, Tian Linger looked relaxed and looked around, while Zhang
Xiaofan followed her silently.
This stream may seem small, but the length is actually not short. After walking
for so long, the source is still missing. Seeing that there is another small hill in
front, there is a mountain stream on the bend, and the stream flows from there.
Tian Ling'er was a little tired after walking for a long time, so she turned to
Zhang Xiaofan and said, "Xiao Fan, it's not early. Let's go to this mountain stream
and take a look. If we haven't found it yet, we will go back."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded silently.
Tian Ling'er glanced at this little junior, a little strange in her heart, but didn't
take it to heart, turned around and walked forward.
The two quickly walked to the corner of the mountain stream and looked inside,
but they were surprised. It turned out that behind the front rock wall, it was a
huge cave. Seeing that it was a full ten feet high, this creek flowed out of this
cave. Because the rock wall blocked the line of sight, let alone flying in the air,
even standing a little farther nearby would not see the cave, but it was very
secret.
Tian Ling'er frowned and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Should we go in and take a
look?"
Zhang Xiaofan glanced at the cave, and saw that except for some light at the
entrance of the cave, there was darkness in the depths, and he felt
uncomfortable.
These days, especially after he went down the mountain, he entered two caves,
one is the Wanbat Cave at Kongsang Mountain, and the other is the Heishi Cave
outside Xiaochi Town, but there is no good impression. I saw this cave at this
moment, instinctively. It was a bit disgusting. In addition, his current mood is
really bad, and he said: "Sister, I don't think this cave seems to be inhabited. Why
don't we go back?"
Tian Ling'er nodded, and said: "Okay! I think so too, then we..."
Only half of the words were said. Suddenly, there was a sound of breaking
through the air from the two of them. After a while, the sound of "instigation"
became more and more audible, and there were many people flying here.
Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger immediately looked up. After a while, their faces
turned pale. They saw that the costumes of the group of people in the sky
belonged to the members of the demon sect. And judging from the number of
people, you can count them casually. They are not under dozens. .
The two of them lost their lust after each other, Tian Ling'er was more clever,
knowing that there are many high-ranking people in the magic sect, it is difficult
to avoid it if he flies rashly at this moment. In desperation, they had to take risks,
and as soon as Zhang Xiaofan's hand was pulled, the two ran into the dark cave.
The darkness engulfed the two of them.
It didn't take long for the people in the Demon Cult to fall down one after
another. The targets were all around this mountain stream. After a while, it
seemed that someone lit a torch, and then everyone walked toward the cave.
Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Ling'er, who had been hiding near the cave, had to
fumble into the cave and flee quietly. The hearts of the two of them are hanging
in the air at this moment. At this time, the strength of the two sides is too far
apart. If they are discovered, they will definitely be unable to resist.
But fortunately, because there are so many people in the Demon Cult, it seems
that they never thought that this place would be discovered by the people of the
right way, and they did not control the pace of talking and laughing along the
way, so they luckily covered the slight movement of the two of them.
This way, I stopped and walked, and finally reached a spacious place. The people
of the magic sect stopped. The people around with the torch familiarly found
some stone cracks around and inserted the torch in. It seems that they often To
here.
It lit up in the open space in this cave.
Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Ling'er also stopped, hiding further away from the light,
and they didn't dare to let out the atmosphere.
Zhang Xiaofan secretly looked out, and saw that in the distance, the demon
cultists formed a semicircle and each took a big stone to sit down. Some of them
seemed to be rough and tyrants and simply sat on the ground.
From a distance, I saw that the people in the Demon Cult were really different
from the righteous people. There were many people with weird appearances.
Zhang Xiaofan was very impressed. The wild dog Taoist with a dog face was
sitting in it at this moment, beside him. The old man, Liu Hao, Lin Feng, and the
beautiful and unnamed young woman were also together.
In addition, there seemed to be a young man standing behind them with a
strange face, but Zhang Xiaofan had never seen it before.
Tian Linger suddenly whispered in his ear, "Xiao Fan, look at the Demon Sect,
there seem to be many factions?"
Zhang Xiaofan only felt itching in his ears, but he was inexplicably bitter in his
heart. He didn't dare to think about it. He nodded and looked out. Sure enough,
as Tian Linger said, although the people in the demon sect outside are roughly
surrounded by a semicircle, facing the same direction together, there are three or
two people sitting there, but the others are still sitting in groups, divided into
factions. Very clear.
At this moment, only one of the three or two people said in a deep voice:
"Everyone, please be quiet."
Suddenly, everyone in the Demon Cult fell silent, as if the owner of this voice had
great authority.
Zhang Xiaofan was far away, unable to tell who made the sound for a while, so he
craned his neck quietly and looked into the scene. However, he felt that the
clothes around him were rubbing lightly, but Tian Linger was also looking out.
The torch on the stone wall was burning quietly, occasionally making a crackling
sound. Suddenly a tall, dark-skinned man in the Demon Cult stood up, turned in
one direction, and said loudly: "Your envoy, this time the'Ghost King Sect'
summoned me to come to this remote island, saying that it was a strange thing
that was born only once in three thousand years. The beast'Kui Niu', but now
that I have been searching for so many days, I can't find a stubby hair, but it has
attracted the annoying guys in the right way and has been fighting all day long.
May I ask what should I do now?"
Zhang Xiaofan was startled and said softly to Tian Linger: "What is Kui Niu?"
Tian Ling'er thought for a while, and finally shook his head, saying, "I don't know
either."
The two looked at the field again, and saw that the man started, and many people
behind him agreed. Although the wild dog is not high in humanity, his
temperament seems to be very fierce, so among the crowd, The sound is loudest.
"It's reasonable. The'Ghost King' is an old man who is aloof, so naturally he won't
pay attention to such trivial matters. But why should we suffer here for no
reason? How much do I have to explain to Lao Tzu?"
The old man was listening to him being rude, frowning, and was about to stretch
out his hand to ask him to be quiet.
At this moment, when everyone was talking and making noisy moments, there
was a sweet woman's voice suddenly with a rather indifferent voice, and said
lightly: "Do you really want to know the reason?"
As soon as the woman's voice came out, Zhang Xiaofan's heart was shocked, and
her body stretched out a few more points involuntarily. Under the shining of the
torch, there was a woman in green in the direction that the demon cult people
were facing, slowly Stood up.
It was Baguio.

Chapter Twenty Ghost King
Not to mention that Zhang Xiaofan suddenly saw Baguio, and was shocked. The
group of people in the field who were still making a noise just now quieted down
as soon as they saw Baguio. They seemed to be very jealous of Baguio. Even the
wild dog Taoist, who seemed to be fearless and fearless, had no voice at this
moment.
For a while, no one dared to speak to her. But after a while, I heard someone
cough slightly, and then slowly said: "Miss Baguio, I have a few words, I don't
know if it should be said or not?"
Zhang Xiaofan looked around, but saw that the person speaking was the strange
young man standing with the elderly and others. At this moment, looking at the
faces of the elderly and the others, there were also surprised expressions, and it
seemed that this young man would suddenly speak.
The old man frowned and whispered to the young man: "Xiao Zhou, where is
your place to talk?"
Baguio glanced at the young man, but didn't seem to know him, and said to the
old man, "Who is he?"
The old Dalian hurriedly smiled and said: "He is a new recruit from our blood
refining hall, his surname is Zhou Mingcai."
Baguio snorted and said, "It's okay, you let him say it."
The young man named Xiao Zhou didn't look stage fright. He walked out and
calmly said: "Miss Baguio, everyone here knows that you are the only child of
the'Ghost King', so everyone respects you. The ghost king called me to wait to
find Kui Niu, and everyone is obliged to do so. It's just—" He paused, with a
gentle smile on his face, but the words in his mouth gradually became colder:
"It's just that Kui Niu is looking for it now. If not, there are more and more people
in the right way. I heard that even the seven first seats of Qingyunmen have
already arrived. We are even less rivals. In this situation, the Ghost King Sect still
allows us to work around here, but not To explain, I am afraid that some church
members have to ask the last sentence, is it possible that the ghost kingzong
wants to use the right way to get rid of us in turn?"
The crowd was in an uproar. Several people around Baguio stood up, seeing that,
most of them belonged to the Demon King Sect. Except for the few people in the
Ghost King Sect, after the initial surprise, none of the other members of the
Demon Cult blamed this young man. Instead, they all looked at Baguio with a
vigilant look on their faces, and the surroundings were low. Low voices of
discussion even more.
Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help being a little worried about Baguio, and at the same
time he thought to himself, how this young man surnamed Zhou talks like this, he
is a member of the demon sect, and there are many factions, is it that the ghost
king zong usually...
As he was thinking, he suddenly heard Baguio coldly said in the field: "Who are
you, dare to instigate discord!"
Xiao Zhou smiled slightly, facing this high-powered beautiful woman, but
without the slightest fear, said indifferently: "I'm just an unknown junior. I joined
because I admire the sacred religion. Compared with Miss Baguio, you are even
worse. Farewell. It’s just that, now the righteous people are watching and waiting
to kill me, and then wait fast, and the Ghost King Zong is one of the four major
factions in our religion. At this time and here, it is our leader who will We are
disregarding the danger, I'm afraid this is not justified, right?"
At this moment, even Zhang Xiaofan felt that even though this Xiao Zhou spoke
calmly, his words were aimed at the Ghost King Sect, and his instigation was no
longer obvious. I just don't know what he meant. But looking at the surprised
look of the old man and the others, it did not seem to be instigated by the blood
refining hall.
At this time, the expressions of the other Demon Cultists in the field were even
more excited, and their voices gradually became louder. Facing the Ghost King
Zong and others, their faces gradually showed hostility. Baguio frowned slightly,
took a step back, turned his head and talked with the person behind him quickly
in a low voice.
Zhang Xiaofan looked from a distance and saw the torch burning, but it was not
very bright. Next to Baguio was a tall man, and behind that tall man, there
seemed to be a middle-aged man standing, but it was very dark where he was
standing, and he was blocked by the tall man in front of him, making it difficult to
see his face.
Baguio said a few words to the man, turned his head, took a step, and looked
around coldly.
She is beautiful, like frost like snow, and in the dim yellow light of the burning
torch, there is a faint and desolate beauty.
The surrounding voices quickly lowered, and everyone's eyes fell on her.
"Everyone--" Her voice echoed in the cave: "The Ghost King Sect, like everyone, is
a disciple of the Holy Cult, and also believes in the Holy Mother and the Heavenly
Shaming King. This kind of rebellion against the doctrine, no matter how
powerful the Ghost King Sect is, I dare not do it, please rest assured."
As soon as this remark came out, the faces of most of the demons who were
present were relieved. The old man took a sigh of relief, and quickly stepped
forward to hold Xiao Zhou, and whispered: "Have you said enough?"
Xiao Zhou Zhuan smiled to the old man, and suddenly said loudly: "In that case,
we are also more relieved. But, Miss Baguio, please explain the Kui Niu matter. If
you really can't find Kui Niu, It’s good for me to wait and leave earlier, otherwise
the ghost kingzong has no intention of harming me, but we will also die in the
hands of the righteous people!"
Baguio and the other ghost king sects stared at this Xiao Zhou almost at the same
time, but looking at Xiao Zhou, they didn't know how much trouble he was in,
and they still stood there with a smile. But dozens of people around the demons
screamed at the same time.
"It's reasonable!"
"Exactly, please give me a message from Miss Baguio!"
"..."
When the surrounding voices gradually became quieter, Baguio looked back
from Xiao Zhou, knowing that it is not the time to care, and said: "Everyone, even
if he doesn't say anything, our Ghost King Sect is going to give you an
explanation. Actually, this time I went to Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea
for..."
"Boom..."
The entire huge cave suddenly seemed to shake. Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Ling'er
were almost staggered in the depths of the cave. The demons in the field were
even more surprised, and someone shouted at that time.
"what happened?"
"Is there an earthquake?"
But soon, they got the answer. They only heard the wind roaring outside the
cave, like thunder, and a strong voice came in through the long cave: "Magic thief,
come out and die!"
Everyone looked at each other and lost their color, but Zhang Xiaofan and Tian
Ling'er looked at each other, their faces were joyful, and when they heard it, they
recognized that it was the voice of the first Taoist Cangsong at Longshou Peak.
Zhang Xiaofan really admired him. From the outside of the cave to here, there
was still an extremely long distance. Taoist Cangsong's voice was so clear that he
shook the surrounding rock wall slightly in resonance. This mana and Taoism is
really extraordinary, myself. Far inferior.
The people in the Demon Cult looked at each other, and soon someone was
surprised: "This place is so secretive, how can those righteous people find it?"
At this moment, Xiao Zhou suddenly said loudly: "Miss Baguio, this is the
moment of crisis. All the fellow daoists heard that the Ghost King Sect was
summoned to this Liubo Mountain, but unexpectedly encountered this great
danger. How is this good?"
When everyone heard it, they all said, "It's reasonable, Miss Baguio, please say
something!"
Baguio took a deep breath. At this moment, the outside of the cave burst into the
air and the sound was endless. I am afraid that the righteous people got the news
and rushed over here. Baguio's face was gloomy, and he took a step forward and
said, "My fellow daoists, why do people in the right way know where we are, I
don't know. But now, as the only daughter of the ghost king, I am also trapped
here. You are all in a dangerous situation, do you still have any doubts about the
Ghost King Sect?"
As soon as these words came out, most people fell silent. At this moment, the tall
man standing next to Baguio took a step forward and said solemnly: "Everyone,
it's a critical moment. Why don't you all work together to fight against the
powerful enemy? I waited and killed. It may not be possible. I lose to those
righteous hypocrites outside!"
Everyone nodded. In fact, at this moment, there is no other way. Although the
cave is big, it is a dead end and there is no other exit. At the moment, the demon
cults are well organized, roaring and courageous, and swarming out.
Not long afterwards, there was a collision of magic weapons and the roar of the
crowd, but in the cave that was still full of dangdang, only Baguio of the King of
Ghosts and the person who stood in the shadows and couldn't see his face were
left. .
Zhang Xiaofan was happy in his heart, but at the same time he was involuntarily
worried about Baguio. Although he knew that she was a demon girl and was
definitely not the same person with her, she had experienced life and death
several times along the way. It was really a bit savage about this. Women have
different feelings.
Baguio frowned, and was about to turn his head to talk to the man in the shadow.
Suddenly, he glanced at the corner of his eyes, but saw that there was still a
person standing alone in the field. He did not go with everyone to fight the
enemy. It was Xiao Zhou, and I don’t know what happened to him. When did you
stay?
This week several times to provoke everyone to hostile to the King of Ghosts.
Baguio didn't have a good impression of him, and his face immediately became
gloomy. He sneered and said, "If you don't help fellow daoists, stay here, what do
you intend to do?"
However, Xiao Zhou's expression was still calm, and he could not see the panic of
the soldiers of the righteous way. He smiled and said: "I want to see here, are the
people of the Ghost King Sect really and us powerless pawns? Do you want to
advance and retreat together, or just treat us as cannon fodder?"
Baguio's face turned cold, as he was about to refute, suddenly he heard the man
standing in the shadow behind him say: "You are not a person under my sacred
sect. What kind of identity are you?"
Baguio was taken aback, but the man named Xiao Zhou also shook his body. He
looked at the shadow, with a vigilant look in his eyes, and said in a deep voice,
"Who is this, how can I be such a nonsense?" They are the disciples of the Holy
Refining Blood Hall. Are you going to slander me just because I speak out of
righteousness?"
Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Ling'er were also taken aback, unexpectedly things had
changed like this. However, Zhang Xiaofan had more doubts in his heart. The
voice of the person who couldn't see clearly sounded a bit familiar, but he didn't
know where he had heard it.
Just listen to the man standing in the shadows saying indifferently: "The blood
refining hall line was naturally the leader of the sacred religion eight hundred
years ago, and it is indispensable, but it has long since declined. With your
qualifications, the elderly are not as good as you, and How can he accept you as
an ordinary disciple? If he really had this ability, the blood refining hall would
have turned over a long time ago."
Xiao Zhou snorted and said, "You haven't seen me do anything, so how do you
know the depth of my Taoism?"
The man seemed to smile and said, "Looking at the depth of your Taoism, why
should you see you cast a spell? Just now, the old Cangsong Taoist used the'Tai
Chi Xuan Qing Tao' to force the sound into the rock and shake the mountains,
intending to stand up. The heart is shaking, the footing is unstable, the old man is
unavoidable, but you feel like nothing, this way of doing superior and inferior,
you can see at a glance, why is it difficult?"
Xiao Zhou's face changed color, and he looked at the person in the shadow for a
while, and said, "I can't imagine that in the Demon Cult, there is a hidden dragon
and a tiger. Who is your Excellency?"
Baguio screamed softly, and the person flew up in the air, angrily said: "Success
to death!"
Suddenly, in this originally gloomy cave, white light flashed, fragrant bursts,
white flowers flying in front of Baguio, like frost and snow, hovering
endlessly. It's just that no matter how bright the white light is, it doesn't seem to
shine in the shadow of the man, and everyone still can't see his face.
Xiao Zhou didn't dare to neglect, he took a step back, stretched out his hand and
grabbed it in the air, listening to the sound of "hissing...", he actually grabbed a
bright and dazzling fairy sword out of thin air. The most striking thing is that
there are seven bright stars on the sword body that is as bright as autumn water,
carved on it.
"Huh?" The man in the shadow suddenly whispered: "'Seven Star Sword'!"
It was too late, it was fast, Baguio and Xiao Zhou were already fighting together.
The two flew into the air, only to see the swords going back and forth. In this
huge space, the two of them seemed to be fighting like this, and it turned out to
be a lot smaller.
While listening to Zhang Xiaofan, he realized that this Xiao Zhou was mostly a
righteous person, and he was a little worried about him, but watching the battle
between the two, he kept his eyes on Baguio. He was really conflicted in his
heart, only hoping that regardless of the outcome of the two, it would be over
soon, and Baguio would leave as soon as possible.
It's just that Tian Ling'er is by his side at this moment, but suddenly whispered:
"That Xiao Zhou, I'm afraid that most of them are our Qingyunmen disciples."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and said, "Why, do you recognize him?"
Tian Ling'er shook his head, glanced at the field, and said softly: "I remember
listening to my mother before, this seven-star sword is a famous divine sword in
the line of Nagato Tongtian Peak, which was also used by Dao Xuan Master back
then. Yes. Later I heard that it was passed to..."
Before he finished his words, I heard Baguio's tender voice from the audience,
and the sad flowers dispersed. In a blink of an eye, the wind whistled, and the
whole cave was full of dazzling white flowers, like a sharp light wall, pushing it
over like mountains and seas.
Zhang Xiaofan has seen Baguio cast this spell several times, knowing that its
power cannot be underestimated, and he is worried about that Xiao Zhou in his
heart.
Unexpectedly, Xiao Zhou frowned, retreated a foot in the air, holding his right
hand with the right hand, holding the right wrist with his left hand, as if holding a
mighty force, like a wild grass, his fingers pierced through the air and screamed
in the blink of an eye. Draw a Tai Chi picture in the previous life.
When Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Ling'er looked at it, there was no doubt that this
Xiao Zhou was indeed a disciple of the Qingyunmen. Just looking at this method,
they knew it was the Qingyunmen's Tai Chi Xuanqing Dao!
In an instant, the Seven-Star Sword turned upside down, the light was shining,
and it stood in the center of the Taiji picture. The "Zhengzheng Zhengzheng"
vibrated sharply. After a while, the Seven-Star Sword galloped out, and around
the blade, there were more Taiji light wheels flashing. The circulation is so
powerful that it is unstoppable.
Soon, I saw these two magic weapons, in mid-air, crashing into each other!
"Rumble..."
After the loud noise, the halo burst from the collision of the two magic weapons
quickly rushed outwards, the whole cave roared, and the upper rock wall
couldn't stand the huge impact, and large and small stones fell one after another.
Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Ling'er also felt that the surroundings were shaking, they
were almost insecure, and they were even more surprised. This Xiao Zhou’s
practice on Tai Chi Xuanqing Dao was even stronger than all the younger
generation of Qingyunmen disciples he had seen. .
The light of Baguio's white flower wall faded and disappeared, but seeing her
face pale, it was obvious that she suffered a small loss. Zhang Xiaofan and her
were getting along for a while, and they felt bad in their hearts, expecting that
she would definitely not give up. Sure enough, I saw Baguio's anger flashed by,
and the sad flower flashed away, but his hand stretched to his waist, holding the
crisp and beautiful, golden little bell.
Xiao Zhou frowned, concentrating on guard. The woman in front of him is young,
but the level of Taoism is beyond his expectation. Just now he used 90% of the
mana when he shot, but he could only be slightly frustrated by her, but she
seemed to have a stronger magic weapon. . And what he fears most is still the
man standing silently in the shadow. It is really unpredictable, and that is a big
worry.
Just listening to the crisp sound of bells, "ding ding dong dong" rang, but in this
murderous cave, it was very uncoordinated. Baguio stood lightly in the air,
flicking with both hands, and a small golden bell slowly floated in front of her,
ringing crisply.
Looking from Zhang Xiaofan, I saw the beautiful woman in mid-air, her hands
soft as boneless, dancing gently, the golden bells between her hands, slowly
began to spin, making a crisp sound from time to time.
"Ding Dong", "Ding Dong", "Ding Dong"...
Xiao Zhou was shocked suddenly, and he was shocked to realize that he was in a
trance. He almost forgot that he was at the critical juncture of life and death. If it
hadn't been for the firmness of Dao in these years, he would have lost his
mind. This little bell actually seems to have the power to fascinate people.
He only hesitated for this moment, his mind was bored again, he couldn't help
but was shocked, he didn't dare to listen any more, and shouted: "The evildoer
will die!"
This loud shout shook the walls and forced down the "ding-dong" sound for a
moment, and the Seven-Star Sword shot like electricity like light!
Baguio's face was pale, and she seemed to be struggling. But seeing the Seven
Star Sword hitting it quickly, he didn't retreat a little, and the jade finger of his
right hand picked up and bounced outwards, and the "Hehuan Bell" greeted him
with a "ding", and collided with the Seven Star Sword in mid-air.
Xiao Zhou's body shook, only to feel that the magic sound like ears eroding
bones, actually volleyed from the seven-star sword, and the whole body shook
for a moment.
Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Ling'er were shocked and were about to go out for
rescue. Suddenly, Xiao Zhou's expression suddenly calmed down, and he
shouted, the Seven Star Sword's light regained its glory, and it actually
counterattacked back. On the other hand, Baguio's face was extremely pale, and
his eyes were a little sluggish, as if he suddenly lost his mind, seemed unable to
stop him, and was about to die under the Seven Star Sword.
Zhang Xiaofan's heart trembled, and his mind was blank for a moment, no matter
how much, he jumped out and lost his voice: "Don't..."
Before his words fell, there was a shadow passing by in the air, and the purple air
and cold light flashed away.
With a "bang", Xiao Zhou's whole body was actually beaten back and fell to the
ground. The corners of his mouth immediately shed red blood, and the Seven-
Star Sword flew upside down. With a "clank", Juli Shengsheng inserted it. Among
the hard rock walls.
Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Linger were shocked and jumped in front of Xiao
Zhou. Tian Ling'er was about to drive Amber Zhu Ling, but Xiao Zhouqiang was
in severe pain, and grabbed the two of them, hissing: "No, no, Junior Brother
Zhang and Junior Sister Tian, that person and that humanity are too high. You are
not his opponent!"
Zhang Xiaofan was startled, and Tian Linger next to him couldn't help asking:
"How do you know the names of the two of us?"
Xiao Zhou stopped talking and looked forward. The two felt what they felt. They
turned their heads together and looked at Baguio.
I saw in mid-air, a middle-aged man with his back to Zhang Xiaofan and others,
helped Baguio to fall down together, and said peacefully: "Yao'er, this acacia bell
is an artifact left by Mrs. Jinling. You are not good enough. It's self-use, it's easy to
counteract it, and it should not be used lightly in the future!
Baguio's face gradually returned to normal at this time, and she whispered: "Yes,
father."
Zhang Xiaofan and the others were all startled. Xiao Zhou seemed to be better at
this moment, staring at that person's back, and said in a deep voice, "Could it be
that you are the ghost king, one of the four great sect masters of the demon sect
today?"
The middle-aged man smiled faintly and turned around, Zhang Xiaofan and
others also saw his face clearly. But seeing his face with thin eyebrows and
square face, his eyebrows are elegant, very different from those in the ruthless
and ruthless Demon Cult. But Zhang Xiaofan was even more surprised, and said
in astonishment: "Is it you?"
The ghost king who looked like a middle-aged scribe was actually the one who
told him the secret of burning fire sticks in the tea stall under the Kongsang
Mountain that day-ten thousand people.

Chapter 21 Hidden Worries
Zhang Xiaofan looked at the middle-aged scribe in front of him, the "Ghost King"
who is now the confidant of Righteous Dao, and his mind was in confusion. In
these days, he had little doubts about his past beliefs in his heart from time to
time. In fact, it was rooted in the conversation at the tea stall under Kongsang
Mountain that day.
Now, seeing the deceased again, this mood is really complicated, and he almost
forgets the situation here and now.
But even if he forgets, the people next to him will not forget.
Xiao Zhou stretched out his hand to wipe the blood off his mouth, barely stood
up, and whispered to Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Ling'er: "This humanity is too high
to be invincible, I will hold him, you two quickly go!"
Having said that, he stretched out his hand and inserted the "Seven Star Sword"
that was slightly vibrating in the rock wall upside down, seeming to be
summoned by him, and broke out of the wall with a "clang" and flew back to his
hand.
The King of Ghosts looked at Xiao Zhou, nodded, still with a smile on his face, and
said, "According to your way, it seems that the young disciples under the
Qingyunmen should be led by you. I can't think of the Qingyunmen except for
Zhang Xiaofan. There are talents like you, not bad, not bad!"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, but found that the eyes of Senior Sister Tian
Ling'er and that Xiao Zhou were both looking at them. For a while, their faces felt
hot, but they didn't know what to say.
Xiao Zhou took a deep breath, took a step forward, and the Seven-Star Sword in
his hand lit up, but the Ghost King didn't move much, just stood there and looked
at him with a smile. Xiao Zhou knew that this person was indeed the strongest
enemy he had encountered in his life, but there was still a younger brother and
younger sister from the same school behind him. In any case, he couldn't
abandon the battle and flee. He only hoped that he could hold him down and let
the two fellow students go first.
Unexpectedly, he was just thinking about luck Yujian, and suddenly his heart
throbbed with blood and blood, and he couldn't stand it anymore, and he
spouted a mouthful of blood with a "wow".
Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Ling'er were shocked and rushed to support him. Xiao
Zhou's face was pale, knowing that he was hit by the ghost king, shook his
internal organs, wounded his meridians, and was no longer able to cast spells. He
was horrified, half knew that he was in a desperate situation, and the other half
was so horrible that he had done so well for this ghost king. The future harm to
the right way, I am afraid that it is incalculable.
The King of Ghosts looked at him, and suddenly said: "You tried hard to fight, but
you want to hold me for a while, so that you two of the same family can run
away?"
Xiao Zhou snorted and didn't answer, but Tian Linger stood up, stood in front of
him, and said angrily: "Outside the demon, don't think you are proud of your
higher morals, I'm not afraid of you!"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback. Just now, the ghost king injured Xiao Zhou with a
single blow. No one could see that he was very capable, and the three of them
might not be his opponents. Seeing Tian Linger's fearless appearance, she felt a
little worried in her heart, and pulled her forward to signal Tian Ling'er not to be
too impulsive.
Tian Linger hasn't reacted yet, but this move has fallen into the eyes of the ghost
king and Baguio. Baguio's face was gloomy and coldly snorted, looked at Tian
Ling'er, then at Zhang Xiaofan, and suddenly said, "Zhang Xiaofan, this is the
senior sister Tian Ling'er you've been talking about, right? "
Tian Ling'er and Xiao Zhou were both taken aback. Xiao Zhou frowned and said,
"Junior Brother Zhang, do you know their father and daughter?"
Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a while, and said in a low voice: "Yes."
At this moment, Tian Linger suddenly yelled and said, "Ah! I recognize you, you
are the demon girl who sneaked over that night, and we were chased to the
island outside, saying that she was looking for Xiaofan. That person..."
She was half talking, and suddenly she closed her mouth, just staring at Zhang
Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan was upset. In fact, what he was most afraid of all along was the
appearance of such a scene. Now that it has appeared, he still doesn't know how
to deal with it.
When the ghost king stood there, seeing Zhang Xiaofan's complex expression, he
still smiled and said, "Brother Zhang, goodbye at Kongsang Mountain that day.
How have these days been?"
Zhang Xiaofan was upset and ignored him. Xiao Zhou frowned, and he was really
puzzled. Seeing that the ghost king and his daughter looked ambiguous with this
junior, the relationship between them is very unusual. It's just that the Qingyun
Gate has strict rules, and it is even more strictly forbidden to interact with people
in the magic way. I just don't know what the relationship between this junior
Zhang and him is, but don't violate the rules, that would be very bad.
But at this moment is not the time for questioning. The three of them are still in
the Jedi. Xiao Zhou barely restrained his mind, turned to face the ghost king, and
was about to speak, but the ghost king glanced at him and suddenly said: "You
are fortunate Zhenyuan, dark Injecting spiritual power into the Seven-Star
Sword, but you want to hold me back with the remaining power, so that your two
fellows can have a chance to get out?"
Xiao Zhou's body was shocked and his face was ashen ashes. Unexpectedly, this
ghost king was so meticulous. With his way and deeds, plus precautions, he and
the others are afraid that they will never be lucky.
Unexpectedly, the ghost king smiled slightly and said: "You don't have to be
disappointed, I don't intend to embarrass you."
"What?" Xiao Zhou and Tian Linger wondered at the same time, Zhang Xiaofan
also looked surprised and looked at him.
The King of Ghosts looked at Baguio, then turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan, and
smiled: "Brother Zhang, under the Necrotic Abyss of Kongsang Mountain that
day, you can see the true love for Yaoer in adversity, and experience life and
death together..."
He was only halfway talking, Zhang Xiaofan's expression had changed, and he felt
that both Xiao Zhou and Tian Ling'er beside him had looked at them with strange
eyes, and when they were anxious, they had to speak: "You, you Hu..."
At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan looked at Baguio's eyes, but seeing her bright
eyes, there was a bit of sorrow. Suddenly he remembered the scene of the stormy
night, the world was killing, but she was the only one to accompany him to suffer,
and his heart was inexplicably soft, but he could no longer say this.
But the words of the King of Ghosts continued: "Moreover, you opened up Yao'er
even more that day, and resolved the knot of our father and daughter over the
past ten years. It can be said that it is kind to me." He smiled and said: " Today, I
will let you three go. It’s just that, if you return to Qingyun in the future, you will
surely be condemned by those old guys who don’t distinguish right from wrong.
Why don’t you just join my holy religion? I’ll take it seriously. For you, you can
live with Yaoer, don’t you..."
"Shut up!" He stopped drinking, but Zhang Xiaofan couldn't bear it anymore,
pointed at the ghost king, and said loudly: "You come to kill me! Even if I die, I
won't enter your demon cult!"
Tian Linger breathed a sigh of relief and clapped his hands: "That's good, Xiao
Fan."
But Xiao Zhou next to Zhang Xiaofan gave Zhang Xiaofan a faint look, but his
brows were still not loosened.
The King of Ghosts smiled and shook his head, and said, "It's fine, it's up to you.
Anyway, it will be a long time in the future, you can consider it slowly!"
After he finished speaking, he pulled Baguio and didn't stay again, and the two
flew outside the cave.
Baguio was in the air, suddenly turned her head and looked at Zhang Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at her looking back, and the original angry heart was once
again in a panic.
Xiao Zhou stood aside, seeing his expression in his eyes, but his brows wrinkled
tighter.
The ghost king and his daughter quickly disappeared into the darkness. After a
while, there was a sudden loud noise outside, as if someone in the righteous way
was suddenly attacked.
Soon after, there were roaring and sharp winds, and it seemed that many people
flew into the sky together.
I only heard the strong voice of Taoist Cangsong, moving all over the country,
saying: "Who is the respectable person, the Taoism is so advanced, why don't you
dare to come down and learn from the poor Tao?"
This was obviously addressed to the King of Ghosts, but only listened to the
whistling of the wind, but no one answered, thinking that the King of Ghosts and
Baguio would be far away.
In the cave, it was quiet now. Tian Linger looked at Xiao Zhou's face pale, and
said with some concern: "Brother Zhou, it doesn't matter what your body is! Uh, I
don't know which uncle you belong to?"
Zhang Xiaofan was watching Xiao Zhou's shaky appearance, and ran over and
supported him. Xiao Zhou glanced at him, Zhang Xiaofan felt a little
uncomfortable and lowered his head.
Xiao Zhou sighed slightly, smiled, and said to him: "Don't call me Senior Brother
Zhou. This is my pseudonym mixed with the demon cult. I don't have a surname
Zhou."
Tian Linger said "Ah" and said, "Then you are..."
Xiao Zhou smiled, and at the same time, his brows twitched. It seemed to be a
pain, but then he returned to normal. He smiled and said, "I am a disciple of
Master Dao Xuan's Master, my surname is Xiao, and my name is Yicai. ."
"What, you are Senior Brother Xiao Yicai Xiao?"
Xiao Zhou and Xiao Yi nodded with a smile.
Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Ling'er looked at each other, this name, to them, is really
a big name for a long time.

The night is deep, and the night sky on Liubo Mountain is shining with countless
bright stars, twinkle and twinkle, shining on the world.
In a hidden place, the King of Ghosts walked out slowly, only to see Baguio
standing alone on a hillside, staring at the direction of Liubo Mountain in a daze.
There is the place where people in the right way live.
The King of Ghosts sighed softly, walked behind her, and whispered: "Yao'er, Ye
Shen Lu is heavy, you must be careful of your body."
Baguio moved a bit, turned around silently, smiled forcefully, and said, "Yes,
thank you father."
Looking at her expression, the ghost king suddenly said: "Are you thinking about
that kid Zhang Xiaofan?"
Baguio's face flushed, but she didn't speak.
The King of Ghosts showed kindness on his face, patted his daughter on the
shoulder, and walked two steps forward, saying: "Seeing him today, I found that
since he went to the Fire Dragon Cave with you once, he seems to have gone a
step further."
Baguio was taken aback, with a look of joy on her face, and said, "Really?"
The ghost king nodded and said: "I guess, most likely he had some insights after
reading the first volume of "Book of Heaven"." At this point, he turned his head
and smiled and said: "Speaking of which, you gave me from the blood dripping
hole. The general outline of the first volume of the heavenly book I brought out,
after I read it, is of great help to Taoist practice."
Baguio said with joy: "Really?"
The King of Ghosts nodded and said: "Yes, there are four volumes in the Book of
Heaven, and there is a fifth volume in the legend, but no one has ever read it. But
since ancient times, I have passed down four volumes in the sacred religion, but
unfortunately many of them have been lost. We have disappeared. Ghost King
Zong can have today's scenery because it was more than three hundred years
ago that the previous generation of Ghost King Patriarch accidentally obtained
the second volume of "Book of Heaven"."
Having said this, he paused, and said: "It's just that in the second volume,
although the Taoism is profound and unpredictable, but the general outline and
the key techniques are closely linked to the first volume. Therefore, for hundreds
of years, my ghost king sect can only share the world with the three sects of
Hehuan Sect, Changshengtang, and Wandu Sect. But in the future, hehe..."
Baguio smiled and said, "Then I want to congratulate Daddy."
The ghost king smiled and nodded, and said: "This time you really made a great
contribution. I originally sent you to the Kongsang Mountain Blood Refining Hall.
In addition to letting you experience it, I just wanted to find out if the old black-
hearted seniors could leave something magical. Unexpectedly, he brought back
the "Book of Heaven", which is more than ten times better than any magic
weapon."
Baguio smiled, but her face suddenly dimmed.
The ghost king looked at his daughter for a long while, and suddenly laughed.
Baguio woke up, his face flushed, and said, "Father..."
The ghost king smiled and shook his head, and said, "Why are you so worried?"
Baguio gritted her teeth and said, "Father, you didn't see it today. Zhang Xiaofan,
that dead fellow treats his senior sister Tian Ling'er like that, I'm afraid, I'm
afraid..."
Ghost King said: "What are you afraid of? I am afraid that he will be infatuated
and have no affection for you?"
Baguio lowered her head.
The ghost king said indifferently: "I don't think the same as you."
Baguio was taken aback and said, "Father, what did you say?"
Ghost King said: "From what I have seen today, Zhang Xiaofan is indeed good to
his senior sister, but when you and that Xiao Zhou are in a critical moment, he
can't control himself. He yelled out and jumped out regardless of his own safety.
One point, coupled with the fact that you have lived and died with him all the
way in the past, in his heart, perhaps he himself does not understand, but your
weight may not be much worse than his senior sister."
Baguio's face was red again, and it was even more beautiful in the night, but then
the eyes flowed, but there was a color of joy that could not be concealed.
The King of Ghosts saw her expression in his eyes, walked over and stroked her
hair lightly, showing her care and love, and said: "However, you can't be happy
too early. First of all, the difference is that he can't step over. Besides, those
masters, uncles, uncles and uncles in Qingyun Gate will not allow him to have any
affection for you. That’s why when I left today, I deliberately said that your
relationship was ambiguous, I think That is called Xiao Zhou, and his status in the
Qingyunmen must not be low. If he goes back to spread the word, Qingyunmen
must be suspicious of Zhang Xiaofan. In this way, it is a little bit more possible for
him to take refuge in our sacred religion!"
After all, he seemed to be very proud of what he did, and he laughed twice.
Baguio laughed at first, but after a while, she slowly put her smile away and
lowered her head silently.
The ghost king frowned and said, "What's the matter?"
Baguio hesitated for a while, and said softly: "I, I'm a little worried, so I'm afraid
Xiaofan will suffer again!"
The King of Ghosts snorted and said: "If there is no sharpening, how can you
know that the sword is sharp! If he can't even bear this bit of suffering, I don't
worry about giving you to him, but let him come to my door, I Look down on him
too!"
Baguio nodded slowly, but somehow he was still worried. He couldn't help but
look east, but under the sky, the vast forest sea blocked his sight, as if thousands
of miles away.

The sudden appearance of Xiao Yicai really caused a commotion in the Blue
Cloud Gate. Taoist Cangsong and Tian Buyi were both surprised and happy. And
from Xiao Yicai’s mouth, they also learned that the Demon Cult seemed to be
looking for the strange beast "Kui Niu" that appeared on this Liubo Mountain,
and unexpectedly learned that the ghost king, one of the four major Sovereigns of
Lian Demon Cult, actually Also came here.
At this moment, because of physical injuries, Xiao Yi was lying on a temporarily
erected stone bed with his back leaning against the stone wall. Only Taoist
Cangsong and Tian Buyi were around, and the other disciples were temporarily
dismissed.
Taoist Cangsong slowly nodded his head, his face solemn, and said: "It turns out
that this man is the new generation of ghost king of the Demon King Sect, and he
has a profound way of doing things."
Tian Buyi frowned and said, "Yicai, how did you get into the magic sect?"
Xiao Yi just smiled and said, "On the day of my teacher's order, I sneaked into
Kongsang Mountain to investigate the whereabouts of the Demon Cult. I really
found that there are remnants of the Demon Cult Blood Refining Hall operating
there. But after my many secret observations, these refining blood Tang Yuni is
not a great enemy, it is not a concern, but I have heard them many times about
how the holy religion is. It seems that there is something secretive in the demon
religion. To find out, I changed my name to Xiao Zhou, and it happened that they
were employing people. At this time, I think I have some abilities, and I got into
the Demon Sect without any problems."
Having said that, he slightly apologized and said to Tian hardly: "But Master
Uncle Tian, when Junior Brother Zhang and Junior Brother Lu Xueqi from
Xiaozhufeng fell into the Necrosphere, I happened to be assigned to deal with
Tianyin Temple on the other side. Senior Brother Faxiang and the others were
too sorry for the rescue, but fortunately Senior Brother Zhang had a big life and
was safe and sound, so I was relieved."
Tian Buyi smiled and said, "It's okay, you can't be blamed for this, you don't have
to take it to heart."
Taoist Cangsong listened to the side and snorted suddenly.
Tian couldn't hear him easily, and didn't pay attention to him.
Taoist Cangsong turned his head and said to Xiao Yicai: "But then again, Master
Yicai, your move is too risky. You must know that the demons are all insidious
and cunning. If you don't do it well, you will suffer. What hurt, I can't explain to
the senior brother."
Tian Buyi also nodded and said, "Yes, before going down the mountain this time,
the senior brother has not heard from you for several months, and he is also
quite worried in his heart. He specifically asked us to pay attention to your
whereabouts!"
Xiao Yicai's face darkened, and he shook his head and said, "Oh! It's all my fault,
so my teacher is worried."
Taoist Cangsong smiled slightly and said: "You don't have to think too much. This
time you have made a great contribution. When we clean up the remnants of the
Demon Cult in this place, after returning to the mountain, the senior brother will
definitely not blame you, I'm afraid it will be paid back. Are you sure you want to
reward you again?"
Xiao Yicai's face blushed and said, "Uncle Cangsong, I just laughed."
Tian Buyi said indifferently: "It's not a joke, you really did a lot of credit this time.
But Yicai, you don't want to do such dangerous things again in the future. The
head brother is very important to you, and he will become an old man in the
future. After ascending to the immortal, most of the position of the head will be
passed on to you. When that happens, you will have a heavy responsibility. Don't
be willful anymore."
Xiao Yicai said solemnly: "Yes. Thanks to Master Cangsong and Master Tian for
their teachings."
Taoist Cangsong nodded and said, "Well then! I think you are also tired, so rest
early! Fortunately, your injury today did not hurt the meridians, otherwise you
will be in trouble."
Xiao Yicai looked at Taoist Cangsong He Tian Buyi and stood up, and wanted to
get up to see him off. Tian Buyi held him down, shook his head and said, "You
have an injury on your body, just rest well. We are not in Qingyun Mountain for
these customary rituals, so we can avoid it or avoid it!"
Xiao Yi was not easy to disobey him, and he was indeed tired, so he leaned back
on the stone wall and said, "Thank you for the two uncles, then forgive me not to
send it."
Taoist Cangsong waved his hand, Yu Tian Buyi walked outside, and he was about
to reach the entrance of the cave. Suddenly he heard Xiao Yi yell from behind:
"Uncle Tian."
Tian Buyi was taken aback, turned around and said, "What?"
Xiao Yicai leaned on the stone wall and smiled and said, "Look at my memory, I
almost forgot. When I visited you at Dazhufeng last year, Su Ru mentioned that
he wanted a special product from the southeast coast. Pearl', it happened that I
came to the East China Sea this time and found one. Uncle Master wants to watch
it now?"
Tian Buyi pondered for a moment, looked at Xiao Yicai again, laughed, and said,
"Hey, if you don't tell me, I actually forgot it too. Fortunately, you have the
intention. Otherwise, after I return to Dazhufeng, I am afraid that I will be sued
by you. Uncle is so annoying."
With that, he smiled and walked back. Taoist Cangsong paused slightly in the
same place, naturally not going to inquire about this pearl, so he walked out.
In the cave, only Tian Buyi and Xiao Yicai were left.
Tian Buyi walked over with a smile, but when he walked to sit down in front of
Xiao Yicai, the smile on his face was no longer visible. He looked back slightly and
said lightly: "Your uncle Su's temper has always been external and internal
anxious. A hundred years ago, she ran to the East Sea and found some big scallop
pearl. There is no one at the moment, and there is nothing wrong with you, but it
doesn’t matter."
Xiao Yicai nodded, looked at Tian Buyi, and said, "Uncle Master really has an eye.
I kept Master Uncle, in fact, I want to talk to you about Zhang Xiaofan's Junior
Brother Zhang."
Tian Buyi frowned, was slightly surprised, and said, "What's wrong with him?"
Xiao Yi coughed and deliberately lowered his voice. Tian Buyi immediately
understood, leaning forward slightly, listening attentively.
In the cave, it was quiet, and at this moment there was only a faint whisper,
gently echoing.

Chapter 22 The Past
The atmosphere didn't know when it started, and it seemed a bit depressed. Tian
Buyi slowly straightened his body, his expression on his face was uncertain, and
he couldn't see what he was thinking.
Xiao Yi was silent for a while, and said: "Uncle Tian, I have hesitated for a long
time about this, but it's hard to hide it from you when I think about it..."
Tian Buyi took a deep breath and nodded, "Senior Nephew Xiao, I understand
what you mean, thank you very much."
Xiao Yicai nodded, and seemed to think of something, and said: "Uncle Tian, I
think that even though Junior Brother Zhang knows the ghost king and his
daughter, he still seems to have not yet entered the evil way. It's just that the
people in the demon sect are sinister and vicious. Light, I'm afraid it will
probably be a little dangerous."
Tian Buyi snorted, his face was frosty, and said coldly: "That beast, see how I go
back to teach him!"
Xiao Yicai glanced at him and said, "Uncle Tian, I have something to say, I don't
know..."
Tian Buyi said, "You said."
Xiao Yicai said: "Yes. Master Tian, the reason why I am telling you about Junior
Brother Zhang in private is to hope that you can deal with it well before things
don’t make a big deal. Master Cang Song has always been in charge of Qingyun’s
punishment. He is quite strong, if he knows it, I’m afraid Junior Brother Zhang...
but he is after all your disciple, and you must have spent a lot of effort on him
over the years. If it’s really going to make a big mess, you and Cangsong Uncle
Master doesn't look good on his face. So..." He lowered his voice, and said, "If
Junior Brother Zhang didn't make any serious mistakes, you can teach them in
private."
Tian Buyi raised his head, took a deep look at him, and suddenly said: "Senior
Nephew Xiao, you really have the style of a general, and you are not in vain to
regard you as the head brother. It seems that you will be the head in the future.
Belongs."
Xiao Yicai lowered his head slightly, and said, "Uncle Tian, you've been
rewarded."
At this moment, Tian Buyi's face was as usual, and he smiled faintly: "Okay! You
should rest soon! This time, I will remember your kindness."
He didn't know whether it was intentional or unintentional, and he exaggerated
above the three characters "Dazhufeng".
Xiao Yicai seemed to understand nothing, and smiled and said, "Uncle Master is
too polite."
Tian Buyi nodded, stood up and walked out.

Tian Buyi stood alone in a secluded place in the woods, standing with his hands
behind him.
It was already late at night, the sky was full of stars, the bright moon hung high,
and the bright moonlight shone through the lush foliage in the forest and fell on
him. Looking from the darkness, his brow furrowed slightly, it was obvious that
he was thinking about something.
At this moment, footsteps suddenly sounded behind him.
Tian Buyi turned around and looked back, suddenly startled, and said in
surprise: "It's you?"
The person who came was his wife Su Ru. I saw that in this desolate night, in the
silent forest, she came quietly, seeming to make people look at her in an instant.
It seems that after so many years, she has never erased half of her beauty.
Su Ru approached, looked at Tian Buyi, with a smile on the corner of her mouth,
and said, "You just asked Daren to come back and call Xiaofan here. Xiaofan
happened to be away. I asked him to visit Venerable Dali at the Vajra Gate. Will
be here soon."
Tian Buyi nodded and glanced at Su Ru, as if he wanted to say something, but still
did not speak.
Su Ru said lightly: "You have been to see Xiao Yicai since the evening, and your
brows have been frowning when you come back. Is there anything wrong?"
Tian Buyi let out a sigh of relief, his face relaxed, and he smiled and said, "I know
I can't hide it from you." As he said, he told him about Zhang Xiaofan that Xiao
Yicai had said to him.
Su Ru listened in silence, and after a moment of indulgence, he shook his head
and said, "Let’s not say whether Xiao Fan knew the ghost king of the Demon Sect
and his daughter, but even if they knew each other, they would say that Xiao Fan
would have entered. The demon sect, even saying that he is the spy of the demon
sect who sneaked into the Blue Cloud Gate, I absolutely don't believe it."
Tian Buyi snorted, and said, "I don't need you to tell me about this. Hey, I used to
accept six apprentices, from the boss to the sixth, none of them are so
troublesome and annoying to me!"
Su Ru glanced at him and said with a smile: "But from the eldest to the sixth,
there is no one who shows you his face in the Seven-Medical Trial like him!"
Tian Buyi suffocated, but he refused to admit defeat, rolled his eyes, and said,
"Cut, is that also called showing your face? He was struck by lightning like a
charred stone."
Su Ru laughed and said, "Oh! My senior brother Tian, I heard that you only made
the top four when you participated in the Qimai Huiwu Grand Examination three
hundred years ago!"
Tian Buyi was turned out of his old account by his wife, and he was a little
embarrassed on his face. He said: "Then I am not...I was thinking in my heart at
that time. The night before the test, he ran to find you and sneaked out with you
at Tongtian Peak. I watched Xingyue on the'Hongqiao' and stayed up all night. By
the time of the competition, there was no energy at all. Where is Senior Brother
Wan's opponent?"
"Bah!" Su Ru gave him a sip, but there was a faint blush on his face. He looked
gentle and infinite, as if he had returned to the night when he was young:
"Brother Wan is indulging in his talents and is extremely clever. Among the
disciples in this generation, apart from Daoxuan's senior brother, there is no
other person in Dao Fa practice that can compare to him. What are you? When
you entered the top four, your master has already made you laugh so hard that
you can’t close your mouth. Thinking of defeating Senior Brother Wan?"
Tian Buyi chuckled, obviously feeling better, and said: "Senior Brother Wan, he is
naturally far better than me, but you chose me between him and me back then,
which shows that I still have something better than him."
Su Ru gave him a white look and said: "I was only after you when I was blinded
by ghosts."
Tian didn't hear it anymore, and didn't get angry. He just looked at his wife and
smiled, with smiles in his eyes. Suddenly he stretched out his hand and took Su
Ru's boneless hand.
Su Ru glared at him, and whispered: "I'm so old, and why are you so nauseous?
Besides, Xiao Fan will come over in a while. What does it look like when he sees
it!"
Tian was not easy, but he was silent, Su Ru lowered his head slightly, but did not
withdraw his hand.
The night is like water, and there is no one in the wild. The cool evening breeze
quietly blows, swaying the branches of the trees in the night.
It was quiet in the woods.
After a while, Su Ru suddenly said: "Actually, I think Xiao Fan is like you now."
Then, she raised her head and said to Tian difficultly: "Do you feel it yourself?"
Tian Buyi was taken aback and said, "Isn't it?"
Su Ru smiled and said, "What's your expression? In fact, you looked stupid back
then. Everyone thought you were inferior to those high-spirited seniors. But in
the end, in your Dazhufeng line, accomplishments On the contrary, it is you who
is the largest and the highest in Taoism. Later, your master passed you the
position of the first seat."
Tian Buyi snorted and said, "My name is introverted, but I'm not stupid."
Su Ru laughed out loud, shook her head and smiled: "You guys! I'm getting older
and my skin is thicker. I really can't help you." After a pause, she continued: "But
when it comes to Xiaofan, I don't believe you didn't see it. With his performance
in the past two years, even if he is not as intelligent as Lin Jingyu and Lu Xueqi, he
can't be said to be a fool. I think he is at least above the middleman. It's just that.
In the first few years, I was left out by you, and I felt a little inferior in my heart.
Having said that, Su Ru seemed to have thought of something again. After a
moment of silence, he said: "But what I have always been unable to figure out is
that how could he use the first level of the most superficial Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao
method at that time? It takes three times as many people to fix it?"
Tian Buyi shook his head, breathed out a sulky breath in his chest, and said
indifferently: "I don't have to think so much now. When Lao Qi comes, I naturally
have to ask him carefully, what has he done these days? What else did we do that
we didn’t know?"
Su Ru glanced at him and said, "Then don't wait for him to look fierce and
vicious. Before he speaks, you are so scared that you can't say anything."
Tian Buyi snorted and said, "I don't know how. Sometimes I look at him like that,
and I feel angry in my heart."
Su Ru smiled and said: "Actually, you don't want to make you, the most
promising disciple at present, be better. Not only do you go further in Taoism,
you also want him to be like Qi Hao and Xiao Yicai. So, we have the source of both
sides, in the future..." At this point, Su Ru sighed slightly and stopped talking.
Tian Buyi was silent for a moment, and said, "What's the matter?"
Su Ru looked at him and seemed to hesitate for a while before saying: "It's not
easy. With your temperament, after so many years, I have never seen you change
like Senior Brother Wan back then, so..."
Tian Buyi was silent for a while, then slowly nodded and said: "I know what you
mean, don't say anything."
Su Ru looked at him for a long while, and then smiled suddenly: "If Xiao Fan
knew that he, a master who has always looked down on him, unexpectedly
expected him the most, I wonder what he would be happy like?"
Tian Buyi snorted with a look of disdain, turned his head, and said, "Just like his
stupid melon, he makes me expect the most from him? Stop dreaming!"
Behind him, Su Ru looked at him with a smile, and felt that his palm, who was
still holding his hand, was warm and generous, as if the three hundred years had
not changed at all.
She quietly squeezed his hand.

Zhang Xiaofan and Song Daren left the place where the stone and his master Dali
Venerable lived, and walked back, as if the stone's urn laughter echoed in their
ears. Along the way, but seeing that the night was getting darker, except for a few
disciples who watched the night, everyone slowly walked back to their residence.
Seeing that he was about to reach the cave where Dazhufeng lived, Song Daren
felt a little worried, turned his head, and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Xiaofan, have
you remembered what I said to you just now?"
Zhang Xiaofan said: "Yes, big brother."
Song Daren nodded and said, "I don't know why the master is looking for you,
but I see that his brows have been frowning since he came back from Senior
Brother Xiao Yicai, I'm afraid there is something unpleasant."
Zhang Xiaofan remained silent, and he was even more disturbed. I wonder if Xiao
Yi just told Master about the ghost king and Baguio that day. If this is the case,
when Master asks, he really doesn't know how to explain it.
Seeing Zhang Xiaofan’s silence, Song Daren smiled and thought he was a little
scared. He stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder, saying: "Xiao
Fan, don’t worry too much. Although Master is stern on weekdays, he is very
caring. Brothers of us." When he said that, he paused, lowered his voice, and said,
"But, don't you suddenly become impulsive. If you run into the master, then we
can't intercede for you. !"
Zhang Xiaofan felt warm in his heart, gritted his teeth, looked at Song Daren, and
said in a low voice: "Big brother, I and I treated you like that a few days ago. I'm
sorry, you, don't blame me!"
Song Daren chuckled, stretched out his hand to touch his head, and said with a
smile: "What do you say about this? Hurry up, don't let the master wait for a long
time. But this day is also true. The moon was still hanging high just now, why? In
this moment, dark clouds floated over. The East China Sea is different from our
Central Plains after all."
Zhang Xiaofan raised his head and looked at the sky, and he saw that the sky
seemed to darken all at once, and the moon, which was just so bright, now only
shuttled among the dark clouds that gradually piled up. The light was greatly
diminished, and it made people feel bored.
While they were talking, the two of them had already walked back, Song Daren
and Zhang Xiaofan stopped, only to hear the clear laughter of Tian Linger and Du
Bishu joking from the cave.
Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment, and said to Song Daren: "Big brother,
then I won't go in, and go directly to the woods to find Master."
Song Daren glanced at him, nodded, and said, "Alright, go quickly! But it's a bit
dark now. You have to be careful when you walk in the woods, you know?"
Zhang Xiaofan smiled, nodded, and walked to the forest in front.
Song Daren looked at his back, suddenly felt that this little junior was a little
lonely, sighed, shook his head, turned and walked back to the cave.

As soon as he walked into the forest, darkness seemed to roar from the depths of
the forest, rushing over, surrounding his figure.
Zhang Xiaofan paused, his heart moved, but after a while, his eyes gradually
adjusted to the environment in the forest. The remaining moonlight above the
night sky also spilled through the dense branches and leaves, and fell on no one,
with a faint light.
Everything in the forest is quiet, there is no daytime bird song, no beast breath,
even the low and low insects that can be heard everywhere, it seems that you
can't hear it this night. There are tall and towering giant trees everywhere,
standing tall and majestic, like a silent soldier in the dark!
Only the wind!
The sea breeze blowing from the depths of the sea blew over the forest, rustling
the treetops.
In the dark and deep forest, the young man walked alone.
Zhang Xiaofan’s thoughts suddenly drifted away. In this deep forest and the
silent night, he suddenly recalled a long, long time ago: under the dim yellow
lamp, he was still a child, cuddling in the arms of his mother, right Looking at the
night outside, his eyes widened, and there was a faint fear...
It turned out that, inadvertently, the past years have been so far away.
He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, then shook his head, quickened his pace,
and continued to walk forward.
However, he didn't notice that on the way he came, in the depths of the darkness,
two groups of red, like flames of hatred, suddenly lit up silently.
Like a person, angry eyes!

Tian Buyi frowned, becoming a little impatient, and said, "What happened? It
hasn't been here for so long?"
Su Ru glanced at him and said, "Where can it be so fast? Daren ran over to look
for him, and he would come back from Venerable Dali, even if it takes a run, it
will take a while. You can't let him do this. , Then fly over in the clouds and fog,
right?"
Tian Buyi snorted, looked up at the sky, was taken aback, and said, "It's strange,
why the sky here in the East China Sea has become so fast?"
Su Ru looked around, then slightly frowned and replied: "Yes! It was still bright
just now! In a blink of an eye it was covered with dark clouds." But she didn't
take this to heart, and the topic turned around and asked about another thing.
Went: "It's not easy, I have been puzzled by something since just now."
Tian Buyi looked at her and said, "What?"
Su Ru said: "If Xiao Fan really knew the ghost king and his daughter as Xiao Yicai
said, and he was in a sense and reason, he should have said it to Senior Brother
Cangsong. He should be very clear about this. But he told you privately. , I am
opposed to Senior Brother Cangsong’s concealment, and he is not very familiar
with Dazhufeng, I always feel that something is not right."
Tian Buyi was silent for a moment, and said lightly: "This person is not simple."
Su Ru frowned slightly and said, "What?"
Tian Buyi didn't answer her directly, he only pondered for a while, and said: "As
far as I know, the senior brother has been concentrating on the Taoism over the
past few years. Hand it over to several elders headed by Cangsong." At this point,
he paused, sneered, and said: "Now there are people in the door talking privately,
Cangsong is now the head of Longshou Peak. ."
Su Ru's body shook, with a look of worry on her face, she pulled up the sleeves
that were not easy to pull, and said in a low voice, "You must not talk nonsense
outside."
Tian Buyi nodded and said: "I understand naturally, don't worry!"
After speaking, he pondered for a while, and then said: "You know, we
Qingyunmen for two thousand years, especially since Qingye Patriarch created
the Qingyun Seven Veins, the position of the head has always been from the
Nagato Tongtian Peak. ’S disciple took over. But now..."
Su Ru smiled, and then he said: "But now, Brother Cangsong is highly respected
and respected in the door, his Taoism is strong, and his reputation is second only
to Senior Brother Daoxuan. Originally, it seemed that there was no objection for
Xiao Yi to take over as the head. Now it seems that there are some doubts."
Tian Buyi said indifferently: "Furthermore, Cang Song has been in charge of
Qingyunmen's punishment for the past two hundred years. He usually says
nothing but Daoxuan. He has long put no one in his eyes. Senior Nephew Xiao is a
little worried. , Is also normal."
Su Ru lowered his head and said after a long while: "It's not easy, this battle for
the head of the house involves a lot of things, so don't get too deep."
Tian Buyi shook his head and said: "I don't know, but I am the first seat in the
same vein. How can I avoid it. Since Xiao Yi showed his favor to me today, most of
it is to fight in the future and leave a relationship. Anyway, we too. I have to take
one step and watch one step."
Su Ru sighed, nodded and said, "That's all."

With a sound of "Woo", in the unknown depths of the forest, a cloud of wind
suddenly blew over.
Zhang Xiaofan only felt a chill on his neck, and he looked up at the shadows of the
sky full of trees, whirling and dancing like a monster. His brows frowned slightly,
and he only felt that the ghostly forest tonight was very different from the
past. But then I thought again, I have lived here for many days, and I have never
seen any evil things. Is it possible that the sky is darker and there is it?
Thinking of this, he felt funny in his heart, and he wanted to walk forward
quickly.
Suddenly, behind him, the sound of ghost howling suddenly came to his
ears. Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and turned around immediately, his
complexion turned pale. I saw the road behind me, in the darkness, a skull
gleaming with dark red light slowly lit up, flying into the air, spinning endlessly.
Amidst that ghost cry, the red skull gradually stopped, his face facing Zhang
Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan only saw the deep-set eyes, there seemed to be a few faint
fires, and couldn't help but shudder.
After a while, behind this ghost, two figures slowly rose up. Against the light of
the red skull, Zhang Xiaofan saw that one of them was a tall and thin old man,
with a hideous face, a dry face, almost skinny, and it seemed not far from the red
skull. His eyes stared at Zhang Xiaofan viciously. It is a look of resentment.
But the other person looked quite embarrassed. Although he was quite tall, he
was held in his hand like a chicken by the old man, unable to move, and his face
was full of frustration.
Zhang Xiaofan glanced intently and couldn't help being taken aback, and said
"Huh" in his mouth.
This person looked familiar, but he was an acquaintance. He was first seen under
the Ten Thousand Bats Caves of Kongsang Mountain. In the past few days, he has
seen the wild dog Taoist in this Liubo Mountain several times. I saw him being
held up by the collar with his right hand by the withered old man, and his face
was crying. Unexpectedly, he saw Zhang Xiaofan standing in front of him in a
blink of an eye. He looked over with a surprised look. He immediately pointed to
Zhang Xiaofan as if he had seen a savior and called out: "Ah! It's him, it's him!"
Zhang Xiaofan was startled when he saw the Daoist Daoist pointing at him and
barking constantly, and he didn't know what it meant. However, the old man
glared at him severely, made a harsh and hoarse voice, and said to the wild dog,
"Is this the kid from Qingyunmen?"
The wild dog nodded repeatedly, and said repeatedly: "Yes, yes, it is him, Senior
Vampire, this is the only heir who killed you, the vampire Jiang San."

Chapter Twenty-Three Vampire Old Demon
This hideous old man is an old demon in the Demon Cult who has been hidden
for many years. He calls himself the "Vampire ancestor". People of the right way,
including many of the Demon Cult, privately call him the "Vampire Old
Demon". The main reason for this is that the evil demon technique he is
practising, the "Blood-sucking Dafa", requires the ingestion of living human
essence and blood into the body to practice, which is very strange and terrifying.
However, although this demon method is powerful, it also has the power to
counteract the practitioner himself. Therefore, everyone who practices blood-
sucking Dafa has a hideous face and is not tolerant of the world. Even in the
demon sect, there are many private criticisms. .
But having said that, this demon method is not trivial. When he was born a
hundred years ago, he had a bloody storm, which caused headaches for people in
the right way. It was only afterwards that the Demon Cult lost its power and the
Righteous Dao even suppressed it. In order to escape the chasing and killing of
those masters in the Righteous Dao, the blood-sucking old demon gradually
withdrew from the Central Plains as the Demon Cult gradually retreated from the
Central Plains.
This time the demonic sect was revived, the group of demons danced together,
and the blood-sucking old demon belonged to one of the four major sects of the
demonic sect. Before leaving the mountain, his only disciple, the vampire, Jiang
Laosan, was dragged to help the punch because of the smell of the stray dog
Taoist, Liu Hao and others. Unexpectedly, he was killed inexplicably under the
Wanbat Cave. .
After the vampire old demon knew it, he was extremely angry. You must know
his line, because the blood-sucking demon method has a bad reputation, and the
cultivation process is dangerous and unpredictable, he was accidentally bitten
back by the demon method, exploded in blood and died. Therefore, in the magic
way, few people are willing to practice. This Jiang Laosan is a disciple he has
finally fancyed more than a decade ago. His temper is just right for his weird
temper, so I love it very much in my heart. . Unexpectedly, this time he died so
unclearly, how could he not be furious?
Recently, there has been a lot of movement in the Demon Cult. The Ghost King
Zong first cleared the way to Liubo Mountain, a remote place in the East China
Sea. After that, the other three sects also sent strong aids. The Vampire Old
Demon was one of them. Only came to Liubo Mountain today. It's a coincidence
that he happened to run into a line of people such as the Daoist of the Wild Dog
and the Blood Refining Hall.
The old man, Liu Hao, and others are all cunning. Seeing that the old blood-
sucking monster has a gloomy face, knowing that this old monster has a strange
and violent temperament, he expected that he must still hate the death of his
apprentice, so they all ran away with oil on the bottom of their feet.
It happened that this wild dog Taoist's temperament is a straight temper to say
that it sounds good. At the worst, it is slow to respond. He actually stepped
forward to greet the vampire old demon and said something like: "Ah! Old man, I
haven't seen him for many years, and I don't want to lose my body. Healthy as
before..."
Before I was halfway through the words, the old blood-sucking demon felt that
the stray dog should be killed, and my disciple was killed. Without saying that, he
would still dare to taunt me when I was old and not dying? In furious anger, he
picked up the wild dog Taoist in a hand. The Daoist Wild Dog felt wrong, and he
was so scared that he begged for mercy.
The blood-sucking old demon didn’t talk nonsense, and just said to him: “Now
we’re going to Qingyunmen to find the bastard who killed my apprentice. If we
find the fortune-telling master, we will suck up your blood if we can’t find me. My
apprentice paid a memorial service."
The stray dog who said these words was indifferent and complained endlessly.
Since coming to Liubo Mountain, Zhang Xiaofan has seen the Daoist Wild Dog
several times, but the Daoist Wild Dog was either fighting against others or
fleeing in the air. He never saw Zhang Xiaofan. Counting the time in the hidden
cave, Zhang Xiaofan also hid in the dark. When he came out, the wild dog had
already rushed out with others, and had a lively game with the righteous disciple
"Ping Pong Pong".
The wild dog thought to himself, who knows if the little bastard has come to
Liubo Mountain, if he doesn't come, under the vampire old demon's rage,
wouldn't he die unjustly and begged now. Helpless, the blood-sucking old
demon's heart was like a stone, and he turned a deaf ear, carrying him secretly to
the residence of the righteous man.
At this moment in the dark forest, I suddenly saw Zhang Xiaofan's figure. The
Daoist Daoist was really overjoyed. He was even more happy than seeing his own
parents. He immediately called out loudly: "It's him, that's right, I turned into
ashes. Recognize him too!"
The blood-sucking old demon snorted coldly and flung his hand lightly. He
immediately threw the wild dog far away like throwing some debris. After a
while, Zhang Xiaofan heard a muffled sound from a distance, and then there was
a whirring sound. I don't know if he fell to the ground or hit a big tree?
The old blood-sucking demon looked up and down the Qingyunmen junior
disciple in front of him, but didn't immediately make a move, but
frowned. Although he is violent, he is not completely irrational. After seeing the
blood refining hall consignor transporting back Jiang's corpse that day, he was
furious and sad, and immediately discovered the strangeness. How do you look
at this dry-and-blooded death method of Old Three Jiang as being caused by the
blood-sucking demon method of his own family? Is it possible that besides
himself and Old Three Jiang, there are people in this world who have not
practiced this "thomascal"?
Naturally, he didn’t know that Zhang Xiaofan’s burning stick contained the
"Blood Devouring Bead" handed down by the old man Black Heart, a predecessor
of the Demon Cult. However, based on his hundreds of years of practice, he
quickly determined that this "murderer" was not. Using the blood-sucking
demon method, at least it is a spell similar to the blood-sucking demon method,
and the Taoism is definitely not low, I am afraid that it is not under
him. Therefore, now that he saw Zhang Xiaofan, he became calm, and took a
closer look at this person. What was so strange about him?
It's just that he looks around and around, frowning, but still can't see why. Seeing
the feet from the head, and then the head from the feet, this kid is still just an
ordinary Qingyunmen disciple, there is no outstanding place, let alone the cruel
and violent spirit of the blood-sucking demon method.
Zhang Xiaofan stood there, but he was a little hairy when he was seen by this
ghostly old guy, and he didn't know who he was. But seeing him with the Daoist
Wild Dog, he must be a member of the Demon Cult. Looking at the words of the
two of them, it seems that they came to look for himself specially.
The red skull with red light in mid-air began to rotate slowly again, and the voice
of the old blood-sucking demon came coldly from behind the red light: "Little boy
of Qingyunmen, you killed my disciple. Is it for Mr. Jiang?"
Zhang Xiaofan was startled, and said in a strange way: "Who is Lao San Jiang?"
The blood-sucking old demon suffocated for a while, and was furious. After a
change of the past, a spell has already passed, so let's suck up this guy's blood
first. It's just the thought that this Qingyunmen disciple will have a blood-sucking
technique that is not inferior, and this must be figured out first anyway.
He suppressed his anger at the moment, but his voice sounded like a ghost crying
wolf howling: "It's the one you killed with the blood-sucking Dafa in the ancient
cave of Ten Thousand Bats in Kongsang Mountain!"
Zhang Xiaofan's heart trembled, and when he heard the word sucking blood, he
immediately remembered, and the terrible scene appeared in his mind. He
couldn't help his heart tighten, and subconsciously touched the fire stick around
his waist.
The fire stick was quietly pinned around his waist, like a sleeping demon.
Seeing that he was silent for a while, the old vampire demon seemed to be in a
daze. He really didn't put himself to the extreme, and was ten times more
"arrogant" than those Qingyunmen masters who chased him back then.
He has always been violent, and if he still had some doubts in his heart, how
could he endure it for such a long time, this anger was not trivial, and he yelled:
"Qingyunmen boy, give me my life in vain!"
Zhang Xiaofan was shocked and took a step back. Just listening to the sound of
ghosts crying around me, the wind was bitter, and my body was cold, even the
back of my neck was chilly, and the cold hair all over my body seemed to stand
upside down.
The red skull in mid-air suddenly opened its gloomy mouth. In an instant, five
black lights flashed from that mouth and fell in front of Zhang Xiaofan. After a
while, he stood tremblingly. stand up.
Zhang Xiaofan was on guard, knowing that the demons and demons in front of
him were weird, but after a closer look, he still couldn't help his scalp tingling. I
saw the five growing figures, but there were five ghosts with different
descriptions, but the same hideous faces, or big mouths of blood, or fangs and
teeth, and the smell of foul smell came out.
In less than a while, these five ghosts turned out to have grown to be taller than
Zhang Xiaofan. The upper half of the body was a giant. Behind them, the blood-
sucking old demon had strange seals on his hands, and they clicked or slapped on
the red skull. , Shaking from time to time, those ghosts moved accordingly,
obviously being controlled by this old demon.
At this moment, it seemed to be against the red light from the skull, and even the
eyes of the blood-sucking old demon seemed to be a little red. He only heard a
sneer, and his fingers suddenly tightened with a "hiss" sound. Red skull on the
head.
Almost in accordance with his movements, the eyes of the five huge ghosts
suddenly all lit up red, and they issued deep and fierce gazes, and at the same
time they raised their heads and howled to the sky.
"Woo..."
Zhang Xiaofan's body trembled sharply, and his consciousness was almost taken
away. He only felt the ghosts flickering around him, and the sound of ghost
crying was like a cone piercing his ears, and he was very painful.
The five ghosts looked up to the sky and howled, and after a while they actually
rushed over together. The wind whistled, Zhang Xiaofan tried his best to hide
behind, and then Dangerously escaped the blow. It's just that before he calmed
down, the five ghosts attacked together, and in the sound of howling, they
plunged the ghost claws into the ground.
Zhang Xiaofan was in mid-air, holding the burning stick tightly in his hand, and
feeling a little rested, the burning stick seemed to feel something, and a blue light
appeared and gradually brightened.
Just before he could think about anything, the five ghosts were deeply inserted
into the ground with their claws, as if they were holding some ground. Amidst
the long howling, the yin wind burst, and the whole ground was torn up. But
what was even more terrifying was that from that underground, countless large
and small ghosts flew out from the ground, flying towards Zhang Xiaofan, and
surrounded him in a blink of an eye.
The old blood-sucking demon showed a sneer, but then frowned again. Because
he was worried that this young man would only have supernatural powers in his
body, he didn't use his housekeeping skills to suck blood at the beginning.
Instead, he used it all these years. A set of compelling spells for cultivation-"Five
Ghosts and Yuling". Using the five "fate ghosts" refined by their own spirits as a
matchmaker, they forcefully restrain all the ghosts and ghosts within ten miles
nearby, and then refine them with the art of ghosts, all of which become the
ghosts that greedily eat the flesh and blood of the creatures, and attack Zhang
Xiaofan. go with.
But even though this Qingyun disciple's Taoism is not low, he doesn't seem to
have practiced some blood-sucking Dafa. Is it because he read it wrong? Or did
the wild dog casually point out a dead ghost to himself in order to survive?
The vampire old demon was thinking in his heart, suddenly seemed to feel
something, his body shook, and he raised his head and looked forward. I saw
Zhang Xiaofan who had been surrounded by countless white ghosts and ghosts,
and suddenly, in the heavy white ghost eyes, there was a faint and mysterious
light that passed through countless ghosts and shone out.
The sound, like something torn apart, was crisp and loud.
The night on Liubo Mountain was even darker, and at this moment, even the dim
light of the moon was gradually invisible.
In the lonely and desolate night, there was a vaguely long howl.
Even the waves on the distant sea seemed to be gradually surging.
That kind of cold feeling passed quietly from my heart...
The fire stick shone brilliantly, the originally dark and faint stick body, like a
demon who suddenly woke up, opened his eyes. In an instant, a cold and violent
breath passed from Zhang Xiaofan's body, and countless ghosts flew up in horror
and flew in panic.
The old vampire demon in the distance frowned, his face gradually solemn, and
he whispered to himself: "What a heavy evil spirit..."
The five huge life ghosts howled in unison, their bodies flashed, "instigated" a
few times and rose into the air, fell around Zhang Xiaofan, surrounded him, and
at the same time the ghost claws ripped into the air, and the sound suddenly
stopped. .
Shi Cai suddenly paused in the air because of the mysterious evil spirit on the fire
stick. Zhang Xiaofan clearly saw that many of them turned into human faces with
painful colors, but after an instant, they turned into murderous again.
"Yeah!"
A stern ghost whistling, bursting out of the sky, countless Yin spirits turned back
and rushed towards the only flesh and blood body in the field.
Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath, and saw white ghosts all around, all coming in
and out, just overwhelmed. It was just that he hadn't waited for a few fights, but
he saw ghosts in the sky, which pressed down like a thick cloud and forced him
back to the ground. Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth to support, but before he
waited for a few fights, suddenly he was standing. When I tripped, my feet hurt
so much that I almost fell to the ground.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, looked down, and saw that in the soil under his
feet, he stretched out two huge ghost hands and firmly grasped his feet. The
ghost claws were sharp and almost pierced into the blood. And in the
surroundings, there were originally five life ghosts, but now only four are left.
Countless yin spirits in mid-air cheered in unison, screaming and swarming,
those greedy mouths seemed to be right in front of them.
Zhang Xiaofan's face was pale, his muscles seemed to be distorted, and he
endured the severe pain, his right hand knot tactics slashed in front of him, and
the fire stick rose into the air, flashing through a wall of light with a "woo" in the
air, a faint blue light, one Flash and flash.
The few yin spirits who rushed down first couldn't stop, and slammed into the
black stick body. There was no scream, but it turned into a light smoke and
dissipated.
At the same time, Zhang Xiaofan's body shook again and glanced down, only to
see that ghost claws, like sharp blades, had cut through his skin, and bright red
blood flowed out and dripped on the black ghost claws.
That delicious, sweet, bloody breath! In the air, it suddenly radiated.
Zhang Xiaofan was startled.
The countless ghosts screaming in the sky were also startled.
The light on the burning stick also seemed to shake slightly, as if the breath
connected with one's blood was stimulated.
After a while, countless Yin spirits screamed and rushed towards the luscious
flesh and blood. It's just that in the place where the wind is bitter, someone
raises their heads and screams. The fire stick fell down, Zhang Xiaofan grabbed it,
and regardless of the Yin Ling above, his eyes widened, and there was a vague
red light shaking in the eyes.
Plug it in!
Plug it down!
Passed through the ghost claws, and passed through my own blood!
The red blood, attached to the black stick body, quietly seeped in. The red blood
on the burning stick suddenly lit up together.
"Pump!" There was a muffled sound deep in the ground. All the yin spirits above
suddenly stopped moving, with a look of fear on their faces, just like the demons
in front of them who burned the yin spirits in the legend.
In the darkness, there seemed to be only the light of a burning stick gleaming.
In the distance, the red skull in the hands of the blood-sucking old demon
suddenly made a low, crisp sound, and suddenly it broke into pieces at the
position on the right hand side.
The blood-sucking old demon's face changed drastically, and suddenly raised his
head, this young man actually broke a life ghost in his five ghosts and spirit
guards. In the scene, the four life ghosts with a missing corner obviously could
not control so many ghosts, and gradually some ghosts escaped.
The ground around Zhang Xiaofan suddenly sank, half a foot deep, and the ghost
claws on his feet slowly loosened, turned into blood, and penetrated into the
ground.
However, he didn't wait for him to breathe a sigh of relief. He was shocked, and
was about to resist, but saw the countless ghosts fleeing in all directions, white
light flashing, ghosts howling, ghosts flying, red light flashing...
Red light?
The red light that ran across the countless white yin spirits, like electricity like
light, flashing skulls, was in front of my eyes in a blink of an eye. Zhang Xiaofan
was about to jump up, but his feet hurt, involving the wound he had just suffered,
his body was unstable, and he couldn't get out of it.
The red skull opened its mouth suddenly, biting like a ghost, Zhang Xiaofan was
shocked, and the fire stick stood in front of him. But between the electric light
and flint, a withered hand stretched out from that mouth. Huo Ran grew three
feet long, with five fingers forming claws, and it was heavily grasped on his chest.
Zhang Xiaofan's body was shocked. In an instant, just looking at the ghost hand,
the originally dry skin suddenly became plumped as if blood was poured into
it. Suddenly, his mind felt dizzy, and he felt that the blood in his whole body was
tumbling all at once, and it was all flowing back to the wound on his chest.
This is naturally the blood-sucking old blood-sucking skill of the old vampire
demon. Seeing that Zhang Xiaofan was held between his palms, he couldn't help
but laughed, shouted, and stretched his arms. It was actually the boy who forced
the boy. Lifting his body in the air, he shouted: "Boy, pay me my life in vain!"
Zhang Xiaofan was grasped by him, blood flowed all over his body, and he was in
pain. His consciousness gradually became blurred, and he could only use the last
bit of strength to dying to fight, and hit the fire stick at the ghost hand, but there
was no strength, like a floating feather.
The blood-sucking old demon didn't pay attention to it at all, snorted, but
thought to himself: This young man has nothing else and only mediocre methods,
but the magic weapon in his hand is very weird. Wait for a while to suck up his
blood. Instead, take this fire-stick-like thing back and take a look.
At this moment, the fire stick fell on the hand he grasped on Zhang Xiaofan's
chest.
The black cyan beads ran across the skin that was violently sucking blood at the
moment.
The blood under the skin seemed to be calling for something?
The blood-sucking old demon suddenly screamed, let go of Zhang Xiaofan, leaped
back, and looked into his hand. I saw the plump skin that was originally caused
by blood sucking, and almost instantly, it dried out suddenly, and it was worse
than the original.
In the front, Zhang Xiaofan's body was crumbling, but the fire stick in his hand,
especially the bead on the top of the stick, lit up strangely, reflecting the blood
around it, shining red.
The blood-sucking old demon suddenly sneered: "I said why the old man Jiang
could die like this, it turns out that the weirdness is with you, hehe, there are
such treasures in the world, boy, let's bring your life together!"
Speaking of his stature flying up, his hands like claws, this time, he thrust straight
into Zhang Xiaofan's head. Poor Zhang Xiaofan was weak at the moment, and
could no longer resist, he was about to die under the claws of this blood-sucking
old demon.
"evildoer!"
With a cry of anger and full of anger, the blazing heat wave broke through the air
in an instant, like a huge ocean emptying, sweeping the entire forest. Within ten
feet of them, all the trees withered instantly, and only a brilliant fire light
descended from the sky, tearing the sky full of clouds to pieces.
The blood-sucking old demon was shocked, and he walked high on the human
road. It was so unusual that he could not care about hurting Zhang Xiaofan. He
retreated with his hands. Amid the screaming sound, the red skull was full of
blood, and a red blood rose up in front of him. Light wall.
"boom……"
As thunder fell to the ground and roared, the fire light hit the wall of blood,
hissing heat waves, roaring, and turning into a red fairy sword for a moment,
shaking unceasingly. The immense force pushed the old blood-sucking monster
straight back and backed it several feet away. This strength did not decrease a
bit, and it still pressed down like a mountain whistling a tsunami.
The blood-sucking old demon turned pale, yelled, his tactics changed, and his
fingers moved together. In an instant, two rays of blood shot out of the red skull's
eyes, which shot through the blood wall and hit the red sword.
Amid the loud noise, the scarlet fairy sword flew back, and the blood-sucking old
demon's body was also shocked. After a few steps, he stood still.
"'Chi Yan'!" The old vampire demon's eyes suddenly became cold, and his face
was frosty.
The blazing heat wave disappeared in a flash, and the flames flashed across the
place, Tian Buyi slowly appeared. Another figure flashed behind him, it was Su
Ru who hugged Zhang Xiaofan who was about to fall. Zhang Xiaofan's heart
warmed when he saw that it was the master and his wife who came here.
I saw Su Ru look worried, and looked at him in a low voice: "Xiao Fan, are you
okay?"
Zhang Xiaofan smiled hard and said, "I'm fine, Madam..."
He didn't say half of his words, suddenly Venus flashed in front of him, and then
went black, but he fainted.
Su Ru frowned, Tian Buyi ignored the old vampire demon, but first looked at
Zhang Xiaofan.
After a while, Su Ru finished checking, reached out into his arms and took out a
bottle, poured out a yellow pill, and took it to Zhang Xiaofan, then nodded
towards Tian Buyi, and said softly: "I can't die." Pauses for a while. , Glanced at
the old blood-sucking demon in the distance, with a look of indignation in his
eyes: "It's blood-sucking!"
Tian Buyi flashed anger on his face, turned his head, and met the gaze of the
blood-sucking old demon.
"Old blood-sucking demon, you are also a person who has been famous for
hundreds of years. What is it that you use such cruel methods to deal with a
junior?"
"Bah!" The vampire old demon said fiercely, "Your apprentice's fate is fate, isn't
my apprentice's fate?"
Tian Buyi said coldly, "What's up with your ghost apprentice?"
The vampire old demon's eyes condensed and said, "He killed my apprentice
under the Ten Thousand Bats Caves of Kongsang Mountain, so I will kill him, so
what?"
"Good!" Tian Buyi suddenly yelled, "Good kill!"
The blood-sucking old demon was startled.
Tian Buyi smiled coldly and said: "I can't afford to see me as an apprentice, but
when I saw it today, he was more promising than I thought, and he even knows
how to do harm to the people!"
The blood-sucking old demon was very angry, and said angrily: "Okay, okay, you
sons of a bitch, fell into the rock a hundred years ago, chasing after me, just let
me meet your Scarlet Flame Sword again today!"
Tian didn't take a deep breath, and his right hand swept across the air. In an
instant, the Red Flame Immortal Sword shook slightly with excitement as if it
heard the master's mind.
"A hundred years ago, you were lucky enough to escape. Let me take a look again
today. What is the point of your blood-sucking Dafa that dared to bully my
apprentice?"

Chapter 24 Red Flame
The blood-sucking old demon snorted, but he didn't have the slightest fear. A
fierce look appeared on his haggard face, and said: "Back then, you people of the
right way, but relying on a large number of people, should I really be afraid of
you? "
As he said, his hands shook, and the red-glowing skull in front of him dashed
through the air with a "wheeze", flying around his body rapidly, and his eyes
began to glow gradually.
Tian Buyi inhaled deeply and was on guard. A hundred years ago, he was already
an outstanding person under the Qingyun Clan. He was also one of the main
forces in chasing down the remnants of the Demon Cult. He had also fought
against the old blood-sucking demon, knowing that this person should not be
underestimated, and the blood-sucking Dafa is even more important.
At this time, the dark clouds all over the sky gradually gathered again, the traces
torn by Tian Buyi's shocking sword just now disappeared, and the night was
deepening again.
Vaguely, the sound of the sea waves coming from afar, mixed in with the loud
sound of the wind, gradually raged. It is looming, like a long roar hidden in the
deep sea, floating gently under the sky in the night.

Zhang Xiaofan woke up leisurely, only feeling bored in his chest, very
uncomfortable. At this moment, he heard someone "Huh", and a white jade hand
stretched out and gently pushed a few times on his chest.
After a while, the blood that had originally accumulated in his chest seemed to go
away, and even his spirit suddenly improved a lot.
Zhang Xiaofan looked up and saw that it was the teacher's wife Su Ru, who was
supporting herself, smiling silently.
His face flushed, and he whispered: "Thank you, Madam."
Su Rurou said, "Are you okay?"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and said, "I am a little tired now, nothing else?"
Su Ru smiled and nodded, and suddenly laughed softly: "That's all right, now it's
up to your master to vent your anger for you!"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, followed Su Ru's gaze, and was shocked for a
while.
Under the dark firmament, among the low black clouds, there was a hot and
shining cluster of light, reflecting half of the sky, and even the edges of the dark
clouds seemed to be bordered by light.
Tian Buyi is like the ancient fire god, standing proudly in the clouds,
transforming the "red flame" into a burning flame, turning it into a flying dragon,
tearing apart the dark clouds, and rushing into the sky for nine days.
But the old blood-sucking demon was nowhere to be seen, but there was a huge
skeleton in the sky beside the clouds, roaring wildly. The situation changes, there
is a fierce bloody light, soaring into the sky, fighting with the fire dragon.
The black clouds in the sky were boiling at this moment, tumbling and roaring,
looking from the ground, the two of them were like nine gods and demons, killing
them in anger.
Zhang Xiaofan only saw his heart moving, and he admired his master with five
bodies. He saw the fire dragon roaring wildly, and haunting the clouds. He was
truly earth-shattering. It was the same as the three-tailed demon fox who was
under the black stone cave a few days ago. The fire dragon summoned by
Huojian is somewhat similar, but it is much more powerful.
Thinking of this, his body suddenly shook, only to feel that from the Profound
Fire Mirror on his right arm, a burst of heat suddenly rose, as if he had been
stimulated, and walked all over his body.
Su Ru, who was next to him, suddenly felt a sense, turned her head, looked at
him, with a concerned look in her eyes, and asked: "Xiao Fan, why is your body so
hot suddenly? Isn't it a fever after injury?"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback. He didn't want his wife to feel so keen. She didn't
know what to say for a while, so she said, "No, nothing..."
Su Ru frowned and was about to ask, suddenly she felt something and turned her
head to look back. I could only hear the footsteps in the forest, but for a moment,
more than a hundred people came out from every corner, all of them were
righteous people. The Faxiang and Fashan of Tianyin Temple, Li Xun and
Yanhong of Fenxiang Valley are all among them, and Taoist Cangsong is walking
in the forefront.
Su Ru stood up, smiled and said, "Brother Cangsong, you are here too."
Cang Song nodded slightly and said faintly: "Junior Brother Tian is here to show
off his supernatural power and earth-shaking. We are not blind and deaf either,
so just come and take a look."
Su Ru frowned slightly, feeling that there was a faint thorn in his words, but
before she could say anything, the Dazhufeng disciple who followed behind saw
Zhang Xiaofan's blood stained body and his face haggard sitting on the ground.
Tian Linger cried out in exclamation and ran up, Song Daren, Du Bishu, and He
Dazhi also had anxious expressions on their faces, following her. Unexpectedly,
they only ran a few steps, and suddenly felt that the white shadow flashed, and
there was a figure rushing up faster than them. Upon closer inspection, it was Lin
Jingyu.
Lin Jingyu leaped to Zhang Xiaofan's side, squatted down, reached out and
grabbed his arm, his face was slightly pale, and said, "Xiaofan, are you okay?"
Feeling the worry in his eyes, Zhang Xiaofan warmed his heart, nodded and
smiled: "I'm fine, it's okay."
Lin Jingyu looked at him up and down, then took another look at the wound on
his chest. Then he was relieved and let out a sigh of relief, and said, "Who hurt
you?"
Zhang Xiaofan pointed upwards, and said, "It's the demon. Hearing my master
called him just now, what kind of "old blood-sucking demon" seems to be?"
Lin Jingyu's body shook. It seemed that he knew the demon, and said in surprise:
"This old guy was born?" After he said, he looked up.
At this time, Tian Ling'er and others also came to Zhang Xiaofan's side, asking
questions about the long and short. Zhang Xiaofan looked at Tian Ling'er's
concerned gaze, but lowered his head, and answered the questions of the seniors
in a low voice, saying that he was no longer in serious trouble.
At this time, there was a fierce fight in the sky, and Lin Jingyu stood beside Zhang
Xiaofan, looked up for a while, and suddenly said: "Xiao Fan, I don't think your
master usually looks bad, but the Taoism is so high!"
When Tian Linger heard it, her heart was angry. Since she lost to Lin Jingyu at the
door of her house, she felt that this kid was very unpleasant. She snorted and
said, "My father has a profound way, where are you dragons? Can the kid at the
first peak see it?"
Lin Jingyu frowned, turning his head to look, but seeing Tian Ling'er staring at
him, showing no weakness, he couldn't help but stunned, then suddenly smiled
and said, "Junior Sister Tian, what you said is."
Tian Ling'er suffocated instead. He didn't expect that this arrogant boy would
suddenly become better now, but seeing Lin Jingyu with a smile on his face, he
looked elsewhere. She followed Lin Jingyu's gaze, but saw that he was looking at
Qi Hao, who was standing beside Taoist Cangsong in the distance, and smiled at
each other.
How clever Tian Linger was, it occurred to him in a blink of an eye that Lin Jingyu
must have always respected his senior brother Qi Hao, so he was embarrassed to
argue with him. Although she didn't feel embarrassed in her heart, her eyes met
Qi Hao at the moment, and she couldn't help but feel sweet in her heart.
Standing aside, Su Ru frowned slightly. She heard the words of these juniors just
now. The speaker had no intention, but the listener was interested. After a while,
she quietly looked at Taoist Cangsong and saw Cangsong. The Taoist looked up
and looked at him, expressionless, but his eyes were piercing, his eyes twinkling,
and he kept staring at Tian Buyi's figure. He didn't know what he was thinking.
At this moment, only listening to the violent wind roaring, flames bursting in the
sky, and blood shining into the sky, obviously the two men's fight has reached
the most important moment, Taoist Cangsong suddenly coldly said: "I can't
imagine this blood-sucking old demon is so courageous. Dare to provoke here. Qi
Hao!"
Qi Hao stood beside him, took a step, and said, "Master, what's your order?"
Taoist Cangsong glanced at the sky and said: "Your uncle Tian's chance of
winning has been determined. The old demon will not be able to hold it for long.
If you lead someone to arrange it around, you must not let this evildoer run away
this time."
Qi Hao responded, stretched out his hand and beckoned, and called Lin Jingyu
back, then turned around and informed the other major sects such as Faxiang, Li
Xun and others, and they were discussing with themselves.
Su Ru slowly walked to Daoist Cangsong and smiled: "Brother Cangsong, how do
you see that it is not easy to win?"
Taoist Cangsong glanced at Su Ru, a smile appeared on his expressionless face,
and said, "Sister Su, are you going to play a joke on my ineffective senior brother
again?"
Su Ru shook her head and smiled: "Ten dare to make a joke on you, but I
sincerely ask for advice!"
Taoist Cangsong smiled, and said: "Sister Su, you are always smart, and your
qualifications are far better than my ineffective senior, why be too modest.
Although the blood-sucking old demon is not low, he has a'blood skull' in his
body, which looks bloody. Soaring to the sky, fierce and unparalleled. But I see
that its momentum is fierce, the deity's magic weapon is located at the upper
right three points, the bloody red light seems impure, the blood skull seems to
have a small damage. This is naturally not a big deal on weekdays, with this
enchanting Daoxing, go back and refine it a little, naturally there is nothing
wrong, but now in front of Junior Brother Tian, it is his biggest flaw."
Having said this, he paused, and there seemed to be a cold light flashing in the
depths of his eyes, but his voice was still calm, saying: "Look at Junior Brother
Tian, calmly and unhurriedly, using the Azure Cloud Technique to control the
Scarlet Flame Divine Sword, it has been transformed. When the'Red Fire True
Dragon' emerges, the blood skull is full of red light, but it retreats with the touch
of the Red Fire True Dragon. It is no longer an enemy. Moreover, Junior Brother
Tian has a keen eye and moves directly to the upper right third of the blood skull.
The demon seems to be arrogant, but in fact it is on the left and on the right, and
will definitely be defeated. I don’t know if Junior Sister Su seems to be wrong in
what I said?"
Su Ru smiled and said: "Brother Wisdom, I also heard what you said before I
knew it."
Taoist Cangsong smiled faintly, turned his head, looked up, and suddenly
lowered his voice, but his tone was calm, and he slowly said, "Sister Su."
Su Ru said: "What, Brother Cang Song?"
Taoist Cangsong still focused on the two people fighting fiercely in mid-air, but
he said clearly and clearly: "Junior Brother Tian has broken through
the'Shangqing' realm of Tai Chi Xuanqing Tao in one fell swoop a hundred years
ago. Over the past few years, it seems that Taoism is again Advance by leaps and
bounds!"
Su Ru's heart shook, but there was no expression on her face, and she smiled and
said, "Brother Cangsong, you are too rewarding. It is not easy for him to have a
senior brother and your talent..."
Taoist Cangsong slowly shook his head with a smile on his mouth, and said: "A
hundred years ago, our righteous way defeated the Demon Sect in one fell swoop.
I, Junior Brother Tian, Junior Brother Zeng from Fenghuifeng, Junior Brother
Chaoyangfeng, and Wan from Nagato..."
Su Ru suddenly shouted in a low voice: "Brother Cangsong."
Taoist Cangsong was shocked, he seemed to have thought of something, nodded,
and then said: "...We chased and killed a few demon heads in the Demon Cult and
went deep into the wilderness. At that time, Junior Brother Tian had already
broken through. Cingjing. Master Wan... That person said to us that Junior
Brother Tian seems to be dull, but he is clever inside, especially determined and
persevering. He is even more rare. The future will be beyond Dao Fa practice,
and his future will be boundless."
Having said that, he smiled and said, "Junior Sister Su, that person, you also know
him, what he said, his eyesight and insight, presumably you won't have any
doubts!"
Su Ru smiled faintly, but said nothing, just turned her head and looked up at the
sky.

The blood-sucking old demon was in the air, screaming again and again, looking
extremely vicious, but his heart became more and more alarmed. A hundred
years ago, he also fought against Tian Buyi. Although this person was already not
low in Taoism, he still had the confidence to win with this blood-sucking Dafa.
Unexpectedly, a hundred years later, when he fought again, this humanity line
unexpectedly advanced by leaps and bounds. The fire dragon that was
transformed from the red flame fairy sword was shocked with the "secret bloody
light" issued by him using the blood-sucking method to urge the blood skeletons.
When the wind falls, it is gradually overwhelming.
The most troublesome thing is not only this. Just now, when he was fighting with
Zhang Xiaofan, he looked like a Qingyun junior. For a moment, he inexplicably
broke a life ghost in the "Five Ghosts and Yuling" circle.
In fact, it’s no wonder that the old vampire demon can’t figure it out. His blood
skeleton is something of a ghost. If he encounters some supreme soldiers in the
right way, such as Lu Xueqi’s "Tianya Sword", he will naturally be a little guilty. ,
With his knowledge of Taoism, he will naturally be more careful.
It’s just that Zhang Xiaofan’s magic weapon to burn a fire stick is really weird.
There is no trace of a magic weapon from head to toe. To be honest, because the
evil spirit is very heavy, it is more like the evil magic weapon of the blood-
sucking old monster. After the blood-sucking old monster saw it , They don’t care
about it.
Unexpectedly, the fire stick in Zhang Xiaofan's hand, the "Blood Devouring Bead"
sucks the blood of living creatures, and has nothing to do with the ghosts of the
blood-sucking old demon, but the other half-"Soul Destroyer", is the legendary
burning of thousands of Yin spirits The supreme evil being created is the
ancestor of the ghosts, ghosts and fierce things in the world. In the fierce battle of
Shicai, Zhang Xiaofan used his own blood to spur him into the body of the fateful
ghost, and immediately turned the fateful ghost into a clean one, which was more
utterly more sturdy than any righteous god soldier.
After changing the usual time, the blood-sucking old demon was surprised at
most, because Zhang Xiaofan's Taoist practice was far from him, after all, as soon
as the suitable blood-sucking old demon mastered his housekeeping skills, Zhang
Xiaofan was invincible. But when he confronted Daoxing, not only was he not
inferior to him, it was more like Tian Buyi who had the potential to surpass it,
and this little hidden danger was revealed.
The five ghost spirit guarding magic array and blood-sucking magic are both
activated by blood skeletons. One of the life ghosts was suddenly broken. The
blood skeletons were also slightly damaged at the moment, but at this moment,
they have become the biggest vampire demon. danger.
Tian Buyi has been living in the first seat of Dazhu Peak in Qingyunmen for
nearly a hundred years. Not only is he far better than Zhang Xiaofan, he is a
hundred times better than Zhang Xiaofan, but he is a hundred times better than
him. After only a few rounds of fighting between the two, he can see that there is
a place on the blood skeleton of the blood-sucking old demon. The light color was
not pure, and he immediately attacked here with all his strength. At first there
was nothing, but after a long time, the blood-sucking old demon felt extremely
strenuous.
In the sky, the fire dragon roared, flared its teeth and danced its claws, and the
huge skeleton in the form of the blood-sucking old demon gradually dimmed. On
the other hand, the flame was so hot that almost the entire night sky was dyed
red.
The blood-sucking old demon complained in his heart and hated himself for
being too big, thinking that he had worked hard to cultivate in the past hundred
years, except for the top people in the right way, he was not afraid of the
rest. When he came this time, he actually asked in secret, knowing that the few
people who he was deeply afraid of had not come, and he was relieved.
Unexpectedly, now that a hundred years have passed, this field is not easy to
travel so fast.
He was in anxious place, and he looked down inadvertently, and was
immediately taken aback. I saw the figure shaking on the ground, I was afraid
that there would not be more than dozens of people. Looking at the dress, most
of them were righteous people. Among them, there were a few familiar people,
especially the Taoist Cangsong who stood at the forefront. One of the Qingyun
people who killed him.
The blood-sucking old demon was even more chilling at this moment, and he
immediately wanted to leave.
Just when his mind flashed, suddenly the fire dragon in front of him screamed
like thunder, and the blood-sucking old demon was taken aback. He looked up
and changed his color in amazement. The fire dragon suddenly burst into flames
in mid-air. After a while, it did not attack. Instead, it retracted into Tian Buyi's
hands like a long whale sucking water, and turned into a red flame fairy sword
again, but the remaining fire light did not even recede, but directly shined. Light
up the entire sky.
Tian Buyi's face was like severe frost, with a solemn expression, Chi Yan was
horizontal in front of his chest, holding the tactics with his left hand, stepping on
the seven stars, and walking seven steps in mid-air. The fairy sword of the red
flames suddenly pierced the sky, and he recited the tactics: "Nine Heavens
Profound Sha , Turned into a divine thunder. Huanghuang Tianwei, draw it with
the sword!"
Above the ground, especially in the Qingyun Gate, there was an uproar. Everyone
present, especially Dazhufeng's disciple, was extremely excited, and even the
Daoist Cangsong beside him was slightly pale.
The dark clouds that were originally low suddenly surged like boiling water
when a pot was boiling, and the wind was rustling between the sky and the earth,
and after a while, there was a rumble of thunder from the depths of the dark
clouds, almost beside the two people, exploding.
In an instant, the sky is shaking!
The entire Liubo Mountain seemed to vibrate endlessly, and around this island,
the originally calm sea water boiled unbelievably.
An electric light that seemed to come from ancient times, flashed in the sky,
suddenly rose, pierced the black cloud, tearing the sky, like a proud god, fell into
the mortal world, and stopped at the burning sword tip.
At that moment, the people in the sky suddenly couldn't see his figure. The hot
and dazzling light covered this world.
Windy, blowing.
Flicked up, everyone's clothes...
Between the world and the earth, there was a sudden silence!
Suddenly, the thunder blasted again! With the bang, the world changed color,
and that huge beam of light shot out, piercing through all the black clouds,
shining through the red summer sun, and rushing towards the old blood-sucking
demon unstoppably without returning.
After a while, the blood-sucking old demon was covered by a ray of light, and
even the red light of the blood skull disappeared in an instant.
A figure fell from above the clouds.
Tian Buyi held Chi Yan tightly, took a deep breath, his face was slightly pale, but
his appearance standing on the cloud seemed like a god.
After the initial shock and silence, a commotion broke out among the righteous
crowd, and the sound of admiration was endless. The Dazhufeng disciples were
all charming, Zhang Xiaofan was also stunned and worshipped, his eyes finally
left Tian. Not easy, I saw everyone around me smiling, Tian Linger was even
more happy.
With joy, Zhang Xiaofan suddenly thought of something and turned his head to
look at Xiaozhufeng. As expected, he saw Lu Xueqi silently looking up, staring at
Tian Buyi's figure in mid-air, startled.
The same type of "Extreme Sword Guarding Thunder True Art", but in Tian
Buyi's hands, its power is more than ten times greater than Lu Xueqi's?
The blood-sucking old demon's face was red as blood, and his body fell out of
control. Taoist Cangsong snorted and winked at Qi Hao and the others. Qi Hao
understood, waved his hand, and suddenly six or seven disciples jumped out of
the right path, rushing to the place where the old blood-sucking demon fell, and
at the same time the magic weapons in his hand were all out.
The blood-sucking old demon trembled in mid-air, shaking his hands hurriedly,
as if to resist, but did not move twice, his face flashed with red light, and he
spouted a mouthful of blood, instantly his face was as gray as death.
Everyone laughed and saw that the old demon was already unable to resist.
Seeing that Qi Hao and the others were about to capture the vampire old demon
alive, all of a sudden Su Ru suddenly cried out, "Be careful!"
Qi Hao, Lin Jingyu and the others were shocked. They only felt that there was a
sudden flower in front of them. For a moment, purple light and black energy
flashed, and several strong forces rushed from the dark place. The two who flew
in the front were a Qingyun disciple. With a monk from Tianyin Temple, he was
beaten and vomited blood and flew back.
Qi Hao and the others were shocked, and their stature was abruptly stopped, but
only for a moment those strengths rushed in front of them, overwhelming and
overwhelming, Qi Hao shouted: "Go back!"
At the same time, he gritted his teeth, the Frost Ice Immortal Sword in his hand
flashed again and again, instantly spreading seven ice walls in front of him to
cover the same door and the same people. But before the others could retreat a
few steps, these strong forces had hit the ice wall, violently like a bamboo,
rushing through the ice wall and rushing straight over.
Qi Hao was the first to take the brunt. For a moment, he almost stopped
breathing, but saw the green light flashing. It was Lin Jingyu who saw that the big
brother was in a critical situation, and desperately took the "Dragon Sword" and
rushed over.
Qi Hao lost his voice: "Junior Brother Lin, hurry up!"
It's just that these strengths are like mountains and seas, how fast, they rushed to
the front in a blink of an eye, seeing these two people are like huge waves and
small boats, they are inevitable, they have to close their eyes and wait for death,
but suddenly they only listened to someone behind them shouting:
"evildoer!"
The sound of the wind suddenly rose, and for a moment those weird strengths
met their opponents, and the "Ping Pong Pong" sounded for a while. The sound of
the wind raged, and suddenly stopped, Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu were pulled by the
collars, and they jumped out a few feet back, somehow they came back with their
lives.
The two settled, only to see Taoist Cangsong who had saved Qi Hao, and Su Ru
who had brought Lin Jingyu back, and at the moment were standing in the
forefront with them, and a few of them were from other sects, such as Seniors
such as "Venerable Dali" also included Tian Buyi, who did not know when he fell
from the clouds.
In the distance, I saw purple light and black energy flashing, and after a while, he
caught the fallen blood-sucking old demon. There was a shaking, and several
people appeared, and in the woods behind them, countless footsteps also
sounded. There are heavy shadows in the darkness, and I don't know how many
people are hiding in it. Just looking at the dozens of people who have appeared
and walked out, most of them are from the demon sect.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and stood up, only to see the few people standing
in the front of the demons. It was the Ghost King who caught the old blood-
sucking monster, and beside him, there were still three people, one was a bald
old man, the other was a fierce but very short dwarf, and the other was a white
face. The scholar, handsome and outstanding, with a smile on his face, there is no
trace of evil.
Right here, Daoist Cangsong and Tian Buyi and the others looked at each other,
the corners of their eyes seemed to twitch slightly, snorted, and said coldly:
"Okay! Alright! You old guys, finally all of you are born."

Chapter Twenty-Five Green Dragon
At this time, someone nearby had come to support the old blood-sucking demon,
the bald old man seemed to have friendship with the old blood-sucking monster,
walked to him and asked something in a low voice. Gui Wangkong shot, smiling
but not speaking, his expression was very relaxed, he did not feel the current
feeling of the enemy, the white-faced scholar standing next to him, glanced at
him.
"Cangsong dog said, do you remember your grandfather?" Suddenly, a hoarse
voice came over.
The young disciples here frowned together, but saw that the fierce-looking dwarf
was making a sound. At this moment, he was staring at Cangsong, with fierce
light in his eyes, like a wolf.
Cang Song sneered and said, "Whoever, do you remember that sword back
then?"
As soon as this statement came out, everyone saw the muscles on the dwarf's
face twisted, gritted his teeth, and obviously hated it. But seeing him nodded
slowly, drew his hand diagonally across his chest from the left shoulder to the
right, and said viciously: "Okay, okay, I haven't forgotten it. If you don't think you
remember, that would be great. This sword, I will naturally still be on you."
Cang Song snorted, ignored him, and turned his gaze to the two people who had
been standing aside and looked calm.
Su Ru's face was solemn, and with her gaze, she naturally saw that these people
were all very capable, and they were by no means weaker than the old blood-
sucking monsters just now, I'm afraid that most of them were old demon heads
from the Demon Cult that had not been born for a long time.
Hearing the conversation between Taoist Cangsong and the dwarf, Su Ru softly
said to Tian Buyi, who was standing next to him, "Who are these people?"
The look on Tian Buyi's face was also not good, frowning, and said: "This dwarf is
called Baiduzi, and belongs to the Demon Sect. The bald old man is the Duanmu
ancestor of Jieshi Mountain. He has always been in the Demon Sect. Alone. These
two people and the old blood-sucking monster are the remnants of the Demon
Cult that we hunted down a hundred years ago. As for the two people next to
him, one seems to be the Sect Master of the Demon King Sect’s generation that
Xiao Yicai said, but that white face Scholar, I have never seen it before."
Su Ru took a deep breath. In the battle of righteous demon a hundred years ago,
her cultivation failed, and she did not go deep into the wilderness with Tian Buyi
and Taoist Cangsong. But the names of these people were like Lei Guan'er back
then, especially Bai Poison and the old ancestor Duanmu, notorious, compared to
the blood-sucking old monster.
At this moment, the bald ancestor Duanmu suddenly turned his head, glanced at
the people of Zhengdao, and suddenly screamed: "Wan Jianyi! Why didn't Wan
Jianyi the dog thief come?"
The young disciples of Qingyunmen were all startled, not knowing what he was
talking about, but Tian Buyi, Taoist Cangsong, Su Ru and others suddenly
changed their colors. Tian Buyi said coldly: "Senior Brother Wan has a profound
knowledge of Taoism, and he has already become immortal. Only a demon and
clown like you can bark here!"
The people in the Demon Cult were all startled. Bai Poison and Duanmu ancestor,
including the blood-sucking old demon who had only been relieved at this time,
lost their voice together: "Dead?"
The ghost king and the white-faced scholar who stood on the side also seemed to
shake slightly.
Wan Jianyi, this name that has never been heard in the ears of the younger
generation of Qingyunmen, to these magic sect giants, it seems to have magical
power. I saw these people look at each other, their expressions are quite subtle,
the color of hatred on their faces is particularly heavy, and there is a trace of fear
in them, but these can not be covered, the color of joy in the depths of their eyes.
Ancestor Duanmu had a complicated look on his face, touched his bald head with
his hand, and muttered a few words in his mouth. Everyone did not hear what he
said, but the last sentence was more clear: "Hey, I can't think of this dog thief. He
would die too, hehe, hehe, hahahahaha..."
While talking, this person couldn't help laughing wildly.
The expressions of the people here at Qingyun Gate changed. Taoist Cangsong
stared at him, and suddenly sneered: "What are you laughing at? Although he is
not there, but under the Qingyun Clan, most of you are the people who subdue
demons and subdue demons to deal with you and other demons and clowns."
"Bah!" There was a disdainful voice next to him, but the Hundred Poisonous man
said viciously: "We can't kill this guy with our own hands. It's really hard to solve
our grievances. Sooner or later we will kill Qingyun and bring him down. Hui, let
him die without peace!"
The old blood-sucking monster cried out strangely from behind: "Yes, it is about
to be so, otherwise it will be difficult to eliminate my centuries-old hatred!"
People in the right way are indifferent. Seeing these demons and evildoers are
fierce and cruel, the meaning of the words will not let the dead people go, and
they are very indignant.
Tian Ling'er quietly asked Song Daren, the senior brother next to him, "Big
brother, who is this uncle Wan...Wan...Who is this uncle? It seems to be extremely
powerful. Even these demons are extremely afraid of him. Why have we never
heard of him? Ever?"
Song Daren's expression moved, he wanted to say something, then he gave a wry
smile, and said: "Little Junior Sister, when you have time to go back to the
mountain, you can ask Master and Madam yourself!"
Tian Ling'er pursed his mouth, snorted, and said slightly, "If you don't tell, don't
tell me, I will ask my mother." He said that he was about to step forward.
Zhang Xiaofan looked in his eyes and felt anxious, stretched out his hand to hold
her, and whispered: "Senior Sister, now the enemy is right now, don't go up, let's
ask again later!"
Tian Ling'er looked at the front and saw that the atmosphere in the field was
really tense, so he stopped and smiled back at Zhang Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan's heart was hot, and suddenly there was another cold snort in
front of him, full of anger, but it was on the side of the Demon Cult. Zhang Xiaofan
looked up and saw Baguio slowly appearing behind the ghost king, staring at him
from a distance.
For some reason, Zhang Xiaofan was startled, and subconsciously let go of the
hand holding Tian Ling'er.
In the distance, from the people of Xiaozhufeng, Lu Xueqi slowly retracted her
gaze from Zhang Xiaofan, fell on Baguio's body in front, and looked at her
silently.

At this time, Venerable Dali, who had been frowning in silence, suddenly spoke:
"Hundred Poison, Old Demon Duanmu, you were lucky enough to get rid of it at
the beginning, so you should change your mind and become a talent again.
Today, you dare to be a newcomer. Come out to make trouble, but are you
impatient?"
"Bah!" The few people cursed together, making foul language endless.
Venerable Dali changed a little, and suddenly saw the white-faced scholar who
had been standing next to him take a step and smiled: "This is probably the
Venerable Dali of the Vajra Gate, right?"
Venerable Dali looked at him and said, "Yes, who are you?"
The white-faced scholar smiled slightly, did not answer, and just said to himself:
"If Wan Jianyi stood here and said what you just said, we, the demon clowns in
your eyes, would still be a little scrupulous. But. If you rely on the magic of the
three-legged cats at the King Kong Gate, you should hide behind those people at
the Qingyun Gate!"
The demons laughed, and even behind them, in the dark woods, there was a faint
laughter.
Venerable Dali's face immediately flushed red, his expression extremely angry,
but the Taoist Cangsong of Qingyun Gate next to him and Tian Buyi and Su Ru
looked at each other, but there was a look of worry in his eyes. Only from that
piece of laughter, we know that not only has the demon cult's support come, but
also the number of people is much larger.
This battle, I am afraid it is extremely difficult and dangerous.
"Bastard!" With a loud shout, there was a sudden sound, but the stone standing
behind the Venerable Dali leaped up, unwilling to be insulted by Master, and the
magic staff was so golden that he rushed towards the white-faced scholar.
Tian Buyi and the others were all taken aback. Venerable Dali shouted anxiously,
"Stone, come back, don't act rashly!"
But the stone burst into trouble, and the speed was extremely fast. In a blink of
an eye, the golden light had rushed to the white-faced scholar, but the white-
faced scholar was not flustered. He only raised his right hand, and there was a
flash of blue light in his palm, facing the rushing student. Destroying Staff.
It was too late and it was fast. In a blink of an eye, the golden light was like an
arrow from the string, and it crashed into the palm of the white-faced scholar's
hand. In an instant, everyone saw the golden light flickering and the air was
rustling. At the figure of the white-faced scholar.
The young disciples cheered in the right way, but Taoist Cangsong and Tian Buyi
led the others, but their faces sank.
After a while, the golden light gradually dimmed, and everyone was dumb, but
seeing that the white-faced scholar in the field looked calm, he used only one
hand to resist the powerful golden light of the stone, no matter how the stone
was moved in mid-air, it was impossible. Go further.
He only smiled and said, "Young man, go back and practice for a hundred years!"
After that, with a fierce wave of the right hand, everyone saw another blue light
flashing through, and the stone flew backwards like a heavy blow, but the
Shasha-breaking staff rose into the sky after a sharp sound. Flew Lao Gao.
Venerable Dali leaped up, caught the injured stone, and took a closer look,
knowing that it was not a serious problem after some vibrations. Then he
relaxed, but his anger increased. As soon as he turned his body, he Shot.
But suddenly a hand stretched out next to him and grabbed him, but it was
Taoist Cangsong. He looked frosty, and said coldly: "Who is your excellency, how
could this'universe light ring' that has been missing for a thousand years, in your
hands?"
Venerable Dali was startled and lost his voice: "What, Qiankun Qingguangjie?"
Among the people present, including the demon sect, eight out of ten were
shocked. Zhang Xiaofan was curious and asked Song Daren in a low voice, "Big
brother, is this magic weapon very powerful?"
Song Daren had a look of astonishment before he recovered, and nodded and
said in a low voice: "I heard Master said before that this ring is a very powerful
magic weapon, it is a nine-day god, but it has been missing for thousands of
years. I don't want to reappear today. The world!"
Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath, only to hear the white-faced scholar smile at
Taoist Cangsong: "Zai is an unknown junior, now under the command of the
Ghost King Sect Master, he is a pawn."
The ghost king smiled and shook his head, and said, "Brother Long, you are too
humble."
Bai Poison, Old Ancestor Duanmu, and the old blood-sucking demon who had
also come by at this moment, looked at this white-faced scholar who was called
"Brother Dragon" by the ghost king almost at the same time, but saw that his
right hand was now caged in his sleeve. Among them, I couldn't see the objects in
his hands at all. But I heard that Taoist Cangsong was so sure just now, and this
white-faced scholar did not deny that most of them really possessed this sacred
ring.
Thinking of the various powers of this divine ring in the legend, people who
cultivate and practice Dao highly value magic weapons, and they really feel
feverish all over the body. However, although the three of them appeared at the
same time as the white-faced scholar, they did not come on the same road. They
had never seen this person. They only knew that shortly after they arrived, there
was such a mysteriously profound expert beside the ghost king. .
Now Bai Poison stared at his right hand fiercely, then turned to the ghost king
and said: "Ghost King Sect Master, we have never seen this Xiongtai. I don't know
when the Ghost King Sect has such an expert?"
The King of Ghosts smiled and said, "Brother Baidu Dao, our Ghost King Sect is a
small sect of the Holy Sect, so naturally we can't compare to your Wandu Sect."
Baiduzi snorted. He belongs to the Wandu Sect, one of the four major factions of
the Demon Sect. This time he was entrusted by the master to come to this remote
place. Speaking of which, this is really the first time he came out of the mountain
in a hundred years.
But he cannot return to the world without being born. He is still clear about the
things in the Demon Cult: Today’s Demon Cult is headed by the four major
factions. The Wandu Sect, the Hehuan Sect and the Changshengtang are all after
the death of the black-hearted old man 800 years ago. The big faction that only
emerged when the church was down has a long history and deep roots. Only this
ghost king sect line suddenly emerged three hundred years ago. The masters of
the sect have sprung up like bamboo shoots after a rain, and they have shared
the world of demons with the other three factions within two hundred years,
which is amazing.
In the Demon Cult, the forces are everywhere, and the major factions all want to
reach the point where the blood refining hall called the wind and the rain when
the black-hearted old man was there. It's just that the various sects are equally
powerful, and even the many remaining small demon factions are mostly
dependent on the four major sects, and it is difficult to separate them. Therefore,
although secretly intriguing, everyone on the surface barely maintained their
harmony.
Before Bai Poison came here, the owner of the Wandu Sect personally asked him
to find a chance to spy on the ghost king's sect. What's the secret? What is the
strength? Over the years, there has been a rumor secretly circulating in the
demon sect world, that is, the legendary sacred scripture "Book of Heaven",
which is the supreme demon sect, has fallen into the hands of the ghost kingzong.
At this moment, the "Book of Heaven" is still missing, but this Qiankun
Qingguang Ring that has been missing for a thousand years suddenly appears.
Bai Poison is shocked, and only feels that the strength of the ghost king's sect is
unfathomable. But there was a slight smile on his face, but it looked uglier than
crying: "The lord is joking. Nowadays, no one knows that the Ghost King Sect is in
the sky, but we have never seen this dragon brother. I really want to know him."
The King of Ghosts took a deep look at Hundred Poison, his eyes flashed, and he
smiled suddenly, and said, "Brother Dao said, anyway, we will meet again in the
future. You should know that three hundred years ago, under the command of
the ghost king of the previous generation, we ghost king There are four great
envoys in the sect, right?"
Bai Pozi's expression changed, but the ancestor Duanmu had lost his voice:
"What, Qinglong Baihu, Zhuque Xuanwu, these four people are still alive?"
The white-faced scholar and the ghost king looked at each other with a smile,
and smiled at everyone: "Hello everyone, I am Qinglong."
On the right side, the reaction was not so fierce, but Bai Pozi and other members
of the Demon Cult were shocked. Three hundred years ago, when the Ghost King
Sect had just risen, in addition to the previous generation of Ghost Kings, the so-
called four great sages were the foundational force. As a result, the power has
grown day by day. In the demon cult, they have been fighting and fighting for
many times, and they have experienced countless blood and blood. Finally there
is today's situation, the strength of these four people can be imagined.
I saw Qinglong suddenly sighed and turned to the ghost king and said, "After all,
he is still old. Look at the righteous young people on the opposite side, all of them
have doubts. Most of them have never heard my name."
The ghost king smiled and said: "Why do you worry about Brother Long? It's rare
and weird to enter the younger generation. As long as you take the time, Brother
Long will surely reignite the world."
Qinglong laughed, looking at his right hand in the laugh, as if it was still a little
bleak.

"Bang", there was a loud noise, everyone was startled, looking at the sound, it
turned out that it was the stone-breaking staff just now, blasted into the sky, and
it didn't fall down until this moment.
In the field, it was quiet for a while. Right here, most people frowned and
concentrated on guard. This time the demonic cult was revived, the strength was
beyond expectation, and looking at the situation, there are more and deeper
forces that have not been hidden.
On the side of the demon sect, they are all pregnant with ghosts. The old ancestor
Duanmu is better. He has no school and no school, but is better than the vampire
old monster, so he is on his side. But Hundred Poisonous and Vampire Old
Demon were both important figures in the Ten Thousand Poison Sect. At this
moment, they looked at each other speechlessly, and were already deeply wary
of this ghost king.
Only the Ghost King and Qinglong stood there with a calm expression. Qinglong
seemed to say something in a low voice. The Ghost King smiled and shook his
head, but looked at Zhang Xiaofan as if inadvertently.
The night deepens, the sea breeze howls, and in the vast sea in the distance, the
inexplicable roars in the middle of the night seem to be getting closer and closer
and clearer.
Tian Buyi and Taoist Cangsong looked at each other, and they could see that
there was a retreat in the other's eyes. Su Ru next to him coughed and whispered
to Dao Cangsong, "Brother Cangsong, now that the evildoers are so powerful, we
might as well retreat for the time being and go back to the mountain and discuss
with the senior brother before making a decision. How about?"
Cang Song pondered for a long while, and nodded decisively: "Junior Sister said
that." While speaking, he glanced at Tian Buyi, and Tian Buyi nodded slowly.
Daoist Cangsong was about to speak, but suddenly remembered something,
looked around, frowned, and whispered: "Where is Xiao Yicai? Why haven't you
seen him all night?"
Qi Hao, who was standing next to him, heard the words and took a step forward:
"Master, when he came out just now, Senior Brother Xiao said that he was not
feeling well, so he didn't follow him."
Taoist Cangsong's face sank and he snorted, but he couldn't say anything in front
of his disciples. He had to turn his head and was about to speak to other factions
such as Faxiang, Li Xun and others. Suddenly, from behind their crowd, there was
a voice. There was a scream.
The crowd shook, and there was a rush of chaos. I saw several young disciples of
the right way standing behind, suffering heavy injuries, staggering out of the
darkness, all covered in blood, and shouted: "There is a demon sect behind! "
In the dark, in the ancient forest, there seemed to be countless screams of
laughter, and Tian Buyi's face changed drastically. Since the King of Ghosts and
others appeared, everyone's attention was attracted by those old monsters.
Unexpectedly, the people in the Demon Cult were scheming, but secretly sent
someone to outflank the back path and suddenly get into trouble.
At this moment, the light flickered in the forest, and countless magic weapons
flew out to kill. People in the right way took the magic weapons to fight back, but
when they came out unexpectedly, there were more devils than they thought. At
a disadvantage.
Taoist Cangsong looked gloomy, shouted, and rose into the air. Unexpectedly,
before he could move, Bai Poison and Duanmu ancestors all rushed forward.
Baiduzi laughed a long time, looked fierce, and shouted: "Dog Taoist, take your
life!"
Taoist Cangsong paused in the air, did not dare to despise these old monsters,
had to turn around to fight, and at the same time the red light under his body was
shining, but it was not easy for Tian to take a shot and caught Duanmu ancestor.
Su Ru stood underground, frowning, her beautiful face faintly worried. Right
now, it was obviously unfavorable. There were two unfathomable Ghost Kings
and Azure Dragons in the Demon Cult, and the Demon Cultists secretly didn't
know how many others were left, and the situation was worrying.
At this time, the situation was in chaos, as if in the middle of the night and in the
shadows, there were people in the magic sect everywhere, anytime and
anywhere there would be a magic weapon for killing people, Li Guang flew out,
the people in the right way fell into a hard fight, and the muffled screams were
endless.
Zhang Xiaofan was holding a fire stick, but did not do it, because Song Daren,
Tian Linger and others in Dazhufeng worried that he was wounded just now and
wrapped him in the middle, so they were not injured for a while, but he was in a
critical situation and he was generally nervous.
Seeing the demon cult's light around him getting more and more shining, the
people in the right way were gradually compressed, mainly in the darkness, and
the demon cultists hidden in the dark were not visible at all, and it was a big loss.
Standing in place, Zhang Xiaofan saw that the pressure on the surrounding
seniors and Tian Ling'er was also increasing. He felt anxious and realized that
although his body was a little tired, it was not a major problem, so he wanted to
go up to the war.
At this moment, I suddenly heard a whistle, like a phoenix ming for nine days,
with a clear voice that echoed away. A brilliant blue light flashed up, and Lu
Xueqi rose with the sword, but seeing the divine sword of Tianya shine brightly,
it turned out to illuminate the left and right directions.
Darkness, it seems that she can't get close to her face!
She threw herself into the darkness, with a loud whistle that shook the sky. This
beautiful woman turned into an electric blue light and shot into the darkness of
the ancient forest.
After a while, I saw blue light shining, shouts of exclamation in the darkness, and
the pressure on everyone in the field suddenly eased.
At the same time, just listening to the Buddha's number, the Dhamma's palms
were folded together, and above the fingertips, the "reincarnation bead" flashed
with solemn golden light, slowly turning. He suddenly opened his eyes, and the
Reincarnation Pearl also rushed to the dark place on the other side. After a while,
a dazzling golden light soared in the darkness, like the day, when countless
people in the Demon Cult flew out in shock.
As a result, the situation immediately changed. For example, Qi Hao, Lin Jingyu,
Li Xun, Yan Hong, and even Fashan, Shishi, etc., are all outstanding figures in the
younger generation in the right way. They were just caught off guard just now.
One after another, they immediately took action, but there seemed to be no
masters among the surrounding demons. Few of them could resist the sharpness,
and the situation improved on the right side.
The ghost king and Qinglong who stood in the distance saw their eyes, frowning,
Qinglong shook his head slightly, and sighed: "These young disciples in the right
way are all aptly selected. Compared with our younger generations, they are so
much stronger. too much."
The King of Ghosts nodded, looked into the distance, and suddenly said: "The
woman who shot the first thing, can you see the magic weapon in her hand?"
Qinglong said lightly: "It's Tianya, right?"
The ghost king turned his head and looked at him. Qinglong smiled, slowly, and
seemed to whisper softly: "Tianya Divine Sword, Tianya Divine Sword!"
The ghost king stood with his hand and slowly said: "Also, the monk in Tianyin
Temple has a reincarnation pearl in his hand; the white-clothed boy in
Qingyunmen has a green sword in his hand, which should be the'dragon sword'.
Righteousness these years, it is really true. I have painstakingly cultivated young
people."

Chapter 26 The Past
In the middle of the night forest, the bright light that has been emitted by
countless magic weapons at this moment is like the day. From the depths of the
woods to the most intense clearings, it seems that there are horrible rays of light
flying by everywhere, under the colorful and beautiful light, constantly soaring.
Bright red blood was sprayed on the trembling trees.
Condensed into blood beads, dripping silently.
Lu Xueqi uttered a clear roar, and fell to the ground. For a moment in the night,
the light was blue as the sky and clear as the water. From the Tianya divine
sword in her hand, it shot all around, like the gentle eye waves of a beautiful
woman. This mundane world.
Countless luxuriant branches and leaves turned outward together, rattling.
The demon cultists in black clothes around were screaming strangely, and even
though there were hard-working blockers, they were also beaten out. Ever since
Necromancer escaped from danger, her Taoism seemed to have improved a lot.
Zhang Xiaofan looked in his eyes from a distance and took a breath, surprised
and admired. But then his attention returned to his surroundings, only to see
that Song Daren, Du Bishu and others were gradually struggling. The demons
who besieged their Dazhu Peak were not many in number, but Daoxing was
higher than the others around. And looking at their clothes, there is a skull logo
on their clothes, and I don't know if it is a mark of the ghost king.
Tian Ling'er stood in front of Zhang Xiaofan, his face was slightly pale, and thin
beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, but he did not feel a trace of panic as
he drove the Amber Zhu Ling with his gestures.
Among Dazhufeng's disciples, Tian Ling'er is the youngest person except Zhang
Xiaofan, but she is far better than a few senior brothers, and she is counted
except Song Daren on Tao Xing. But the surrounding demons didn't know if they
saw that she was a woman, or for other reasons, but the main attack direction
had always been toward her. At this moment, even Zhang Xiaofan felt a little
struggling for Li Tian Ling'er.
The night wind quietly blows through the forest that has turned into a battlefield.
In the depths of the darkness, it seems that there are countless eyes peeping.
The shouts around him became more and more urgent. Zhang Xiaofan frowned
and looked outside. Only this time, the situation has changed. The Demon Sect
has already responded. Lu Xueqi, Faxiang, Qi Hao and others had already met the
masters at this moment, and were entangled in the same place. Although they
were not caught in the wind for a while, they could no longer get out of their
bodies.
But the disciples of the righteous path who were slightly poorer around,
gathered around more and more members of the demon cult, screaming
endlessly, and the situation began to fall to the demon cult.
Zhang Xiaofan gritted his teeth and pulled out the fire stick. He refused to rest
like this. At least he had to help the brothers and sister Ling'er. Unexpectedly, his
figure moved. Suddenly, he heard Tian Ling'er exclaimed in exclamation in front
of him. , It seemed that he was tripped by something, and in a moment, three or
four magic weapons rushed over.
Song Daren and the others were taken aback, but couldn't help. Zhang Xiaofan
rushed forward before he thought about it, but he was a step too late.
At this critical juncture, Tian Ling'er's pretty face paled, almost as white as white
paper, and waving her hands repeatedly, Amber Zhu Ling flew in front of her to
block her, but it was too late. In a twinkling of an eye, there were two flying like
electricity. Two magic weapons, white and black, rushed to her eyes.
Zhang Xiaofan almost jumped out of his heart, opened his mouth wide, but
couldn't make any sound. At this moment, a white shadow flashed, and a figure
stood in front of Tian Linger, waving his hands, immediately The two magic
weapons flew back, and there were several angry shouts and several screams in
the dark place far away.
Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the man, only to see that it was
the teacher's mother Su Ru.
Su Ru looked back anxiously, looked up and down Tian Ling'er, and said, "Ling'er,
are you okay?"
Tian Ling'er was still in shock, nodded and said: "I'm fine, mother."
Su Ru frowned, and at this time the surrounding demons forced to come again,
Su Ru anxiously said: "You hurry, don't stay here for long! After you rush out, you
leave this island, and we will meet in Changhe City in the East China Sea. "
Song Daren, Tian Ling'er, etc. were all taken aback, but seeing Su Ru's face stern
and dare not say anything, Tian Ling'er responded, and the Dazhufeng people
walked back.
At this moment, there was chaos in the field, and the fighting situation was fierce.
Su Ru flickered left and right. Seeing a young disciple of the right path in a hurry,
he stepped forward to rescue him and made him retreat. She is quite high in
Taoism, far better than ordinary demons. She can only see her figure floating in
the night, graceful and graceful, without showing the slightest urgency.
Where there must be a gap, she looked up, and saw dark clouds in the sky, but
brilliance flashed randomly. In the mid-air, Taoist Cangsong and Tian were not
easy, and they were fighting with the Baiduzi of the demon sect and the ancestor
of Duanmu.
She was quite worried, but seeing Tian Buyi only fought against the old blood-
sucking monster. At this moment, she was facing Duanmu ancestor, but she still
did not lose the wind, and she felt relieved.
At this time, Su Ru made several shocks to clear the siege, and the ordinary
disciples in the right way had already left a lot. Most of the disciples who stayed
in the court were Lu Xueqi and other disciples with deeper skills. However, there
are many people from the Demon Cult who seem to be tracking them, so
although the right way is still at a disadvantage, there is no major danger for the
moment.
However, Su Ru's heart became more and more anxious, because right in front,
from beginning to end, the most mysterious ghost king in the magic sect and the
blue dragon had been standing there, smiling and watching the play.

On the Demon Cult's side, the ghost king and Qinglong stood side by side,
watching the righteous disciples in the field continue to flee, Qinglong said
indifferently: "Are you going to let these people go?"
The King of Ghosts smiled and said: "These young disciples are insignificant.
Besides, we are not here on Liubo Mountain this time to fight against the people
like Zhengdao!"
Qinglong nodded, looked up in the air, and said, "These two people were among
the five people that Qingyunmen chased and smashed into the wilderness,
right?"
Ghost King said: "Yes, Taoist Cangsong, Tian Buyi, Shang Zhengliang, Zeng
Shuchang, plus one Wan Jianyi, it is these five people."
Qinglong sighed softly and said: "A hundred years have passed by in a hurry.
Back then, these people were just young people who were determined to kill, but
now they are all alone."
The ghost king smiled slightly and said: "Brother Dragon, you were absent back
then, otherwise you would have your four great envoys, and the battle of
Qingyun Mountain would not be able to save our defeat, but at least we would
not be defeated so miserably!"
Qinglong shook his head and said: "It's impossible. A hundred years ago was
when the three great sects of the Righteous Way were in their heyday. Those old
and immortal came out one after another, and we couldn't resist it. But hey, it's
ridiculous that we have thousands of years. Below, in the wild sanctuary, but the
five people rushed in, watching the wind for a while..."
The ghost king was silent for a moment, and slowly said: "Yes, I was not in the
temple because I had to take care of the previous ghost king, but I also heard that
the scene was extremely ugly. It is a pity that the masters in the temple were
dispatched in the battle at Qingyun Mountain. Go out, there will be countless
casualties, otherwise..."
Qinglong suddenly interjected: "I was in the temple at that time."
The ghost king shook his body and was taken aback, and said, "What? Brother
Long, were you in the temple at that time?"
Qinglong gave a wry smile and said, "Yes, it's more than that. In addition to the
big slacker Xuanwu, Baihu and Suzaku are also in the temple."
Ghost King's face changed, he gave a strong smile, and said, "Why didn't you
recognize these two people just now, Brother Long?"
Qinglong smiled bitterly again, and said, "It's a shame to say. Back then, these five
people rushed all the way into the wilderness, but they still rushed to the temple.
At that time, the entire wilderness was shaken and shocked. Baihu and I
Although Suzaku has always been at odds with the Changshengtang and
Wandumen who guard the temple, maintaining the temple is the most important
thing, so it will guard it together with the masters of other factions."
The King of Ghosts glanced in midair and said, "What? Is the way of these five
people so high a hundred years ago?"
Qinglong shook his head and said: "In fact, it's not always true. I will think about
it carefully after the incident. In fact, after our defeat at Qingyun Mountain, the
masters died and injured too many, and the people were panicked. They were
rushed and killed indiscriminately by these five people. Coming, Wei Zhan's
heart has become timid, but I never thought that there were only five people."
When he said this, he paused, and said: "Of these five people, I actually only met
Wan Jianyi, so I didn't recognize the other four. When they rushed into the
temple, the five were divided into five. Road, rushed in from all directions. We
were caught off guard, and we were anxious and fearful. As soon as we heard the
sound of killing from the front and the back, the square inch was already in
chaos. If we were to calm the battle, when the situation is settled, we will
undoubtedly win. What a pity, alas! What a pity there is actually a million sword
one among them..."
The ghost king frowned and said, "How is this person?"
Qinglong's eyebrows were slightly closed. After a moment of silence, he let out a
sigh of relief and shook his head and said, "This man is a genius, amazing and
brilliant. He is the only one I have seen in my life. Afterwards, I waited for a
private discussion and thought that the other four people were not inferior in
morality. , But compared with Wanjian, it is much different. It can be said that
without this person, these Qingyunmen guys would definitely not be able to rush
into our wild wilderness, let alone kill above our holy temple."
Seeing Qinglong’s expression, as if immersed in memories, he faintly yearned:
"At that time, the other four rushed in from the side and back, but we gathered
the main force at the main entrance temple, we were hesitating and horrified. At
this moment, Wan Jian was alone and rushed in with his sword..."
The ghost king frowned and said, "Is he alone?"
Qinglong sighed and said: "Yes, he is alone. I still remember that he was in white
clothes like snow and sword like water...Ah! Yes, that's the dragon sword! It
hasn't been seen for a hundred years, I almost can't recognize it."
The King of Ghosts was taken aback and saw Qinglong's left hand pointing
forward, but it was pointing to the dragon-cutting sword in the hands of Lin
Jingyu who was fighting in the field.
"It turns out that this dragon sword was originally in the hands of Wan Jianyi?"
Qinglong nodded and said: "Yes, it is in his hands. At that time, I asked loudly, but
he didn't say a word. He just laughed and rushed straight into our crowd, fighting
horizontally and horizontally, unstoppable. Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk, Oh! What a hero!"
The King of Ghosts nodded, with a sense of admiration on his face, and said:
"This person is really powerful and bold, what happened afterwards?"
Qinglong said: "We are all frightened and angry, but we are afraid that besides
him, there will be a master of righteous path about to enter, and the shouting of
killing is getting closer and closer after the temple, and we are even more
panicked. Under the panic, he was actually caught by him He rushed to the main
hall dedicated to the Mother of Gods of the Netherworld and King Tianshaming."
The calm and calm expression of the King of Ghosts suddenly changed color, and
he lost his voice: "What?"
Qinglong smiled bitterly, and said, "Even you reacted this way. You can imagine
how angry we were at the time. At this time, no matter what other masters are
not coming, everyone rushed towards him like crazy. What is there to look after
him? All the magic weapons were used, and his white clothes were stained red
with blood. But he didn't turn his head, rushed into the temple, and soared to the
two ghostly Virgin Mary and Tiansha enshrined in the temple side by side. Above
the statue of King Ming, on the white wall between the statues of the two holy
gods, the three characters of "Wan Jianyi" were engraved on the white wall!"
The ghost king suddenly became dumb.
Qinglong suddenly said: "Suzaku has always been a black veil mask, you know?"
The Ghost King was slightly surprised and said, "That's right, what's the matter?"
Qinglong said: "She is the only woman among the four of us, but the heart of
serving the two saints is the most pious. At that time, I only saw her desperately
rushing up first, taking advantage of the blink of an eye when Wan Jianyi was
engraving, He chopped it down with a single knife, and actually chopped off Wan
Jianyi's left hand."
The ghost king was surprised again.
Qinglong sighed and said, "You too! We were all taken aback at the time, because
when Wan Jian rushed in, we were too powerful. We never thought that he
would face many of us alone, no matter how powerful it is. He became the end of
a powerful crossbow. Unexpectedly, although his left hand was broken, blood
was spraying like a fountain, but except for his pale face, he did not change color.
Instead, he turned around and got close to Suzaku, probing his hand to lift her
veil, and then laughed. Said:'Sure enough, she is a stunning beauty!' After
finishing speaking, he drove the Dragon Slashing Sword, and actually rushed out
again..."
The ghost king shook his head and said, "How can he kill out like this?"
Qinglong sighed: "Firstly, he is too strong. Although his arm is broken, blood is
flying on the temple, but his sword power seems to be more powerful than
before; secondly, the other four Qingyunmen guys are actually in the temple.
After the fire was set off, the smoke dispersed. We were worried that there were
more people of righteousness who were flustered and rushed to put out the fire,
but he rushed out."
The King of Ghosts let out a long sigh, and said: "Unexpectedly, there are such
heroes in the right way!"
Qinglong said indifferently: "Unfortunately, the hero is a great, indispensable, but
there is no good end. When we figured out that in fact, only the five Qingyunmen
rushed in, they were really angry, but I can also see that, The guys from
Wandumen and Changshengtang scolded so much, but they admired Wan Jianyi
in their hearts, especially my junior sister Suzaku... alas!"
He seemed to have thought of something, and did not continue to speak, and
turned to say: "At that time, we all thought that this person must be in charge of
the Qingyunmen. Unexpectedly, after a short while, he heard that it was his
brother. Xuan took the position. From then on, this amazing and stunning
character has never heard of anymore. Until today, I didn't know that he was
dead."
When he said this, he sighed with regret.
The King of Ghosts smiled and said, "Yes, it's a pity that I can't compete with such
heroes. It's a shame in my life."
Qinglong looked up, glanced in the air, suddenly sneered, and said: "Duanmu and
Baiduzi, these guys, were defeated from Qingyun Mountain and fled into the wild,
but they encountered Wanjian before reaching the temple. The first-class five
people were beaten and fled. They didn't even dare to return to the temple. Just
now they dared to ask if Wan Jian had come. It was really shameless!"
The King of Ghosts smiled slightly and said, "They are just running dogs of the
old monster in the door of Ten Thousand Poisons. Why should Brother Long be
angry!"
Qinglong stretched out his hand, brushed his white clothes lightly, and said
indifferently: "It was a shame and shame for our church members to be invaded
by Wan Jianyi back then. I practiced hard for a hundred years, and I took the risk
to find the Light Ring of Heaven and Earth. So that one day I can make a decision
with him again. Today I heard that he has passed away, and I have only
disappointment and regret in my heart, but I don't want these people to say such
shameless words as digging a grave and digging a dead body. It's really shameful
and ashamed!"
The King of Ghosts shook his head and smiled, looking up to watch the battle, but
seeing the light in the sky getting more and more shining, almost all of the four
people could not be seen. And the dark clouds in the sky were almost brighter by
the light of their magic weapon at this moment.
The sky was speechless, only the sound of long roars in the distant sea gradually
became stern.
The ghost king suddenly frowned, turned his head and said to Qinglong: "Do you
think the night is a little strange tonight?"
Qinglong looked up, was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "You mean..."
The King of Ghosts nodded and said: "It is said that every time that strange beast
is born, the world will change color, accompanied by strong wind and rain.
Therefore, it is recorded in the ancient scroll "The Gods and Demons" that this
thing is a Thor's mount."
Qinglong's complexion gradually became solemn, and frowned, "How could it be
so unlucky, just tonight?"
The King of Ghosts pondered for a moment, and said: "I have been on Liubo
Mountain for some time, but there was no such strange howling sound as tonight
at night. I am afraid that Kui Niu will be born tonight. It seems that we too
Prepare early."
Qinglong nodded slowly, and said, "Yes, after all, Kui Niu is a big deal, let's leave it
to the people like Wandumen, hey, as long as Kui Niu is surrendered, there will
be three other spirit beasts, ours..."
The ghost king suddenly coughed, Qinglong was taken aback, and then he shook
his head with a laugh, and said, "This one hundred years of hard work has made
people silly, haha, no wonder the lord!"
The Ghost King smiled slightly, turned and walked, no longer looking back at the
people who were still fighting fiercely in the field.
Qinglong glanced at the distance, but saw that the righteous disciples in the
distance left one after another, and gradually disappeared into the forest, no
figure, could not help but faintly touched his mind, sighed, turned around and
followed the ghost king.

The night was silent, but in the darkness there seemed to be countless ferocious
gazes and gazes. When everyone ran, the cry from nowhere rose from afar,
echoing in the depths of this forest, accompanied by the distant sea, That
unknown mysterious roar.
This night, it looks very sad!
Zhang Xiaofan, Tian Ling'er, Song Daren, He Dazhi, and Du Bishu, a total of five
people, controlled the magic weapon to fly forward in the forest.
Originally, with the way of these people, it was naturally much faster to control
the magic weapon and go straight to the blue sky, but just now when they rushed
out of the encirclement of the demon cultists and were about to fly, they saw a
few disciples not far away. After flying up, a few fierce lights suddenly rushed out
of the dense forest below, and they beat them down for life.
Those screams screamed, and it seemed that he could not survive.
Everyone lost their color, and the forest was full of branches and leaves right
now, and it was late at night, and there were so many people in the surrounding
demon cults. If they fly up and be found, they will be a living target.
Song Daren, as a big brother, had seen more worldly than a few juniors and
sisters after all, so he made a decisive decision and decided to fly in the
forest. Although the woods are dark here, it is difficult to find the demons, but
the other party is not easy to see themselves. As long as you fly straight east,
once you leave the forest and leave the encirclement of the demon cult, it will be
much safer.
With a single thought, the five of them flew eastward with all their strength.
Song Daren took the lead, and Zhang Xiaofan followed at the end. Everyone was
concentrating on controlling the magic weapon and flying through the forest.
At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan’s chest is still a little painful, but the injuries he
suffered during the fight with the old blood-sucking monster were not as heavy
as he had imagined, and from the mysterious fire mirror tied to his right arm,
from time to time there were warmths. Yang Qi, slowly swimming in his body,
seemed to have a special ability to restrain the vampire old monster's weird
blood-sucking technique.
However, although this Xuanhuojian secretly restrained the evil power of blood-
sucking Dafa, when Zhang Xiaofan was flying forward with the fire-burning stick
at the moment, the strange cold feeling from the fire-burning stick was
somewhat inconsistent with this Xuanhuojian. . In his body, the two strange
auras were repelled as soon as they touched, but the Xuanhuojian was not driven
by Zhang Xiaofan's spiritual power after all, so it was quickly suppressed by the
cold air of the burning fire stick.
At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan’s entire mind is focused on flying with the senior
brother and sister ahead. Naturally, he will not notice these small changes in his
body. He only raises his head inadvertently during the flight, but he sees the dark
clouds in the sky, surging like boiling water, bursts of water. A shred of light,
shining straight for nine days, reflected most of the sky in red.
There, it is naturally the place where Master Tian is not easy to fight against
Daoist Cangsong and the demons. I don't know if there will be anything wrong
with his old man?
Thinking of this, Zhang Xiaofan immediately shook his head, thinking to himself
that if the master's Taoism is so high, there will be nothing wrong with it. It is
purely because of his carelessness. After secretly joking that he was thinking too
much, Zhang Xiaofan cheered up and picked up the speed a little bit to keep up
with the senior brothers and sisters ahead.
Ahead, the darkness is like an endless web, overflowing without seeing the
edge. The five of them gradually moved away from the noisy fighting sounds,
sank into the darkness, and gradually calmed down all around them.
In the night, it seemed that there was only the dark depths ahead, and the
mysterious and screaming sound of the sea that was getting closer and closer to
them became clearer and closer.

Chapter 27 Ambush
These five people were all born under the Qingyunmen. At this moment, they are
driving the magic weapon to fly quickly, and the speed is so fast, but for a while,
under the gleam of the magic weapon of the people, everyone has faintly looked
to the end of the forest edge ahead, and further away The place is the sea hidden
in the dark night.
The sea breeze blew, accompanied by long roars, echoing in the middle of the
night.
There was a joy in everyone's heart, their spirits were lifted, and they were about
to speed up and fly out of this dark forest. Suddenly, at this moment, a dark red
light silently shot out from the darkness, swiftly and unmatchedly hitting He
Dazhi who was flying in the middle.
He Dazhi snorted and shook his body. He actually fell from mid-air. Song Daren
and the others were taken aback, but in a blink of an eye they flew to the front
and went all the way, quickly turned around and flew back, while Zhang Xiaofan
and Tian Linger who followed hurriedly flew towards He Dazhi.
Among the people, Du Bishu was the closest to He Dazhi, and the reaction was
also the fastest. He immediately stopped abruptly and fell to He Dazhi's side, his
eyes swept around, and he asked urgently, "Four brothers, are you okay?" "
For a moment, He Dazhi was already covered with cold sweat on his forehead,
and said in a hoarse voice: "Be careful, this human demon is so powerful..."
Before he could finish his sentence, he saw another dark red light hitting in the
darkness. Du Bishu frowned and stood in front of He Dazhi, holding the Fa Jue
with both hands, and the three strange dice immediately flew out to meet the red
light.
In the darkness, someone said "Hey", which was quite strange, but it seemed to
be an accident of the shape of this magic weapon, and the level of the Taoism of
Du Bishu, the red light rushed over without any hesitation.
Suddenly, the two things collided, and Du Bishu's body shook. He only felt that
when the red light hit his dice magic weapon, a thick evil spirit was actually
transmitted to his magic weapon, and at the same time, he used the magic
weapon as a medium, faintly. There is a tendency to attack oneself.
Du Bishu was taken aback. He had never seen such evil ways before, and when he
didn't know what to do, Song Daren, Tian Ling'er and others had already
arrived. Zhang Xiaofan followed behind, frowning, and only felt that the red light
was a bit familiar. It seemed to be the "Red Demon Eye" of the elder of the
Demon Cult's Blood Refining Hall in the Necropolis that day.
Sure enough, with a few long laughs, several people walked out of the darkness,
it was the people in the blood refining hall headed by the elderly. The old man
stood at the forefront, with a big red eye on his face, which was terrible, but now
he has slowly returned to normal. And behind him, the beautiful woman, Liu Hao,
and the stray dog Taoist were also there, but the young Lin Feng was missing.
Zhang Xiaofan had seen these people many times, and he recognized it at a
glance, especially the wild dog Taoist. It was this person who brought the
vampire old demon over tonight, and Zhang Xiaofan suffered a lot. But looking at
him at the moment, he saw that the wild dog's face was blue and purple, and
scarred. It was probably because the vampire demon just threw him away, but he
hit him in the thick wooded forest. Basu, his face is full of bags.
These people in the blood refining hall are now weak. When the big factions of
the demon sect and the right way are fighting, they are assigned to the far edge of
this forest, just waiting to see if there are any fish that have slipped through the
net. People look down on them.
The old man and the others dared to be angry but didn’t dare to speak. They
were sulking themselves, but unexpectedly, someone really came here from the
forest. It’s a great opportunity for meritorious service. As long as these people
are captured, they will be in the future. Among the Demon Cult, the status of the
Blood Refining Hall will naturally also be slightly improved.
Daoist Wild Dog was very depressed tonight. He turned around and suddenly
found that the familiar Qingyunmen kid was among the five, and he was looking
at him with a smile on his face. He wanted to come. Is laughing at myself.
The wild dog was very angry. The blood-sucking old demon was too high, and his
temperament was even more fierce. I gave the wild dog ten courage and did not
dare to seek revenge from him, but at the moment when I saw Zhang Xiaofan, I
immediately wondered where he would be if it weren't for this stinky boy.
Suffering from such suffering, he was angry at the moment, yelled twice,
sacrificed the magic weapon of fangs, and struck Zhang Xiaofan.
The scheming over there succeeded, and the old man was arrogant and arrogant,
waiting to say a few words such as: "Be smarter, and you will suffer less from
flesh and blood." The arrogant words, the wild dog rushed over before he didn't
want to say anything. When this word came to my mouth, I opened my mouth for
a while and was about to speak, and swallowed it abruptly. In a hurry, I couldn't
help but breathe, coughed twice, and I was very annoyed!
Song Daren hurriedly flew to He Dazhi's side, stepped down and checked, only to
find that this junior was caught off guard just now and was invaded by the power
of evil spirits. It seemed that he would be unable to do it for a while, but luckily
his life was worry-free.
He was worried in his heart, and suddenly he heard two strange screams from
behind, and saw a monster who looked like a dog face rushed over. The younger
brother Zhang Xiaofan offered a magic weapon to catch him, making a ping-
pong-pong-pong pong.
In the distance, the old atmosphere glared at the wild dog, but then frowned,
recognizing that it was the Qingyunmen boy with the strange fire stick-like magic
weapon in his hand that was fighting with the wild dog. The magic eye could not
help this person, and almost suffered a loss in his hands, so the impression was
very deep.
At this time, the Daoist Wild Dog and Zhang Xiaofan had already fought for a
while, and the two figures flashed in the forest, almost turning into two rays of
light passing by. But the stray dog Taoist's heart is getting more and more
shocked. After months of absence, Zhang Xiaofan's Taoism is actually much
better than that of the Necropolis, especially the ancient fire-burning stick in his
hand, which looks ugly but shines with blue light. Flashing back and forth in front
of me.
Every time his magic weapon fangs rushed up, but as soon as he encountered the
fire stick, he immediately retreated. And with the passage of time, the green
black beads in front of the fire stick gradually emitted a faint sucking force
towards him. Suck in.
The stray dog Taoist's heart was chilled, and he couldn’t help but think of the
unlucky ghost Jiang Lao San who was inexplicably sucked up by this kid and died.
He cried out how the righteous bastard now has a magic weapon in his hand than
your wild dog grandfather. Ten times more evil!
The old man frowned, expecting that there will be a lot of people coming from
the Holy Church tonight, I'm afraid someone will come soon, if someone sees the
blood refining hall, even the few Qingyun juniors can't clean up now, I'm afraid
they will come again later. There is no face to meet people. Right now, he turned
his head and winked at the beautiful woman and Liu Hao beside him.
The two understood, and when they moved, they rushed to the court, but at
almost the same time, Song Daren and Tian Ling'er also greeted them.
In fact, the situation of this evening is really unfavorable to the people of the
right way. Everyone thought that the gatherings in this remote place were
nothing more than the remnants of a small group of demons. Unexpectedly, not
only these people came, but some old demon who had lived in seclusion for a
hundred years were also born. .
Song Daren was anxious in his heart. Seeing that he was entangled in the demon
cult again, he was trying his best to solve these evildoers and escaped.
Unexpectedly, just as soon as he took the shot, a dark red light hit him. Song
Daren eagerly took it with the fairy sword, and his heart suddenly One sink.
The evil spirit from the eyes of the scarlet demon attacked through the "Ten
Tigers" fairy sword in a blink of an eye. Song Daren's Taoism was profound and
naturally resisted, but he already felt at the same time that the demon's Taoism
was not low. , I'm afraid that I still surpassed myself.
At this time, Tian Ling'er was already fighting with the beautiful woman. Du
Bishu looked at the side for a while, and saw that the big-eyed demon's demon
skills were powerful. The big-eyed demon was a little struggling, so he rushed to
fight with Song Daren. Enemy one. The old man stood in place, and the red
demon eyes continuously shot out a red light full of evil spirits, one enemy two,
unexpectedly did not lose the wind for a while.
But in the distance, Liu Hao rushed to the wild dog, and the wild dog dealt with
Zhang Xiaofan.
However, Zhang Xiaofan is not the old man who has been practicing for many
years. After a while, he immediately felt the pressure. The wild dog was
strengthened and his spirit was lifted. He laughed and said: "Smelly boy, I will
leave you in my hands today. Come on, let's see how Grandpa Wild Dog cleans up
you!"
Zhang Xiaofan felt miserable in his heart. He only felt that the pressure in front of
him was getting heavier, but he had to gritted his teeth, hoping that the two
brothers and sisters could solve the other monsters as soon as possible and come
and help. Originally, since he had understood part of the meaning of "Book of
Heaven" in the black stone cave, Daoxing had actually taken a step forward
unknowingly. It was just that the time for his comprehension was too short and
the practice was not enough; secondly, he could not be under the influence of this
large crowd. Use Buddhism's "Great Brahma Prajna". Finally, more importantly,
he was defeated by the blood-sucking old demon tonight. Although his injury was
not serious, he was fighting fiercely at this moment. After a long time, his body
gradually began to refuse to let him call.
Looking at the side fight, Tian Ling'er and the beautiful woman are on the same
side. The two are flying high and low, both of them are quite beautiful. The
figures are generous and beautiful, but it will be difficult for a while to come and
help. ; And Song Daren and Du Bishu are also tightly entangled by the elder at
this moment, and they can’t get out of their bodies. Although they can see that
the younger brother’s situation is getting more and more critical, but the dark
red lights in front of them continue to shine, and they eagerly get off. Can't get
out, instead, both of them were almost hit by red light because of distraction.
Zhang Xiaofan was gradually forced to retreat by the wild dog and Liu Hao, sweat
beaded on his forehead, panting, and even the footsteps under his feet were a
little messy. He Dazhi lay on the ground, anxious in his heart, knowing that if
there is no help, I am afraid that the little junior will die in the hands of these two
monsters.
The disciples of Dazhufeng's school have always had good feelings, and everyone
has always loved Zhang Xiaofan, this honest little brother. At this moment, He
Dazhi gritted his teeth and stood up with his life. He took out the magic weapon
and was thinking about helping the younger brother, but before he could
transport the magic formula, the evil spirit in his body poured back, and his mind
was dizzy. , Venus flickered in front of me, and fell down with a plop.
Zhang Xiaofan heard the sound and turned around during the fierce battle. He
was immediately taken aback and exclaimed, "Four brothers!"
Unexpectedly, at this moment of his distraction, the stray dog Taoist and Liu
Hao's magic weapon called at the same time. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't respond,
and he barely blocked the fire stick. With a loud "bang", the wild dog and Liu Hao
body There was a big shock, but Zhang Xiaofan himself was beaten and flew out
and fell heavily to the ground.
Daoist wild dog laughed and flew up with Liu Hao. The fangs in his hand and Liu
Hao's magic weapon were shot in the air, and Zhang Xiaofan was about to be
killed. Tian Ling'er, Song Daren and others in the distance screamed in
exclamation, but the rescue was too late. Seeing Zhang Xiaofan was about to die
here, He Dazhi had already turned his head and couldn't bear to look again.
Suddenly, a blue light flashed in the forest, and a blue light like a water wave
suddenly rippled, illuminating the place in a blink of an eye.
He Dazhi was overjoyed and cried out: "Lu..."
Before he finished speaking, he saw the figure piercing through the air, like an
arrow from the string. Lu Xueqi came with the sword, her face as cold as frost,
but in her bright eyes, the blue light of the Tianya divine sword reflected in front
of her, as if it exuded a fiery flame and burned.
The wild dog and Liu Hao were taken aback. They saw that the blue light that
was still in the distance rushed in front of them in an instant, and at this
appearance, they seemed to have an unparalleled aura of opening the sky and
breaking the mountains, and immortality. Comparing the two, it was naturally
that his own life was critical, and they almost coincided with each other. The two
of them took back the magic weapon and blocked the Tianya Divine Sword
together.
"Boom", Sha Fei stone walked away, and the nearby trees in the forest swayed
violently, and the leaves fell. The wild dog and Liu Hao flew out backwards and
landed directly behind the elderly.
Among the fallen leaves in the sky, Lu Xueqi's figure gradually emerged. Standing
next to Zhang Xiaofan, her face might have been particularly pale due to the force
of the violent counter-shock just now.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at her, but saw that in the night, her face was still
astonishingly beautiful, like a proud lily in the dark. But in the icy coldness, he
faintly saw a hint of tenderness.
"Thank you." Zhang Xiaofan said in a low voice, pressing the feeling that his heart
suddenly jumped.
Lu Xueqi shook her head and said quietly, "When I was in danger under the
Necropolis, you saved me like this, so why bother to say these things?"
Zhang Xiaofan was startled, not knowing what to say for a while, nodded silently,
Lu Xueqi looked at him, and suddenly smiled.
That is a smile among the fallen leaves! Zhang Xiaofan looked in his eyes, as if in
the darkness, only in front of him, melting the frost.
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head suddenly, not daring to look at Lu Xueqi again,
grabbing the fire stick and rushed to the big brother who was fighting against the
old man. Lu Xueqi stood behind him, looking at his back, was silent for a moment,
followed, and caught the wild dog and Liu Hao who were about to come up to
stop him.
With the addition of Lu Xueqi, the situation in the field immediately changed. Her
ethics was already extremely high. After Necromancer escaped from danger, she
went one step further. In addition, she still had the god soldier Tianya in her
hand. Liu Hao and the wild dog were now two enemies and one. Down the wind.
In the elderly place, when Zhang Xiaofan joined the battle group, he felt like he
was not afraid of this kid's skill, but he was very afraid of the weird stick in his
hand. Sure enough, as soon as Zhang Xiaofan came, he drove the fire stick to
block a few red lights, his face changed the same, Song Daren and the others
were deeply jealous of the evil spirit of the red devil eyes, as if it didn't work on
him at all.
This time Song Daren and Du Bishukong made their move, and the fairy sword
dice immediately greeted the old boss. The old man was furious and screamed
again and again, but no matter how hard he tried to activate the Crimson Demon
Eye, Zhang Xiaofan was only struggling to block the red light power, but Not at all
affected by the evil spirit.
In just a few moments, the old stool was already stretched, and he looked to the
side in a hurry, and saw Liu Hao and the wild dog next to him, including the
beautiful woman, who seemed to be unable to please, so they had to shout, "Go!"
When he shouted, the Scarlet Demon Eyes suddenly burst out, "instigating"
seven or eight red lights came out. Zhang Xiaofan barely blocked the five, but the
remaining red lights had blocked Song Daren and Du Bi. One block. Taking
advantage of this gap, the old man turned around and left, and several people in
the blood refining hall in the distance also went backwards.
Lu Xueqi snorted, ignoring Song Daren who shouted "Poor Kou Mo Chase"
behind him, Tianya Divine Sword dashed through the air and ran after him.
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback and hurriedly followed.
I saw Tianya's blue light like electricity, and in a blink of an eye he chased it up.
The wild dog Taoist who ran at the end felt that the cold wind was blowing in the
back, and even the cold hair on his back was erected, and he couldn't help but
cried out strangely: "Help!"
The old man and the others were shocked and hurriedly turned their heads, but
at this moment, behind everyone in the Blood Refining Hall, in the dark forest, a
white light flashed suddenly, and a white flower floated out.
Zhang Xiaofan stood behind and stopped, feeling dumb for a moment.
The strange white flower flashed again and again in the air, and the white light
swept across the space in an instant, as if countless white petals were
transformed into the sky full of flowers and rain, like a sea of quiet flowers,
rushing towards Lu Xueqi's blue lightsaber.
Lu Xueqi's Heavenly Sword did not retreat at all, and rushed forward. In an
instant, the two strange light and strange treasures collided together.
Time, as if at that moment, stopped for a minute.
Suddenly, an invisible but strong wave of air impacted from the two magic
weapons, centered on those two magic weapons, and rushed in all directions.
The fallen leaves were like rain, but they were blown into the sky, and there were
people on the ground. Several took a few steps back.
After a long time, the bitter wind gradually calmed down. Lu Xueqi floated back
and stood beside Zhang Xiaofan. Zhang Xiaofan looked at her and saw that her
face seemed a little paler again, as if even the blood was gone.
Lu Xueqi seemed to feel Zhang Xiaofan's worry, so she glanced at him and shook
her head slightly to indicate that she was okay. Zhang Xiaofan turned his head
and looked forward.
In the darkness, the white flower slowly turned in mid-air, and gradually fell
after a while. There was no sound everywhere, but suddenly there was a white
jade hand that stretched out from the darkness, gently holding this "sad flower".
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt that his heart jumped again.
Baguio walked out of the darkness quietly and quietly. The elderly and others
had a respectful look on their faces, but Baguio didn't even look at them. With a
pair of eyes, he only looked deeply at Zhang Xiaofan. Then he moved his gaze to
Lu Xueqi's face next to him, and looked carefully.
Lu Xueqi's gaze did not retreat in the slightest, and she stared at the beautiful
and beautiful woman opposite.
No one spoke in the field, and the atmosphere suddenly became deserted from
the fierce fighting just now, as if there was still some faint embarrassment.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at Baguio and then at Lu Xueqi. He only felt a little dry in
his mouth. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the sound of footsteps quietly sounded,
but it was Tian Ling'er who walked up to him and looked at each other strangely.
Lu Xueqi and Baguio said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Xiaofan, what happened to them?"
Zhang Xiaofan was startled, but he didn't really understand it. He just
subconsciously felt a little embarrassed and weird. He was suddenly asked by
Tian Linger next to him. He didn't know why.
It was just Tian Linger's question that Baguio and Lu Xueqi suddenly looked at
her at the same time, and those two quiet eyes passed Tian Ling'er's face.
Tian Ling'er was taken aback and took a step back subconsciously, but Lu Xueqi
was in the same school as her after all, and said to Lu Xueqi, "Senior Sister Lu,
what's wrong?"
Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment, turned her head, and whispered: "It's
nothing."
At the same time, Baguio looked away from the front.
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned in the same place and suddenly awakened. It was
really inexplicable to scold himself secretly. Now everyone is in danger here, but
he still stays where he is. It's really damn it. Right now, he whispered to Tian
Ling'er and Lu Xueqi beside him: "Let's go! There are too many demons on this
island."
A cold snort, with a thin anger, came from Baguio who was standing in the front.
Zhang Xiaofan didn't dare to look at her, turned around and backed away. Lu
Xueqi looked at Baguio in front of him, and then retreated back with Tian Linger.
Song Daren and others waited for them to come back and helped the injured He
Dazhi and said: "We Go ahead."
He turned around and was about to head towards the beach. Behind them, the
wild dog was eager to try, but was grabbed by the elderly, and said in a low voice,
"Miss Baguio is here. Don’t mess around. ."
Baguio was still indifferent when she heard it. He only watched the people of
Qingyunmen gradually retreat while guarding their side.
And her figure remained motionless.

In the distance, in the direction of the sea where Zhang Xiaofan and others
retreated, there was a long roar suddenly. This time, the sound was far from
comparable to the roar before that night. It was like a dragon's roar, going
straight for nine days, moving all around.
There was even a faint thunder, rumbling, but that sound actually seemed to
come from the depths of the sea.
Baguio stood in place and suddenly raised her head, only to feel a cold on her
face, and a drop of water fell on her face.
There was a wind and it started to rain.

Chapter 28 Kui Niu
As if it came suddenly, rain fell from the dark night sky, and in the depths of the
distant sea, violent strong winds, like a beast breaking through a cage, roared
towards this lonely island in the boundless ocean. .
The wind and rain rushed over all over the world, and in a blink of an eye, these
people fell into the wind and rain.
Zhang Xiaofan followed the crowd and stopped. He raised his hand to barely
cover the urgent wind and rain. The raindrops the size of soybeans hit his face,
and it was already a little painful.
Ahead, the sea surging in the wind and rain, on this night, it seems like a giant
beast waking up from a deep sleep, and it begins to roar!
In front of Zhang Xiaofan and others, there is a long beach, and at the end of the
beach is the sea that looks a little hideous at this moment. In the boundless
darkness of the night, higher and higher waves hit one after another, re-shooting
on the flat beach, each time it was shot, as if the ground also shook.
One wave, another wave!
It's like a vicious behemoth, stepping on the turbulent waves, slowly walking
towards them!
The sky was silent, except for the dark clouds, the endless dull thunder.
The discoloration of everyone, the power of heaven and earth, and even Si!
Tian Linger said to Song Daren in surprise: "Big brother, what should I do? What
is this?"
Song Daren was also horrified. He had never seen such a sight in the past. He
frowned for a while, wondering what to do? Zhang Xiaofan, who was standing
behind, was surprised, but because he had seen the scene of the ancient monster
Black Water Profound Snake when he was born on the ruthless seaside
underneath the abyss, he was calmer. But thinking of the power of the black
water mysterious snake that day was beyond the ability of manpower to resist, it
was a bit chilling for a while.
Thinking of this, Zhang Xiaofan's heart suddenly moved, and he subconsciously
looked at Lu Xueqi next to him, but saw the beautiful woman standing beside him
silently, the wind and rain wet her clothes and hair, sticking to her white face,
only looking at the deep sea ahead. In the dark place, startled.
"Huh?" Suddenly, Du Bishu who was standing in the front yelled, pointing his
finger forward, and said anxiously: "Look at the front, it looks like someone is
there!"
Everyone was taken aback. When they looked around, they saw that on the beach
tens of meters away, dozens of figures suddenly emerged from the darkness, all
in black. In the dark, if It's really hard to tell if you don't pay attention. Du Bishu
has always been sharp-eyed, but he has discovered it.
But Gui found that the storm was overwhelming the sky at this moment, and the
night was heavy. Everyone could not see what those people were doing. They
could only vaguely see them scattered and busy on the beach.
Tian Ling'er frowned, turned her head and said, "Did you see clearly? Who are
these people?"
Du Bishu and Song Daren shook their heads at the same time, and Lu Xueqi
behind him suddenly said, "These people are all from the demon sect!"
Tian Linger was taken aback for a moment, and then he realized that at the
moment, all the right gates on Liubo Mountain were at war with the Demon Cult.
How could there be dozens of people doing these things on this strange beach?
When she thought of this, her heart was even more worried. She couldn't help
but look back, but saw that none of the demon cultists who were still fighting just
came out of the forest.
"What to do? Big brother?"
Everyone's eyes fell on Song Daren. Song Daren hesitated for a moment, and
finally decided to avoid it for the time being, saying: "We are in a
disadvantageous situation, so let's leave here first."
With that said, to greet everyone, he must turn to the side and walk a long way
around this beach. Unexpectedly, the crowd took a few steps, only to hear a long
roar like a dragon, rumbling from the deep sea.
In a moment, the sound of wind, rain and thunder in the sky and the sky roared
together, a lightning that tore through the sky, across the sky, accompanied by a
loud thunder blast overhead, the huge waves and waves in the sea as high as
hills, suddenly To the side as if torn apart, separated!
Countless waves splashing, amidst the violent storm, from the depths of the
darkness, as if stepping on the sound of thunder, a huge figure suddenly jumped
out from the depths of the sea, and after almost blending with the night, it fell
heavily. Down.
The entire Liubo Mountain suddenly seemed to shake together!
Zhang Xiaofan and the others immediately held their breath. It turned out to be
an extremely huge strange beast. It was slightly larger than the Lingzun water
unicorn on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain. The whole body looked like
an ox, with a pale green body. There are no horns on the head.
But the most incredible thing is that under the huge body of this strange beast,
there is only one extremely thick foot that grows in the middle of its
belly. Looking at the past, it seemed to be a kind of monologue of the folks. Under
that fierce appearance, there was a trace of funny and cuteness.
At this moment, the people in black on the beach immediately retreated silently
into the darkness, but on the beach, every few meters away, there was a strange
thing stuck in it, glowing with a faint red light. , Just in front of this strange beast,
formed a huge circle, in the dark night, even if it was rain and wind, it was still
very eye-catching.
Here at Qingyunmen, everyone looked at each other. I don't know what the
demon cult's people are doing? Looking at them, it seems to be to deal with this
strange behemoth, but the trap is too obvious. In the night, this red halo can be
seen by anyone. I just don’t know what this strange beast is. what?
Sure enough, the strange beast seemed to have felt something since it came out
of the dark and deep sea. It has been standing on the rough seashore without
going ashore. It only repeatedly stretched its huge head into the air to smell it.
Du Bishu was suddenly startled and lost his voice: "Oh, this guy may have bad
eyes!"
Everyone also reacted. At this moment, those red spots on the beach were really
obvious, but the strange beast turned a blind eye to what was in front of him.
Could it be that he used to live in the deep sea and didn't use his eyes so it
degenerates?
Somehow, everyone at Qingyun Gate was a little worried about this strange
beast.
After a suffocating short period of time, the lightning, thunder, wind and rain
showed no signs of fading, but the strange beast didn't seem to notice anything.
It shook its head without seeing how hard it was. Suddenly there was another
thunder in the sky, and the huge body jumped into the air and jumped forward.
That sturdy leg literally stepped onto the beach of Liubo Mountain, and in that
red spot of light, it stepped on a deep footprint.
In the night, in the darkness, at almost the same moment, a mysterious sound of
chanting mantras sounded.
The voice is like a groan, deep and long, floating in the night sky in the wind and
rain. At the same time, along with the mysterious spell, the light spot that only
emitted a faint red light just now suddenly lit up at the same time, and the people
in black who had disappeared at the same time actually returned to the inverted
ones on the ground at the same time. Next to the mysterious object.
This strange beast suddenly raised its head, and a moment later, it let out a huge
roar!
"Hey..."
The huge sound almost turned into a tangible sound wave, and countless wind
and rain actually flew horizontally and shot out in this roar like thunder in the
mortal world!
But at this moment, all the people in black put their hands on the mysterious
object on the beach.
In an instant, those things on the ground suddenly shone brightly, and the red
light was shining. The red light every few meters away suddenly shot out
horizontally, and for a moment, they became a whole, forming a huge red
aperture.
Before everyone could react, the red halo rose again, and countless dazzling red
lights shot upwards at the same time, forming a spectacular red light wall,
trapping the strange beast in the light wall, and at the same time. Go straight
above the sky, and finally meet at one point in the sky.
As if the night had lifted the veil, the darkness also quietly receded, and a figure
appeared in the air slowly.
The ghost king, standing proudly on a reddish ancient tripod floating high in the
sky, with a solemn expression, holding his hands across his chest, chanting the
mysterious spell in a low voice.
And all the red light converged continuously on the ancient cauldron floating
under his feet.
"Hey..."
There was another roar with rage, the strange beast was surrounded by the red
light circle, and it jumped up in anger and slammed straight into the wall of light.
The ghost king's face in midair tightened, and the sound of chanting the
incantation immediately became a bit faster.
And the people of Qingyunmen in the distance were stunned at this moment,
forgetting that it was actually a great opportunity for them to escape, and they
looked at the field without blinking.
In the sky, it seemed as if it was just above the head of the ghost king, there was a
thunder, suddenly exploded, and the strange beast slammed into the wall of
light!
"Boom!"
The thunder rumbling, resounding across the sky, the huge and magnificent red
light wall trembled in an instant, countless small lightning-like electric currents
galloping across the light wall, the sound is harsh, and even those who are
standing at the feet of the giant beasts The man in black behind a light wall was
shaking all over.
In mid-air, the ghost king's face seemed to turn pale suddenly!
But finally, after the violent trembling, the red light curtain did not break, but
gradually stabilized, while the ancient tripod at the feet of the ghost king seemed
to be even more dazzling!
"Wai...Wai...Wai..."
The enraged behemoth was almost in madness. While the thunder in the sky
continued to explode, the strange beast glowed with blue light, and slammed into
the huge wall of light that trapped it again and again.
The wind and rain roared between the heaven and the earth, as if above the nine
heavens, there was also Thor angrily roaring!
The roaring thunders seemed to shake Liubo Mountain and the entire sea!
But under the mighty power of the world, the red wall of light, including the
ancient tripod in the sky, did not know what it was. It was actually so majestic
that it could not fall. Gradually, it suppressed the momentum of this strange
beast. .
Time passed quietly, and the impact of the strange beast became weaker and
weaker. However, looking at the demon sect, it did not seem to be very
comfortable. The ghost king standing on the ancient cauldron in mid-air was
better, but his face was pale, obviously To cast a spell to trap such an ancient
strange beast, even with the help of that strange magic weapon, the ancient
cauldron, it is definitely not easy.
As for the dozens of people in black on the ground, more than half of them fell to
the ground at this moment, and they were shocked to death by these two huge
forces. The rest of the people looked awkwardly, only a few high-minded people
still insisted on guarding around the light curtain.
The wind and rain in the sky gradually converged at this moment, as if it
foreshadows something.
Finally, after the last impact was useless, the strange beast screamed lowly,
standing still, no longer moving.

The people of Qingyunmen who had recovered from their senses looked at each
other, and could not speak for a while.
After a while, Du Bishu said to Song Daren: "Big brother, what should we, we
do?"
Zhang Xiaofan also looked at Song Daren. In the thrilling contest just now, his
heart was moving, but somehow, he sympathized with that strange beast a little,
and he had a faint feeling of wanting to help it in his heart.
Actually speaking, among these Qingyunmen disciples, Zhang Xiaofan’s thoughts
are not unacceptable. They have been hostile to the Demon Cult for thousands of
years, and they have seen the Demon Cult spend so much time and effort to
capture this strange beast. They are afraid of the relationship. Very big.
But Song Daren, as a big brother, was silent for a while, and finally shook his
head, saying: "We still don't cause trouble, let's go!"
Everyone glanced at each other, and no one spoke. After all, they all knew that it
was not the time for an extravaganza, so they followed Song Daren, who had
already stepped forward.
Zhang Xiaofan, who was walking at the end, took a few steps, and suddenly found
that Lu Xueqi did not follow him. He was taken aback and turned to look. Lu
Xueqi was standing there, not moving. He curiously said, "Senior Sister Lu, what's
the matter with you? ?"
Lu Xueqi looked at the strange beast that was trapped in the red light wall in
front, and saw that it bowed its head at the moment, as if it had accepted its fate,
standing there listlessly. At this time, the sky was full of dark clouds, and they
gradually began to disperse. When it first went out to sea, the power of the world
that changed its color by the wind and the clouds was never seen again.
It's like a sad child who is at the end of the road, standing there with a dead
heart!
A bit desolate, a bit lonely...
"Choke!"
The blue light, like a meteor suddenly appeared in the dark night, illuminates the
surrounding darkness.
The Tianya Divine Sword was decisively unsheathed, and the clear blue light
flashed, reflecting on the face of its beautiful and peerless master, with a touch of
indifference and quiet eyes.
Lu Xueqi slowly crossed her head, looking at Zhang Xiaofan, her face was as cold
as clear water, and said lightly: "This strange beast seems to have a lot to do with
it, you hurry...you go! I'll be there when I go!"
Everyone was startled, Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth slightly, and lost his
voice: "You..."
Before the words fell, that beautiful figure turned into a brilliant meteor ray in
the night, piercing the surrounding darkness, and rushing towards the huge red
light wall.
Everyone in Qingyunmen was shocked. Zhang Xiaofan, Tian Ling'er and Du Bishu
turned their heads almost at the same time and shouted at Song Daren: "Big
Brother..."
Sweat dripped down Song Daren’s forehead. If he wanted to leave, I was afraid
that he would not be able to pass the stage, and he would not be able to pass the
test, but he stayed but mostly fierce and ill-advised. These juniors and sisters
were young and ignorant, but they had to live for them. For your sake. For a
moment, his mind became confused.
But how fast Lu Xueqi's sword control was, and in a blink of an eye he rushed to
the beach where the magic sect's aperture was located. At this moment, the
people in the magic sect had also discovered that something was wrong, and
screams suddenly appeared.
The ghost king was still floating in the air, his face gradually calming down, and
now he looked down, frowned, and muttered in a low voice: "Tianya Divine
Sword?"
Seeing that the black-clothed people of the Demon Cult suddenly rushed out of
Lu Xueqi off guard, they were at a loss, and the ghost king in mid-air seemed too
late to get down. Even the strange beast trapped in the light curtain suddenly
opened and remained closed at this moment. s eyes.
Suddenly, a clear light came out halfway, abruptly blocking Lu Xueqi, and the
Tianya Divine Sword made a sharp sound, pushing the clear light back a bit, but
Lu Xueqi's own figure was also immediately blocked from Li Na. The red light
curtain is still several feet away.
Qinglong, still in a chic white robe, suddenly appeared in front of Lu Xueqi like a
ghost, and at the same time, his right hand, which was wearing the Qiankun
Qingguang Ring, returned to his sleeves.
"This girl--" Qinglong smiled and didn't seem to regard Lu Xueqi as an enemy at
all, and said: "This Kui Niu (Note 1) was trapped by us with great effort, and it is
not harmful to your school. Why do we have to fight again for this?"
Lu Xueqi took a deep breath, knowing that the humanity in front of her was
unfathomable, and she was afraid that she would not be his opponent, but she
turned her eyes on the strange beast Kui Niu, but she saw Kui Niu also looking
towards this place. Jiong Jiong, with a low growl in his mouth, I really don't know
what it is thinking at the moment?
"Monster!" She suddenly stopped drinking, and turned out to be ignoring other
things, and the Tianya Divine Sword was dazzling with blue light and rushed
towards Qinglong.
Qinglong was taken aback, facing Tianya, the magical soldier, even though he
didn't dare to underestimate him no matter how high he was, he had to frown
and concentrate on the battle.
The blue light and clear light in the field suddenly fought together, but Qinglong
is better than Lu Xueqi after all, and it seems that Qiankun Qingguangjie is not
inferior to Tianya. After a while, it immediately gains the upper hand, and
Qingguang gradually suppressed the blue light.
Zhang Xiaofan saw it in his eyes and felt anxious. Turning his head, Song Daren
gritted his teeth and said anxiously: "Little Junior Sister, you and Junior Brother
will immediately take the Fourth Senior Brother away, and Bishu and I will help.
If there is a gap, we will come right away. "
Tian Linger said anxiously: "Big brother, I..."
Song Daren glared, and said angrily: "I have no time to talk nonsense with you
now, hurry up!" After that, he greeted Du Bishu and immediately rushed into the
court, leaving Zhang Xiaofan and Tian Ling'er standing in place.
In fact, according to Song Daren's intention, he didn't want to worry about this
nosy, but Lu Xueqi came from his own school and couldn't ignore it, but the
situation is dangerous now. There are two big monsters, the ghost king and the
blue dragon, in the other party. Next, he can only take care of Junior Brother
Quan and Junior Sister first, go up and see for himself, and leave if he has a
chance.
Tian Ling'er was scolded by Song Daren, but she was taken aback. From
childhood, Song Daren loved her very much. He had never scolded her. Today, he
suddenly said a word, and she still couldn't react. Up.
But after all, she is an outstanding disciple of the Qingyunmen, and she has been
quite coquettish since she was a child. She contemplated for a moment and said
to Zhang Xiaofan, "Xiaofan, you take care of the fourth brother here, I will help!"
Zhang Xiaofan was shocked. He Dazhi, who was injured, was already struggling
and exclaimed, "Little Junior Sister, it’s dangerous. You must not go there!"
But once Tian Ling'er was determined, how could he still listen to him? At this
moment, unless Tian Buyi was here and could control her, what He Dazhi said
could only make her listen.
He Dazhi saw that Tian Ling'er was ignorant, so he turned around and hurriedly
said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Little Junior Brother, please hold her!"
Zhang Xiaofan was awakened, and quickly ran to grab Tian Ling'er's sleeve, and
said anxiously: "Senior Sister, don't go there, you are here and I will help..."
Before the word "busy" was spoken, Tian Linger was impatient, and flung off
Zhang Xiaofan with a wave of his hand. Zhang Xiaofan was in a hurry and wanted
to hold Tian Linger again. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Tian Linger waved his
hand and lifted himself. At the same time, a small round object suddenly fell from
her sleeve.
A beautiful and smooth stone slipped quietly in the night.
Vaguely, there seemed to be a woman who chuckled and said: "When we go back,
I will give this stone to Brother Qi, he will love it!"
Suddenly he was dumbfounded, and his hand stretched out in the air just
stopped in place, motionless.
Until He Dazhi's anxious voice shouted loudly behind him: "Little Junior Brother,
why don't you hold her!"
Zhang Xiaofan's body shook, Huo Ran woke up, bursting into a cold sweat, and
quickly looked around, only to see Tian Linger had already controlled the amber
Zhu Ling and flew towards the field. He didn't think much now, and quickly
controlled the fire stick to pursue him. go with.
Tian Linger flew into the air, and saw that Song Daren and Du Bishu had joined
the battle group of Lu Xueqi and Qinglong, but Qinglong was one enemy three,
and did not lose the wind at all. Instead, he looked calm and comfortable.
Although Tian Ling'er is a bit impatient, she is talented and intelligent. At a
glance, she can see that Qinglong Daoxing is too high and the magic weapon is
strong. Even if she adds herself, she may not be able to beat him. When he turned
his gaze, he immediately had other ideas. Instead of flying to Lu Xueqi and the
others, he turned around and flew quietly towards the other side of the huge
light curtain.
Zhang Xiaofan followed behind, pale in shock, but at this moment in Demon Cult,
Qinglong seemed to be attracted by one enemy and three. Even the ghost king
who presided over the circle at the top had his eyes constantly following Lu
Xueqi’s God Sword. The change has also neglected Tian Linger here for a while.
In a blink of an eye, Tian Ling'er approached the other side of the light curtain,
where the men in black who were originally guarding had all fallen to the
ground, apparently shocked to death in the fight that trapped Kui Niu just now.
Tian Ling'er glanced sharply, and suddenly noticed that all the red light was
emitted from some strange dark red iron cone-shaped things inserted upside
down in the beach, and then continuously emitted upwards, converging to the
ancient one at the feet of the ghost king in mid-air. In the tripod.
Obviously, the magic circle formed by these things and the ancient tripod in mid-
air are the key to trap Kui Niu. Tian Linger didn't think much. With a wave of her
jade finger, Amber Zhu Ling flew out and swept straight toward the things that
were stuck on the beach.
"Bang!" With a loud noise, Amber Zhu Ling slammed on an iron cone covered by
a red light curtain.

"Note 1: "Shan Hai Jing·The Great Wilderness Eastern Jing" Donghai Kuiniu:
There is Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, which is seven thousand miles
into the sea. There is a beast on it, like an ox, a blue body without horns, one foot,
it will be wind and rain in and out of the water, its light is like the sun and the
moon, its sound is like thunder, and its name is Kui.
Another note: "The Legend of Gods and Demons: Spiritual Beasts" Kui Niu: The
ancient strange beast, like a blue ox, has three legs without horns, and roars like
thunder. Living in the deep sea for a long time, three thousand years is a birth,
but the world is born with wind and rain, thunder and lightning, the world is
called the Thor mount. The phrase "Shan Hai Jing" is used here. 』

Chapter 29 Despair
The red light curtain trembled suddenly, and the ghost king in mid-air and the
other people in black, including the trapped Qi Beast Kui Niu, turned their heads
and looked around at the same time.
The red light flashed, Tian Ling'er was taken aback, but saw the red light
trembling around the dark red iron cone, but under the protection of the red
light, it didn't move.
For a moment, everyone around had already reacted. The people in black in the
Demon Cult rushed forward. Tian Linger's face was pale and panting slightly.
When he was anxious, his eyes suddenly lit up, and with a wave of his hands,
Amber Zhu Ling plunged into the ground. .
In the midair, the Ghost King's face changed suddenly, and he stomped angrily:
"The little girl doesn't know how to live or die, it's bad for me!"
I saw his figure flashing again and again, rushing down swiftly and violently, but
just at this moment, the distant screams one after another, countless rays of light
lit up in an instant, the righteous people and the demon sect's brigade arrived
here. Where, kill, kill, stop, the most fierce thing is that Taoist Cangsong is against
Bai Poison and Tian Buyi against the ancestor Duanmu, while Su Ru now uses
one enemy and two to block the wounded blood-sucking old monster and the
necromantic that day. Lin Feng, the young master of his.
As for other people, such as the monks of Tianyin Temple and the followers of
Fenxianggu, including the master and apprentice of Venerable Dali, all came
here.
When these many people came here, they suddenly saw such a huge wall of light
on the beach, in which there was still a huge strange beast trapped in a strange
shape, and their hands were relieved for a while, Bai Poison and Old Duanmu
The ancestor jumped away at the same time, leaving the Taoist Cangsong and He
Tian not easy.
Taoist Cangsong He Tian is also unwilling to fight at this moment, let them go,
especially Tian Buyi, looking from a distance, it seems that his daughter was
besieged by the demon cultists, and could not help but change the color on his
face, so he wanted to do it. Pounce there.
Bai Duzi stood with the ancestor Duanmu. First, he looked at Qinglong's battle
group. He saw that Qinglong was still at ease with one enemy and three. His face
changed, he snorted, and then looked towards the sky. At this moment, only the
ghost king was rushing. Down, but the ancient ding was still slowly turning in the
air, red light shining everywhere.
Baiduzi frowned suddenly, and said solemnly, "'Fulongding'!"
The ancestor Duanmu stood by and was taken aback, looked into the sky, and
immediately stayed for a while.
Both of them are very experienced people in the Demon Cult, and their vision is
far beyond the comparison of ordinary Demon followers. The ancient tripod can
be seen from a distance, and its shape is ancient and clumsy. The double rings on
the side of the tripod are carved with dragon head reliefs. The mysterious magic
circle in front of you is very much like the "sleepy dragon fault" in the legend of
the magic sect.
And this mysterious trapped dragon fault formation has always required
Fulongding to cast spells. It uses Fulongding's spiritual power as the medium to
inspire the aura of the world and the earth. No matter how high you are, you will
also be trapped in it. , Can't come out.
Speaking of it, unless it is this kind of peerless strange treasure, it would be
difficult for the ghost king and others to trap the ancient strange beast like Kui
Niu.
Back on the court, at this time, almost all the other hands had stopped
temporarily, and their attention was attracted by this place.
The ghost king is rushing down from mid-air, and Tian is not easy to care about
his daughter. Although he is far away, he still rushes with his sword. But at a
close distance, Zhang Xiaofan is the first to follow him, so he is the closest person
to Tian Ling'er at this moment. , But there were already several people in the
Black Demon Cult who rushed over.
The situation is on the verge of breaking out, and the key point lies in Tian
Ling'er.
Seeing that the black-clothed man was about to arrive, Zhang Xiaofan was
anxious, and flew close behind Tian Ling'er. When the man was in mid-air, he
burned the fire stick and it was already full of blue light. Before the black-clothed
man, he swept down a wall of light.
The people in black shouted strangely, and several magic weapons came over in
an instant. Zhang Xiaofan's body was shaken, but after all, these people were
blocked.
At this moment of electric light and flint, Tian Ling'er cheered, but saw Amber
Zhu Ling drilled out of the ground, and Sheng Sheng pushed out an iron cone.
Suddenly, the red light shook violently, and the entire Dragon Que magic array
flashed with electric lights, and the formation was in chaos, especially in front of
Tian Linger, it suddenly broke through a hole as high as a person.
Within the red light curtain, Qi Beast Kui Niu made a long roar, moved all over
the field, exerted force on one foot, and rushed towards this place.
Tian Linger was overjoyed. Just about to bring back the magic weapon Amber
Zhu Ling, suddenly Zhang Xiaofan could only hear Zhang Xiaofan cry from
behind, "Sister, be careful!"
She was taken aback, suddenly raised her head, and saw that the huge strange
beast had already rushed in front of her. With a loud bang, the huge body
slammed into the light curtain.
At this time, the trapped dragon fault array was in chaos, and when hit by this
huge force, the hole that was as high as one person suddenly spread out, and
suddenly it was several times larger, and it was almost able to let Kui Niu come
out. At the same time, the red light trembled and fluctuated in all directions,
blocking the figure of the ghost king who was throwing down.
At this moment, Kui Niuyuan opened a pair of giant eyes, fierce rays of light, and
it didn't matter whether it was Tian Ling'er that had shaken this strange circle,
with a loud roar, the giant swinging, actually biting at Tian Ling'er.
Tian Ling'er was shocked, and saw a blood bowl coming towards him with a big
mouth, the smell was pungent, and he was shocked for a while, but he was
completely motionless.
Seeing that Kui Niu was about to break through, with the power that it was
trapped in the dragon fault but still shook a dozen people to death, all the people
in black retreated in unison. Only Zhang Xiaofan was shocked, but still gritted his
teeth. Go, the fire stick was shining blue and hit Kui Niu's head.
In the distance, Qinglong shook Song Daren's Ten Tigers Sword, and
inadvertently glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, just in time to see the fire stick rushing
towards Kui Niu, and suddenly his body shook, almost lost his senses, and he
called out aloud: "This……"
In the field, that Kui Niu was worthy of being an ancient strange beast. He felt the
magic weapon hit, and the giant head swayed directly into the burning stick with
his head. With a "boom", the fire stick flew back upside down, Zhang Xiaofan's
body was shocked, and he felt that a strong force was almost overwhelming, and
Deng Deng Deng took a few steps back.
Being blocked by Zhang Xiaofan, Tian Linger had already recovered, her face was
pale, and she was about to step back. Unexpectedly, that Kui Niu was put
together by these humans tonight, and I don’t know that it has lived for
thousands of years, but I must have never encountered it before. It is the extreme
of anger. It doesn’t matter who the person in front of me is, I must kill it first to
vent my anger. Say it again.
I saw Tian Ling'er only stepped back half a step, worthy of recalling Amber Zhu
Ling was about to fly, and the terrible blood basin once again bit her head.
The people in the distance screamed, and the pale-faced Su Ru and Qi Hao rushed
out together, the first Tian Buyi was even more like an electric speed, but the
distance was too far away, and it was difficult to save it.
But after all, Tian Linger is not a person who is waiting for leisure, and he is
unwilling to die with his hands. In a hurry, he waved his hands again and again,
and the amber Zhu Ling was like a red dragon walking to the sky, blocking her
head, hoping to block the giant beast by one block. There is a gap to escape. And
Zhang Xiaofan, who was standing nearest to her, jumped forward again.

I don't know if the red light of Amber Zhuling is similar to the red light of Dragon
Que just now, and the color of rage in Kui Niu's eyes is heavier.
Once contacted, the judgment was made. Amber Zhu Ling was pressed down by
Kui Niu's huge mouth. Tian Linger's face was pale, her knees softened, and she
was sitting on the ground with great force. The dust was flying around her eyes.
But seeing Zhang Xiaofan approaching, he said anxiously: "Xiaofan, you go!"
Zhang Xiaofan didn’t know that this strange beast was too tyrannical, and it was
dead and lifeless for its enemies. Unexpectedly, at the moment when the world
changed color and the situation changed, before the fierce giant beast, that
fragile woman like this figure treated him. Anxiously shouted.
You go...
The wind blows on the face,
As if there was something surging and excited in the depths of my heart!
The face of the figure that has been familiar since childhood is right in front of
you, and the time in the past years is endless at that moment.
What makes you crazy, what makes you painful?
Thinking of the sad skeleton in the bleeding hole?
Think of the demon fox that jumped into the magma together under the fire
dragon cave?
He breathed deeply and gasped deeply.
The world is quiet.
He clenched the fire stick, gritted his teeth, and the young figure rushed up.
Just rushed up, desperately rushed up, rushing between the giant beast and Tian
Ling'er, spreading his hands, roaring loudly, like a warrior dying, like a sorrowful
hero, transformed into one with the fire stick, like eight A hundred years of time,
again!
For whom is the heartbreak?
Who is crazy for?
Amidst Kui Niu's furious roar, he was also yelling loudly, burning the fire stick
with a light that never appeared, like a flame with life as the firewood, burning it!
Boom...
In the sky, thunder has rang, shaking the sky!
Zhang Xiaofan's knees softened, and red blood came out of the seven orifices,
which slipped quietly and dripped onto the fire stick.
The stunned Tian Ling'er suddenly lightened, and the whole person flew back,
but Tian Buyi finally arrived and pulled her out. When Tian was not easy to look
back eagerly, I saw that Zhang Xiaofan had been crushed by Kui Niu. under.
Kui Niu roared to the sky, his huge body soared into the air, and the huge one-
footed stepped straight on Zhang Xiaofan. This mighty power made everyone
present in shock, and even Tian Buyi's face turned pale.
Zhang Xiaofan panted heavily, as if the bones all over his body were about to
shatter, he slowly raised his head, and his eyes were filled with the suppressed
darkness in the sky!
when!
I don’t know, who missed and dropped the weapon in his hand?
Who is it, desperately exclaiming in the dark?
A golden, solemn light burst quietly, accompanied by a blue light.
On the burning stick held in the hand of the young man, countless tiny blood-like
red bloodshots suddenly shined together, and under the shadow, blood was
flowing like a burning life!
The golden and green light burst out from the fire stick, reflecting his face, and
slowly in front of him, on the cyan blood-devouring bead at the top of the fire
stick, a Buddhist mantra appeared.
"swastika"!
Immediately, as if living in symbiosis with this mantra, on the chassis of the
character "卍", a faintly flashing Tai Chi pattern appeared again.
Everyone was stunned!
Except Kui Niu!
That furious behemoth was already unstoppably stepped on, the young man who
couldn't escape, the young man facing death, stretched out his hands and
resisted upwards.
Time seems to have stopped for a while.
The world is desolate, and the black clouds are sinking again.
There is cold wind, blowing lightly.
There are fallen leaves, one after another.
Suddenly a figure appeared in the air, and rushed down quickly, like lightning, it
was the ghost king. He rushed to the ground in a blink of an eye, grabbed the red
iron cone that was forced out by Tian Linger, and immediately inserted it into the
beach. At the same time, he immediately stretched out his right hand and made a
stroke on his left wrist. Above the iron cone.
In an instant, the red light flashed, and the dark red mysterious iron cone was
filled with red light. In the blink of an eye, before Kui Niu fell, the light curtain
was connected in front of Zhang Xiaofan, and the trapped dragon dynasty was re-
initiated. move.
In the middle of the sky, Fulongding's rays were radiant, illuminating half the
sky.
Boom!
In the loud noise, Kui Niu hit the red light curtain. The ghost king shook his body
and took a few steps back. However, Kui Niu was also back shocked by the red
light curtain. Amidst the loud noise, he finally couldn't get out anymore.
The King of Ghosts breathed a sigh of relief slowly, slowly relaxed, and turned
around, only to see that the young man behind him was still in a state of
resistance, but the light of the burning fire stick gradually faded, only looking at
his face, blood was flowing, with With a trace of desolation.
The King of Ghosts stared at him, Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth slightly, and
looked at him as well. Suddenly, there was silence in the field.
"The Great Brahma Prajna! This is the Great Brahma Prajna!"
Suddenly, in the distance behind, the monks from Tianyin Temple came out more
and more. The monks including Dharma Shan were all shocked and inexplicably
surprised. They pointed to Zhang Xiaofan and asked: "How can you practice the
true method of our Tianyin Temple's Great Brahma Prajna?"
There was only the Fa, standing silently behind the excited crowd, staring at
Zhang Xiaofan in front of him without a word, as if a light flashed in his eyes.
Zhang Xiaofan turned around slowly and slowly, as if every move made him
exhaust all his energy until he faced everyone.
Tian Buyi's complexion was pale, standing there motionless, the blue veins in his
hand holding the Chiyan Immortal Sword violently. All the Qingyunmen disciples
looked at this man in astonishment as if they had seen a monster for the first
time. juvenile.
Behind it, there seemed to be a deep sigh from the King of Ghosts.
Tian Ling'er's face was extremely pale, and she walked a few steps forward, and
suddenly stopped again. The short distance between her and Zhang Xiaofan was
suddenly so far and impossible to cross!
"Xiao Fan--" She lowly, as if with a voice that she no longer believes: "Are these
masters true?"
Zhang Xiaofan’s lips began to tremble, as if the deepest fear emerged bit by bit.
He looked at Tian Ling'er, looked at Master, looked at all the fellows in the
distance, and everyone’s faces looked like that. strange.
He suddenly wanted to shout, but he opened his mouth wide, but he couldn't say
a word!
The evening breeze blew his clothes and fluttered gently.
"Yes, it's the Blood Devouring Bead, you can't go wrong!"
Suddenly, as if the nightmare hadn't woken up yet, another cry of surprise
sounded again, and Qinglong stood beside him, his face full of astonishment.
As soon as these words came out, everyone present, whether they were
members of the Demon Cult or the right way, changed their colors.
"The round orb at the top of the magic weapon in his hand is bloodshot, and it
has the ability to absorb Kui Niu just now. It must be the blood-devouring bead of
the black-hearted old man 800 years ago!"
Everyone was in an uproar, all with a look of horror. Only Zhang Xiaofan could
hear nothing, nothing at all. In the feeling, everyone around was making such a
loud noise. Countless people asked him, but what was he. I can't hear you
anymore!
He slowly turned around. The King of Ghosts had disappeared behind him at
some unknown time. In front of him, only the strange beast Kui Niu trapped in
the Dragon Fault Array, turned around, but in the end he accepted his fate and
stood. Do not move, let out a desperate roar to the sky!
That voice echoed in the empty night sky, extremely desolate.
Zhang Xiaofan slowly raised his head, looking up at the sky.
That cold night! Dark and endless, it seemed to be breathless.
He laughed suddenly, desperately, and silently, shaking his body, falling straight,
and falling heavily to the ground.
In front of him, there was pitch black, as if the endless dark night sky was
pressing on him endlessly!
Then he passed out.

Chapter Thirty-You Ji
This dream seems to have passed another thousand years.
He walked alone in the dark until he saw the village, a sunny and familiar
place. He dashed away, those familiar faces looking at him with a smile, joking.
The fresh air seemed to be sweet to the heart, and he couldn't help rolling freely
and laughing heartily on the grass playing next to the village.
Around, there were many more children suddenly, and they rushed over. The
always hearty Shock Yu laughed and said, "Are you not convinced?"
Not convinced...
He whispered alone, as if repeating the words of the year.
The sky and the earth suddenly darkened, and the black cloud topped it, and the
sky fell as low as the sky. The people around suddenly disappeared. The warm
village in the distance suddenly disappeared. The darkness fell on the earth, only
a faint beam of light, shone in the panic. Helpless child...
He suddenly exclaimed: "I took it, I took it..."
Turned over and sat up, sweating and panting.
"Xiaofan, what's the matter with you?" A familiar voice, as if shocked by the side,
grabbed Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder and asked urgently.
Zhang Xiaofan panted and looked to the side. Lin Jingyu was sitting in front of the
bed, looking nervous and haggard, staring at him. Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback
and looked around. This was a small guest room with simple furnishings. There
were only ordinary tables and chairs and a wooden bed in the room. He was
lying on the bed at the moment, covered with a thin quilt.
He lowered his head, settled, and said: "It's nothing, I had a nightmare."
Lin Jingyu looked at him, the corners of his mouth moved, and slowly let go of his
hands.
Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment and said, "Where are we?"
Lin Jingyu hesitated and said, "We have left Liubo Mountain and now we are in
Changhe City on the East Sea. This is a small inn in Changhe City."
Zhang Xiaofan was silent.
The room suddenly seemed very quiet. After a while, Lin Jingyu suddenly said,
"Xiao Fan, do you have anything to say to me?"
Zhang Xiaofan's shoulders seemed to tremble, and he raised his eyes to look at
him. This childhood playmate looked at him deeply at this moment, but the look
in his eyes was so strange.
He lowered his head again, and slowly said, "No, Jingyu."
Lin Jingyu frowned, just about to say something, but finally managed to endure it.
There was another silence, and Zhang Xiaofan said: "Why are we back?"
Lin Jingyu sighed and said, "On Liubo Mountain that day, after you fainted,
everyone saw you...you looked at each other. Finally, my master and Master Tian
discussed with them, You retreat first. There seems to be some confusion in the
Demon Cult, and the attention seems to be on the monster, and without any more
blocking, we will return to Changhe City smoothly."
Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment, and said, "How long have I been like
this?"
Lin Jingyu said, "It's been three days."
Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a while. Lin Jingyu looked at him and felt annoyed.
He couldn't help but blurt out, "Xiaofan, what's the matter with you? How could
you have..."
"Jingyu!" Zhang Xiaofan suddenly yelled, interrupting Lin Jingyu's questioning.
Lin Jingyu was taken aback and looked at him.
Zhang Xiaofan's voice was also a little hoarse, and he didn't look at Lin Jingyu's
expression and winks, he just lowered his head and said, "Don't ask, don't you
ask again, okay?"
Lin Jingyu gritted his teeth, stood up, looked at Zhang Xiaofan for a long time,
finally turned around and walked out, but when he was about to walk to the
door, he suddenly turned around and said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Xiaofan, don't
worry, don't worry. You are...what is the reason, I believe you, and I will
definitely ask Master to speak for you!"
Zhang Xiaofan sat on the bed, motionless, as if he hadn't heard him. Lin Jingyu
glanced at him again, then resolutely turned and walked out, outside the door, as
if people were still standing, Lin Jingyu talked with them in a low voice. Then his
footsteps faded away.
The room is very quiet.

Not knowing how long it took, Zhang Xiaofan slowly raised his head and lifted
the quilt, only to see that he was wearing the same clothes that he was wearing
on Liubo Mountain, and no one would change it for him. He subconsciously
stretched out his hand to touch the head of the bed, but suddenly his hand
stopped in the air.
It's empty there.
The fire stick that had followed him all these years was gone.
He sat in a daze, his lips trembled slightly.
Suddenly, he got out of bed quickly, ran straight to the door of this room, and
opened the door.
The two people standing outside the door turned around in amazement. It was
Song Daren and Du Bishu.
Seeing Zhang Xiaofan, the faces of the two of them seemed a little weird. After a
long while, Du Bishu laughed and said, "Little brother, brother, are you awake?"
A ray of sunlight shone from the sky behind them and hit Zhang Xiaofan's face.
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt dizzy and his body shook.
Song Daren's expression changed, and he subconsciously wanted to step forward
to help him, but just as he stretched out his hand, he suddenly retracted.
Zhang Xiaofan was startled, looking at him, this big brother who loved him since
childhood, his face was as pale as paper.
Song Daren moved the corners of his mouth, and finally said slowly: "Little Junior
Brother, if you have a physical injury, it is better to heal your injury in the room
first. Don't go out and walk around."
Zhang Xiaofan slowly retracted his body, and when he was about to turn around,
he couldn't help but suddenly said, "Big brother, where is my fire stick?"
Both Song Daren and Du Bishu's faces changed. After a while, Song Daren said
indifferently: "Little Junior Brother, your magic weapon has been temporarily
put away by the Master, so don't worry about you."
Zhang Xiaofan didn't say anything, turned around and closed the door gently.

In another corner of the inn, in a secluded room, Taoist Cangsong He Tian Buyi
and Xiao Yicai were sitting here together.
On the small round table in the middle of the three of them, there was quietly
placed the blue-black fire stick.
Suddenly, a hand stretched out and took the burning stick, but it was Taoist
Cangsong. I saw him put the fire stick in front of him and gently stroked it with
his hand. When the finger touched the foremost blood-devouring bead, his eyes
seemed to flicker lightly, and it took a long time to say indifferently: "It turns out
that this is the blood-devouring bead. Blood beads?"
Tian Buyi suddenly snorted coldly.
Xiao Yicai looked at Tian Buyi, then looked at Taoist Cangsong, and said, "Two
uncles, what should I do now, please enlighten me?"
Taoist Cangsong glanced at Xiao Yi, and said indifferently: "Senior Nephew Xiao,
you have always been conscientious, why don't you talk about it?"
Xiao Yi shook his head and said: "This matter is too relevant, I don't know what
to say!"
Taoist Cangsong glanced at Tian Buyi’s pale face, and said, "The most
troublesome thing now is the Taoists of Tianyin Temple. They kept asking us
how Zhang Xiaofan could practice the Dafan Prajna Dharma, which is fierce. If it
weren't for the leading Faxiang, he understood some things and tried his best to
suppress it, I'm afraid they would have asked us for someone long ago!"
Tian Buyi said coldly: "They want to take people? We have to wait for us to ask
them clearly, and then if there is something wrong with my disciples, they won't
have their turn to intervene."
Taoist Cangsong frowned and wanted to say something, but Xiao Yicai had
already spoken: "Speaking of this, Uncle Tian, I met Senior Brother Li from
Fenxianggu this morning, and he also asked us for someone! "
Taoist Cangsong was startled, Tian Buyi rolled his eyes and said angrily: "What's
the matter with them Fenxiang Valley again?"
Xiao Yicai whispered: "Uncle Tian calmed down. In fact, I also think that Fenxiang
Valley is unreasonable. Brother Li Xun Li said that he and Junior Brother Zhang
went into the blackstone cave with a group of demon fox dens that day, and
traced a piece of their Fenxiang Valley Treasure, Junior Brother Zhang arrived
first. When they arrived, they saw that the demon fox was dead, but the treasure
was nowhere to be seen. However, Junior Brother Zhang said that they had never
seen this treasure. They felt strange at the time. Now it seems that it is mostly
Junior Brother Zhang. He stole..."
"Bang", there was a loud noise, but Tian Buyi was furious, and slapped a palm on
the table, only to hear "Kaka" a few times. The table shook for a while and fell
down, and the foot of the table was already covered by this palm. It was shaken
off.
Xiao Yicai looked a little embarrassed, Taoist Cangsong frowned, snorted, and
said: "Fenxianggu people are obviously unkind. You don't need to pay attention
to this kind of unsubstantiated matter."
Xiao Yi nodded and said, "Actually, here in Fenxiang Valley, it’s okay for us to
shirk, but this time Junior Brother Zhang is in front of everyone...well, many of
our colleagues have asked us Qingyunmen to stand up and make an explanation.
Why did the demonic cult evil objects from 800 years ago be on our Qingyunmen
disciples?"
Tian didn't change his hands to master his fists. From time to time, there was a
slight crackling sound, his face was extremely ugly, and he whispered, "This little
beast!"
Taoist Cangsong said slowly: "Junior Brother Tian, you don't have to be too
angry, no one would have expected such a thing. It's just that the situation is too
serious now, and it involves Tianyin Temple and the Demon Sect. The matter is
big, I think. We still have to go back to the mountain quickly, and ask the head
brother to make a decision!"
Tian Buyi let out a deep sigh, but after all he has cultivated for many years. Now
Qiang suppressed his anger and nodded, "Alright, then we will leave
immediately." He turned his eyes and turned to Taoist Cangsong. Looking at the
fire stick.
Unexpectedly, Taoist Cangsong smiled slightly, but put the fire stick into his
arms.
Tian Buyi's expression changed, and Xiao Yicai who was next to him also
frowned, and said, "Uncle Cang Song, this magic weapon..."
Taoist Cangsong waved his hand to him, turned his head and said to Tian hardly:
"Junior Brother Tian, your disciple has done such a thing, which has already
made us lose face in front of the righteous way of the world at Qingyunmen, and
offend Tianyin Temple. , You, a master, are afraid that you have to take on some
responsibilities, right?"
Tian Buyi snorted, his pupils contracted, and said coldly, "So what?"
Taoist Cangsong said indifferently: "I am the person in charge of punishment in
the Qingyun Sect. This evidence is placed with me, presumably Junior Brother
Tian, you don't have any ideas, do you?"
Tian Buyi stared at Taoist Cangsong for a long while, then suddenly stopped and
walked out angrily.

On the streets of Changhe City, ordinary people still come and go on weekdays,
and it is very lively.
Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan stood on a corner of the street, looking at a small inn
on the street in front of which the "Donghai Inn" plaque was hung on the door,
and frowned together.
Xiaohuan licked the candied haws in her hand and made a contented "tsk" sound,
and then casually said to Zhou Yixian: "Grandpa, are you really sure that the
people from Qingyunmen live here?"
Zhou Yixian nodded and said: "Nonsense, didn't you see that the people coming
in and out of the door are all people who are practicing Taoism?" He said to
himself: "It's been a long time since these people went to Liubo Mountain, this
time. I don't know what the result is when I come back?"
Xiaohuan gave him a blank look and said: "I really don't understand you, if you
say you are from Qingyunmen! You dare not admit your relatives yourself; want
to say you are not! Why do you care so much?"
Zhou Yixian suffocated, and said angrily: "Grandpa, although I disdain to
recognize these Qingyunmen younger generations, it is because I have already
seen through the world. I would rather be poor all my life, wander around the
world, and do something for the people of the world..."
Xiaohuan turned around and left.
Zhou Yixian swallowed the remaining boasting words in his stomach, snorted,
glanced at the Donghai Inn one last time, turned and left.
Xiaohuan said as he walked: "You are ashamed to say that I thought we would
also go to Liubo Mountain to have a look, but after asking for more than ten days
on the East Sea, we couldn't find a boatman to take us there."
Zhou Yixian was embarrassed and laughed dryly, and said: "That's because these
boatmen have no knowledge, how come they don't even know where this Liubo
Mountain is, they are all rice buckets!"
At the same time, I thought I kept mentioning these things, and I couldn’t help
being embarrassed in front of my granddaughter, so I changed the subject and
said casually: "I don’t know if that guy named Zhang Xiaofan will die on Liubo
Mountain this time. ?"
Xiaohuan glared at him, and said: "Don't talk nonsense, I saw his palmistry that
day. Although this man has a strange fate and is an elephant of chaos, his life has
nothing to do with his fortune, and he is not a short-lived person. "
Zhou Yixian smiled, and said to Xiaohuan: "Speaking of which, I want to know
more and more, what exactly did he see in the'full moon ancient well' outside the
Heishi Cave that day?"
Xiaohuan chuckled and said, "You still remember it now?"
Zhou Yixian nodded and said: "Yes, you have to know that there is no one with
the elephant, I am more and more curious about that guy now!"
Xiaohuan nodded repeatedly and smiled: "Actually, I too..."
The two of them smiled and talked, and for a while, they forgot the front, and
suddenly realized that there was a figure in front of them. They almost ran into it.
They were shocked and stopped quickly. They finally stabilized. Angrily said:
"What are you doing......"
Unexpectedly, before half of the words were said, his voice immediately went
dumb, Xiaohuan was a little surprised, and at the same time, he looked forward
and was immediately startled. I saw two people standing in front of me. In front
of me was a delicate and beautiful girl, dressed in water and green clothes. It was
the Baguio who had caused them a lot of suffering. Behind Baguio, there was a
woman who was dressed in black. She also covered her face with black veil, so
she couldn't see her face clearly.
Zhou Yixian laughed twice, and said: "I was wrong, I was wrong..." He gave
Xiaohuan a wink. Although Xiaohuan was young but so clever, he knew
immediately. The two were about to turn around. Ran, unexpectedly lightened,
but they were picked up by the two women one by one, and then they shook in
front of them. Several street figures turned upside down, and when they woke
up, they were already in a secluded place. In the back alley.
Zhou Yixian sweats on his forehead, knowing that the girl in front of me is far
better than me. At this moment, I really don’t know what to suffer. I have to say
with a bitter face: "This girl, I, I was wrong that day. Ah! Return all the money to
you! As long as you have a lot of money, let us go!"
Baguio frowned. Since Liuboshan came back, she looked a little haggard at this
moment. She gave Zhou Yixian a look and said, "Who wants your silver, I will ask
you some questions," You answer me honestly."
Zhou Yixian immediately said: "Girls, please, I know everything I know about
answering truthfully. I don’t know if you are asking about wealth or life, or about
marriage? These are my masters of Zhou Yixian, come here Come, let me count it
for you..."
The more he spoke, the smoother he got. Unexpectedly, Xiaohuan kept pulling his
clothes next to him, turned his head in surprise, and said, "What's wrong?"
Xiaohuan was sweating, she gave him a white look and smiled at Baguio: "This,
um! Pretty big sister, what are you asking us about?"
Baguio was silent for a moment, and said, "What did you look at at the entrance
of Donghai Inn?"
Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan looked at each other and said, "No, nothing! We just
happened to pass by, and saw a lot of monasticists there, so we stopped to take a
look."
Baguio said indifferently: "So, all the people from Qingyunmen live there?"
Zhou Yixian nodded and said, "It seems so!"
Baguio was silent for a while, and then said for a long time: "Then you... have you
seen the young disciple of Qingyunmen who saved you once?"
Zhou Yixian was taken aback, and then he knew, "Girl, you mean the boy named
Zhang Xiaofan, right?"
Baguio didn't expect them to know Zhang Xiaofan's name, nodded, and said,
"Why, did you see him?" At the same time, there was some concern on his face.
Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan shook their heads at the same time.
Baguio was a little disappointed at once, looking at something he wanted to say,
but suddenly seemed uninterested, and waved his hand: "Let's go!"
Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan Ruling Xianle, immediately thanked her and walked
quickly outside the alley. Unexpectedly, they stepped out a few steps before
Baguio suddenly said: "Wait a minute."
On Monday, the fairy clasped his heart.
Just listen to Baguio slowly saying: "You just said that there is an ancient well
with a full moon outside the Black Rock Cave on the street. What does that
mean?"
Zhou Yixian was relieved, and hurriedly recounted the allusion of the full moon
ancient well, and finally said: "...Well! That's it. Legend has it that on the night of
the full moon, if you stare into the full moon ancient well, you will see your best
lover!"
Baguio's face changed, no longer speaking, and he was stunned. Zhou Yixian still
thought about what strange problems this ever-changing girl had. Suddenly,
Xiaohuan pulled him a bit. Seeing Xiaohuan's wink, he turned back. God came,
and the two of them slowly walked out, but Baguio and the mysterious woman in
black beside her did not stop.
After a while, only Baguio and the mysterious woman covered in black were left
in the secluded alley.
"Auntie You, who do you think he saw?" Before she said the words, Baguio
suddenly smiled bitterly again, her smile a little bit sour: "In fact, it must be his
senior sister Ling'er, or else , And also that peerless appearance, the Qingyun
who made the Heavenly Sword the same family, what am I?"
The mysterious woman called "Auntie You" by Baguio said indifferently: "Don't
be like this, these men sometimes don't understand their own minds at all!"
Baguio closed her eyes and opened it for a while, with a hint of pleading, she said
to the black-clothed woman: "Auntie You, I want to see him."
The woman in black immediately shook her head and said, "No."
Baguio said in a sad voice: "Auntie You, his current situation is really unclear. I, I,
and I really can't let go of it!"
The black-clothed woman sighed softly and said: "Your father knew that you
were going to be messy, so he told me to watch you. Now a large number of
masters in Qingyunmen are in this inn, we will go forward rashly. It's hard to
avoid." At this point, there was a little more pity in her voice, and she said softly:
"Yao'er, it's a long time in Japan, we will definitely see him again."
Baguio stood there dazedly, before saying for a while: "But, but he committed the
big taboos of the right way, would they just kill him like this..."
The black-clothed woman frowned and shook her head and said: "Baguio, you
should be more sober, you are not so confused on weekdays. Zhang Xiaofan is
now suspected of having something to do with our sacred religion because of the
blood-devouring bead. He is still cultivating. The great Brahma Prajna of Yin
Temple is really a trivial matter. If you can’t find out clearly, first Tianyin Temple
can’t give up with Qingyunmen. I predict that Qingyunmen will definitely bring
Zhang Xiaofan back to Qingyun Mountain. Daoxuan will intervene personally.
Decide and give Tianyin Temple an explanation, so there will be nothing wrong
for the time being!"
Baguio subconsciously bit her pale lower lip for a long time, but she didn't see
any reaction.
The black-clothed woman looked in her eyes, as if she was also a little distressed.
She gently stroked her hair with her hand, and whispered comfortingly: "It's
okay, don't worry, didn't your father also said it? He won't just sit back and
watch. ."
Baguio nodded silently. Suddenly she raised her head, grabbed the black-clothed
woman's hand, and eagerly said: "Auntie You, I know you won't do it a long time
ago, but for my sake, you can help him too. Right!"
The black-clothed woman was silent for a moment, and looked away gently,
looking out of the alley.
Baguio yelled again: "Auntie You!"
The black-clothed woman seemed to sigh softly and said: "Okay! If your father
decides to save him, I will help you again."
Baguio is full of joy.
The black-clothed woman smiled, but the smile was hidden in the black gauze, no
one could see it, just as no one could see the ripples in her heart.
On that dark and solemn night, when the young man pounced on the fierce
behemoth regardless of his life and death, she was also in the darkness, and her
heart beat!
I vaguely remembered the figure in white clothes that was like snow many years
ago.
Even the look on their faces seemed to be somewhat similar...

See Qingyun again.
When Zhang Xiaofan saw Qingyun Mountain again, it had been several months
since he went down the mountain with Lu Xueqi, Qi Hao, and Zeng Shushu last
time.
The mountain peaks that are still towering and straight into the clouds are still
immortal, sacred and solemn, but Zhang Xiaofan's situation has completely
changed.
After Tian Buyi discussed with Taoist Cangsong and Xiao Yicai, Zhang Xiaofan
was temporarily brought back to Dazhufeng by Tian Buyi, and Taoist Cangsong
and Xiao Yi went back to report to the master Daoxuan in detail before making a
decision.
However, Zhang Xiaofan was unable to travel from the sky because he lost the
fire stick, so his older brother Song Daren always flew back with him.
The Dazhu Peak towered into the clouds, surrounded by cliffs. Zhang Xiaofan,
who had lost the burning stick, seemed to be under house arrest at this moment.
A few moments of light flashed, and the people in Dazhufeng's line finally
returned to Dazhufeng, which had been gone for a long time.
Zhang Xiaofan walked down from the immortal sword of the steadily elder
brother without expression, and stood silently on the side. Tian Buyi didn't even
even look at him, his face was extremely ugly, and he walked directly back to
"Shou". Jingtang".
Wu Dayi and the others who walked up to greet them who were staying on
Dazhu Peak were stunned for a while, and they all cast bewildered eyes on Su Ru
and Song Daren.
Su Ru sighed slightly, shook her head, and had nothing to say, then turned to
Song Daren and said, "Daren, I'll leave it to you here."
Song Daren quickly responded.
Su Ru turned his head and looked at Zhang Xiaofan, who was standing next to
him without a word. He looked haggard. In the past few days, he had lost weight.
He felt a little unbearable and took a step subconsciously, but then stopped
again. Come down, shook his head and sighed, turned and walked. Tian Ling'er
turned to look at Zhang Xiaofan, and then followed her mother without saying a
word.
Song Daren gave a dry laugh, with a strange look, and said to Zhang Xiaofan:
"Little Junior Brother, since we have already returned, you should go back to
your room and rest! But you...you better not leave."
Zhang Xiaofan raised his head, nodded slowly, and said, "Big brother, I know."
Speaking of him walking alone towards the residence of Dazhufeng's disciples, he
heard a low-pitched conversation behind him after not walking far. Obviously,
Wu Dayi and others, who were full of doubts, were questioning Song Daren and
Du Bishu.
Although I can't see it, the invisible gaze behind him is like a needle, piercing
Zhang Xiaofan's back.
Just as he walked not far, two cheerful barks suddenly sounded on the Dazhu
Peak. Zhang Xiaofan's heart moved, and he looked forward, and he couldn't help
but stay in a daze. I saw Xiao Hui, a long-lost monkey, riding on the back of the
big dog Rhubarb with his mouth open, holding the bright fur of Rhubarb with
both hands, and Rhubarb spit out half of his tongue, barking loudly and excitedly
all the way and rushed over.
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly felt hot in his eyes, and even his body trembled slightly.
Soon, Rhubarb ran to Zhang Xiaofan's body, Xiao Hui "squeaked" and screamed,
and with a "swish", he ran on Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder and laughed happily, and
habitually put his paws on Zhang Xiaofan's head everywhere. touch. As for
rhubarb, he was very affectionate towards Zhang Xiaofan, a big dog's head kept
rubbing against Zhang Xiaofan's feet, rubbing against him.
I don’t know if it misses the meat bones made by Zhang Xiaofan again?
Zhang Xiaofan was excited, and he squatted down and gently stroked Rhubarb's
head with his hand. Rhubarb hummed twice, and both ears fell down obediently,
rubbing against Zhang Xiaofan's palms.
While Xiao Hui squeaked and smirked, his tail swung over, clinging to Zhang
Xiaofan.
Standing in the distance, Wu Dayi murmured a few words and whispered: "These
two beasts, I have taken care of them carefully for several months, and I have
never been so affectionate to me!"
Soon, under the gaze of everyone, Zhang Xiaofan stood up and walked towards
his residence, while Xiao Hui was sitting on his shoulder, and Rhubarb followed.
It seems that only at this moment, Zhang Xiaofan's figure does not appear so
lonely.

In the distance at the foot of Qingyun Mountain, Baguio and the mysterious
black-clothed woman You Ji are standing side by side, looking at the top of the
mountain hidden in the depths of the white clouds.
Baguio's face was slightly pale, her brows were frowning, and she looked a lot
haggard, and her expression was a little dazed. After staring at him for a long
time, he slowly said, "I don't know how he is now?"
The black gauze on Yu Ji's face moved slightly, turned her head to look at the girl
who was suffering from love, and said softly: "It's okay, Baguio, don't think too
much."
Baguio bit her lip and suddenly said, "Where is my father?"
You Ji said: "Sect Master went to Heyang City today to meet with the old monster
that has recently arrived at Wandumen."
Baguio was taken aback, and said, "What, the'Poison God' is also here?"
You Ji smiled faintly and said, "It's not just him. According to what I have heard in
private, in the last few days, I am afraid that even the masters of the
Changshengtang and the Hehuan Sect will also come."
Baguio’s surprise was even worse. After a while, he said, "How could this be? I
know that Dad has secretly transferred the main combat power of the Ghost King
Sect to the vicinity of Qingyun Mountain. If these three sect masters come, their
masters must be Will also follow, so isn't it our Big Four...no, it's simply that the
strength of the sacred religion is completely concentrated here?"
You Ji's face was hidden behind her black veil, and she couldn't see what her
expression was, but only listening to her voice, she still calmly and calmly said,
"Yes."
Baguio suddenly lowered his head, and after a while, he slowly said, "So, the
main purpose of Dad's coming here is not to save Zhang Xiaofan."
You Ji said indifferently: "Baguio, don't think too much about it. Sovereign, he
said nothing, and you are his only daughter. He won't lie to you. As for the fact
that this time our sacred sects gave up seeing you before, it is also Your father
strongly advocated that for Yixue's shame and shame a hundred years ago, the
four sect masters together under the throne of the Ming, swore a heavy oath, and
took advantage of Qingyun's unpreparedness to attack him by surprise."
Baguio was silent for a moment, and said, "If this battle is successful, Dad's
reputation in the sacred religion will naturally rise. Even if he loses, he will have
a good reputation for being shameful for his seniors. But..." She suddenly raised
her voice, her expression as if A little excited, said: "But I don't care about these,
and I don't want to worry about it. I just want Zhang Xiaofan to be well, don't
be..."
"Baguio!" You Ji yelled suddenly, Baguio was taken aback, looked at her, and
finally did not say any more, turned her head and looked at the distant white
clouds in the distance, she was stunned for a while.

In a secluded mansion in Heyang City, the King of Ghosts and the Azure Dragon
slowly walked in, and someone respectfully introduced them along the way, and
walked straight inward.
This mansion was naturally the stronghold of Wandu Sect in Heyang City. That is
to say, today, the sect master of Wandu Sect, the oldest poison god among the
four demon sects, came here.
A hundred years ago, the Demon Cult fought against the Righteous Path in
Qingyun Mountain. The one who killed it was the darkness, but in the end the
Demon Cult was still defeated. After that, the demon sect's vitality was greatly
injured. Of the four major sects, three changed their sect masters, and the ghost
king took over as the supreme master of the ghost king at that time.
But among the various factions, only the old monster Poison God of the
Wandumen still survived, but in the past few years, it has been contrary to the
arrogant style of the past. Even in the demon sect, the Wandumen has
unexpectedly maintained a low profile. , Ordinary disciples would never see this
old monster in their leisure time.
Thinking of this, Qinglong couldn't help frowning slightly. The title of Poison God
has been resounding through the demon sect as early as hundreds of years ago.
When he followed the previous ghost king to fight the world, this Poison God was
already a powerful general in the door of all poisons, and then he took charge of
all poisons. The position of the master of the door is even more fiercely fighting
with the ghost kingzong in the internal dispute of the demon sect. I don't know
how many beams are formed secretly?
But I didn't expect that the time passed by, he would cooperate with this old
monster.
Qinglong hadn't seen the poison god for nearly a hundred years, and he was
quite curious. I don't know what the poison god has become in the past few
years? If calculated by age, this old monster is probably nearly 500 years old.
Thinking of this, he suddenly moved in his heart and looked at the ghost king
who was walking in front of him. He saw a faint smile on his face, his expression
seemed very relaxed, but he couldn't guess what he was thinking in anyway.
what?
Along the way, I walked through the courtyard and entered the inner hall. The
surroundings were quiet and silent, and there was no figure in sight. The place
where this high-powered person lived was unexpectedly deserted.
Soon, the two saw the door of a seemingly ordinary bungalow in front of them,
with eight men in all yellow-brown clothing standing, and the person leading the
way also led them to the house. It seems that the poison god should be in this
house.
When they got close, the eight men bent over to salute the ghost king. It was
obvious that the ghost king, as the overlord of one of the four major factions of
the demon sect, had a very high status among the demon cult. However, the
ghost king didn't have any arrogance, he nodded slightly to the crowd, smiled
casually, and walked in with Qinglong.
In this room, there are windows on the east and west sides, and the light is
shining in. The room is very bright, and there is no feeling that people in this
world's legendary magic sect have been in the dark.
As for the furnishings, it is extremely simple. In the middle of the huge room,
there is only a table and a few chairs. In addition, there is a recliner beside the
table. An old man with white hair and snow is lying on it with his eyes closed.
Next to him sits a white-faced man in his early twenties. The young man was
fiddling with the tea set on the table, and the aroma of tea wafted secretly from
time to time.
No matter how you look at it, it looks like a peaceful picture of grandparents and
grandchildren resting, where there is a trace of evil!
The ghost king smiled slightly and walked over. The old man opened his eyes
when he heard the footsteps and glanced at the ghost king. A smile suddenly
appeared on his face, and he smiled and said: "Are you here?"
The King of Ghosts smiled and said: "Old predecessors, the temple was farewell
back then, and it was a long time since I saw you. How good is your health?"
This old man is naturally the poisonous god with a notorious reputation in the
world. At the moment, he seemed to smile wryly and said: "I am old, it is useless."
With that said, he seemed unwilling to bring up this topic again, turning away
from the conversation and said: "Brother Ghost King, now you are already a sect
leader of the Ghost King Sect. You have the same identity as me. If you don't
dislike it, just call me brother. Don't call it an old man anymore, I can't afford it."
The King of Ghosts laughed and looked relaxed. He sat down on the other side of
the table and said to the poisonous god: "Senior, what you said is wrong. Who
doesn't know that you are highly respected. This time, we are still counting on
you to preside over the overall situation! "
The look on Poison God's face seemed to be startled, and he immediately shook
his head and said, "No, no."
The ghost king was waiting to say something. The young man on the opposite
table had already made two cups of tea. He brought it over and said indifferently,
"Sect Master, Qinglong Sage, please use tea."
The King of Ghosts and Qinglong reached out to take it, and the King of Ghosts
looked at him a few more times, only to see the young man's delicate faces, but
his complexion was a little pale, but those who can accompany the poisonous god
here have a very close relationship with the poisonous god.
The ghost king turned his head and said to the poison god: "This is..."
The poison god smiled and said: "He is the closed disciple I received ten years
ago, called Qin Wuyan. I saw that he had good qualifications, so I accepted him.
Wuyan, don’t soon meet these two seniors, they are among our sacred cults. If
you can take care of the famous people in the future, it will be better than you to
cultivate for a hundred years."
Qin Wuyan bowed his head slightly, the expression on his face couldn't be said to
be proud or shy, even his voice did not change, but still calmed down, and
whispered: "I have seen the Sect Master and the Holy Envoy. I just don't know
the etiquette, please don't be surprised."
The ghost king laughed and shook his hand. Qinglong also smiled and said: "This
little brother can be under the seat of the old poisonous god, and the future is
boundless, and the future is boundless!"
The poison god smiled and said to them: "You don't want to be ignorant, don't
take offense."
The ghost king shook his hand and smiled: "Where did you go?" After a pause, he
said: "But old man, I am here today, I really sincerely want you to preside over
the overall situation. The four major factions will work together to clean up the
situation. Qingyun was defeated, and the temple was ashamed of being
humiliated."
The poison god was silent for a while, his face seemed a little bleak, before he
said for a long time: "Brother, I am already half disabled, and it is really useless.
This time our four major factions secretly discussed the siege of Qingyun, I
naturally can't be left behind. , Otherwise I’m sorry for the Holy Mother of God
and God of Heaven, and even the ancestors of the sacred religion. It’s just the
position of presiding over the overall situation! I don’t think anyone else can sit
at all except for your brilliance!"
The King of Ghosts frowned and shook his head and said, "Older, you are too
rewarding. I am among the four main masters, with the least seniority. How can I
take it? Let's do this! Waiting for the "Yuyangzi" of the Changshengtang and the
Hehuan school. Fairy San Miao' is here, let's discuss it together!"
The poison god pondered for a moment and said, "It's okay. They should be here
in these few days. We will get together again at that time. This shameful and
shameful sacred religion over the past century must be returned to Qingyunmen
this time."
The ghost king smiled, sat here for a while, chatted a few words, and said
goodbye to Qinglong. The poison god did not force him to stay, and ordered
people to see him off.
Leaving the mansion of Poison God, the ghost king and Qinglong merged into the
crowd in Heyang City.
The ghost king suddenly sneered and said, "This old monster is getting harder
and harder to deal with."
This sentence was inexplicable, but Qinglong seemed to understand what he
meant, nodded and said: "Yes, when our ghost king sect fought desperately
against Wandumen three hundred years ago, the old monster was the most fierce
and impulsive, and it was always the most impulsive. In the front, even a
hundred years ago, the battle with Qingyun was the main one of the sect master
of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect. It seems that he also lost a lot of energy in the
fiasco that year."
The ghost king shook his head and said: "This is not called killing energy, it is
gaining abilities. After that battle, the old monster seemed to wake up, and the
whole person's temper suddenly changed. Over the past century, except for our
ghost king. Zong, even the one with the fastest recovery in strength is the Wandu
Sect. It's just that he refuses to sit in this seat, but it is very troublesome!"
As he said, the King of Ghosts frowned, and said lightly: "Well, anyway, we have
to wait for those two people to arrive before we can discuss major issues. Let's
wait a few days! Well, by the way, what about Baguio? It seems like it hasn't been
a whole day today. See her."
Qinglong said: "I haven't seen it either, but You Ji has been with her all the time.
There should be no accidents. Don't worry."
The King of Ghosts shook his head, sighed softly, and said nothing.

After watching the ghost king and the blue dragon disappear, the poisonous god
who had been calm and even a little kind, his complexion gradually became
gloomy, but he didn't say anything for a long time.
As for the young man next to him, his temperament seemed even more weird.
The poisonous god didn't speak to him, and he was content with himself,
patiently brewing tea on the table without any impatient expression at all.
I didn't know that after a long time, the poison god suddenly let out a loud sigh,
and said, "The waves behind the Yangtze River are pushing the waves forward!"
The young man named Qin Wuyan turned his head, glanced at the poison god,
and said faintly: "Oh! Is that humane practice very powerful?"
The poison god snorted, and said: "He is naturally very high in his practice of
Taoism, but no matter how high his Taoism is, we are not afraid of him, but this
person's city is too deep, and you must be careful in the future!"
Qin Wuyan smiled slightly, but his tone was still so peaceful, and said, "I see,
Master."
The poison god glanced at him, and suddenly sighed: "If your few poor brothers
can have your qualifications, why should I endure so many years?"
Qin Wuyan received the praise from the poison god, without any complacency on
his face, and said lightly: "Several brothers are doing their best for you, Master."
The poison god snorted, suddenly stretched out his hand to lift the blanket
covering his leg, got out of the chair and stood up. Only then did he see that he
was actually quite tall, with a straight back, where was the slightest sickness? It
seems that all the actions just now were meant to deceive the ghost king and
Qinglong.
The poison god paced back and forth in the middle of the room, but Qin Wuyan
seemed to be much quieter than his master, and only the footsteps of the poison
god echoed in the room.
At this moment, suddenly, a strange sound rang from Qin Wuyan's side, which
seemed to be the harsh sound of Xia Cicada's screaming in the summer.
Dushen's expression changed, and he turned to look.
Qin Wuyan took out a small yellow box from under the chair, one foot square, the
strange sound came from here.
The poison god walked over, stretched out his hand and gently opened the lid. In
front of the two of them, on top of the yellow soft silk in the box, there was a
brilliantly colored centipede, but the most strange part was the centipede's tail.
Seven bifurcations.
At this moment, if Zhang Xiaofan saw this thing, he would be shocked and
inexplicable, because he had seen this thing when he was a child, and it was one
of the most poisonous "seven-tailed centipedes" in the world.
Qin Wuyan frowned and said, "Since we came to the vicinity of Qingyun
Mountain, Xiao Qi doesn't seem to be at peace, and seems to be stimulated by
something."
The poison god looked at the seven-tailed centipede carefully, then took a small
lavender pill from his arms, put it in the box, and then closed the box. Soon, the
strange sound from the box gradually lowered and then disappeared.
After Qin Wuyan carefully packed the box with the seven-tailed centipedes, the
poison god said indifferently: "These seven-tailed centipedes are rare things in
the world. Inside, there must be a sense. Xiao Qi is upset these days, it must be
because of this."
Qin Wuyan glanced at the poison god, and suddenly said, "So, that person is on
Qingyun Mountain now?"
The poison god smiled and said, "Yes, the seven-tailed centipede is a unique alien
species in the world, and you can't make a mistake."
As he said, he turned his head and slowly stared into the distance. In the
distance, the towering Qingyun Mountain outside the city of Heyang, straight into
the sky, is almost invincible, surrounded by white clouds, and the fairy spirit is
fluttering.
"One hundred years, in a blink of an eye, another one hundred years!" The old
man whispered to himself.

Chapter 32 The Mind
On the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain.
Zhang Xiaofan sat blankly in his room, dazed.
It was a sunny afternoon, and soft light shone in from the window of the room
and sprinkled on the bluestone floor inside. Perhaps it was because the air also
brought some lazy breath, the rhubarb and small gray in this room also seemed a
little lazy at the moment.
Rhubarb was lying on Zhang Xiaofan's feet, burying his head on his two front
feet, his eyes were half closed, his ears were drooping, and his whole body was
shaken from time to time by his shiny tail.
And the monkey Xiaohui, who has always been active, is also leaning on Rhubarb
at this moment, using Rhubarb's belly as a pillow, sleeping soundly with his eyes
closed, and its body is up and down slightly with the breath of Rhubarb's belly at
this moment.
In this quiet afternoon, everything seemed exactly the same as before.
Zhang Xiaofan's eyes stared blankly at an unknown place. This was the third day
he had returned to Qingyun Mountain.
Suddenly, as if feeling something, Rhubarb, who had been sleepy and confused,
suddenly raised his head, opened his eyes, and even his ears were erected.
Zhang Xiaofan frowned, and then heard slow footsteps outside the door. After a
while, with a creak, the door was pushed open.
The sun was shining in, and it was a little dazzling for a while, Zhang Xiaofan only
saw a figure standing at the door, bathing in the sun.
After his eyes adjusted to the sun a little bit, his face turned pale, and Tian Buyi
was standing at the door with a gloomy face.
It was the first time that Tian Buyi came to see him in three days. It was also the
first person he saw besides Song Daren, the big brother who gave him food every
day. Presumably the others were all because of Tian’s difficulty. Strictly, no visit.
At this time Rhubarb had already ran over, his tail wagging wildly, rubbing
against Tian Buyi's feet, very happy. But the other animal, Xiao Hui, is not so
good. On the contrary, he was disturbed by the dream. He was quite annoyed. He
squeaked twice, but after all, he knew that Tian Buyi was not something that he
could provoke. Characters, so I didn't dare to go up and be presumptuous.
After yelling a few times, Xiao Hui staggered back to Zhang Xiaofan's bed, leaned
against the quilt, and fell asleep again.
Tian Buyi lowered his body, took a look at the rhubarb near his feet, stretched
out his hand, and touched its head. The rhubarb barked twice and rubbed his
head against the palm of his hand.
Tian Buyi patted Rhubarb on the head, stood up straight, and looked to Zhang
Xiaofan.
Zhang Xiaofan didn't dare to look at him, and whispered, "Master."
Tian Buyi looked at him for a long while, did not respond to him, and slowly
approached, Zhang Xiaofan stepped back subconsciously.
But Tian Buyi didn't make any movements. He only slowly sat down in the chair.
Zhang Xiaofan was a little scared in his heart, but more often he was at a loss and
at a loss. In fact, since he returned to the mountain, he had expected to face such
a situation a long time ago, and even more severely, he had been psychologically
prepared to face the interrogation and reprimand of more people.
However, in this warm and quiet afternoon, when Tian Buyi, whom he had been
worshiping like a god for all these years, sat silently in front of him, he only
lowered his head, his mind was blank, and a word was blank. Can't say it.
I don't know how long it took before I heard Tian Buyi say slowly: "Old Qi."
Zhang Xiaofan's body shook, and he responded almost like a conditioned reflex:
"Yes, Master."
"Do you have anything you want to say to me?"
Zhang Xiaofan slowly raised his head and looked at Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi looked
at him blankly, unable to see what he was thinking.
After a long silence, Zhang Xiaofan slowly shook his head.
Tian Buyi stared at the apprentice, and slowly clenched his fists with his hands
tucked in his sleeves.
"Just now," Tian Buyi said slowly, as if this could hide his feelings: "Qi Hao from
Longshoufeng came over this morning to spread the letter. Tomorrow morning,
Master Daoxuan will be in the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak. meet you."
Zhang Xiaofan's body trembled, and this moment finally arrived.
The cool mountain breeze gently blew in from the open door, as if it was still
carrying the sound of bamboo waves in the distant bamboo forest, but the people
in the room did not feel it.
Xiao Hui seemed to be asleep again, and Da Huang lay down again, no longer
paying attention to them, only Tian Buyi was still watching this disciple.
Look at him deeply, deeply.
"In the past few days, have your senior brothers been negligent to you?"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his head, and said, "No, the brothers are all treating
me...good to me."
Tian Buyi stopped talking, and silence replied in the room.
After a long time, Tian Buyi let out a sigh of relief, as if he had made some
determination, shaking his head to stand up, and walking out the door without
turning his head without saying a word.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at the familiar figure from behind, blankly.
Just as Tian Buyi was about to walk out of this room, he suddenly stopped again,
but still did not look back, Zhang Xiaofan cried out in a daze, "Master..."
"Lao Qi!" Tian Buyi's voice was still steady, but behind that, strange emotions
faintly flowed.
"I will ask you one last time, are you really sent by another party to spy on the
undercover agent of our Qingyun Secret Law?"
Zhang Xiaofan bit his lip and knelt down to him slowly and slowly: "Master, I am
not, I didn't do anything to be sorry for you!"
He spoke in a low way, facing Tian not easily, as if facing his own deep heart at
the same time, speaking so categorically.
In the sunlight, there seemed to be a soft sigh. When Zhang Xiaofan raised his
head again, the familiar figure had disappeared.
Zhang Xiaofan stared at the door in a daze, maintaining this posture for a long
time, then slowly stood up, walked back to the bed and sat down.
Monkey Xiaohui was awakened by his actions. He turned his head and saw Zhang
Xiaofan, with a split mouth and a grin, as if his spirit began to recover after
asleep, and he jumped onto him as if he was a little restless.
Zhang Xiaofan subconsciously circled his hands and put Xiao Hui in his arms, but
still looked out the door. After a long while, he used a voice that only him, or even
Xiao Hui could hear, and said in a low voice: "You know, I promised that person
back then. I didn't say death or death..."
Xiao Hui didn't know if he understood it, but he obviously didn't care very much.
He stretched out his hand and grabbed Zhang Xiaofan's hair affectionately.
Zhang Xiaofan didn't move his body, letting Xiaohui move, only slowly said in his
mouth: "There is only you, Xiaohui, now only you are by my side..."
Xiao Hui yelled twice and laughed, not sure if he understood it. In the distance,
Rhubarb seemed to be asleep again. In his sleep, its tail quietly rolled up and
shrank under his body.

The sun was still shining softly, and Du Bishu, who was standing outside the
door, couldn't help but yawned, but after a while, the faint feeling of sleepiness
disappeared, and Tian Buyi slowly walked away from Zhang Xiaofan’s residence.
come out.
"Master." Du Bishu cried, watching Tian Buyi's face carefully, hoping to see
something on his face, helpless Tian Buyi expressionless, only nodded slightly,
and walked past him like this , Walked towards Shoujingtang.
Du Bishu stood aside respectfully, waiting for Tian to go far, looking at his back,
but Zhang Xiaofan was thinking in his heart, and he couldn't help but sighed. On
Dazhu Peak, no one could have expected that this kind of thing would happen to
this ordinary little junior brother in the past.
At this moment, even he, a person who has always been lively and active on
weekdays, couldn't help but feel a little unconscious, and he was even more
worried about Zhang Xiaofan in his heart.
He didn't know how long he was in such a trance, until he called out from behind,
"Sixth Brother."
Du Bishu was taken aback, turned his head to look, and was startled. Zhang
Xiaofan walked out of the room sometime and stood behind him. The monkey
Xiaohui was lying on his shoulders, looking at him with a split mouth and
grinning, but Rhubarb did not follow him, most of them were still sleeping.
"Uh, Junior Brother!" Du Bishu frowned and said, "What's the matter?"
Zhang Xiaofan glanced at him and said slowly: "Sixth brother, I want to go to the
back mountain for a walk."
Du Bishu was a bit embarrassed when he heard the words. Since returning to the
mountain, although Tian Buyi has not directly ordered the people to monitor
Zhang Xiaofan, his teacher's mother Su Ru has secretly explained to everyone.
Just looking at the honest little brother of the past with a haggard face, Du Bishu
felt a little unbearable, but in any case he did not dare to violate the meaning of
the teacher. After a long time, he said: "Little brother, you, you know now...I,
I……"
Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head silently, and said softly, "Tomorrow, Master Dao
Xuan, the headmaster, is going to let me go to Tongtian Peak. I want to see where
I was before."
Du Bishu shook his body and opened his mouth slightly. Suddenly he felt his eyes
hot inexplicably. At this moment, the boy standing in front of him seemed to have
become the ordinary child when he went up the mountain many years ago. At the
dining table, he bet against Master. The appearance of an advanced kitchen...
However, he did not dare to disobey the order of the teacher, and was
embarrassed. Suddenly heard a sound of footsteps, the two turned to look, but
Tian Linger walked over with a complicated expression on his face.
This is the first time Zhang Xiaofan has seen Tian Ling'er in three days. Her face
is pale, as if she is also a little haggard. Presumably, she is not very at ease these
days, but in this sunshine, she is still so beautiful. .
Zhang Xiaofan lowered his head.
Tian Ling'er walked up to the two of them, facing Du Bishu, but the corner of his
eyes was on Zhang Xiaofan's body, saying: "Sixth brother, my father said, Xiaofan
can't do anything, let him go! "
Du Bishu was startled, Zhang Xiaofan's body also seemed to shake, slowly
turning around and looking in the direction of Shoujingtang, only to see that the
mouth of the hall was deep, and there was no such thing as Tian Buyi.
Zhang Xiaofan slowly bowed in the direction of Shoujingtang, lowering his voice
as if with some choking, and said, "Thank you, Master."
Tian Ling'er stood aside, seemingly wanting to say something, but finally she
didn't say anything, her mouth tightened, turned and walked back.
Seeing her go far away, Du Bishu suddenly said, "No wonder the younger Junior
Sister and Senior Brother Qi Hao of Long Shoufeng had a big quarrel this
morning."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, and said, "What?"
Du Bi wrote: "Senior Qi Hao came here in the morning. After speaking with the
master and the younger sister, the younger younger sister pulled him aside.
Unexpectedly, it didn't take long for the younger younger sister to say something,
which made Senior Brother Qi Hao very embarrassed. , Little Junior Sister
became angry." Du Bishu paused, glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and then said, "I
guess she probably asked Senior Brother Qi Hao to intercede with Senior Uncle
Cang Song for you, so that's why she started a big quarrel."
Zhang Xiaofan gave a low wry smile, not knowing what to say, shook his head,
and walked towards the back mountain.
Du Bishu looked at his back from behind, but saw the monkey Xiaohui lying on
his shoulders, and from time to time he went to play with his hair. He looked
rather funny, but he couldn't bear to think of the fate of Zhang Xiaofan waiting
for him tomorrow. She frowned and sighed heavily.

Zhang Xiaofan hadn't walked the mountain road leading from Dazhufeng to the
back mountain for a long time, and along the way, he saw the greenery on the
side of the road, and the birds chirping from afar, from time to time.
The oncoming mountain wind blows on his face, bringing a hint of coolness, and
following this winding path, it seems to be back to the past.
It turns out that everything really hasn't changed here! Even the white clouds
floating in the distance on the mountainside of Dazhu Peak seem to be exactly
the same as before.
The monkey Xiaohui was very happy. He suddenly jumped off Zhang Xiaofan's
shoulder, screamed, rushed into the grass next to him, and suddenly climbed up
a big tree and swung around on it.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at it and couldn't help showing a faint smile. He
remembered the scene when he met Xiao Hui, as if the weight of his heart had
been slightly reduced at this moment.
Walking and walking, Xiao Hui was on top of his head, sprinting excitedly at the
top of the big tree, but Zhang Xiaofan's eyes gradually only looked forward, the
green bamboo forest that gradually became clear.
How many memories are frozen here!
He stopped in front of the bamboo forest.
With the mountain breeze blowing, countless black knotted bamboos danced in
the wind and clashed, as if they were also welcoming the return of old friends.
Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath. This world only belongs to this place, the
fresh, sweet and free air.
Then he walked in.
The verdant bamboo forest is as dense as before. In the soil under those tall
verdant bamboos, countless bamboo shoots emerge from the ground and grow
freely here.
Before he knew it, he walked to the place where he used to do bamboo cutting
homework. He saw that the thin black knotted bamboo at the beginning seemed
to be thicker now.
Zhu Ying whirling, Zhu Tao bursts into waves, as if he is also surrounded by him.
The past is like a tide, rushing to my heart.
He stared at everything around him in a daze, as if he was a little silly.
"Zhang Xiaofan!"
Suddenly, a soft and slightly surprised call rang from the depths of the bamboo
forest.
Zhang Xiaofan's body shook. The voice was so familiar, but he would never
expect to hear it in this place. He immediately turned around and looked at the
voice. He breathed for a while. In a bamboo shadow, Baguio stood there with a
smile in the water and green clothes that reflected the surrounding environment,
a little tenderness, a little bit of tenderness. Looking at himself obsessively.

"You, why did you come here?" After two people stared like fools for a long time,
Zhang Xiaofan said authentically.
Baguio walked over slowly, with a gentle smile in his eyes, and said softly: "I'm
here to see you!"
Zhang Xiaofan was excited, and subconsciously clenched his lower lip, before
saying for a while: "But, if someone finds out, you are too dangerous!"
Baguio shook her head and said, "I don't care, I just want to see you."
Zhang Xiaofan's body shook. This was the first time he heard Baguio say so
directly. As if noticing Zhang Xiaofan's surprise, Baguio's face was red, and then
he said: "You Qingyunmen have been as stable as a mountain for more than a
hundred years. You have relaxed your guard long ago. I secretly went up the
mountain and no one noticed it."
Zhang Xiaofan nodded silently, but then thought that everyone in the right way
now knows that Baguio is the daughter of the Sect Master of the Demon King. If
someone finds out that he is speaking with her again, the consequences will be
known.
Baguio is so smart. At a glance, Zhang Xiaofan has a hesitant look on his face. The
original smile is gradually replaced by a sad color, and he whispered: "If you are
worried about anything, then I'll go."
Zhang Xiaofan looked at her, but saw that although Baguio had a look of joy on
her face, she still couldn't hide the haggardness. He wanted to come these days
because he was worried about himself. Suddenly, his heart was hot, and he
blurted out: "What else can I worry about, can I be worse?"
Baguio was taken aback, looked at him, Zhang Xiaofan smiled bitterly, and said:
"It's okay, no one will come now, you can talk to me!"
Baguio smiled and nodded, "Okay."
But after saying this, the two looked at each other, but they didn't even know
what to say. The atmosphere suddenly cooled down, and it was a little
embarrassing.
After a long while, Baguio groaned: "Idiot, you speak!"
Zhang Xiaofan scratched his head, but his mind was blank. He really didn't know
what to say to this beautiful woman. Just from the corner of my eye, I looked to
the side and saw a thick black knotted bamboo lying on the ground not far away.
It rotted and fell for more than half a year, so I walked over and said, "Sit down!"
Baguio chuckled, like a flower blooming, unparalleled beauty.
She walked over and was about to sit down when Zhang Xiaofan suddenly
grabbed her and said, "You wait."
Baguio was startled and said, "What's the matter?"
Zhang Xiaofan lowered his body, wiped vigorously on the black knotted bamboo
with his sleeve to wipe out a clean area, then got up, did not look at Baguio,
lowered his head and said: "You sit now!"
Baguio put away his smile, and the corners of his mouth moved. A pair of bright
eyes only looked at Zhang Xiaofan's figure. After a while, he sat down slowly,
then pulled Zhang Xiaofan a bit, and said, "Sit down, too!"
Zhang Xiaofan's face blushed and said: "I, I can sit on the ground..."
Unexpectedly, Baguio pulled hard and pulled him over to sit on the bamboo
together, groaning: "I told you to sit down and sit down! What are you doing on
the ground?"
Zhang Xiaofan smiled awkwardly, only to feel a faint fragrance around him,
faintly coming from him, floating in from the tip of his nose, and reaching his
deep heart. I couldn't help turning his head to look at her, but Baguio was also
looking at him, her eyes waved like water, with an indescribable tenderness.
I have never noticed that even when the two of them were trapped in the blood
dripping hole under the Necro Abyss, Zhang Xiaofan did not feel that he was so
close to her. After a while, he suddenly said: "Baguio."
Baguio smiled and said, "What's the matter?"
Zhang Xiaofan stared at her and said, "Why are you so good to me?"
Baguio was taken aback, and slowly moved his gaze to the ground in front of him,
as if a faint confusion floated on his face, and said: "Yes! Why am I so good to
you?"
Above the two of them, the bamboo leaves swayed gently in the mountain
breeze, as if they were also talking gently.
"My family background, and the past, do you know it?" Baguio said quietly for a
while.
Zhang Xiaofan nodded slightly and said, "Yes."
Baguio slowly said: "I haven't been here since my little mother, and my father is
busy with the important affairs of the Holy Pope. There is very little time to care
about me. People around me look at my father's face and always smile and greet
me. Flattery."
Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment, and said, "Your father still cares about
you very much."
Baguio nodded and said, "Yes. But I didn't understand it before, I didn't know it
until I met you."
She stared at Zhang Xiaofan and said quietly, "Xiaofan, I will never forget the
days in the bleeding hole."
Her voice sounded a bit remote at this moment: "It turns out that in the dark,
even when I am about to die, I can find personal support."
Zhang Xiaofan was moved in his heart, but he didn't know what to say.
A jade-like hand stretched out, Baguio gently took his hand, and a touch of
tenderness came from her soft skin.
She took out a handkerchief from her arms and gently wiped the stains left on
the cuffs when Zhang Xiaofan wiped the bamboo for her.
"Since I was young, I don’t know how many people have pleased me, how many
rare and precious treasures have been given away, but..." She raised her head,
stared into Zhang Xiaofan’s eyes, and said softly, "Even if all the treasures in the
world are in mine. It’s not as good as the sleeve you wiped the bamboo for me."
At this moment, the voices of the whole world suddenly disappeared.
Only the gentle eyes of this beautiful woman surrounded him.
How many years later, when you look back on the past, do you remember when
someone whispered to you?
Because of the innocent and somewhat fanatical words of youth, do you still
remember?
It's like an oath deeply engraved in the heart, never die!
Have you opened your arms and hugged your beloved one in your arms?

I don't know what started, in the gentle silence, he opened his arms and hugged
the beautiful woman beside him tightly.

Chapter Thirty-Three
The bamboo shadow whirled, a little bit of sun shone, and it fell on the clearing in
the bamboo forest.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at the bamboo forest in the distance and whispered:
"Actually, I sometimes feel stupid. Sister Qi clearly likes Senior Brother Qi Hao,
but I still... But at that time, I saw her standing in Kui. In front of the cow, without
knowing what to think in his head, he rushed forward."
Baguio leaned against him and suddenly said, "If I was in danger, would you
come to rescue me like this?"
Zhang Xiaofan smiled awkwardly, scratched his head, and said after a long while:
"I, I don't know," but after a pause, he thought about it and said, "It should be!"
Baguio smiled, glared at him, retracted his gaze, looked away, and quietly said: "If
you are in danger, even if I replace you with my life, I am willing!"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, turned his head to look at her, and saw that
Baguio looked calm but didn't seem to be joking. He said: "What are you talking
about?"
Baguio smiled, suddenly remembering something, and said to Zhang Xiaofan:
"Xiaofan, you come with me!"
Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said, "Where to go?"
Baguio said: "Whatever, the world is so big, we can go wherever we want. If you
don't want to enter our sacred religion as an enemy, then we will not enter, and
we will walk around the ends of the world together, otherwise if you stay in
Qingyunmen , With the temper of those old antiques, I'm afraid you will be more
violent."
Zhang Xiaofan went silent, Baguio looked at him worriedly and waited.
Finally, Zhang Xiaofan looked at her, Baguio was about to say something, but saw
Zhang Xiaofan slowly shook his head.
"No, I won't leave Qingyun, Baguio."
Baguio's face suddenly became gloomy, and said, "Are you going to wait for death
here?"
Zhang Xiaofan was silent for a moment and said, "Baguio, you don't know,
Qingyun is my home. I was raised by Master and Madam. I can't abandon them."
Baguio said angrily: "Your master punishes you and scolds you all day long, do
you still say they are good?"
Zhang Xiaofan stood up, smiled faintly, and said, "Baguio, maybe I am a little
stupid in the eyes of others, but I can still see these things. Although my master
has always been severe, he is really good to me. I know, he treats me sincerely."
He whispered: "Now these things are actually mine. I lied to him. Therefore, I
should be punished, but I must not betray the teacher. Gate."
Baguio froze for a while, then sighed suddenly, and said: "Where are you stupid?
You are clever! No wonder my father always tells me that you seem stupid, but in
fact, you are very beautiful!"
Zhang Xiaofan stayed blank, his face flushed, and said: "He, does your father say
to me like this?"
Baguio smiled without answering, walked to his side, and said: "I know your
temperament, and I can't force you to go, but now you have our sacred teachings
and treasures, and you have something to do with Tianyin Temple. It's really
very Danger. Have you figured out what to do?"
Zhang Xiaofan gave a wry smile, and said, "Let's let it happen!"
Baguio stared at him and said softly: "Don't be okay with you!"
Zhang Xiaofan smiled, looked up at the sky, and said, "You have been here for a
long time, so go back soon! I won't get any accidents. If we, we are destined in the
future...bye!"
Baguio's body trembled, and Zhang Xiaofan felt a little bitter in his heart. He was
really unsure of what the outcome of the trip to the Heavenly Peak tomorrow
would be.
Right now he turned around and walked slowly out of the bamboo forest.
Just after he walked a few feet away, he suddenly heard Baguio's voice from
behind: "Xiao Fan, I want to ask you something."
Zhang Xiaofan turned around and said in surprise: "What?"
Baguio seemed to hesitate too, but finally said, "In the woods outside Xiaochi
Town, you once saw an ancient well on a full moon night. I want to know, what
did you see in the ancient well?"
Zhang Xiaofan was dumbfounded, and wondered: "Why do you want to know
this too?"
Baguio was a little nervous unconsciously, and groaned: "What did you say!"
Zhang Xiaofan frowned and said, "What is so strange about that ancient well that
you are all so interested in?"
Baguio smiled without answering.
Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth to speak, but he didn't know what he was
thinking of, and his face blushed again. He didn't say anything. After a long while,
he said, "I, I will tell you when I meet next time."
Baguio froze for a moment, and then smiled. After all, listening to Zhang Xiaofan's
meaning, there is no meaning to be willing to be at the mercy of the teacher. Now
he smiled and said: "Okay! You have to remember!"
Zhang Xiaofan laughed and talked with Baguio this time, his mood suddenly
improved a lot, and the whole person was also a lot easier, stretched out his hand
and waved to Baguio, turned around and walked out of the bamboo forest.
After not getting far, the monkey Xiaohui jumped off from the top of the big
bamboo, fell on Zhang Xiaofan's shoulder, and looked back at Baguio.
In the depths of the bamboo forest, Baguio stared blankly at the figure that was
drifting away, motionless.

The next day, early morning.
While the moist air in the mountains was still floating on Dazhu Peak, everyone
at Dazhu Peak was already up.
Tian Buyi stopped working and walked slowly with Su Ru to the open space in
front of the Shoujing Hall. Everyone was already waiting here, and Zhang Xiaofan
was standing in the last place among them.
Tian Buyi said indifferently: "Daren, if you take the old seventh, the others don't
have to go."
Song Daren nodded in response. Everyone else's faces showed disappointment,
but Tian Linger stood up and said to Tian Buyi: "Father, I want to go too."
Tian Buyi frowned and said, "What are you going to do, add chaos!"
Tian Ling'er clenched her teeth, glanced at Su Ru beggingly, and called out,
"Mother."
Su Ru sighed and said to Tian hardly: "Forget it, let her go!"
Tian Buyi frowned, and finally nodded reluctantly, then stopped looking at her,
glanced at Zhang Xiaofan in the distance, and said, "Let's go!"
With that said, with a flick of his sleeve robe, he took control of the fairy sword,
and flew away first, and Su Ru immediately followed.
Above the ground, the disciples gathered around, He Dazhi coughed, and said to
Zhang Xiaofan: "Well, younger brother, you, yourself, be careful."
For the first time in these days, Zhang Xiaofan saw all the seniors with concerned
expressions on their faces. He was moved in his heart and whispered: "Yes."
Song Daren sighed and said, "Little Junior Brother, let's go!"
Zhang Xiaofan responded and walked to Song Daren. He couldn't help but look at
Tian Ling'er who was standing beside him, but saw that she also happened to
look to him, her eyes were full of concerns, but after all, she didn't say anything.
Say.
With two sighs, Zhang Xiaofan once again stood behind Song Daren, soaring up
into the sky.
Looking at the more and more blue colors in the sky, it seemed that everything
resembled the beginning of the seven meridian martial arts, but it didn't have the
original excitement.

Tongtian Peak, towering into the clouds, standing tall, still so immortal and
ethereal, still so uncontaminated with the tackiness of the world, as if it also
opened its arms, welcoming them.
Song Daren took Zhang Xiaofan and landed on the sea of clouds with Tian
Ling'er. On the Yuqing Palace on the top of the mountain in the distance, there
was still a long bell ringing.
Tian Buyi and Su Ru can no longer see the figure at this moment, most of them
have already gone to the Yuqing Palace first, but above the sea of clouds, many
disciples from Nagato and other lines have gathered. At this time, they saw Song
Daren and others arrive. , There was a commotion, and many eyes turned to
Zhang Xiaofan who was standing behind.
Countless whispers, floating above the sea of clouds, like those floating clouds.
Song Daren and Tian Ling'er both had their faces tense, pretending to ignore the
gazes of people around them. After a while, one person walked out of the crowd
and walked towards the three of them.
Zhang Xiaofan looked at him and recognized this person. He was Chang Jian, the
disciple of the Nagato, who had seen him last time when he visited Tongtian
Peak. He was also the person who had fought with Song Daren in the Qimai
Huiwu.
Song Daren knew this person himself, and when he saw him walking over, he
bowed his hands and said, "Brother Chang, don't come here without problems?"
Chang Jian hurriedly returned the gift, but from the corner of his eye, he glanced
at Zhang Xiaofan, and then said: "Brother Song, Senior Uncle Tian Buyi has
already arrived here first. Go directly to Yuqing Hall."
Song Daren nodded and said, "Then Brother Chang will be troublesome."
Chang Jian smiled faintly, and said sideways: "Those of you, please come with
me!"
Speaking that he should go ahead, Song Daren, Tian Ling'er, and Zhang Xiaofan
followed behind him, passing through the sea of clouds, passing through the eyes
of countless Qingyun disciples, and came to the edge of the Hongqiao Bridge and
walked up.
At this time, the first ray of sunlight in the morning finally hit the world, softly
sprinkling on the Tongtian Peak, the clear water waves on both sides of the
Hongqiao Bridge, and in the rippling ripples, a beautiful rainbow emerged.
Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath and looked into the distance. The boundless
world was like an incredible huge picture, and after all, he was just a small
embellishment in it.
They walked like this. They walked across the Hongqiao Bridge and came to
Bishuitan. They also saw the wide steps that lead directly to the Yuqing Temple.
They just didn’t see the spirit beast water unicorn in Qingyunmen Town. Most of
them were still in Bishui. Tanli!
"clang!……"
In the Yuqing Hall on the top of the mountain, there was another crisp sound of
the bell.
Chang Jian smiled at them and said, "It's almost here, let's go!"
Song Daren replied, but couldn't help but glance at Zhang Xiaofan, only to see the
younger brother staring at the top of the mountain blankly.
This place is far quieter than that of Yunhai, and there are almost no Qingyun
disciples along the way. Several young people who cleaned the trails, when they
saw Chang Jian, they raised their palms in greeting.
One step, one step.
Zhang Xiaofan slowly walked upwards, and the people went higher and higher,
but for some reason, he felt that his heart was getting heavier and heavier. The
immortal place ahead, the closer he got, his heart beat faster and faster.
Unknown and inexplicable tension enveloped him. And what will be waiting for
him?
On the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak, there was another long bell ringing, floating
among the peaks...

Under Qingyun Mountain, in a remote place, there were four people standing
side by side, three men and one woman, looking at Qingyun Mountain quietly.
After a long while, the oldest poison god suddenly smiled, and said:
"Unexpectedly, I will come back here in my lifetime."
The ghost king standing next to him smiled faintly and said: "You have a
predecessor who presides over the overall situation. More than being able to
come back here, after a while, even if we reach the top of Tongtian Peak, it is not
surprising."
The poison god immediately shook his head and smiled: "Brother Ghost King,
haven't we already discussed it? This big event will be presided over by Brother
Yuyangzi of the Changshengtang. We are just pawns."
As he said, he turned his head and said to the man on the other side: "That's
right! Yuyangzi brother, haha."
One of the four major sects of the Demon Sect, Yu Yangzi, the master of the
Changshengtang, has both brows in the temples and extremely handsome
appearance. He looks like a man in his early thirties, but he has been a demon
cultist who has practiced for hundreds of years.
Among the Demon Cult, the Changshengtang is a very special faction, because
this faction has always been responsible for guarding the most important holy
place of the Demon Cult in the wild-the temple, and the purpose of this line is just
like itss. The name is average, just for the pursuit of longevity. It's just that they
are listed among the four major factions of the demon sect, and when they act,
they use all means, which is completely contrary to the way of seeking longevity
in the right way.
This time the Demon Cult came to Qingyun Mountain in a big way, and Yuyangzi
arrived here. After several secret discussions, everyone was elected as the
principal of the Demon Cult. He was inevitably a little proud in his heart. Now he
smiled and said, "Qingyunmen has been around for a hundred years. Coming to
oppress our holy religion everywhere, and today we must seek justice from
them."
The King of Ghosts smiled and said: "Good point."
After speaking, he turned his head and smiled at the woman who had been
standing next to him, the only female sect master of the four major sects, the
Fairy San Miao of the Hehuan Sect, and said, "Wait a while, but also look at your
magical way of Fairy. Faith."
Fairy Sanmiao was born in the acacia sect that is one of the most infamous in the
magic sect. His appearance is extremely beautiful, but he has no sensuality in the
past. He has a pale complexion and no powder. On the contrary, he has a beauty
of frost and dust. , Is somewhat similar to Lu Xueqi on Xiaozhu Peak on Qingyun
Mountain.
Hearing the words of the King of Ghosts, Fairy Sanmiao smiled faintly and said:
"The three Dao brothers are all big figures who have seen the world, far better
than this little woman of mine, but we all made a solemn oath before the Throne
of Our Lady. We must work together. Yixue was ashamed of the temple in those
days. I hope the three Dao brothers will abandon their previous complaints
together. Don't live up to the preface."
The three ghost kings looked at each other and said, "Fairy don't worry, we don't
have two hearts."
Fairy Sanmiao smiled, then turned to face the King of Ghosts, and said, "Brother
Ghost King, I have been here for a few days, why don't you see my niece?"
The King of Ghosts was startled, and said, "You said that Baguio girl, a kid who is
playful, and I don't know where he went. I wonder if the fairy is looking for her?"
Fairy San Miao said indifferently: "There is nothing wrong, but I recently heard
that Qian Jin has obtained a treasure, which is the strange acacia bell passed
down by Mrs. Jin Ling. Is there such a thing?"
Both Poison God and Yuyangzi were slightly moved. Obviously, the name of Mrs.
Jin Ling, even for a giant like them, cannot be taken carelessly.
The Ghost King's face changed, his eyes faintly flickered, and he said, "I don't
know where the fairy got the news from?"
Fairy Sanmiao stretched out a jade-like hand, combed her hair lightly, and said
blankly, "Of course I heard it. Ghost King Dao brother, Mrs. Jinling was eight
hundred years ago, we were together. The predecessor Pai Pai, the acacia bell
she left behind is still the treasure of our Acacia School’s town style. Surely you
know this too?"
The King of Ghosts stopped talking, but he stood with his hand in his hand, with a
calm attitude, without a trace of retreat. There was a harmonious atmosphere
just now, and in a blink of an eye there was a bit of a sword.
Yuyangzi coughed and glanced at the poison god, unexpectedly the poison god
turned his head and looked at the Qingyun Mountain in the distance, obviously
not wanting to be nosy. Yuyangzi cursed secretly in his heart, if he changed from
the past, he himself wished that these two rivals would beat you to death first,
but since he was already the principal of this time, he had to take a step forward.
Said: "You two, you get angry just as you say it? The two are also masters of
Taoism, and now that the big issue is currently at hand, it is better to suppress
the matter first, and when the matter is over, the two will solve it by themselves.
How about? "
Fairy Sanmiao glanced at him, nodded slightly, and looked away; the ghost king
was expressionless, but he sneered in his heart: This Yuyangzi is really not a
good person, because he has to persuade him, but he is faint. After the major
event, the two factions were instigated to fight each other.
But that acacia bell is really a precious treasure. It has always been called the
"Fulong Ding" of the King of Ghosts, the "Blood Devouring Bead" of the Refining
Hall, and the "Bag of Ten Thousand Poisons Returning to the Sect" of the Wandu
Sect. Treasure, what's more, it has been rumored in the Demon Cult that many
strange spells in the Albizia Sect must use this Albizia Bell as the matchmaker to
achieve the greatest miraculous effect.
No matter how stupid the ghost king is, he won’t be willing to hand it over this
class of treasures, and after Baguio got this treasure from the blood dripping hole
under the Necropolis, he also specifically asked not to say it, but he didn’t know
whether these three wonderful fairies had magical powers. Xiao, actually also
inquired about this.
During this moment, the ghost king thought about the people around him, but he
smiled slightly and said: "Brother Yuyangzi said that, we might as well talk about
it after this matter. ."
When Yuyangzi saw that these two people who had always been awkward in the
past listened to what he said this time, he couldn't help but feel proud again.
At this moment, the poison god suddenly said: "Ah! The sun has come out."
After hearing the words, everyone looked at Qingyun Mountain together, and
saw a round of red sun shine, slowly rising from the top of Qingyun Mountain in
the distance, shining the sun into the world.
The gentle sunlight also shone on these four people, and behind them, a long
shadow was drawn.

After walking the last step, Zhang Xiaofan finally came outside the Yuqing Hall
again. This tall and majestic palace stood in front of him, majestic and majestic,
and people stood in front of it like an ant.
Chang Jian said: "Let's go in!"
Song Daren and Tian Ling'er both nodded and said yes. Zhang Xiaofan was about
to walk, but suddenly he shook his body and looked to the side. On the other
corner of the steps, there was a man sitting on the ground leaning on the railing
with his clothes back. It was clean, but because he sat on the ground at will, there
was some dust on the hem, his eyes looked at Zhang Xiaofan here blankly, and
what was whispered in his mouth?
He is the second uncle Wang who has been crazy for many years.
Zhang Xiaofan felt sour, and was about to walk over, but was pulled by Song
Daren, and whispered: "Little Junior Brother, let's go first! Don't let the teachers
wait for a long time. As for the second uncle Wang, wait for you... wait for you to
come out again. It's not too late to visit him."
Zhang Xiaofan stopped, feeling sad for a while, but after all he knew that Song
Daren was telling the truth. He was a sinner at the moment, nodded and smiled
at Song Daren. Chang Jian, who was standing on the side, looked in his eyes and
whispered: "Second, if there is nothing wrong, let's go in and see the senior
teachers!"
Song Daren agreed and walked forward with Zhang Xiaofan, but Tian Ling'er
frowned and said, "Senior teacher? Brother Chang, is there any other kind of
senior coming?"
Chang Jian hesitated for a moment, and said, "Yes, a few monks have come from
Tianyin Temple. In addition, the seniors of Fenxiang Valley have come to ask us
about Zhang...Junior Brother Zhang's situation."
Tian Ling'er paled, his face paled, Song Daren frowned.
Zhang Xiaofan stepped forward silently and said, "Brother Chang, let's go in!"
Chang Jian looked at him, nodded and said, "Okay, follow me."
With that said, he walked in first, Zhang Xiaofan took a deep breath, took a heavy
step and followed him behind him, Song Daren and Tian Linger looked at each
other, and both saw the anxiety and worry in each other’s eyes. But the same was
helpless, so I had to follow along.
Just when they just walked into the Yuqing Hall, Second Uncle Wang, who had
been sitting in the corner, looked at Zhang Xiaofan's figure. At this moment,
Zhang Xiaofan disappeared in the Yuqing Hall. Somehow, he staggered and stood
up. , Scratching his head in some confusion like a child, actually walked towards
the Yuqing Hall.
Over the years, Second Uncle Wang has been taken care of by the Qingyun Sect,
and his madness has never been better. He has been wandering around the
Tongtian Peak all day long. It is the sacred Yuqing Temple in the eyes of ordinary
Qingyun disciples. He often enters, but never There has never been a big mess,
and after a long time, no one paid any attention to him.
At this time, he actually walked in smoothly and disappeared into the Yuqing
Palace.

Crossing the threshold, a solemn and solemn atmosphere came oncoming, and
the most sacred place in the Qingyun Gate was still as majestic as it used to be,
and it was amazing.
Above the huge hall, there were many people standing and sitting, but somehow,
what Zhang Xiaofan saw at first glance was not these people, but in the deepest
part of the hall, looking so far away in the shadows. Sanqing statue.
In front of the main hall, the lighted joss sticks were burning silently, and wisps
of light smoke rose.
In the middle of the main hall, above the main seat, the respected and
respectable Tao Xuan Zhenren sat there. Beside his seat, there was a small coffee
table. On the table, it was Zhang Xiaofan's magic weapon to burn the fire stick.
In the row to his right is the first seat of the Qingyunmen's various veins.
Everyone, including Tian Buyi, is sitting there. The other elder disciples of the
Qingyunmen, sitting or standing, are all behind them. As for their familiar Qi Hao,
Lin Jingyu and others are also present, and Lu Xueqi is also standing silently
behind Master Shuiyue, next to Song Daren’s longing Wen Min, her bright eyes
are flowing, staring at Zhang Xiaofan’s figure. .
On the left hand of Daoxuan Zhenren, there are many people Zhang Xiaofan has
never met before, there are kind-looking monks, and there are gloomy old
people. Zhang Xiaofan glanced away and saw only a few familiar faces among the
group of people. Among them, the Faxiang and Fashan of Tianyin Temple were
also there, and they all stood respectfully behind an old monk sitting at the top. It
seemed that this person was kind and kind. Most of the old monks are also gods
and monks of Tianyin Temple.
Chang Jian took Song Daren, Zhang Xiaofan, and Tian Ling'er over and bowed to
the real Taoxuan, saying, "Master, Junior Brother Zhang from Dazhufeng has
arrived."
The people around shuddered and moved their gazes. Not only Zhang Xiaofan,
but also Song Daren and Tian Ling'er were a little uncomfortable.
Su Ru, who was sitting next to Tian Buyi, frowned and said to them, "You stand
up."
Song Daren and the others were relieved and walked over in response. At this
moment, Taoist Cangsong who was sitting on Tian Buyi suddenly coughed.
The muscles on Tian Buyi's face moved, and the corners of his eyes twitched
slightly, but finally he said coldly, "Old Qi, you are standing there, the headmaster
and seniors have something to ask you."
Zhang Xiaofan just took the steps, but it seemed to hit a wall, he stopped for a
while, and then whispered: "Yes."
Song Daren and Tian Ling'er looked at each other, and looked at Zhang Xiaofan.
They were worried, but after all they knew that this was not the time, so they had
to honestly walk to and stand behind Tian Buyi.
Daoxuan Zhenren looked down expressionlessly, and saw a young man standing
alone between the crowds on both sides, with slight tension and fear in his eyes,
even his hands clenched fists tightly.
Is this really the ordinary orphan in Caomiao Village?
He sighed deep in his heart.
"Zhang Xiaofan." Master Dao Xuan yelled slowly.
Zhang Xiaofan seemed to tremble slightly, and slowly knelt down, and said in a
low voice: "The disciple is here."
Daoxuan Zhenren looked at him and said, "These seniors next to me are all
experts in my righteous path. This time they are also here for you. This is the
priest Puhong of Tianyin Temple. Sitting next to him is It's also the god monk
Pukong Master of Tianyin Temple, and the Shangguan of Fenxiang Valley..."
Daoxuan Zhenren couldn't lose his courtesy, so he naturally had to say all the
famous names behind him, but Zhang Xiaofan didn't have the heart to
listen. Suddenly, his eyes fell on the two gentle-faced old monks sitting in the
front. The red monk's robe with hot gold threads and white eyebrows were like
snow, and they were looking towards him at this moment.
The Puhong monk ranks first among the four great monks in Tianyin Temple,
and has always been ranked as the three great men in the world alongside the
real Taoxuan of Qingyunmen and the owner of Fenxiang Valley. His status is far
from comparable to others. Ordinary cultivators would find it harder to see him,
but this time they accidentally broke a century-old example and shocked the
Supreme Law to drive to Qingyun Mountain.
Not to mention that Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, but even the Qingyunmen who
received the news was also surprised. This shows how much the Tianyin Temple
paid attention to the unexpectedly appearing "Dafan Prajna" true teachings!
Above the hall, the voice of Dao Xuan Zhenren stopped at some point, and there
was silence. Everyone's eyes were fixed on the figure kneeling on the ground.
Zhang Xiaofan slowly lowered his head, staring at the blue brick underground in
front of him, and suddenly wondered in his heart: Are these monks the same
people as that Puzhi back then?
In the distance, the fire stick lying quietly on the coffee table next to the real
Taoxuan, as if it also sensed the master's mind, a faint blue light flashed lightly.
"Zhang Xiaofan," Tao Xuan said slowly: "Now I ask you a few things, you have to
answer honestly."
Zhang Xiaofan whispered: "Yes."
Daoxuan Zhenren seemed to be considering the sentence for a while, and slowly
said: "This trip to the Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, a fellow Taoist from
Tianyin Temple pointed out that the Taoism you used when fighting the strange
beast Kui Niu was actually Tianyin. Is there such a thing about the true law of
the'Great Brahma Prajna' that the temple has never passed out?"
Zhang Xiaofan did not speak, and the atmosphere in the Yuqing Palace suddenly
seemed a little nervous. Tian Buyi turned his head uncomfortably, only to find
that everyone was staring at Zhang Xiaofan in silence.
In the air, something invisible seemed to be beating gently.
After a long while, Zhang Xiaofan's voice slowly said: "Yes."
"what?"
Suddenly, there was an uproar above the main hall. Although I had expected this
answer, after speaking from Zhang Xiaofan, the monks of Tianyin Temple still
looked excited. Only Puhong and Pukong sitting in front, including standing in
front The face behind them, their expressions did not change at all, and they
were silent.
As for Qingyun Gate, Tian Buyi's expression became more ugly, and Tian Linger
and others' expressions were extremely pale. In the astonishment, only Lu Xueqi
looked at the silent figure and said nothing.
Daoxuan Zhenren frowned and glanced slightly at the place of the god monk
Puhong at Tianyin Temple, only to see that in the excitement of the crowd,
Master Puhong slowly closed his eyes, making it clear that it would not be for the
time being. Open up.
Daoxuan Zhenren snorted coldly in his heart, turned to Zhang Xiaofan, raised his
hand to be quiet to the noisy crowd.
After all, his status is not trivial. Soon, no matter under Qingyunmen or other
figures, he quieted down, only to hear the Taoxuan Master slowly say: "In
addition, there are people who say that the fire stick in your hand," said. , He
reached out his hand and picked up the black stick, and continued: "There is a
blood-devouring bead from the evil cult, but is it true?"
There was another silence, and Zhang Xiaofan said lowly: "Yes."
This time, everyone unexpectedly remained silent. Blood Devouring Bead, this
bloody and evil word, would unexpectedly appear on a Qingyunmen disciple!
Daoxuan's face gradually became gloomy, and said, "Do you have anything to
say?"
Although he had already thought of facing today's situation, Zhang Xiaofan's
heart was still blank at this moment. The fear of the unknown and possible
punishment made his body tremble slightly.
"I, I, I..."
It was like a small boat in the sea, desperate but still struggling. He said simple
words in a daze, but didn't know what he was going to say?
Daoxuan's face was stern, and said: "How did this blood-devouring bead come
from?"
At the end of his voice, his voice suddenly rose up and his tone became sharper.
Zhang Xiaofan was drunk by him, and there was a buzz in his mind. He finally
started to speak. At the beginning, the following words naturally followed: He
was played by the monkey Xiaohui since he was a child. Later, after chasing to
the back mountain valley with Tian Ling'er, the blood-devouring bead and the
black strange stick suddenly fought, and finally changed into this shape...
Above the main hall, everyone looked at each other, and even Daoxuan Zhenren
and Puhong, Pukong, including the old Shangguan from Fenxianggu frowned. The
matter of smelting the Blood Devouring Orb and the Contemplating Soul using
blood as a medium is the first time they have heard of the great masters of
Taoism. It can be seen that the world is huge, and it is really amazing.
There are many people who may be suspicious, but seeing Zhang Xiaofan's eyes
slightly sluggish and lost, it doesn't look like a lie.
Master Taoxuan pondered for a moment, then looked at Zhang Xiaofan, and said,
"Okay, I believe you for this accidental melting, but before that, the blood-
devouring bead is already on you. You are a little child, how could you have this?
Waiting for the evil thing? Also, the Blood Devouring Orb has always sucked the
essence and blood of living creatures, and at that time you have not smelted with
the Soul, how can you be all right?"
Zhang Xiaofan was speechless. The real reason for the matter was naturally that
Puzhi used Buddhism to temporarily restrain the blood-devouring beads, and
Puzhi also told him to find an unmanned and remote cliff and throw it away, but
it was Zhang Xiaofan himself. Put away this bead as a souvenir.
And to say Puzhi at this moment is naturally equivalent to saying everything, but
this is what Zhang Xiaofan deeply doesn't want to say.
That kind-hearted old monk actually had only one night of fate with himself. I
just called him the only "Master" when he was running out of oil and the lamp
was dry. However, for many years, he was no matter what. I can't forget that
person.
In an instant, it seemed that the eyes and voices of the people around had
become so far away, and the scenery in front of him seemed to be back many
years ago. Facing the old monk, the little boy stubbornly and firmly said to him:
"I know. , I won't say it to death!"
Don't say death!
Don’t say death... Don’t say death... Don’t say death...
"Say!"
With a loud yell, the sound shook everywhere, but Tian Buyi frowned, stood up
angrily, and frightened everyone. I saw that his face was extremely serious, but
the worry in his eyes became more and more serious. At this moment, Zhang
Xiaofan had already admitted that he had committed the great taboos of the
Qingyun Gate and the right way. If you follow common sense, I am afraid that you
have to die.
Tian Buyi was frightened and angry, but when he saw that this little apprentice
didn't seem to know that he was dead, especially the people from Tianyin
Temple and Fenxiang Valley were here, Qingyunmen was deliberately
maintained, and there was nothing to do. Going on, I'm afraid that Zhang
Xiaofan's life is really hard to save!
Helpless Zhang Xiaofan at this moment is like an evil spirit, slowly lowered his
head, without saying a word, other people are fine, Su Ru and other Dazhufeng
people looked at him when he grew up, and they all lost their color for a while.
Zhang Xiaofan's temperament has always been silent and tough. At this critical
moment, it seemed that he was desperate to say nothing.
Tian Buyi suddenly took a step, but before he could say what to do, the Tianyin
Temple who had been silent, presided over Puhong, suddenly opened his eyes
and said, "Donor Tian, let’s discuss things slowly, don’t be rough. ."
Tian Buyi was stunned. I didn’t expect Master Puhong would suddenly speak for
Zhang Xiaofan, but Puhong’s sacred virtuousness was so high that he didn’t even
dare to disrespect his meaning, so he had to hum. With a cry, I sat back.
Daoxuan Zhenren glanced at Puhong lightly, frowned slightly, as if he was
thinking, then said to Zhang Xiaofan: "Also, where did you learn the truth of the
Great Brahma Prajna in your body?"
As soon as this remark came out, everyone immediately became nervous. The
key to this is that it vaguely affects the private undercurrents of the two major
factions of the right way today. This answer must be a shock!
But Zhang Xiaofan, still kneeling there in silence, did not say a word for a long
time.
Master Daoxuan's pupils contracted and coldly said, "You still don't tell the
truth?"
From the beginning to the end, I kept watching Zhang Xiaofan’s face, suddenly
lowered his head and stopped looking at him. Puhong Pukong, who was sitting in
front of him, also looked at each other at this moment. There was a faint light
flashing in his eyes, but I didn’t know it. What do you think?
The surrounding world is silent, but it seems to have turned into a huge invisible
wall, sandwiching itself in the middle, squeezing coldly.
Zhang Xiaofan slowly felt out of breath, but he still didn't speak.
Maybe even he himself doesn't know what he is insisting on?
"boom!"
There was a loud noise, everyone was taken aback, Zhang Xiaofan also looked up,
but saw that Daoxuan Dao Xuan repeatedly slapped the fire stick on the coffee
table, suddenly stood up, frowned, obviously moved really angry, and shouted:
"Niezha Don’t think that if you don’t speak, I can’t do anything about you!"
Zhang Xiaofan trembled, his face was extremely complicated, but after all, he
didn't speak.
Daoxuan was even more angry, grinning back and forth, saying: "Okay, okay,
okay, you evil obstacle, today I will let you..."
"The head calms down!"
Suddenly, a shout came from the Qingyunmen disciples, and suddenly there was
a sensation in the Qingyunmen, and everyone turned pale. Daoxuan Zhenren has
been sitting in the blue clouds for a hundred years, and no one has ever dared to
be powerful. Unexpectedly, someone dared to stop him today. At this time, even
Zhang Xiaofan turned his head to look.
In an uproar, I saw Lu Xueqi resolutely stand out, walked to the middle, stood
beside Zhang Xiaofan, and knelt down.
Daoxuan was shocked for a while, Master Shuiyue was also extremely surprised,
stood up and said anxiously: "Qi'er, are you crazy? Come back!"
Lu Xueqi's face was slightly pale, but her body, kneeling beside Zhang Xiaofan,
didn't even show the slightest retreat. On top of that unparalleled beauty, her
white teeth gently bit her faint lower lip, and said quietly, "Master Uncle,
Xiaozhufeng’s disciple Lu Xueqi, have something to say."
Shuiyue frowned and shouted: "Qi'er, Zhang Xiaofan is a disciple of Dazhufeng.
He has committed a felony, and the head has his own decision. Don't talk too
much, come back quickly!"
The corner of Lu Xueqi's mouth seemed to twitch, Zhang Xiaofan, who was
beside her, clearly heard her sudden heavy breathing at this moment, obviously
in front of everyone, kneeling beside him at this moment, the pressure was
absolutely extraordinary.
However, above this solemn and solemn hall, in the strange eyes of everyone,
this beautiful woman still never stepped back.
The mountain breeze outside the Yuqing Temple blew in at some point.
She picked up a few strands of her hair and fluttered gently.
Zhang Xiaofan stared at the woman next to her, without speaking.
"Uncle Master, please say a few words, Disciple Rong."
Daoxuan Zhenren glanced around, only to see those fellow daoists from other
sects staring at him, and he had to say coldly: "Okay, you just said it."
Lu Xueqi nodded and said, "Thank you. Master, uncles and uncles, I have no close
friendship with Zhang Xiaofan and Junior Brother Zhang, but after the Seven
Meridians of Martial Arts, I also went down the mountain with him. On the cave
and the East China Sea Liubo Mountain, I saw Junior Brother Zhang fighting
desperately against the remnants of the Demon Cult. It is definitely not a traitor
of the Demon Cult. At this moment, the outsider is present, and Junior Brother
Zhang may have unspeakable concealment. Please think twice, don't... "
"and many more!"
Suddenly, a voice interrupted Lu Xueqi. When everyone saw it, they were sitting
under the heads of the two gods and monks in Tianyin Temple. The old man
whose surname was Shangguan in Fenxianggu. Just now, Zhang Xiaofan's
attention was focused on the two gods and monks of Tianyin Temple. They didn't
pay attention to him at this moment. I saw that he had a thin face and a slender
figure, and even his words were a bit sharp.
"The outsiders that this girl said mostly refer to me, as well as Dao Puhong, Dao
Pukong, and all other fellows, right? Hey, Qingyunmen has such a thing, but you
still claim to be authentic in the world. Don't you even want to let us see it?"
The complexions of Daoxuan Zhenren and the other elders of the first elders of
each line suddenly turned ugly. The Taoist Cangsong sitting next to him said
coldly: "Brother Shangguan Ce Dao, since today our head has decided to try this
person in front of you, that’s it. In order to give you an explanation!"
Shangguan Ce sneered twice, and said in a dark voice: "Dao Cangsong, you
Qingyunmen, this disciple named Zhang Xiaofan, has too much hidden
information. In addition to carrying the evil demon, you will actually not fax the
Tianyin Temple. Fa, and most of it has nothing to do with the supreme divine tool
Xuan Huo Jian of our Fenxiang Valley." At this point, he paused, his eyes turned to
Dao Xuan Zhenren, and said: "My words are first, Xuan Huo Jian is I burn the
incense valley treasure, we must find it back!"
Tian Buyi sneered as he listened, sneered, and said, "Brother Shangguan, since
this treasure is so important, why are you not optimistic about the Fenxiang
Valley, and just throw it away, will you actually have a relationship with my
apprentice? Those of you who guard the treasures, I'm afraid they are also
rubbish, right?"
Shangguan Ce was furious, Huo Di stood up, Tian Buyi did not show weakness,
and Shuan stood up, the atmosphere in the court suddenly became tense.
Daoxuan shouted: "Junior Brother Tian, what are you doing? Sit down!"
Tian Buyi glared at Shangguan Ce, but after all he did not dare to violate the head
in public, so he had to sit down slowly. Daoxuan turned to Shangguan Ce and
said, "Brother Shangguan Dao, we will naturally give you an explanation, you can
rest assured."
Shangguance sneered and sat back.
Shuiyue next to him slightly angrily said: "Qi'er, you are not coming back!"
Unexpectedly, Lu Xueqi, who was obedient to Master’s words in the past and
obeyed, turned her head up to Daoxuan today as if she had changed her person.
"Master Master, no matter what mistakes Master Zhang made, please ask Master
Master carefully, but he It's definitely not a traitor who sneaked into my
Qingyunmen!"
She looked ahead with a calm face, as if she had no fear of the whole world, and
resolutely said: "Disciple Lu Xueqi, I would like to guarantee my life!"
Everyone was shocked for a while!
Even Zhang Xiaofan opened his mouth slightly, staring blankly at the woman
who was kneeling with him. On the snow-white skin, in the frosty face, suddenly,
there seemed to be a faint tenderness.
"Disciple Lin Jingyu, also willing to guarantee Zhang Xiaofan with his life!"
Almost when Lu Xueqi finished saying this, Lin Jingyu couldn't bear it anymore,
and rushed out resolutely, kneeling on the main hall, not seeing Master Cangsong
suddenly turning into a pig liver-like face, so he went all out. , Said loudly: "Junior
Brother Zhang was born and died for Qingyun. He will definitely not be an
outsider. The disciple grew up with him and knows that there is no such thing.
Please think twice!"
Daoxuan's complexion at the moment is so ugly and ugly, but at this moment, it
seems that there is a commotion among the Qingyun disciples. In a moment, the
wind returns to the disciple of the peak, the disciple of the dragon head peak, and
the disciple of the Dazhufeng. At the same time Someone ran out, knelt down
together, and said loudly: "The disciple is also willing to pledge his life for Junior
Brother Zhang!"
Everyone lost their color. Looking around, these three people were Zeng Shushu,
Qi Hao and Tian Ling'er. At this moment, apart from Tian Buyi and his wife, the
first Taoist Cangsong on Longshoufeng and Zeng Shuchang, the first on
Fenghuifeng, all stood up at the same time, extremely shocked.
At the moment above the hall, the situation is in chaos, Daoxuan Zhenren's heart
is full of anger, can these disobedient disciples of Xindao rebel today? But at this
time, there are many fellows in the right way, and they can't happen. He, the
head of the Qingyun Sect, really lost his face, and his anger rushed into his chest,
but suddenly he didn't know what to do?
At this moment, all of a sudden, he heard a gentle cough from someone behind
him, but his disciple Xiao Yicai whispered: "Master, do you go back and rest for a
while and deal with it later?"
Daoxuan Zhenren immediately woke up, snorted heavily, slammed the table, and
the chaotic Qingyun disciple fell silent, his eyes all looking here.
Daoxuan Zhenren said nothing, and strode towards the inner hall. Everyone
looked at each other. Only Xiao Yi stood up with a smile and said to them: "Well,
there is an urgent matter in Hou Shan just now. I am waiting for my mentor to
deal with it, please. Wait a moment."
Shangguan Ce said with sarcasm, "Senior Nephew Xiao, I have long heard that
your Qingyunmen have great rules. When I saw it today, it was really
extraordinary!"
Xiao Yicai's eyes flashed angrily, but then he smiled and said, "Senior said and
laughed." He turned around, coughed slightly, walked to the front seat of Taoist
Cangsong and others, and said in a low voice: "Uncle Master , Don't you ask them
to get up?"
Zeng Shuchang and others reacted, and immediately stepped forward to call back
the disciples, and pulled aside to severely reprimand them. Tian Ling'er was
pulled back by Su Ru, but she didn't get scolded. Instead, she was full of
grievances, with faint tears in her eyes, and shouted, "Mother..."
Su Ru sighed for a long time, shook her head, and motioned her not to say
anything. Tian Ling'er looked at Tian Buyi, but saw Tian Buyi's complexion blue,
brows furrowed, and without saying a word, she sat muffled on the chair.

Lu Xueqi was pulled out of the Yuqing Temple by her senior sister Wen
Minqiang, and the eyes of the people around were full of strange winks, until
they walked to a secluded corner outside the Yuqing Temple, Wen Min
complained in a low voice, but Lu Xueqi lowered her head and said nothing. .
After a while, Master Shuiyue slowly walked over.
After all, Wen Min loved the younger sister, greeted him, said lowly to Shuiyue,
trying to explain, but Shuiyue's face was solemn, and she walked straight to Lu
Xueqi.
Lu Xueqi dared not look at her, lowered her head, and whispered, "Master."
Shui Yue stared at her, her most proud and beautiful disciple, she didn't speak for
a long while, and then suddenly sighed, her voice rather helpless, as if she was
still a little bit miserable.
Wen Min and Lu Xueqi were taken aback at the same time.
Shuiyue looked away from Lu Xueqi, walked to the railing outside the Yuqing
Temple, and looked out, but seeing the mountain peaks into the sky, the white
clouds floated, she was immortal.
"Qi'er, you did something wrong today, do you know?"
Lu Xueqi lowered her head and whispered: "Yes, Master, I made you
embarrassed, it was the disciple's fault. But Zhang Xiaofan, he really wouldn't
be..."
Shuiyue suddenly turned her head and stared at her, and said, "Why would you
guarantee him with your life?"
Lu Xueqi's face suddenly became pale, and she couldn't speak.
Shuiyue looked at her for a long while, shook her head and sighed, "What a sin!"
Lu Xueqi whispered: "Master, I, I am not..."
Shuiyue suddenly cut off: "Do you know that I said you did something wrong just
now, but I didn't mean that you made me unable to get off the stage?"
Lu Xueqi and Wen Min were taken aback, Wen Min said in surprise: "Master,
what are you talking about?"
Shuiyue smiled bitterly, and looked into the distance again, as if she had also
fallen into a long-lasting memory: "You young people, who don’t know the
heights of the sky and the earth, are brave for a while, I’m afraid that instead of
pushing that Zhang Xiaofan to death. !"
Lu Xueqi lost her color on her face and said, "Master?"
Shuiyue’s voice gradually became lower and lower, as if he had seen the past
buried in memory again: “It’s been many years, and it’s almost a hundred years
in a blink of an eye! Back then, there was someone like him who made a big
mistake, but we , We are desperate to intercede for him, but finally..."
She looked back slowly, met the eyes of Lu Xueqi and Wen Min, and whispered:
"The situation of that person back then was different from that of Zhang Xiaofan
today, but the situation is very similar. But that person has always been yours.
The person who the uncle master hates most!"
Shui Yue said in a deep voice, even with a hint of pain. For the first time in her
life, she looked sad in front of her disciples.

Chapter 35 Xiao Qiang
Above the main hall, Dao Xuan Zhenren has not yet returned, but among the
people, there are faint whispers.
When the three Shuiyue masters and apprentices walked back again, they saw
everyone standing on both sides, but Zhang Xiaofan was still kneeling on the
ground alone. Lu Xueqi seemed to hesitate, but after Shui Yue's stern gaze swept
over, she finally walked silently behind her and stopped.
After a while, Daoxuan Zhenren slowly walked out of the back hall, returned to
his seat, and the hall suddenly became quiet.
Daoxuan did not immediately question Zhang Xiaofan. Instead, he apologized and
said to the priest Puhong next to him: "Brother Puhong, my disciple is rude, and
the brother laughed."
Puhong smiled slightly, and said: "Senior Dao Xuan, what do you say!"
At this time, Daoist Cangsong came over, holding Zhang Xiaofan's fire stick in his
hand, and placing it on the coffee table beside Master Dao Xuan, Dao Xuan
frowned slightly, and looked at him with a slight doubt in his eyes.
Taoist Cangsong whispered: "Brother, after you left just now, the situation was a
little messy. This thing has a lot to do with it. Just in case, I put it away and put it
back here now."
Daoxuan nodded, and said, "Junior Brother is interested."
Taoist Cangsong immediately retreated, and Daoxuan's gaze returned to Zhang
Xiaofan again. Everyone became nervous for a while, knowing that the next, I'm
afraid it will be the time to decide the fate of this young man.
"Zhang Xiaofan, I will ask you one last time, do you have something to say?"
Sweat faintly appeared on Zhang Xiaofan's forehead, and the situation was
extremely bad now. It's just that he has been in Qingyunmen for many years, and
he knows the taboo of the right way to spy on his secrets. If he really says it, he
will not know how he will end up. But the Puzhi monk who has been in the land
for many years is probably more than fame. Even the place where the bones
were buried was removed from the "Pagoda of Death" in Tianyin Temple.
What's more, Monk Puzhi is one of the four great monks in Tianyin Temple. Will
everyone believe in themselves? It is even more questionable?
He was fighting in his heart here, thinking of Puzhi's voice for a while, and for a
while thinking of Shimen's deep grace, but asking him to betray Puzhi, but it is as
if he is forced to die. In a short time, it is absolutely impossible to think clearly.
It's just that everyone above this hall will not give him any more time.
Daoxuan watched Zhang Xiaofan's expression on his face after listening to his
own questioning. Although there were beads of sweat on his forehead, he still
didn't say a word, and then he thought of the scene when the disciples were
begging for him just now. , Deep in my heart, suddenly there was a nameless fire
that had been dormant for many years, burning up.
It seems that a hundred years ago, the white figure also kneeled on the Yuqing
Hall like this, in front of the Sanqing statues, in front of the teachers and elders,
and even in the painstaking pleading of all the fellow students, but still in that
way. , So unbelievable, watching the world.
Sitting in the last Shuiyue, looking at the face of Dao Xuan from a distance, his
body shook, a trace of sorrow flashed past his eyes, and he slowly lowered his
head.
"boom!"
Everyone was shocked by a loud noise!
Master Daoxuan seemed to have finally lost his patience, suddenly stood up and
pointed Zhang Xiaofan angrily: "Niezha, back then, I thought you had a pitiful life.
I kept you in the Qingyunmen, but it was a problem to raise a tiger!"
Zhang Xiaofan shook his body, raised his head, and opened his mouth wide, as if
he wanted to say something.
But Daoxuan's face was as icy as frost, and he said coldly: "If you don't remove
your evil barrier today, how can my Qingyunmen explain to the world's right
way? No matter, let me fulfill you..."
Everyone lost their color, Tian Buyi suddenly stood up, and the faces of Lu Xueqi,
Tian Linger, Lin Jingyu and others were all pale. The Puhong monk of Tianyin
Temple sitting next to him seemed to be faintly unbearable. Xiang Daoxuan
whispered: "Senior Daoxuan, do you think about this..."
Daoxuan snorted, and said coldly: "This evildoer is blinded and concealed with
demon cult evil things, and has violated my great taboo of the right way, and the
sin is serious," he said, picking up the fire stick placed on the coffee table, and
said: "Today You died under your own demon..."
There was a buzz in Zhang Xiaofan's mind, it was blank, as if everything had lost
its color in front of him, he could only see Daoxuan stretched out his arms
blankly, Master Tian Buyi's face was pale, as if he was about to speak, and the
Qingyun disciples around him were in a mess.
Above the hall, there is going to be five steps of blood splashing.
"Yeah!"
Suddenly, a loud shout shocked the audience, and everyone was eclipsed. Amidst
the horror, it was indeed Daoxuan's body that trembled violently, and with a
roar, he threw the fire stick out as if he was being burned.
The burning stick drew a black shadow in the air and fell to the ground. When
Dangdang bounced a few times, it actually rolled in front of Zhang Xiaofan.
At this time, everyone saw a black shadow flying on the burning stick, and after a
while, it paused in the air and made a strange creaking sound.
It was an alien centipede the size of a palm, with brilliant colors and seven
bifurcations in the tail. At this moment, the vibration flew up, shaking his head
and tail, looking extremely arrogant.
Zhang Xiaofan was stunned, and his whole body suddenly trembled slightly,
staring straight at the monster in mid-air, the thing deeply imprinted in his
memory: "Seven-tailed centipede!"
In an instant of time, it was like a rushing and roaring huge current, which
brought him to that black night many years ago, the bloody night that Pu Zhi
fought with the mysterious man in black, and at the same time he lost everything
he had!
His whole body shook, and the boundless bloody aura from deep in his heart
surrounded him. He stretched out his hand and held the fire stick tightly in his
hand!
But at this time, no one noticed Zhang Xiaofan's strangeness at all. Everyone's
eyes and attention were on Dao Xuan Dao Xuan.
The first elders of the Qingyunmen, their experience and experience are
comparable to ordinary people, and in the blink of an eye, they will surround the
Taoxuan, especially separated from the seven-tailed centipede. When everyone
looks at the Taoxuan, they can't help but lose their color.
I saw that Daoxuan’s right hand trembled, and there was a wound on his middle
finger, which was obviously injured by the seven-tailed centipede. At this
moment, the blood that flowed out was already black. What’s more terrible is
that from the wound on the fingertips. There, a shocking black gas attacked
upwards almost at a tangible speed.
Seven-tailed centipede is known for its infinite poison in the world, and it is such
a master Taoxuan who is actually trapped by it.
Daoxuan Zhenren felt dizzy and unbearable for a moment, but his Taoism was so
high that he surpassed the Puzhi monk of the year. He immediately held his mind
with his left hand pointing like a knife, and Xiang Zhi had almost for a moment.
The numb right hand counted points continuously, and drew a talisman in the
air, which immediately slowed down the upward attack of the black energy.
At this moment, Taoist Cangsong rushed to his side, held his body tightly, and
saw the wounds of the real Taoxuan, turned his head and shouted to Zhang
Xiaofan: "Zhang Xiaofan, you are a wicked obstacle, you dare to murder the
head!"
Everyone was shocked, Zhang Xiaofan lost his voice: "No, it's not me..."
Daoxuan Daoxuan, who is surrounded by everyone, looks slightly better at this
moment, but the seven-tailed centipede is so poisonous, even on his face, he can
vaguely see the black air, thin and not scattered, but despite this, his mind is still
clear. , After taking a deep breath, said: "Quickly catch this wicked obstacle, and
interrogate it."
Taoist Cangsong turned his head and said, "Don't worry, brother, I am here."
Master Dao Xuan gasped, but his heart fell halfway down, nodded, looked at him,
and was about to say, "Then..."
His voice suddenly stopped, and the face of Taoist Cangsong before his eyes
suddenly changed from an anxious expression to an extremely hideous
expression. Almost at the same time, Daoxuan's heart fell into a cold, and there
was a sudden pain, and his body was shaken. The essence of the body that had
moved to his right hand to suppress the poison suddenly dissipated.
"what!"
Daoxuan screamed, and his left hand was cut down. Daoist Cangsong's left hand
immediately greeted him, and the two sides collided. Daoist Cangsong's body
was shocked and flew out and fell to the door of Yuqing Hall. After a while, the
corners of his mouth slowly flowed down. There was a blood stain, but his
expression was sneer.
On his right hand, he held a dagger horizontally, crystal clear as water, and at a
glance, he knew it was extraordinary. And at this moment, on the sword body,
blood was full of blood, bright red blood, from the sword blade, slowly flowed
down drop by drop, dripping onto the blue bricks on the main hall.
The crowd that was still in chaos just now suddenly became quiet, as silent as
death.

The dark green Daoxuan robe, the abdomen has turned into a dark color in an
instant, and his entire complexion is suddenly extremely pale, but the color of
astonishment on his face at this moment is far better than that on his body. Of
pain.
"You, what are you doing?" With a hoarse voice, he asked everyone's questions
towards Taoist Cangsong who was standing at the entrance of the hall. At this
moment, even the disciples of Dragon Head Peak, Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu, could
hardly believe their eyes, all of them opened their mouths wide, looking at the
person who was once one of the most powerful people on Qingyun Mountain.
"Me?" Daoist Cangsong seemed to suddenly change into another person, laughing
wildly: "I'm plotting against you! Can't you see it?" As he said, he made a move in
mid-air with his hand. The seven-tailed centipede flew to him immediately, and
disappeared in his sleeve robe in a blink of an eye.
Qi Hao couldn't help it anymore, with confusion and horror in his voice, he
shouted: "Master, are you, are you crazy?"
Taoist Cangsong glanced at him, then his gaze fell on Lin Jingyu, who was
standing next to Qi Hao but looked almost the same as him, and there were more
Longshoufeng disciples, and even other Qingyunmen disciples of various origins.
They all looked at him with an unbelievable look of a madman.
"Hahaha, crazy? Yeah! I've been crazy!" Taoist Cangsong laughed up to the sky,
with a trace of madness in his expression: "As early as a hundred years ago, it
was also in this Yuqing Palace. When I watched After the end of Senior Brother
Wanjian Yiwan, I was already crazy!"
"Master!" Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu of Dragon Head Peak were already crying at this
moment, but behind them, the first elders of the Azure Cloud Gate surrounded by
Dao Xuan Dao Xuan suddenly stiffened!
Wan Jianyi, this name that seemed to carry a nightmare, with a thick shadow,
pressed against the sky above Qingyun Gate.
The corners of Daoxuan's eyes twitched. This name that no one had dared to
mention before him in a hundred years seemed to have deeply stimulated
him. Xiao Yi only supported his body, but suddenly realized that the traumatized
body of True Person Taoxuan suddenly trembled violently, and even across that
layer of clothes, he felt that the flame that suddenly burned in the body of the
teacher was actually Such a hot spot!
Taoist Cangsong stood there frantically, as if the evil anger accumulated in his
heart for many years finally vented, and for a while, no one came forward to
capture the murderer who had injured the supreme head of Qingyun Sect.
He pointed to the real Taoxuan, and pointed to the statue of the Sanqing god in
the shadow behind the crowd, and said loudly: "You, you," he pointed to Tian
Buyi, Shuiyue, Zeng Shuchang, Shang Zhengliang and other Qingyun leaders. In
the past, "You all said to me conscientiously, who should sit in this position of the
head? Is it Senior Brother Wan, or him?"
No one answered, the young disciple was at a loss, but Tian Buyi and the others
kept their faces blue and didn't say a word.
Above the hall, only Taoist Cangsong echoed like crazy voices: "Why, don't you
guys stop talking? Are you ashamed? Hahaha, yeah! Yeah! In fact, who doesn't
know what it should be like? But now, who is the person sitting in this seat?"
Shuiyue's face was pale, looking at Cangsong, who is different from the usual one,
and slowly said: "Brother Cangsong, things have been over a hundred years, why
are you so persistent?"
"Bah!" At this moment, Taoist Cangsong didn't care about his identity, he
snorted, and sneered: "For more than a hundred years? Yes! I have tolerated it
for more than a hundred years, until today. Opportunity to vindicate Senior
Brother Wan. Back then, under Qingyunmen, during the wild journey, you, you,
you!"
He clicked his fingers one by one, pointed at Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang, and
Shang Zhengliang, and sneered: "You have been comfortable as the first seat in
the past 100 years. Do you still remember that Senior Brother Wan saved our
lives at all costs? Do you still remember who unscrupulously shared the
experience of cultivating with us and let us make great progress? And you!"
He pointed Shuiyue sharply, and said coldly: "You said I was so persistent just
now? Hey, hey, who didn't know that you were in love with Brother Wan in
private, but he later saved you and loves you. , But still come to ridicule me
today!"
Shuiyue's complexion is pale!
"And you, Tian Buyi!" As if trying to vent all the resentment in his heart, Taoist
Cangsong smiled wildly and pointed at Tian Buyi, and said loudly: "You said,
what Senior Brother Wan treats you, and you are How to return to him?"
Tian Buyi's complexion was pale, his hands clenched his fists, and his wife Su Ru
was standing beside him. His complexion was generally pale, but the two of them
didn't say a word, letting Taoist Cangsong laugh loudly and accusingly.
"You were just an ordinary dumb disciple under Dazhufeng Sect. Even your
masters and brothers looked down on you. But after Brother Wan met you, his
wise eyes recognized you as a talent that can be created, and since then he has
carefully cultivated you, not only I will share my experience in cultivating the
Taoism, and I strongly recommend you to the Five Wilderness Group. From then
on will you be able to board the Qingyunmen influential figure, and be able to sit
where you are today. Am I right?"
Tian Buyi took a deep breath, with a bit of pain on his face, he slowly said from
his mouth after a long while: "Senior Brother Wan treats me deeply and
graciously. I am so crushed that I can hardly repay it!"
As soon as this statement came out, not only the disciples under Dazhufeng's
school, but also the people in other veins, including those in Tianyin Temple and
Fenxiang Valley who were surprised by the Qingyun internal disturbance, also
changed their faces. Obviously, even Tian Buyi admitted in this way. It can be
seen that Senior Brother Wan in the Cangsongdao population does have a lot of
hidden feelings.
Taoist Cangsong sneered and said: "Okay, okay, okay, you finally admitted it,
even if you still have a little conscience, then how did you return him? Tell me!"
Tian Buyi slowly lowered his head, clenching his teeth, as if his body was
trembling slightly.
Taoist Cangsong laughed wildly: "Okay, don't tell me, I'll say it for you. You
shameless man, Brother Fei Wan valued you so much. After returning to Qingyun
Mountain that day, you know that Brother Wan liked Su of Xiaozhufeng at the
time. Sister Rusu, you are robbing you of love. Is there such a thing?"
Tian Buyi suddenly raised his head, but when he touched Taoist Cangsong’s
almost crazy gaze, the blazing flame seemed to burn in it. Somehow, he felt like a
white figure standing behind Taoist Cangsong. , He was speechless for a while,
and slowly lowered his head.
He did not speak, but Su Ru beside him suddenly took a step and said loudly:
"Brother Cangsong, come at me if you have something! Senior Brother Wan did
have a heart for me, but I respected him from beginning to end. A meaning of
affection. He is so kind to us and the couple, but it is my own meaning that I am
not easy to be good, and it can’t be said that there is no way to win the love.
Moreover, Senior Brother Wan himself was in front of both of us and blessed him
personally. I passed the two."
Taoist Cangsong sneered, and said, "How proud Brother Wan is. After being
betrayed by the two of you, how can he be stalked like a layman? He always
prefers to be sad than others see."
Having said this, he seemed to be reluctant to continue, his gaze stared at the
wounded and panting Dao Xuan Taoist, with endless hatred in his eyes, and said:
"Back then, Senior Brother Wan treated me like a brother and a father, and
cultivated me with one hand, even more so in the wild. To save me regardless of
my life, my life was given to him long ago! It is hateful that a hundred years ago, I
tried my best to save him, and from then on, I told myself that no matter what, I
have to avenge him!"
Speaking of the last few sentences, he shouted hoarsely, as if facing his deep
heart, and as if facing his eyes in the dark.
Xiao Yicai's face turned pale, but what surprised him even more was that the
body he was supporting suddenly pushed him away.
The true head of Qingyun Sect, the supreme leader of the righteous path in the
world for a hundred years, the true Dao Xuan is still bleeding from the wound,
and when the black aura seems to be getting thicker, he slowly walked out step
by step with his own strength. .
His aura concealed everyone in an instant, the dark green robe was flying
without wind, he could faintly see his hands, clenched his fists deeply, and even
his nails fell into the flesh.
He looked ahead, straightened his body, facing Taoist Cangsong, more as if facing
the invisible white figure, and laughed loudly: "Well, I can't think of the koan that
year that you have such a memory. You. So I came to try to see if I, a senior, are
worthy of being the head!"
He squinted to look at Cangsong, and suddenly both hands stretched out his
palms from his fist. From the wound on his right hand, drips of black blood
spewed out, and the black energy on his face gradually faded. It's just that his
face became paler, but his voice became stern, with a trace of disdain: "Why do
you deserve it?"
Taoist Cangsong suddenly laughed and said, "Yes, you are amazing. At the time,
Qingyun Clan used to regard Senior Brother Wan and you as the peerless
arrogance. I am not your opponent, but someone will take care of you."
Daoxuan's face was solemn, and he said coldly, "Who is it?"
Above the main hall, everyone held their breath, and the Qingyunmen disciples
looked at each other, while standing aside saw the Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang
Valley in the Qingyunmen civil disorder, they were also embarrassed.
Taoist Cangsong laughed endlessly, and at this moment, suddenly a deep voice
came from a distance outside the Yuqing Temple: "Old Dao Xuan, I haven't seen
you for a hundred years. It's gratifying to see you as beautiful as ever!"
The sound was like thunder, rumbling, and in a moment, Tongtian Peak suddenly
shouted and killed, and the front of the mountain was chaotic. In the panic, it
seemed that someone from far away shouted: "The demon sect demon is killing
up the mountain. Up!"
"what?"
All the Qingyunmen were eclipsed, Daoxuan took a breath, pointed at Daoist
Cangsong, almost unbelievably said: "You, you dare to betray the teacher and
collude with the demon sect!"
Taoist Cangsong laughed wildly and said: "Yes, I just colluded with the Demon
Cult, so what! In my opinion, the Qingyun Gate is worse than the Demon Cult for
hiding dirt and grime! To avenge Senior Brother Wan, even if I go to hell, I don’t
care. , Let alone colluding with the Demon Cult?"
Su Ru's face was pale, and he whispered: "Insane, crazy, he is really crazy!"
Tian Buyi listened to his ears with a stern expression. He knew that Daoist
Cangsong had been extremely powerful in the Qingyun Gate over the years, and
he was also solely responsible for defense matters during the day. But today the
Demon Cult is killing it on a large scale, and it was almost discovered by
everyone at the Yuqing Temple. The situation is really bad.
In a blink of an eye, he saw that in a chaos, his little apprentice Zhang Xiaofan
was holding a fire stick and standing there, while others were not paying
attention, he pulled him behind him, but in a blink of an eye he realized that he
There is something wrong with this little apprentice of.
Zhang Xiaofan's eyes were faintly red, staring at the figure of Taoist Cangsong, as
if he was still muttering something in his mouth: "It's him, it's him, it must be
him..."

Chapter Thirty Six
"who?"
At the same time, there were several loud shouts of Qingyun disciples outside the
gate of Yuqing Hall, but only a few brushes were heard. It seemed that there was
an expert coming from the sky. Then there were several bangs. Several Qingyun
disciples fell in and rolled over. Ground.
At the door, four figures flashed out, they were the four masters of the Demon
Cult.
Yuyangzi and Poison God stood in the middle, Ghost King and Fairy Sanmiao
stood on both sides, and the four of them glanced at the hall and walked in
slowly.
The oldest poisonous god made a "tsk tsk" sound, and smiled: "Old Dao Xuan, it's
been a hundred years, are you okay?"
Daoxuan Zhenren's body shook, his pupils contracted, and he said coldly, "Poison
God!"
The poison god laughed and said: "It's me who is old and immortal. I was
defeated by your sword at the foot of Qingyun Mountain a hundred years ago,
and now I see you with the same style as before. It is really gratifying!"
Daoxuan Zhenren looked at the four people one by one, and at the same time, he
walked into dozens of people from the Demon Cult from outside the Yuqing
Temple. Looking at the manners of these people, I am afraid that no one is good.
Most of the demon sect's strength for more than a hundred years is here. Among
them, the Azure Dragon and You Ji of the Ghost King Sect, the Hundred Poisons of
the Wandu Sect, etc., are among the people who have seen them. As for the
others, most of them are also masters of the four major sects.
In the distance, the shouting and killing became louder and louder, and I heard
desperate roars from time to time. The Qingyun Mountain, which used to be like
a fairyland on earth, seemed to be shrouded in blood at this moment, like hell.
Master Tao Xuan took a deep breath and barely held his mind. Today, Xiao Qiang
has hit Xiao Qiang, and foreign enemies have drove forward again. No matter
what, it is the most critical moment of Qingyunmen in the past century. As the
supreme head of the Qingyunmen, a thousand-year-old faction, he must not let
this foundation be destroyed in his own hands.
At this time, all of a sudden only heard the Buddha's name, but it was Master
Puhong who was standing next to Daoxuan who did not know when, with a faint
smile on his face, and said: "Brother Daoxuan, since ancient times, evil is
invincible, I am in the line of Tianyin Temple. I have always been with
Qingyunmen to fight against demons and evil ways. If there is a dispatch, please
give orders."
Daoxuan was overjoyed, almost at the same time, those people in Fenxiang
Valley, led by the old Shangguan, stood behind the real Daoxuan and Master
Puhong.
The four masters of the Demon Sect all changed their color slightly. The poison
god looked at Pu Hong and said in a deep voice, "Which monk is this master in
Tianyin Temple?"
Puhong smiled and said: "The old benefactor is really forgetful. A hundred years
ago, we had a relationship with the devil and righteousness. How could we forget
Lao Na? Lao Na Tianyin Temple Puhong, next to my brother Pukong."
How prestigious are the four great monks of Tianyin Temple? With these two
people here, when Qingyunmen adds a few masters, let alone the Fenxiang Valley
masters next to them?
The poison god turned his head and frowned at Taoist Cangsong who was pale,
"Why are these people here?"
Taoist Cangsong said viciously: "These bald donkeys and Fenxiang Valley guys
arrived at Qingyun Mountain suddenly this morning. There was no news in
advance. I was caught off guard and couldn't report."
Pu Hong glanced at the old man of Fenxianggu Shangguan behind him, and
laughed. Shangguance of Fenxianggu laughed and said, "This is the so-called evil
is invincible. On this Qingyun Mountain!"
"Hey!" With a sneer, Yu Yangzi, who was standing next to the poison god, was
pushed as the principal of the demon cult, looked arrogant, and sneered: "more
than a hundred years ago, my senior sage was like With the power of my
teaching, fighting with the three major factions like you, is it that we are afraid
that you will not succeed today!"
"That's good!" The cheers suddenly sounded, many of which came from the
crowd standing behind their four great sect masters, and even the ghost king
next to him also stroked his palms and smiled.
"Today I will let you see if it is we who punish you, or you are "death"!"
This sentence he was talking about was extremely rampant and scornful of
sentient beings. In the right way, people are indifferent and show hatred,
especially the last word "death". The ghost king seems to have deliberately
increased his tone, which is quite ridiculous.
Daoxuan sneered, just about to say something, but only saw Yuyangzi in the
demon cult seems to be the most impatient. With a wave of his hand, all the
masters of the demon cultivator suddenly glowed with all kinds of brilliance, and
it was obvious that he was about to do it immediately.
In the right way, the people at Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple were
immediately on guard, knowing that it was the most dangerous battle between
righteous and demons in a century. Puhong chanted in a low voice: "Amitabha,
goodness, goodness..."
Unexpectedly, he hadn't finished saying a word, and the mutation became steep.
Just when everyone's attention was on the person in the demon cult in front of
him, suddenly dozens of rays of light appeared at the same time as the righteous
people, and there were two of them. Rui Mang hit Puhong's defenseless back
straight!
"boom!"
Suddenly, the right path was like a pot fried, and the chaos became a mess, and
the sharp roar suddenly rang into one. Master Puhong's eyes were black, and he
only felt that two strong forces hit his back forcibly, one burst like a landslide
and tsunami, while the other turned into sharp needles and pierced in.
Master Puhong staggered and sprayed out a bloody mist. What a character he
was, and in a blink of an eye, I was afraid that there would still be a traitor in the
right way. An extraordinary and holy "Brahma Prajna True Dharma" walked all
over his body for a moment, abruptly. Blocking that huge force attack, and at the
same time not turning back, a sleeve robe was thrown back!
There were two muffled "bangs" and two exclaims from the person behind them.
Obviously they had suffered a loss. The huge force immediately dissipated, but
the other force, like a poisonous needle, turned into a tangible thing and finally
stabbed. He broke the guardian body of the Great Brahma Prajna that he had
caught off guard, and got into his body.
In just a few moments, Qingyun Mentian Buyi and the others had already rushed
over, and they started their hands, but after the attacker hit, he immediately
jumped up and flew into the group of Demon Cult.
The leader was the official policy of Fenxiang Valley, and those who attacked
others were all from Fenxiang Valley.
The decent people, including the people from the Tianyin Temple such as Puhong
and Pukong who were attacked, were stunned. It took a long while for Daoxuan
Zhenren to try his best to hold his mind, pointing to the Shangguan Ce, "You,
what are you doing? Did Fenxianggu also take refuge in the demon sect?"
Shangguance stood beside the four great masters of the demon cult and Taoist
Cangsong, looking at them at the same time, suddenly burst into laughter, his
mentality was extremely rampant, full of pride.
The ghost king laughed and said to Daoxuan Zhen humanely: "Who told you that
they are from Fenxiang Valley?"
Just as Daoxuan was about to speak, he suddenly lost his voice, turned his head
slowly, and stared at Taoist Cangsong with a pale face, and said, "Okay, okay, you
did a good job, it really is a lie!"
Taoist Cangsong gave a sneer, full of expression, and said with a smile: "This is
not thanks to the resourcefulness of the Ghost King Sovereign. As soon as I heard
that the bald donkey at Tianyin Temple suddenly came here today and wanted to
ruin me, I immediately thought of sending a master to pretend to be a master. Go
down the Fenxiang Valley gate and go up the mountain, pick a few who don't
walk in the world on weekdays, let me introduce them, ha ha, it really succeeded
in one fell swoop!"
Daoxuan Zhenren's body shook for a moment, and when he glanced around, he
was suddenly attacked by the Demon Cult. The general target was concentrated
among the monks of Tianyin Temple. Nine out of ten were hit hard. Especially
the head Master Puhong, with his face like a white paper, he could not stand at
this moment. With the support of the disciple's Faxiang, he slowly sat down, and
behind him was a bloody blur. As for the others, the situation is not much better.
Even in the Blue Cloud Gate, five or six elders have been injured.
Daoxuan Zhenren’s heart was tumbling, and one of his hearts gradually sank, and
he smiled sadly: "Awesome, awesome, because I have lived in vain for so many
years, I didn’t expect that the Shangguan Ce Dao brother of Fenxiang Valley
would always guard the'Xuanhuo Altar'. , I have never made a half-step out of
Fenxiang Valley, so I can't doubt you!"
The King of Ghosts looked at him, smiled and shook his head and said: "You
didn't expect this, but you didn't expect Junior Cangsong to betray you, right?"
Daoxuan Zhenren gave another miserable laugh.
At the Yuqing Temple, there was a moment of silence, and the people in the right
way looked at each other. At this moment, no one could see that the Demon Cult
had already taken a big advantage. Although there were many elder masters here
in Qingyunmen, the Demon Cult had masters. Just more. Among the monks in
Tianyin Temple, it seems that only half of them can shoot at this moment. Among
them, only Pukong and Faxiang were not injured because of their alertness.
Especially Pukong, suddenly as if he had changed his person, holding a golden
bowl in his hand, the golden light was shining everywhere, almost like a fierce
god. There was a pool of blood and flesh in front of him, but a master of the
Demon Cult had calculated that he was not successful just now. Instead, he was
beaten into meat sauce by the universal magic weapon "Futu Golden Bowl".
But the most important thing is that the two great men who have always been
known as the Taishan Beidou, Daoxuan Zhenren and Puhong Master, were hit
hard at the same time. At this moment, seeing Master Puhong's face as white, and
Daoxuan Zhenren. Although it was better, it looked like the end of a crossbow.
Is it true that the world is righteous, is it really exhausted?
This question is like the heaviest stone, weighing heavily on the hearts of the
righteous people.
On the contrary, the people in the Demon Cult are all very happy. For more than
a century, the Demon Cult has been expelled from the Central Plains and trapped
in the wilderness. Today, once you exhale and raise your eyebrows, how can you
become unwilling?
Yuyangzi feels that this time he is presiding over the overall situation. Shengjiao
has won the victory against the two giants of the incomparable righteous way. In
the future, he will be placed above everyone else in the Shengjiao. Maybe from
today onwards, he It can bring Changshengtang to the situation in the blood
refining hall of the black-hearted old man 800 years ago.
As soon as he thought of this, Yuyangzi was even more proud, and smiled
arrogantly at Dao Xuan real person: "Old Dao Xuan thief, quickly hand over your
town’s treasure, the ancient sword of Zhu Xian, and then put it under my sacred
teaching, I I will spare you waiting for not dying! Hahaha..."
Dozens of masters of the magic sect standing behind him laughed together. These
centuries of evil spirits seem to be able to vent to the fullest today!
And in the distance, the exclamation of the Qingyun disciples fighting on the
Tongtian Peak was heard endlessly, which seemed to have laid a miserable
pavement for the current fate of Qingyunmen!
Daoxuan's pale face has firmness, he sneered at Yuyangzi, and said coldly: "Even
if my Qingyunmen is ruined in your hands today, I don't want us to surrender."
With that said, he stepped back a few steps and returned to the Qingyunmen
crowd. The first elders such as Tian Buyi and Shang Zhengliang immediately
surrounded him. His proud disciple Xiao Yicai also held his body, whispering
anxiously, "Master, your body..."
Daoxuan snorted, and said anxiously: "The disaster is looming right now, Junior
Brother Tian, Junior Brother Shang, Junior Brother Zeng, Junior Brother Tianyun,
please support here for a while; Junior Sister Shuiyue, you lead a few second-
generation disciples first. The Taoists of Tianyin Temple sent them away. They
were injured to help Qingyun. We must not let them suffer any more damage."
The people he confessed immediately nodded and said yes, and Tian Buyi
followed: "Brother head, we are blocking here. You are seriously injured, so
hurry away, leaving the green hills in the future...."
He suddenly stopped talking, but everyone knows the meaning of the words.
Zeng Shuchang waited for the first seat and nodded at the same time, but
Taoxuan smirked and said, "Patriarch Jiye, did you tell me to leave it alone? I
Daoxuanning died. Don't be a sinner of the ages!"
Tian Buyi and the others were silent, Daoxuan glanced at the demon sect who
was already ready to move at this moment, and suddenly he seemed to have
made some determination, and said in a low voice: "Up to now, you can only
violate the precepts of the ancestor and kill with that!"
The others, including most of the elders, were startled.
Daoxuan took a deep breath and said, "There is not much time, I will invite the
ancient sword of Zhuxian, you..." He looked around and suddenly whispered: "No
matter what you think of me in your heart, but now, you be careful!"
Tian Buyi and the others were moved. Just about to say something, he suddenly
laughed and the magic weapon flashed, and the people in the magic sect finally
started to do it.
In an instant, the original solemn Yuqing Hall, magic weapons are flying, different
lights are vertical and horizontal, and the loud noise is endless.
In the chaos, while the elder masters of the Azure Cloud Gate resisted the demon
cult master's violent attack, Shuiyue led the young disciples to help the badly
injured masters of Tianyin Temple into the back hall, and Daoxuan also walked
backwards. Go, but the steps are faintly staggered.
Tian Buyi saw this scene in the midst of the fight, anxious in his heart, his gaze
swept away, the red flame fairy sword in his hand pushed back the demon cult
person in front of him, and the pale Qi Hao and Lin Jing flashed to the side to fend
off the enemy with the elders. Yu Yu said anxiously: "You don't need you here,
you immediately escort the real master!"
Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu were shocked, but seeing Tian Buyi's face stern, they didn't
dare to violate the order, and at this moment, the first Taoist Cangsong at
Longshoufeng suddenly rebelled. For them, the disciples of Longshoufeng, it was
nothing more than a thunderbolt in the sky. Early chaos, at this time he quickly
responded, and followed Daoxuan Zhenren.
While looking at their figures, Su Ru, who was fighting on the side, frowned. After
a while, he also found a chance to get out, flashed to Song Daren and Tian Ling'er,
and whispered: "Your uncle Cang Song suddenly rebelled. , His disciples don’t
know if they are reliable, you should follow along and look at the real master!"
Song Daren and Tian Ling'er were startled, and immediately understood, and
immediately followed. Su Ru was about to turn around, and suddenly out of the
corner of his eyes saw Zhang Xiaofan, the little apprentice who was still the focus
of the audience just now, outside of this ups and downs of the battle, but at this
moment, he was standing there like no one cares about him, his eyes do not
know. Why, looking at the front of the Demon Cult from a distance, motionless.
She wrinkled her brows. In fact, she was not easy to be like Tian in her heart. She
didn't believe that this little apprentice would be a traitor to the Demon Cult. At
this moment, thinking of Zhang Xiaofan's superficial skill, she leaned over to him
and patted him on the shoulder.
Zhang Xiaofan's body shook, and when he turned his head, Su Ru was suddenly
shocked, and Zhang Xiaofan's eyes were bloodshot. Although he looked sober,
but for some reason, there was always a strange and fierce feeling.
But at this moment the situation is urgent, how can Su Ru think more, anxiously
said: "Xiao Fan, this place is too dangerous, you also follow your senior brother
and senior sister Ling'er."
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, but under the watchful eyes of this teacher who
had loved him since he was a child, he finally nodded and ran to the back hall.
Su Ru put his heart down, and immediately jumped up and joined the fierce
battle group!

Amid the loud rumbling and the violent impact of various magic weapons, Zhang
Xiaofan ran into the back hall, followed Song Daren and Tian Ling'er, and then
caught up with Qi Hao and Lin Jingyu, and several people surrounded the real
Taoxuan. Master Daoxuan glanced at them and nodded slightly, but when he
looked at Zhang Xiaofan, he involuntarily stopped for a while and then moved
away.
Zhang Xiaofan didn't know what it was like in his heart, but the fire stick he held
in his hand was faintly rippling with blue light at this moment, and he felt dizzy
from time to time in his mind. He just felt like a wave of fierce spirit, and charged
straight. In my own mind, I couldn't help but imagine the bloody air.
It's just that everyone is in a heavy heart right now, and no one has noticed
Zhang Xiaofan's strangeness. After a while, Xiaozhufeng's Lu Xueqi and Wen Min
also appeared in front of everyone.
Lu Xueqi glanced at Zhang Xiaofan, and said to Tao Xuan Zhen humanely: "Master
called me and Senior Sister Wen Min to come over!"
Daoxuan sighed and shook his head slightly, but said nothing, and walked
forward.
Before they could go far, they could only hear the thunderous sound of the
Yuqing Hall behind them, and a few light beams like mountain pillars burst into
the sky. They actually pierced the top of the Yuqing Hall and went straight to the
sky. Mixed with a few screams, I don't know who is dead?
Everyone lost their color, no matter how cruel the fierce battle at the Yuqing
Palace was at this moment, they couldn't help worrying about the division of the
teacher. Daoxuan Zhenren took a deep look towards the place, his face tense, and
suddenly flicked his Dao robe and strode away.
The young disciples followed behind him, only to see this figure whom they
admired like gods in the past. At this moment, his body is still straight and tall as
usual, but on a dark green robe, the blood soaked and turned into black is
shocking. The blood stains, even the sword hole left behind by Taoist Cangsong,
was very clear.
I really don't know how could this true Dao Xuan person be able to sustain it
even after suffering such a serious injury?
A group of people passed through the back hall. None of the young disciples were
Nagato disciples, and no one had been here before. They only followed Daoxuan
through the courtyard. Gradually, the noise on the Yuqing Hall slowly moved
away. People passed through the back hall of Yuqing Hall, but walked towards
the back mountain of Tongtian Peak.
Daoxuan Zhenren walked first, and everyone followed him closely, watching the
surroundings vigilantly. Although most of the demons were attacking Qianshan
at this moment, no one could say if anyone would be led by Taoist Cangsong.
Come to the back mountain.
Zhang Xiaofan walked behind the crowd, his eyes flushed faintly, and his face
expressionless, but his heart was like a stormy sea. He was shocked by the
Qingyunmen disaster and struggling with blood feuds. In his memory, although
the murderer who slaughtered the villagers of Caomiao Village had never seen
him personally, every time he remembered the scene of that day, he would think
of the vicious mysterious man in black.
Now it seems that most of them are Taoist Cangsong!
Although there were two orphans in Caomiao Village, Zhang Xiaofan was the only
one who had seen the man in black and Puzhi fight hands-on. Now, once it is
confirmed, the hatred over the years has suddenly come to his heart, and the two
major weapons in the world eat the blood in his hands. The fire stick made by the
dementor was agitated by the master's hatred and ferocious thoughts, and the
deeply buried hostility suddenly appeared, which in turn affected Zhang Xiaofan
even more.
If on weekdays, don't talk about the Taoism of the real Tao Xuan, Tian Buyi also
discovered that Zhang Xiaofan was wrong, but at this moment, who would care
about him. It’s just that no one knows that this little disciple of the Qingyunmen
is actually at a critical moment of extremely fierce spirit and fighting between
heaven and man. He is not careful, I am afraid that it is the deep evil spirit of
being devoured and deprived of souls. Infected, it's over!
Sure enough, the facts proved that the concerns of Tian Buyi, Shuiyue and others
were not unreasonable. Although the trail behind the Tongtian Peak was quiet,
but not far, several demon cultists rushed out from both sides, and Qi Hao and
others immediately went up. Before catching.
Daoxuan Zhenren only glanced at it, ignored it, and walked straight forward. This
time the attack on Qingyun, the Demon Cult was indeed an elite, and even the
disciples who haunted here were also very prosperous. Qi Hao, Lu Xueqi and
others were anxiously unable to deal with it.
Song Daren and the others continued to guard Dao Xuan Dao Xuan and walked
forward, leaving Qi Hao and Lu Xueqi to block the enemy. At this moment,
everyone actually had a question in their hearts-why Dao Xuan Dao Xuan did not
fly away from the sky? Is his injury already serious? Is it this way?
But at this moment, no one dared to ask him. Not long after, there was a clatter,
and several demon followers rushed out from both sides. Song Daren, Wenmin,
and Tian Linger blocked them, and Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu were also going
forward. Song Daren said anxiously: "The three of us are enough, you go and
protect the real head!"
Lin Jingyu gritted his teeth and pulled Zhang Xiaofan to run forward, catching up
with Dao Xuan again. This time I came down, but unexpectedly never
encountered the Demon Cultists again. Daoxuan Zhenren took them along a
secluded path back the mountain for a while, and then stopped at a three-way
intersection.
Lin Jingyu and Zhang Xiaofan also stopped. Zhang Xiaofan didn't say a word, but
Lin Jingyu looked up at Daoxuan Dao Xuan.
Daoxuan Zhenren looked back, suddenly stunned, his expression moved, as if by
a coincidence, these two people happened to be the two orphans of Caomiao
Village back then.
"After this, we will be the sacred place of Qingyun Mountain, "Huanyue Cave
Mansion", I want to go in. You are waiting here, do not allow anyone from the
demon sect to break in! The other way is to the "Ancestral Hall of the Patriarch",
you ..."
Lin Jingyu looked resolute, nodded, and said loudly: "The boss, don't worry!"
Daoxuan Zhenren glanced at him, but his gaze immediately fell on the "Dragon
Slashing Sword" in his hand. He saw the dragon Slashing Sword swirling in this
quiet place, as if he was also longing for something?
This young man, full of passion and perseverance, vaguely...Shenzhen Taoxuan
suddenly turned around, stared at the road towards the ancestor's ancestral hall,
and then walked straight on the other road without speaking.
Lin Jingyu watched Master Daoxuan disappear on the path, before turning
around, his sword brows furrowed, his mood hard to calm, and even the sound of
breathing became heavy. It's no wonder that Qingyun Gate was in a sudden
disaster at this moment, and Taoist Cangsong, whom he had always regarded as
his father, suddenly rebelled, how did he not make him spin.
Zhang Xiaofan slowly raised his head and looked towards the distant mountain
and Yuqing Temple, but only saw dense woods, not even a corner of the eaves of
the palace; on the other hand, it was another road leading to the ancestral hall of
the ancestor, behind the woods. , There are faint traces of houses, and the sound
of a bell ding is faintly heard.
From the extremely tense battlefield just now, to this extremely secluded place
suddenly, the two of them were a little uncomfortable for a while, and Lin Jingyu
panted heavily, took a deep breath, and slowly calmed down his breathing.
Suddenly, there was a roar like a dragon from the front mountain. After such a
long distance, the sound still came over like a mountain, and the world almost
changed color. Both of them were shocked. Lin Jingyu reacted first and said with
joy, "It's Lingzun!"
Zhang Xiaofan heard this as well, and it turned out to be the roar of Shui Qilin.
Apparently, the spirit beast that guarded Qingyun Mountain for thousands of
years was finally shocked and shot.
But it is not difficult to imagine how fierce the battle is at Qingyunmen at this
moment!
The two of them have their own minds, and they are here waiting for Daoxuan
Zhenren. But their peaceful time did not last long. Suddenly the sound of
footsteps rang, and both of them were shocked. It was better for Qi Hao and
others to arrive, otherwise...
Unexpectedly, it seemed that God was also against the Qingyunmen. After a
while, there were five demons who appeared, and the one headed was the
counterfeit superior policy of Master Puhong just now. Seeing them here,
Immediately, he rushed over with a grinning grin, and some of them were
peering behind them.
Lin and Zhang were eclipsed, and Lin Jingyu's thoughts turned sharply. Looking
at these five people, you know that they are not mediocre. Don't say that you can
deal with them. Whether they can be the enemy of the five of them is still a
question, but Daoxuan entered behind him. The Magic Moon Cave Mansion could
not let them in anyway. Under anxiety, he suddenly became cruel, made a
decisive decision, and whispered to Zhang Xiaofan: "Xiaofan, I will lead them to
the other side, you guard here!"
Zhang Xiaofan was taken aback, before he could get over it, Lin Jingyu rushed
out, slashing the dragon sword into a green light, and swept straight towards the
five men in black with great momentum.
Fake Shangguance and the others frowned and were startled. Their expressions
were dignified. Unexpectedly, this little Qingyunmen disciple walked so high, so
he immediately surrounded him, leaving only the fake Shangguance to graze, and
at the same time pay attention to Zhang Xiaofan. The movement.
Lin Jingyu fought with them and fought with them, and it really proved that the
demon cultists are not superficial, three of them are only slightly inferior to him,
but the first one, the practice is equal to him, when the four besieged, he was
immediately at a disadvantage.
Lin Jingyu frowned, let alone fighting, and immediately got away and retreated to
another fork road. The fake Shangguan Ce groaned slightly, and then led the
three of them to chase him. After a while, only a man in black was left standing
with Zhang Xiaofan. In situ.
The man in black sneered, and looked to Zhang Xiaofan that the young man
seemed to have heard something, and slowly raised his head.
What appeared in front of him was a pair of blood-red eyes filled with nameless
ferocity!
In the quiet woods of Qingyun Mountain, suddenly the flying bird flees, and there
is a tumult.
In the distance, the faintly roaring sound of Shui Qilin came, echoing between the
heaven and the earth!

Chapter 37 Ancestral Hall of the Patriarch
There are two important places in the back mountains of Qingyun Mountain. One
is the most important sacred place of Qingyun Gate, "Huanyue Cave Mansion".
Thousands of years ago, the stunning and brilliant Qingye Patriarch was here to
retreat and enlighten the way, and from then on Qingyunmen crown
Unparalleled in the world, leader of the group.
After Qingye Patriarch, Huanyue Cave Mansion became the most sacred place of
Qingyunmen, and only the head can enter this place for thousands of years.
And the other place is the ancestral hall of the Patriarch.
As the name suggests, it is naturally the place where the ancestors of
Qingyunmen are enshrined. From Qingyunzi who founded Qingyunmen to
Qingye ancestors to the ancestors of the past generations, all have a spiritual
position in this ancestor's ancestral hall, and the incense is endless every
day. And every important day, Qingyunmen will be under the leadership of the
head, and it is also an important place in Qingyunmen to solemnly worship the
ancestors here.
But apart from the days of worshipping the ancestors, it was extremely deserted
here. When Lin Jingyu led the four demon cultists away and ran into this place,
he saw a majestic palace with four corners cornices, glazed tile roofs, and antique
red pillars on a huge clearing. Telling the past history in this quiet.
A burst of light smoke floated out of the deep and somewhat gloomy hall. From
the outside, I could see candles burning inside, and a long light swaying slightly,
hanging in the air. However, except for an old man in plain clothes who was
silently sweeping the floor in front of the temple, he could not see a single figure.
At this time, hearing rapid footsteps, the old man slowly raised his head and
looked here.
Lin Jingyu felt regretful in his heart. At that time, he only wanted to divert the
people of the Demon Cult away from Huanyue Cave. Unexpectedly, he strayed
into the Ancestral Hall of the Patriarch, where the spiritual seat of the ancestors
of the past is enshrined. If he was destroyed by the Demon Cult, he would really
be Don't shirk the blame for death!
Thinking of this, Lin Jingyu immediately stopped, and the Dragon Slashing Sword
flared in front of him, turning around to face the fake Shangguance and others
who were chasing after him.
At this time, there was a sudden startled by a bird in the forest in the distance,
and there was a noise.
Lin Jingyu was startled, looking at that direction where Zhang Xiaofan was, and
couldn't help but feel worried. But after all, knowing that there is a great enemy
in front of him, I force myself to stay calm, be on guard, and secretly make up my
mind that even if I die here today, I must not let these demonic thieves step into
the ancestor's ancestral hall.
The Dragon Slashing Sword seemed to have aura, with blue light shining, lining
the face of its owner, extremely firm.
The old man sweeping the floor in front of the Patriarch's ancestral hall looked at
the Dragon Slashing Sword in Lin Jingyu's hand, and his body suddenly shook.
The four demon sects over there looked at each other and laughed. These people
are obviously not low in the demon sect. At a glance, they can see that this place
must be the important place of Qingyunmen. It seems that this time will
definitely be rewarding.
Fake Shangguance smiled triumphantly: "Little guy, I think you have good
qualifications. Now Qingyunmen has nowhere to go. Why don't you join my sect,
and the old man guarantees that you will become prosperous in the future!"
"Bah!" Lin Jingyu felt disgust in his heart, sneered, and ignored it.
The fake Shangguance was not even angry. Hehe sneered and said, "Well, since
you want to die, I will do it for you!" After a wink, the other three men in black
immediately attacked.
Lin Jingyu clenched his teeth, and the sword of the dragon was rippling in front
of him. The treasures used by the three men in black were a yellow flying sword,
a powerful halberd, and the most weird and terrifying white bone sword made of
several human bones.
Lin Jingyu fought hard with one enemy and three teeth, the dragon sword was
green and horizontal, guarding the place. He didn't even retreat, but gradually he
was still at a disadvantage.
Lin Jingyu entered the Qingyun gate with excellent talents. Taoist Cangsong
valued him very much. Not only did he carefully teach him, he even passed on to
him the powerful Dragon Slashing Sword. I don’t know if it’s on this young man.
The shadow of the person he admired in the past.
And Lin Jingyu did not disappoint Daoist Cangsong’s painstaking efforts. In just a
few years, relying on his excellent talents and the belief in revenge for his
parents and relatives buried deep in his heart, Dao Xing actually made rapid
progress. He was already a leader among the younger generation of disciples.
Just let him work hard, but his practice is limited by time, so he can't be too
radical. At this moment, facing the three black demon cultists, the halberd in the
front kept smashing down, and the flying sword next to it was aiming at the air to
sneak attack; what was even more headache was the white bone sword, dark and
cold, under the control of the demon cult. Below, it appeared and disappeared,
and every time he blocked it, he couldn't help sucking in a cold breath and
shaking his whole body every time he blocked it.
After dozens of rounds of hard fighting, Lin Jingyu tried his best to defend, but
the Dragon Slasher Bimang was gradually suppressed by the three men in black.
Seeing his defeat revealed, he finally took a step back unbearably. .
The fake Shangguance standing behind gave a sneer.
This retreat could not stop immediately, the three black-clothed men's spirits
soared, and the magic weapons came out, Lin Jingyu sweated down and backed
back one after another, wanting to stand still but couldn't.
Suddenly, the mysterious white bones and xiphoid disappeared suddenly, and
Lin Jingyu was blocking the halberd that was smashed in the head, and then
swung away the flying sword that was attacking from the side. Unexpectedly, the
pain in his feet made him unable to stand. It turned out that the white bone
sword burrowed into the ground without knowing when, sneaking in,
immediately made a big cut on his right leg, and it was dripping with blood.
Lin Jingyu roared, and the Dragon Slashing Sword slashed down in the air. The
immortal soldier slammed into the Bone Sword. There was a slight crackling. The
Bone Sword master fell out immediately, and a slight crack was looming on the
sword.
The Demon Cultist who used the Bone Sword had a heartache, and quickly
retracted the Bone Sword to take a closer look. But at this time the other two
magic weapons had arrived, and the sound of the wind was bitter, Lin Jingyu was
put to death, exhausted his last strength, and drove the Dragon Slashing Sword
across his head.
With a loud "bang", I saw strange lights flashing randomly and sparks
everywhere, and I don't know where the power erupted from. Zhanlong
Jiansheng blocked these two magic weapons, but Lin Jingyu's eyes were also
black. At this moment of lightning and stone fire, he suddenly saw the fake
Shangguan Ce, who was still standing far away, suddenly appeared in front of
him, grinning at himself.
Lin Jingyu was shocked, but before he could react, there was a piercing pain in
his chest, and a sharp force went straight in, instantly piercing all his body
protection techniques.
"what!"
Lin Jingyu roared, and the whole person flew out, spurting blood, and couldn't
even hold the Dragon Slashing Sword. The sword was tossed in the air, and
finally fell into the ground with a brush, just in front of the old man who was
sweeping the floor.
The blue light drifted, gradually dimming.
Lin Jingyu has always been stubborn. He looked down at his chest, but saw that
in a bloody blood, the real wound was only the size of a fingertip. But at this
moment, a burst of vigor rushed straight into the body, rushing into the body like
an invincible thin needle, the meridians in the body were painful, and I wanted to
get up to meet the enemy again, but I couldn't stand up because my feet were
soft!
He gasped, but the fake Shangguance and others over there laughed, extremely
proud.
"How about little guy? I just used 50% of the mana to beat you like this, you are
not going to drop!"
The muscles on Lin Jingyu's face twitched. Obviously it was extremely painful in
his body, but the imminent disaster made him extremely anxious. When he
thought of the ancestral temple behind him, he didn't know where the strength
came from, and he struggled to get up slowly. .
The Demon Cult and others didn't stop him, they just watched the monkey show
and watched the excitement.
The pain in the heart felt as if it was about to rush to the top of his head. Lin
Jingyu was dizzy before he could stand still. He turned his head and panted
heavily, staggering towards the Dragon Slashing Sword in front of the old
sweeping man, gasping in his mouth. : "Old man, it's dangerous here, you go fast,
fast, fast..."
The old man looked like the person who cleaned the Patriarch's ancestral hall in
Qingyunmen on a daily basis. His face was withered and his wrinkles were as
deep as a knife cut. It is strange to say that Lin Jingyu fought against the demons,
but he still stood by quietly watching, neither fleeing nor talking.
At this moment, he glanced at Lin Jingyu's chest as he walked over, and suddenly
said indifferently: "'Liren Cone'! You are Zhou Yin, the assassin of Demon Sect
Changshengtang, right?"
The four demon sects smiled, and the fake Shangguance's expression suddenly
became cold, and said: "I don't think there is a master here. Yes, I am Zhou Yin,
who is your Excellency?"
The withered old man did not answer him, and said to himself: "The Liren Cone
is a magical treasure, and it is extremely powerful, but it falls into the hands of a
lowly character like you, but it is only reduced to a tool for a man. Insult this
precious treasure!"
Zhou Yin was furious, but he couldn't figure out the identity of this mysterious
old man for a while, and saw that although he looked trembling, but his tone was
terrifying, he couldn't help feeling a little uneasy, and said angrily: "Who is your
Excellency?"
The old man sighed and said, "Who am I? Hey, even I myself have forgotten who I
am..." When he spoke, his face was sad and his tone was full of desolation, and he
turned his head to face Lin Jingyu, who was stunned by the side, said, "Child."
Lin Jingyu was taken aback, and quickly said, "Yes, senior, senior."
The old man looked at him up and down a few times, as if showing a slight smile,
and said: "Who are you under?"
For some reason, Lin Jingyu suddenly felt unspeakable awe at the old man, and
said in a low voice: "The disciple is from the Taoist priest of Longshoufeng
Cangsong..."
Halfway through the words, I suddenly remembered that Taoist Cangsong had
betrayed Qingyun, and suddenly an inexplicable feeling came to my heart, my
heart was sour, and I couldn't continue.
The old man nodded and said in a low voice: "It's Cangsong! He has a discerning
apprenticeship, hehe."
As he spoke, he stretched out his hand tremblingly, and held the Dragon Slashing
Sword that was in front of him stuck in the ground.
Lin Jingyu watched his slow movements, and suddenly he was nervous, as if he
was expecting something in his heart, he could not help but hold his breath.
That pair of withered and old palms, I don't know how many winds and frosts
have been experienced, when he touched the hard and cold hilt again, and then,
he squeezed it tightly!
In the ancestral hall of the Patriarch, there was a faint sound of a bell.
"Choke..."
Suddenly, the originally bleak Dragon Slashing Sword suddenly glowed with
green light, and its blooming light resembled the scorching sun in the sky,
dazzling and could not be seen! The old man slowly pulled out the Dragon
Slashing Sword. With every point, the Dragon Slashing Sword seemed to be
trembling with excitement, and the dragon roared endlessly, and the thrilling
voice echoed and rushed for nine days.
The old man stood up straight, slowly placed Bimang's great Dragon Slashing
Sword in front of him, and gently stroked it with his hand. The callused hands
eroded by the years are as gentle as touching a beloved woman.
The Dragon Slashing Sword whizzed, even though Lin Jingyu and the Demon
Cultists who were far away felt the sudden spiritual excitement of the Dragon
Slashing Sword.
Lin Jingyu stared at the Dragon Slashing Sword that he could hardly recognize,
radiating an incomparable brilliance in the old man's hand. And after the
withered old man grasped this divine sword, the whole person seemed to have
changed, and the invisible aura was surging, as if he was the legendary ancient
sword god.
"Child, you are optimistic, the Dragon Slashing Sword is not used like you do!"
The old man said lightly in the surging blue light.
The voice just fell, and suddenly I saw the green light burst out, and the entire
open space was shrouded in green in an instant, and the sky fell on the
ground. In the sharp whistling sound, the Dragon Slashing Sword galloped out
from the old man's hand, rushing out like an electric light flashing sharply.
Seeing that the old man's aura was so powerful, everyone in the Demon Cult had
already paid attention to guarding. At the same time, they shouted, and at the
same time they drove the magic weapon to attack. Only Zhou Yin stood at the
end, frowning, but didn't make a move.
The three of them almost used the same method that they had just dealt with Lin
Jingyu. The halberd attacked frontally, the flying sword rose up, and the bone
sword was about to sneak attack. Unexpectedly, the old man ignored the yellow
flying sword and the bone sword, and the dragon sword turned like a mountain.
The beam of light came straight on. The demons who led the halberd were
shocked, and quickly drove the halberd to parry. Only a crisp sound was heard.
The sword of the dragon was cut like ice and snow, and the halberd was cut into
two pieces without any pause. , Beheaded immediately.
"hiss……"
In Lin Jingyu's stunned mouth, in the horrified eyes of everyone, the demon sect
person was cut in half from head to toe, and the blood rained. And almost
without stopping, in the blood stained sky, at this moment, the green glow that
was almost like a devil rolled upside down and rushed towards the other two.
The Flying Sword and the Bone Sword that had attacked the old man, at this
moment, their hearts were broken, and they dared to attack wherever they were.
They immediately flew backwards, and at the same time hurriedly recruited
magic weapons. It's just that the sharp light of the Dragon Slashing Sword filled
the sky, and it came in a blink of an eye, and it slammed into everyone's eyes.
There was almost no exclamation, Lu Mang drowned the two men, and the sound
of shattering broke out in a moment. I don't know what happened to the two
men?
Lin Jingyu rushed down in a cold sweat, almost taken away from him!
Standing at the farthest point, Zhou Yin's face changed drastically, knowing that
this old man was really a terrifying expert, and he was definitely not his enemy,
so he turned and flew away.
Unexpectedly, the green glow was like a mountain whistling a tsunami, and it
was also mixed with red blood, like an electric glow flying over and chasing.
After all, Zhou Yin Daoxing was a little higher than the others, his hands flicked,
and a flash of black energy was looming, and the sky full of green light suddenly
paused in front of him.
And the next moment, Zhou Yin suddenly lost her color and lost her voice: "It's
you! You are Wan..."
Before the words fell, the green mansions that filled the space between the earth
and the sky suddenly knocked down the black air pressure that had been
struggling, slashing the head, and slashing it on Zhou Yin's chest.
Zhou Yin screamed, the whole person was beaten and flew away, seeing that he
was dead.
In a short while, the four demon cultists who were still showing their power just
now died unexpectedly.
The sky was full of green light, suddenly like a long whale absorbing water, it
converged on the Dragon Slashing Sword, and flew back to the old man's hand.
Lin Jingyu opened her mouth slightly, but was speechless.
The old man shook his head slightly, as if he was also sighing, then he took a deep
look at the Dragon Slashing Sword in his hand, and threw him at Lin Jingyu.
Lin Jingyu caught it subconsciously, only to hear the old man walk back to the
ancestor shrine, and slowly said: "Slashing the dragon sword, using the green
crystal cast from the extremely bitter land of southern Xinjiang, killing countless
evils. With this sword, you must go forward courageously, with offensive as the
head, and the practice is not enough, you must also be determined to kill all the
powerful enemies, and you must not use its supernatural power. You must keep
it in mind!"
Lin Jingyu was stunned, but seeing the old man about to walk into the Patriarch's
ancestral hall, he suddenly woke up and said anxiously: "Senior, the demon sect
has attacked Qingyun in a big way today, I beg you to take action..."
The old man's body suddenly paused, but he didn't turn around. He only said
lightly: "The Qingyunmen master is like a cloud, and the master Daoxuan is an
inexperienced wizard in the world. With him, what is there to be afraid of? ?"
Lin Jingyu took a step forward and said sadly: "But, but the head of the real
person has already been seriously injured!"
The old man was obviously taken aback, Huo Di turned his head and said, "Who
can hurt Daoxuan?"
Lin Jingyu was suddenly silent. He naturally knew the murderer, but at this
moment he was asked to say the name of Taoist Cangsong. Somehow, it was a
sorrow, as if he was about to break something with that person. No words were
spoken!
The old man then asked, "What about Dao Xuan! How is he now?"
Lin Jingyu said: "The head master was seriously injured, but for some reason, he
went into the Magic Moon Cave."
"Huanyue Cave Mansion!" The old man's complexion suddenly calmed down,
facing Lin Jingyu for a while, but more like himself, and sighed slightly:
"Qingyunmen Millennium Giant Sect, what are you afraid of?"
As he said, the old man slowly turned around again. Lin Jingyu paled, and said in
shock: "Old man, don't you see Qingyun in distress without saving it?"
The old man seemed to smile a little sadly, and said: "Young man, the
Qingyunmen sect has been built for two thousand years, how can you know the
strength inside! You can rest assured."
Lin Jingyu didn't know why, just about to beg again, suddenly only felt that the
originally quiet Dragon Slashing Sword in his hand, suddenly the sword body
became very hot, and as if it had been stimulated, the green light lit up again.
Lin Jingyu stared at the Dragon Slashing Sword in his hand, feeling suddenly,
turned his head and looked in the direction of the Magic Moon Cave Mansion, and
saw that between the peaks, a glorious light shot up into the sky, and the Dragon
Slashing Sword in his hand, also As if facing there, whispering in a low voice.
"Born, finally born!"
I don’t know when the old man also looked there, his face was full of complex
expressions of vicissitudes, and he said in a low voice: "My child, you are lucky,
you will soon be able to see the legendary ancient sword'Zhu Xian'!"

Chapter 38: Ancient Jian Zhuxian
The glorious light in the direction of Magic Moon Cave Mansion became more
and more bright and dazzling, and accompanied by it, there was a faintly low
voice of strange howling.
The withered old man standing in front of the Patriarch's ancestral hall stared at
the dazzling light, stunned, until Lin Jingyu was surprised and asked him: "Old
predecessors, that is the treasure of our Qingyunmen Township— -Gu
Jianzhuxian?"
The old man nodded silently, then turned around suddenly, as if he didn't want
to pay any more attention to it, and whispered: "As soon as Zhu Xian came out,
he was on this Qingyun Mountain again, using Tao Xuan's cultivation as Taoism.
No one in the world can resist. You. Go!" At this point, half of his body has
disappeared into the shadow of this ancestral hall.
Lin Jingyu was a little bit disheartened and called out, "Senior!"
The old man paused, as if thinking of something again, and suddenly said: "If you
are interested in the future, you will find the opportunity to find Daoxuan in
private, and tell him that the subordinate in the Patriarch's ancestral hall has
been bored for more than a hundred years, and now he wants to You often come
here to talk, do you think he can say yes?"
Lin Jingyu was dumbfounded, and wondered: "What?"
The old man didn't answer him, and his whole body sank into the darkness.
Lin Jingyu was stunned for a moment, then turned around and looked around. At
this moment, the beam of light seemed to be bright again, almost impossible to
see. At the same time, he also remembered in his heart that Zhang Xiaofan was
still outside, and immediately went out. Run away.
After trotting this way, he returned to the place just now. Lin Jingyu looked at the
court, his body shook, and immediately took a breath. I saw two people standing
at the three-way intersection just now. Zhang Xiaofan was standing there, but the
other was Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhufeng. But what surprised him most was that the
surrounding clearing was covered with blood, even next to him. The branches
and leaves of the trees were also covered with blood, like hell.
And the man in black who was confronting Zhang Xiaofan just now died
underground at some unknown time. The whole body was withered and pale, as
if the blood all over his body had been drained.
A bad premonition floated on Lin Jingyu's heart. He immediately ran to Zhang
Xiaofan and said loudly, "Xiaofan, are you okay?"
From the moment Lin Jingyu appeared to the present, Zhang Xiaofan has not
looked back at him. Instead, he has been facing Lu Xueqi face to face. However, at
this moment, the two of them who were originally in a delicate relationship, Lu
Xueqi has drawn the Heavenly Sword in his hand. , Fully guarded Zhang Xiaofan.
Lin Jingyu has always regarded Zhang Xiaofan like his own brother. At this
moment, seeing Lu Xueqi's unfavorable momentum towards Zhang Xiaofan, he
furiously said, "Junior Sister Lu, what are you doing?"
Then he stood in front of Zhang Xiaofan and greeted Lu Xueqi.
Lu Xueqi's face was originally very complicated, as if frightened, as though
regretful, and there was a bit of sadness in her eyes. At this moment, she
suddenly saw Lin Jingyu in between them, she couldn't help but say, "You..."
A bloody hand suddenly placed Lin Jingyu's shoulder almost at the same time,
dyeing his white robe red. The bloody breath of the bright red blood floated from
that hand and got into Lin Jingyu's nose.
Lin Jingyu was taken aback, turned around and said in surprise, "Xiao Fan, are
you okay?"
What appeared in front of him were eyes with a dim red light and a few painful
expressions. Zhang Xiaofan's expression was dull, and his lips moved. Finally, the
red light weakened, and he whispered: "I'm fine. ."
Lin Jingyu breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "Well, the real head may be
coming out soon, we are ready to let him go back!"
Zhang Xiaofan nodded and was silent, but he held the fire stick in his palm
tighter.
Lu Xueqi next to him watched him, and slowly put Tianya away for a while,
without saying a word. Lin Jingyu looked at her a little strangely. He wanted to
ask what happened here, but at this moment, from the direction of the Magic
Moon Cave, the low and echoing strange howling suddenly rose, and then
suddenly. Raised high, the sound moved the world, and that dazzling light is even
more brilliant.
Amidst the halo, a figure slowly rose, and Daoxuan Zhenren was bathed in the
dazzling light. From the palm to the shoulder of his right hand, he was
surrounded by a dazzling and hot white light. It was not clear at all that he was
holding it. What is it.
And just now, he was seriously injured and unable to Yukong's body, but at this
moment, he couldn't see any harm, as if this ancient Zhuxian sword was released,
even his body's energy was completely supplemented.
Daoxuan Zhenren was dressed in a dark green Taoist robe, hunting and fluttering
in the beam of light, even his face was particularly pale by the bright white light
at hand. And he didn't seem to notice Lin Jingyu, Zhang Xiaofan and others under
him, and flew directly in the direction of Qianshan Yuqing Palace.
Lin Jingyu and the others were all dumbfounded. This ancient Zhuxian sword
was already so powerful before it was shot. I really don't know how powerful it
would be if it were used?
The three of them were stunned for a moment, then they woke up and chased
forward to the mountain.
Not long after they left, a slender figure in the depths of the woods slowly walked
out, looking at the back of Zhang Xiaofan who was gradually going away, with a
complex expression on his face, silent.
It is Baguio.

From the time Daoxuan Zhenren left to the present, the battle between Zheng
and Demons centered on the Yuqing Hall in the front mountain of Qingyun
Mountain has been extremely tragic.
Dating back to more than a hundred years ago, at the foothills of Qingyun
Mountain, the three great schools of the right way, Qingyunmen, Tianyin Temple,
and Fenxiang Valley, worked together to deal with the Demon Sect, winning in
one fell swoop. But now there is no one in Fenxiang Valley. The masters of
Tianyin Temple, including the presiding priest Puhong, have been injured by the
demons who pretend to be Fenxianggumen. Now except for Pukong and
Dharmaxiang, they are almost solely supported by Qingyunmen.
However, the great sect of the Qingyun Gate, which has been hanging down for
two thousand years, finally let people know its depth today. Needless to say, Tian
Buyi, Shang Zhengliang, Zeng Shuchang and other first elders, among the other
seven veins, have a dozen gray-haired elders who have taken action together.
Together with the Pukong and Dharma images of Tianyin Temple, even the
masters of the magic sect have tried their best to attack. They have the upper
hand, but they have never been able to defeat them.
In this event, nearly dozens of the next-ranked cultivators are fighting in this
drama. It is Yuqing Hall, the palace reinforced by the Xianjia Taoism, and finally
can’t help countless flying around and galloping horizontally and horizontally.
With the impact of the magic weapon, the huge roof collapsed and the dust was
filled.
Everyone was shocked and flew up one after another, fighting straight from the
ground to the sky. The place was bigger, but it was better to perform.
But seeing the sky full of light shining, dozens of battle groups gleaming in the
sky, shining sharply, and howling past like meteors from time to time! The top of
Qingyun Mountain seemed to be submerged in countless brilliant magic weapons
light.
There are thousands of strange magic weapons in the Demon Cult. On the other
hand, in Qingyunmen, most elders use immortal swords, but in the hands of
these elders who have cultivated Taiji Xuanqing Dao to the realm of Shangqing,
the magical swords of the Taoist immortal swords are used by the elders. It is
endless and endless, and there is no way to illusion. If it is not for too many
masters of the magic education, I am afraid that it may not be a disadvantage.
However, although Tian Buyi and others could still support, the situation at the
feet of ordinary Qingyun disciples was precarious. The demon sect attacked this
time, and it had already made careful arrangements in advance, especially the
ghost king. It was even more specific. It is expected that because Zhang Xiaofan is
pregnant with strange treasures and Tianyin Temple does not fax the law,
Qingyunmen masters will inevitably gather in Yuqing Hall. Therefore, when
dealing with Qingyun disciples, according to the report of Taoist Cangsong, the
master ambushes the master and raises troubles. Sure enough, it has a
miraculous effect. Qingyun disciples are in a mess, causing countless deaths and
injuries.
It's just that the ghost king didn't expect one thing, and that was the mountain-
protecting spirit beast of Qingyunmen-Water Qilin.
Since the death of Qingye ancestor thousands of years ago, Shui Qilin has always
stayed in the blue water pool at ease, never really showing off. It was the battle
between the true demons at the foot of Qingyun Mountain a hundred years ago,
and Shui Qilin did not go down the mountain to participate in the war, so this
generation of Qingyunmen people , Including Taoist Cangsong, do not know how
powerful the water unicorn is?
But after being awakened by the battle between the Demon Cult and the Qingyun
disciple, Shui Qilin, as a mountain beast, naturally furiously shot. This sudden
change almost changed the situation.
But I saw the water unicorn standing in the turbulent blue water pool at this
moment, and the entire pool water rapidly revolved around the giant beast. A
dozen water columns surrounded by one person were controlled by this
thousand-year spirit beast from the side of the water unicorn. Zhongyin is also
mixed with countless ghosts and dead souls swallowed by water unicorns in the
past, attacking from all sides, attacking the demons.
At first, the demons didn’t put this strange beast in their eyes, and they besieged
them. Unexpectedly, they collapsed at the touch of the water column. The water
unicorn was so powerful that it was hit by the water column and killed seven or
eight in a moment, and was trapped by the wrathful spirits in the water. Seven or
eight people died. The people in the Demon Cult were divided and fled, but
Qingyun disciples were energetic.
After a while, the situation has alarmed the four great masters of the Demon Cult
who are still on the Yuqing Temple. First, they sent a few masters, and finally
even the Fairy Sanmiao and the poisonous god also came down. This stabilized
the situation and gradually trapped the Shui Qilin. .
Fairy San Miao and Poison God are both the leaders of the four major sects, and
their status is not trivial. Naturally, Daoxing is far better than other masters of
the demon sect. After the two of them came out of the field, Fairy Sanmiao made
a soft white silk, which was hard to see. She was dancing thinly, as if weaving an
invisible net. The water unicorn drove the water column conflict several times,
unparalleled fierceness. , But was blocked by this weak and invisible net and cut
into the invisible.
As for the poison god, he nodded after watching Shui Qilin and Fairy Sanmiao for
a while, took out a half-foot long, clear and flowing knife from his arms, held it in
his right hand, and held a jade in his left hand. Bottle, pull the cork, don't know
what's in it?
After a while, it seemed that the poison god had already urged the power of
thought, and the knife shone brilliantly, swallowing sharp awns forward, and the
poison god immediately cut off the water column closest to him like cutting tofu,
and then quickly left it with his left hand. Yang, some of the blue powder seen in
the air fell to the place where the water column just rose.
Shui Qilin seemed to feel something, turning his head and roaring, the pool of
water made a loud noise, and another huge water column was lifted up from the
same place, and it struck straight towards the poison god. The Poison God didn't
change his face. As expected, Shui Qilin suddenly roared loudly, and the water
column that attacked the Poison God suddenly scattered and fell back into the
pool, and the nearby pool water had all turned dark blue and gloomy.
In this way, the poison god sliced and sprayed poison, and in a blink of an eye,
the water column controlled by Shui Qilin was destroyed by him, and Fairy
Sanmiao was on the other side blankly, using the secret "lingering silk" of the
Acacia Sect. Tightly trapped the water column attacked by Shui Qilin.
At this time, a discerning person knew at a glance that Shui Qilin was definitely
defeated under the attack of these two masters.
From a high place, Yuyangzi and the ghost king looked down side by side. Seeing
that the situation was initially set, Yuyangzi looked triumphant and said, "With
two suzerains working together, it doesn't matter how powerful this beast is!"
The ghost king smiled slightly, and then looked towards the sky and saw that
under the siege of everyone, Qingyun Gate is still resisting at this moment, but
after all it is outnumbered. It is already extremely difficult. Then he smiled and
said: "Brother Yuyang, this great achievement today will be in the future. Within
the sacred religion, your reputation is no longer comparable."
Yuyangzi turned his head and glanced at him, feeling very happy and laughing.
The ghost king sneered in his heart, but smiled on his face: "So, in order to avoid
long nights and dreams, it is better for us to take action together and bring these
Qingyunmen guys..."
Yuyangzi was energetic and said: "Okay, I'll do it with you!"
The ghost king nodded and smiled: "Brother Dao, please first!"
Yuyangzi laughed, and stood up, arms stretched, silver light flashed, and a
strange black and white mirror appeared in his hand.
The Ghost King was behind him, his face suddenly gloomy, and a cold light
flashed in his eyes. When he moved, he seemed to be about to do something, but
at this moment, a low and strange howl suddenly came from the distant sky.
Suddenly, the entire Qingyun Mountain Range, standing tall for thousands of
years, seemed to tremble slightly!
Suddenly, the magic weapon of the fairy sword in everyone's hands was slightly
heated and whispered, toward that brilliant light!
Tongtian Peak towers high into the clouds, and the sky that has been clear for
thousands of years has gradually darkened.
Only that bright ray of light in the sky, like unrestrained thermoelectricity, broke
free of its imprisonment, soared above the nine heavens, and galloped in.
Explode instantly!
The extremely brilliant light illuminates the world, and the figure in the depths of
the light is holding a sword toward the sky.
Everyone held their breath and stared at the sky in amazement. Just in this
wrong god, the Shui Qilin in the blue water pool roared, but did not attack the
poison god and the fairy Sanmiao again. On the contrary, all the water columns
merged suddenly. Formed a huge water curtain, holding the water unicorn
straight to the sky, flying to the depths of the light!
Above the sky, a spirit beast roared and echoed endlessly.
Daoist Cangsong, who had been standing next to the ghost king and Yuyangzi,
silently watching the battle, his face became pale after the light appeared. At this
moment, he saw Shui Qilin flying into the sky, his body swayed even more, and
he lost his voice: "Zhu Xian!"
The ghost king and Yuyangzi changed colors at the same time, and the ghost king
said in shock: "You don't mean that only by practicing Tai Chi Xuanqing Dao to
the Taiqing realm can you control the ancient sword of Zhuxian and spur
the'Zhuxian Sword Array'?"
Cang Song smiled miserably, and said, "Yes, but I didn't expect Daoxuan to..."
At this moment, everyone had stopped fighting, Tian Buyi and others fell back to
the ground, and all of them looked excited in the Qingyun Gate.
This legendary ancient sword that was once in the hands of Qingyunmen's
ancestor, Qingye, has once again appeared in the hands of Daoxuan, the head of
the Qingyunmen, at the most dangerous moment of Qingyunmen.
In the midair, Shui Qilin flew under Daoxuan and roared in a low voice. The
beast's head was slightly lowered, as if he was also facing this ancient sword with
indescribable fear and respect.
Daoxuan was concealed in the light, and slowly landed on the head of the spirit
beast Shui Qilin.
Take a deep breath!
Hold the sword and face the sky!
In the sky, in the blooming rays of light, there suddenly resounded a strange and
reverberating sound of cursing, like the singing of a god and Buddha in the sky,
and a grinning smile like the devil of the Nine Nethers. The nameless sense of
shock has drowned everyone at the top of Qingyun Mountain.
Suddenly, on the mountain behind Tongtian Peak, in the direction of Huanyue
Cave Mansion, a purple spirit rose up directly, shining directly on Shui Qilin and
Dao Xuan above it. After a while, looking at the location from afar, there were six
brilliant lights flying from unknown places on the other six peaks of Qingyun
Mountain, divided into six colors: yellow, blue, red, green, orange, and blue.
Shrouded together, the last seven dazzling lights converged in Dao Xuan's hands
until now the glorious Gu Jian Zhuxian.
The world changed color, thunder blasted!
A huge thunder blasted in mid-air, and the wind was fierce, and there was no
change in the crowd. The sand and rocks on the Tongtian Peak flew away, the
dust was flying, and the seven Dharma light sources were endless. Above the
radiant Zhuxian Ancient Sword, a Qi sword shining with colorful colors slowly
appeared. Above the sword, various Qi swords were continuously separated, and
more and more, instantly filled the sky, turning the colorful reflections of the
entire Tongtianfeng mountain, so beautiful!
Taoist Cangsong trembled slightly, and groaned in a low voice: "Zhu Xian Sword
Formation, Zhu Xian Sword Formation..."
At this moment, Poison God and Fairy Sanmiao also flew back. Taoist Cangsong
looked pale and said: "This formation was created by Qingyun founding
patriarch Qingyunzi, and it was repaired by Qingye ancestor who spent a
hundred years of hard work. Zhu Xian urged, the power is unimaginable. We,
shall we rewind, right?"
The Ghost King's face changed, but Yuyangzi was already angry: "Nonsense, no
matter how powerful he is, he is only one person with one sword, so what can he
do?"
Taoist Cangsong smiled bitterly and shook his head, turning his head to the
poison god and said: "Sect Master, this Immortal Punishment Sword Formation is
activated with mysterious spells. It was already extremely powerful. When I
opened the Qingyun Sect, I was barely able to support it by the restriction of this
formation. Coming down. Later, when the ancestor Qingye was born, with the
talent of Tianzong, gathered the Qisha peaks of Qingyun Mountain for thousands
of years, and then used the supreme sword spirit of the first strange sword from
ancient times to cast as the medium, it has opened up to the sky. We are
absolutely invincible for the marvelous work of breaking the ground!"
The poisonous god's face changed color, but it was said that looking at this
Zhuxian Sword Formation that had never been seen before made the duck that
almost got it flying today, but he couldn't make this determination right away
anyway.
Needless to say, Yuyangzi next to him was unwilling. Only the ghost king
stomped his feet and said decisively: "This formation is too powerful. We are
invincible. Let's go!"
Yuyangzi, Poison God, and even Fairy Sanmiao were all startled, they were about
to argue, but only during this moment of hesitation, the dazzling Zhuxian sword
formation in the sky had already changed.
The colorful Qi sword above Gu Jian Zhuxian, obviously the main sword of this
formation, has become so huge at this moment, lying in the sky, even the giant
beast water unicorn looks far inferior to it. As for the monochromatic Qi swords
all over the sky, they were densely packed like clouds and mist, and Wang was
shocked.
This rare wonder in the ages, but there is no excitement, only waves of killing
and cold.
Daoxuan shook his body vaguely on the water unicorn. At the same time, he
chanted the magic spell, waved the ancient sword of Zhuxian with his right hand,
and pointed the magic tactic with his left hand like a sword, and slashed
downward!
"hiss……"
On the ancient sword of Zhu Xian, a burst of light flickered. After a while,
countless Qi swords that were above the air, with an extremely fierce force,
rushed down and rushed straight to the people of the demon sect.
The sword falls like rain, and the world is killing!
Countless demon cultists fought against each other, but the Qi sword was as if it
were invincible, and it stabbed directly down mercilessly, and the weaker skill
was immediately plunged into the ground with blood splashing.
On the Tongtian Peak, ghosts cried and howled wolves suddenly, screaming
endlessly, countless broken limbs and pieces of flesh splashing, flesh and blood
flying across, and bloody, like hell. In this situation, even the people of
Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple changed their expressions slightly, and the
statues of Tianyin Temple bowed their heads slightly and whispered to the
Buddha.
The complexion of the four masters of the Demon Sect changed drastically, and
in a blink of an eye the people around them were almost all injured under this
incredible array. Seeing this Zhuxian sword array sword raining, the colorful
main sword in the sky continued to separate more monochromatic Qi swords,
covering more and more areas, almost enclosing the entire Tongtian Peak!
The ghost king waved his hand to fend off a fired Qi sword, and only felt his body
shook. The evil spirit power contained in this Qi sword seemed to be endless. It
seemed that it had absorbed Qingyun Mountain as Taoist Cangsong said. The
heaven and earth aura of the Qimai Mountain peaks is beyond human ability to
resist. What's more, this is only a single-color Qi sword, if that terrifying colorful
main sword is captured, I am afraid that everyone will die without a place to
bury.
Among the four great suzerains, the ghost king has always been resourceful and
resourceful. At this moment of crisis, the ghost king's thoughts turned sharply
and suddenly found that the body of the Taoxuan in the sky was shaking
constantly, obviously extremely strenuous, and hurriedly shouted: "Everyone,
the old Daoxuan thief is seriously injured. I can't fully control this formation, so I
will immediately join forces to attack one place!"
The people of the Demon Cult were in chaos, almost instinctively resisting the
deadly sword rain falling in the air. At this moment, I suddenly listened to the
Demon King’s drink, let alone think about it. With the Demon King as the leader,
almost all the masters of the Demon Master galloped up on the Peak. , Rushed to
the easternmost place with the least monochromatic Qi sword.
Along the way, there were endless screams, and the air sword that killed human
life like a devil's grinning in the sky, dangling scary and bright blood flowers in
the sky. The people at Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple were so stunned that
they forgot to stop the demon sect, but they thought of it. I was afraid that they
couldn’t do it. The sky was full of swords falling like rain. If they moved around,
I’m afraid I was hurt by this sword rain first.
Finally, after dropping nearly a hundred corpses, dozens of masters of the magic
sect rushed out from the far east. The four great sect masters, including Taoist
Cangsong, all had wounds on their bodies, but they escaped after all.
The sword rain in the sky finally slowly weakened and stopped slowly.
Countless scattered blood blossoms quietly fell, turning into a shocking bloody
scene, covering the Tongtian Peak in a bloody color.
The Qi sword in the sky gradually disappeared, and Dao Xuan Taoist slowly fell
along with the water Qilin. Tian Buyi waited for someone to wake up at this
moment and immediately greeted him, but he caught Daoxuan Daoxuan. Before
they could say a word, he saw Daoxuan Daoxuan tilted and fell into the arms of
the approaching Tian Buyi. Fainted.

Chapter 39 The Old Sins
The crowd made a mess and quickly helped Dao Xuan Zhenren into the Yuqing
Hall. However, the Yuqing Hall at this moment was already dilapidated. The
original majestic building had collapsed by more than half at this moment, and
there were gravel and broken wood everywhere.
Tian Buyi and others asked the young disciple to quickly sort out an open space,
drag a chair from the side, and let Master Daoxuan sit down. There are any
miraculous medicines on the heads of the surrounding elders, and it is too late to
take them out, and I can't wait to let Daoxuan swallow them all at once.
After a while, Dao Xuan moved and woke up slowly with a long sigh.
Tian Buyi and the others looked at Daoxuan’s face pale and almost bloodless,
especially the wound on the abdomen. The blood stains that had been solidified
at some time had expanded several times, almost dyeing the entire hem of the
Taoist robe, and everyone couldn’t help but feel worried. color.
Daoxuan Zhenren obviously hurt his vitality, after waking up, he couldn't even
speak immediately. Tian Buyi quickly took three pills of the rhubarb pill he had
carefully refined. After a while, the medicine was applied, and Daoxuan's
complexion improved a little.
At this time, the surrounding elders and disciples all gathered around, and Lin
Jingyu, Zhang Xiaofan, Lu Xueqi and others also rushed here. Seeing that the
headmaster was hurt so badly, his face was lost.
After a while, Song Daren, Qi Hao and others also rushed back.
Daoxuan Zhenren regained his spirit a little, opened his eyes, and saw Tian Buyi
all around him looking at him worriedly. He gave a strong laugh and said, "I can
still hold on, so I don't want to do anything."
Tian Buyi and the others breathed a sigh of relief. Some of them thought of the
legendary ancient sword Zhuxian, but saw that Daoxuan's hands were empty and
there was no trace of Zhuxian, and outside the Yuqing Palace, the spirit beast
Water Qilin did not return. In the blue water pool, but lying there, but near it, the
shadow of the ancient sword of Zhu Xian has never been seen.
Master Taoxuan slowly looked around, his face changed slightly, and he saw that
the people in the Azure Cloud Gate standing around were almost reduced by
more than half, and he was shocked: "After I left just now, what about the
casualties here and here?"
Standing at the nearest place to him, Tian Buyi hesitated for a moment, and
whispered: "Brother head, you should heal your injury first..."
Daoxuan said: "Say it!"
Tian Buyi suffocated, turned around and glanced around, as if he had to confirm
again, and then whispered to Daoxuan about the casualties.
In this battle, Qingyunmen has suffered heavy casualties. Under the siege of the
Demon Cult, twenty-five elders killed fourteen people in the battle, and four or
five were seriously injured. This is the first person in the Seven Vessels. In
addition to the master Daoxuan, Taoist Cangsong at Longshoufeng betrayed. The
first Shangzheng Liang of Chaoyang Peak and the first Tianyun Taoist of Luoxia
Peak died unfortunately. The remaining Tian Buyi and Fenghuifeng's first Zeng
Shuchang, are also full of distressed expressions and scars all over his body. Only
the Master Shuiyue of Xiaozhufeng escorted Tianyin. Master Si Puhong and
others, on the contrary, there is nothing serious about it.
Daoxuan Zhenren's body shook, and he was dangerous and unable to support
it. The strength that Qingyunmen was proud of in the past was almost completely
lost in this battle.
Tian Buyi also had grief and indignation on his face, and he whispered in a low
voice: "Brother head, we must take revenge for such blood and blood, but now
your body is very important, and you must not be too sad."
Dao Xuan sighed, closed his eyes and said, "I, Dao Xuan, I'm sorry to the
ancestors of the Qingyunmen generations!"
His voice was bleak, and he was unspeakably distressed, and everyone heard in
their ears, silent for a while.
At this moment, a piece of wood suddenly fell out of the ruins next to it with a
plop, and a head poked out from the corner of the ruins. Everyone was startled.
When they fixed their eyes, they were all startled. This person was actually the
one who was already crazy. Uncle Wang who has been for many years. I don’t
know when he ran into this Yuqing Temple, and in the earth-shaking battle just
now, he didn’t know where to hide. This time he just crawled out, covered in dust
and dust, but look at his expression. , But he didn't seem to be very scared,
giggling.
At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu, who were standing on the side,
walked over at the same time. After all, they had a close relationship with Second
Uncle Wang. Lin Jingyu pulled him aside and checked him. Sure enough, except
for a few bruises, he was unharmed, but his luck was stronger than the
Qingyunmen who were thousands of times higher than him.
The two let out a sigh of relief and looked at each other, with a fluke look in their
eyes. Zhang Xiaofan's mood has calmed down a bit at this moment, as if the
ferocious hostility in his body gradually calmed down with the departure of
Taoist Cangsong, especially the fight with the man in black in the back mountain
just now.
As soon as he thought of this, he seemed to think of something, his eyes
involuntarily looked to the other side. I saw Lu Xueqi, who had just witnessed his
hideous abnormality, her face sinking like water at this moment, standing there
without saying a word, she didn't know what was thinking in her heart?

The demons desperately cut a bloody road, rushed out of the Zhuxian sword
formation launched by Daoxuan Zhenren, and fled to Tongtian Peak.
At the foot of Qingyun Mountain, the King of Ghosts calmed down first, and
stopped shouting, blocking the undecided crowd. At the moment, the four major
factions recounted their manpower. After a while, the ghost king, poison god,
Yuyangzi, and Sanmiao fairy came together and looked at each other
speechlessly.
The Blue Cloud Gate was badly injured, and the Demon Cult was not well.
Since the defeat of the Demon Cult a hundred years ago, everyone in the Demon
Cult has worked hard to rule it out over the years. Today, the total strength of the
Demon Cult has surpassed any of the three great sects of the right
way. Unexpectedly, today’s battle, not to mention that Daoxuan Zhenren
launched the Zhuxian Sword Formation. First of all, in the Yuqing Palace, there
were more than a dozen people who died together with the Qingyunmen elders,
and more than a dozen people died under the Zhuxian Sword Formation. , All of
the four major factions have injured many disciples and suffered great losses.
At this moment, Taoist Cangsong came over to stand with them because of his
special status.
Yuyangzi was arrogant and angered at the casualties under the door. He gave
him a cold look, turned his head and walked away, without giving him any face.
Daoist Cangsong's face changed slightly, but the Ghost King City Mansion was
quite deep, and his cultivation was good. He actually smiled and said, "Brother
Cangsong, your Qingyunmen strength is really unfathomable, and this immortal
sword formation is even more unpredictable. Powerful, amazing, amazing!"
Taoist Cangsong shook his head and said to Ghost King, "Ghost King Sect Master,
I'm afraid you don't know yet. I'm afraid the Zhuxian Sword Formation just
showed only half of its power."
"What?" Fairy San Miao who was standing next to him screamed, and Taoist
Cangsong glanced at her, suddenly lost in heart. I saw that beautiful woman's
skin was frosty. During the war just now, I saw her expressionless and cruel, but
at this moment, she suddenly realized that under that frosty expression, she was
even more charming and fascinating. For a while I was dumbfounded.
"Ahem!"
The poison god coughed twice beside him. After all, Taoist Cangsong had been
cultivating for many years, and he was immediately awakened, realizing that as
the Sect Master of the Acacia Sect, the Fairy San Miao had a seductive technique
without showing any traces, and was definitely not comparable to an ordinary
lady.
At the moment he dared not look at Fairy San Miao more, and only said:
"Although I have never seen Zhuxian Sword Formation before, the Qingyunmen
classics have recorded that when the Patriarch Qingye was in full bloom, he and
the Demon Cult... um, When fighting against the holy religion, the Zhuxian Sword
Formation was displayed. Except for the huge colorful main sword that ran
across the sky, the other six-color Qi swords were neatly arranged according to
the orientation of the six mountain peaks, and the scope was wide, and the entire
Qingyun Mountain was covered. The seven mountain peaks are all surrounded,
and the power of the falling sword rain is not what we can barely resist today!"
The ghost king was silent for a moment, took a deep breath, and sighed: "You
Qingye Patriarch, really amazing!"
The poison god frowned and said, "That is to say, the power of the Zhuxian
Sword Formation is so powerful, we are afraid that it will be difficult for us to
crack in our lifetime?"
The ghost king shook his head, but a smile appeared on his face: "I can't see it."
Poison God and others looked over and said, "Why, brother Ghost King, do you
have any opinion?"
The ghost king said lightly: "From the perspective of today's battle, although a
Dao Xuan can master the Zhuxian Ancient Sword and spur the Zhuxian Sword
Formation, it is obviously reluctant, and the power of the Zhuxian Sword
Formation is greatly reduced. Secondly, this Zhuxian Sword Formation is so
powerful. , It consumes essence and spiritual energy, how can it be idle? I think
Daoxuan will definitely relapse at this moment, and even if he does not die, he
will go half his life!"
"Not bad!" This echoed voice was not made by the Poison God and others, but
Yuyangzi walked back again and couldn't help but say it after hearing this.
The old poison god looked at the ghost king, his face suddenly changed, and said,
"Brother ghost king, do you want to..."
The ghost king said flatly: "Yes, I just want to return to Qingyun! At this moment,
it is the most vulnerable moment of Qingyunmen since Qingye, under a thousand
years. If we don't take advantage of this to get rid of the big troubles, when will
we wait? What's more, Qingyunmen didn't expect that we had just rushed out of
the dead, so we dared to kill back again. It was unexpected, and we were bound
to win a big victory!"
All the people in the surrounding Demon Cult changed their colors for a while. It
was the Poison God who had seen countless lives in the world, and was shocked
by the words of the ghost king.
The ghost king looked around and furiously said: "Today is a great time to snow
our sacred religion for a century of shame. You all swear your oath together with
me in front of the Throne of Our Lady. Why not fight hard today?"
The people in the Demon Cult looked at each other. Naturally, these people are
not cowardly and cowardly people, but just a moment ago, they had just escaped
their lives on Qingyun Mountain, and now they want to kill them back in the
blink of an eye. The courage of the ghost king, or it should be said that he simply
ignores the idea of life and death. It's really unacceptable.
After a long while, no one responded.
The Ghost King's complexion gradually became ugly, and finally shook his head
and sighed: "Great opportunity, you wait... alas!" After saying that, he sighed, his
face seemed to be discouraged and lazy, and he walked slowly back to where he
was from the Ghost King's sect.
Qinglong, You Ji and others greeted him, Qinglong was about to say something,
the ghost king smiled bitterly, and whispered: "Not enough and planning, not
enough and planning!"
After that, he sighed, and said: "Fine, let's talk about it in the future, this is the
end of today, let's go back to the mountain...Well, what about Baguio?"
As soon as these words came out, Qinglong and You Ji both shook their bodies.
You Ji was covered with black gauze and she could not see her expression, but
when she heard the voice, she was obviously shocked, and said in shock: "At the
time in Yuqing Hall, We were fighting in the Qingyun Gate, Baguio told the two of
us to go to find you, could it be..."
The Ghost King's face changed drastically, and he said anxiously: "I haven't seen
her since I went up the mountain."
Qinglong lost his voice: "Is she still on Qingyun Mountain?"
On the forehead of the king of ghosts, a little sweat appeared for a moment, and
then he resolutely said: "Yao'er is my own blood and flesh, I must not leave it
alone, I will go to Qingyun Mountain."
Qinglong said anxiously: "Sect Master, never, this, this, this is really..."
The ghost king's eyes flashed, his mind turned thousands of thoughts, suddenly
turned around, and said loudly to the poison god and other demons: "Everyone,
my will has been decided, for snowing my sacred religion for a century of shame,
my ghost king Zong would rather be broken into pieces. I must also be worthy of
the Holy Mother Ming. At this moment, the Qingyunmen died and injured, and
the head Daoxuan thief was seriously injured and nearly died, and he was
absolutely unable to use the Zhuxian Sword Formation. My Ghost King Sect will
now go back to the mountain, if it succeeds. , It is the blessing of Our Lady of the
Ming King; if you are outnumbered, let me wait to die on the top of Qingyun
Mountain, under the yellow spring in the future, and pay homage to the Our Lady
of the Ming King!"
After all, the ghost king didn't even look at the crowd, and flew up first, and as
expected, he headed towards Qingyun Mountain. Qinglong and You Ji glanced at
each other, and immediately followed closely, and then the ghost king Zongmen
disciples didn't speak much, and followed them one after another. Only the
stunned Poison God and other demons and horses stood in place like a wooden
chicken.
After a long while, Poison God and the others recovered, but before they could
speak, they could only hear the noise of the demon sect behind them
gradually. Poison God and others secretly screamed in their hearts, and when
they turned around, they saw that most of the demon sects had an angry look on
their faces.

On Qingyun Mountain's Tongtian Peak, at this moment, it was shrouded in a
heavy atmosphere, and a crowd of people were waiting around Daoxuan
Zhenren, whispering comforting something.
Lin Jingyu and Zhang Xiaofan stood by, tidying up the clothes for Second Uncle
Wang, and patted the dust off his body. Second Uncle Wang seemed to have a bit
of an impression of the two of them, standing there motionless, letting them be at
their mercy, his eyes only looked at the water unicorn outside, hehe smirked.
When Zhang Xiaofan looked at him, his heart was sour, and he couldn't help but
think of the old things of the year. He sighed, and Lin Jingyu heard it in his ears,
touching his mind and feeling empathy, stretched out his hand and patted Zhang
Xiaofan on the shoulder.
When the two looked at each other, they could see the sadness in each other's
eyes, and they were speechless for a while.
At this time, Master Puhong and the others, who had been escorted to a safe
place by Master Shuiyue just now, were also sent back by Shuiyue. But seeing
Master Puhong's face at the moment, it was already paler than just now.
Although Lirenzhu who wanted to come to Zhou Yin was powerful, it was still
much worse than Master Puhong's Great Brahma Prajna.
At this moment, Master Puhong has gradually forced most of the weird Liren
Cone out of his body. But because of this, Master Puhong still looked weak. Soon
someone moved a chair next to him. With the help of Faxiang and Pukong,
Master Puhong sat beside Zhen Daoxuan.
Master Puhong took a few breaths and looked around, but he saw blood flowing
into a river, and there were dead people and broken halls everywhere. He sighed
and chanted: "Amitabha!"
Master Taoxuan nodded slightly to Master Puhong, gave a wry smile, and said,
"How is the injury of Master?"
Master Puhong shook his head, and said: "Old Na can't die, but the real master
has to take care!"
Master Tao Xuan shook his head and sighed. He looked into the distance and
suddenly fell to Zhang Xiaofan who was standing outside. As if thinking of
something, he turned his head and said to Tian, "Junior Brother Tian, you ask
your apprentice Zhang Xiaofan to come over."
Tian Buyi's expression changed, but he didn't dare to disobey his orders, so he
turned around and said, "Old Qi, come here, the headmaster has something to say
to you."
For a while, everyone was taken aback, especially the disciples under
Dazhufeng's school. Zhang Xiaofan's heart was even more shocked, but the
teacher's order was hard to violate, so he had to bite the bullet and walk over.
After a while, everyone dispersed in a clearing, and Zhang Xiaofan stood alone in
front of the real Taoxuan, and whispered: "Head."
Master Daoxuan looked at him for a long while, and said in a low voice: "Are you
still reluctant to tell your secrets now?"
Zhang Xiaofan's body shook, and he felt that everyone around him suddenly
focused on him. Some of them were relevant and despised, but more were
doubts!
Master Dao Xuan sighed and slowly said, "Zhang Xiaofan, after you enter my
Qingyunmen, can our Qingyunmen treat you badly?"
Zhang Xiaofan immediately shook his head and said, "The real head, no, there is
nothing like that. Master and Madam are very kind to me..." When he said this,
Tian Buyi's body was visibly shaken, his expression on his face extremely
complicated.
"But," Zhang Xiaofan's expression on his face was extremely painful, and he kept
fighting with two thoughts in his mind, and said, "But, the disciple really has a
lasting pain, I, I can't..."
"Say!"
Suddenly, there was a loud roar, which moved the audience, as straight as
thunder, and everyone was startled. Zhang Xiaofan couldn't help but stepped
back and looked at that person, suddenly shocked.
The person who made this roar was not a Qingyun person, but Pukong, one of
the four great monks of Tianyin Temple. Pukong ranks the lowest among the four
great monks in Tianyin Temple, but has the most intense temperament. When he
was young, he subdued demons and demons. With the Buddhist treasure "Futu
Golden Bowl" in his hand, he did not know how many evildoers were
killed. Later, as he grew older and understood the meaning of the Buddha, he
gradually became hermit in Tianyin Temple.
Today, Qingyun is in bloody battle, and Pukong is slaying the precepts, and he is
fighting against the demon with the unpredictable Buddhism way. At this
moment, a monk's robe is covered with blood everywhere. It looks like a
Buddhist monk everywhere, like a ghost of hell, it’s no wonder Zhang Xiaofan
and others were taken aback.
This time, the people of Tianyin Temple came to Qingyun Mountain with the
heart to inquire about sin. The supreme truth, the "Great Brahma Prajna", never
passed down by Tianyin Temple, would have been learned by a young disciple of
Qingyunmen. How did it get it? At this moment, Pu Kong looked at Zhang Xiaofan
hesitatingly, his heart was irritated, and he was unspeakably upset that the
killing vows had already begun today, and he couldn't help making a Buddhist
lion roar!
Zhang Xiaofan was drunk by his thunderous voice, and he stayed for a while, and
he still didn't realize it. He stood with Lin Jingyu behind him. Second Uncle Wang,
who had been smiling and looking at Shui Qilin, was startled and turned his head
to look here.
A vicious monk, covered in blood, staring at Zhang Xiaofan angrily, like a demon
who wants to eat people!
There was a moment of silence in the Yuqing Hall.
"what--"
Suddenly, a heart-piercing scream screamed from the dilapidated Yuqing Palace.
Wang Ershu's face was bloodless, his entire face was pale, his whole body was
shaking, and he pointed at Pukong tremblingly, and screamed: "Ghost! Ghost!
Ghost! Ghost..."
The voice was so stern, even though it was bright and white at the moment,
everyone above the hall actually felt a chill at the same time.
Even Pu Kong, who was angry just now, was taken aback by the second uncle
Wang, messed up his hands and feet, and hurriedly defended himself a little bit
unclearly: "You, what did you say, where am I?"
But Second Uncle Wang seemed to be stunned by an evil spirit, and Lin Jingyu
next to him tried his best to comfort him, but it didn't work at all. I saw him
slowly shrinking, and he didn't even dare to look at Pukong again. His eyes were
closed. Obviously he was extremely frightened. He kept saying: "Ghost! Ghost! It
was he who killed people-don't kill me." , Don't kill me, me, me, ah!
Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
Suddenly, a haze enveloped this place silently, and both Zhang Xiaofan and Lin
Jingyu's bodies became stiff at the same time, especially Zhang Xiaofan. In the
depths of his eyes, there seemed to be red light faintly glowing again.
Pukong was watched by everyone, furious, and angrily said: "I don't recognize
this person at all, what do you think?"
Lin Jingyu slowly let go of the hand holding Second Uncle Wang, and walked to
Zhang Xiaofan's side. You don't need to look at him to know that Zhang Xiaofan is
now just like him, trying to control himself, but the heavy breathing has already
revealed their inner heart. excitement!
"He, why, what, what, say, yes, you?" Lin Jingyu asked slowly, word by word. His
face was as horrible as Zhang Xiaofan, the difference was that while his eyes
were full of hatred, he was still awake.
Pukong furiously said: "How would I know? He is just a lunatic!"
Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu changed colors at the same time, and most of the
people in Qingyunmen frowned. But at this moment, with a sudden horn of the
Buddha, Master Puhong who was sitting behind Pukong suddenly spoke, with a
painful tone, and whispered: "Amitabha Buddha, plant evil, and you will have evil
results. Sin, sin!"
As soon as he said this, the audience was silent for an instant, and Pu Kong's
body was even more like a wood. After a long while, he slowly turned to Master
Puhong, and said in a bitter voice, "Brother, what are you talking about?"
Master Puhong's face was pale, and he didn't know whether it was the physical
injury or the guilt in his heart. He closed his eyes and lowered his eyebrows, and
said in a low voice for a long while: "Dharma."
Since Second Uncle Wang suddenly became ill, his face was ugly and pale, and his
body shook, saying: "The disciple is here."
Master Puhong slowly said: "You don't have to conceal it, you tell them to listen
to it! Junior brother did something wrong back then, and today you must not
wrong this Zhang benefactor again."
There was a bang in Zhang Xiaofan's mind, and there was a faint voice whistling,
grabbing his heart.
Fa Xiang slowly stepped forward, looked at countless stunned faces, then landed
on Lin Jingyu and Zhang Xiaofan in the field, and finally stayed on Zhang Xiaofan.
"Back then, it was indeed the people of Tianyin Temple who killed all the
villagers in Caomiao Village at the foot of Qingyun Mountain!"
"what!"
In a moment, countless horrified, shocked, unbelief, and angry voices burst out
from the Qingyun Mountain Yuqing Hall. Even Taoxuan Zhenren, Tian Buyi and
other masters of Taoism could not help but change their face. , And Lin Jingyu
even pulled out the Dragon Slashing Sword, with blue light rippling.
Only Zhang Xiaofan's heart sank so leisurely, so deeply, so deeply, and then, a
long and familiar feeling of coldness, deep bloody hostility, enveloped him!

Chapter 40 Blood Curse
The angry scolding finally subsided. Faxiang didn't care about other people at all,
and even the murderous Dragon Slashing Sword in the hands of the furious Lin
Jingyu didn't even look at it. His eyes were only on Zhang Xiaofan, both worried
and regretful.
After everyone was completely quiet, the Faxiang slowly continued.
"The murderer is my Sanshishu, Puzhi Master, one of the four great monks."
As soon as this remark came out, there was another sensation, and everyone was
completely stunned.
Zhang Xiaofan's body swayed, then swayed again, feeling nothing, as if the entire
sky had fallen down, and he was just a very ridiculous and sad person...
The sorrow that was deeply carved into the soul, at this moment, seemed to have
turned into an evil spirit, gnawing his heart fiercely!
After sorrow, what is left of you?
On the burning stick, it gradually lit up, a faintly shining blue light, mixed with a
faint golden light, but none of this could conceal the cold red blood light. Never
before has such a strong hostility, as if the bloody aura that has been
concentrated in the Blood Devouring Orb and the Dementor for thousands of
years, accompanied by the despair that roared with the anger of countless ghosts
and undead souls, poured into his chest at the same time!
Amidst the chaos, the voice of the former method clearly continued: "Uncle Puzhi
came to Qingyun and met with the head of Daoxuan, persuading the two truths of
Buddhism and Daoism to be practiced together, or it may be possible to
participate. The mystery of longevity was unexpectedly rejected by the real
head."
Daoxuan was taken aback, then nodded and said: "Yes, it's true."
Faxiang continued: "Uncle Puzhi went down the mountain in disappointment
that day, and wandered to Caomiao Village. When it was too late, he stayed in the
ruined temple in the village for the night. That night..."
His voice suddenly stopped, and there was silence above the hall, there was no
sound, only Zhang Xiaofan's increasingly heavy gasping voice.
The law rationalizes the emotions, calms the mind, but keeps looking at Zhang
Xiaofan, and said: "On that night, Uncle Puzhi suddenly discovered that a man in
black rushed to Caomiao Village at night and wanted to take this Lin Jingyu away.
Junior brother."
Lin Jingyu was taken aback, everyone looked at him immediately, and the
Faxiang continued: "Uncle Puzhi immediately rescued him. Unexpectedly, the
man in black was horribly suspicious. On the surface, it seemed that he was
abducting people. In fact, he was actually trying to deal with Puzhi. Uncle Master,
intends to encroach on the blood-devouring beads of the evil spirits hidden in
Uncle Puzhi!"
The crowd was in an uproar.
Faxiang said: "The Blood Devouring Orb was accidentally found in the Western
Big Swamp by Uncle Puzhi many years ago. In order to prevent it from harming
the world's living creatures, his old man sealed the evil bead with the Buddhist
method and used Tianyin Temple to treasure it. The'emerald rosary' was
suppressed. I just don’t know how the mysterious man in black knew about it.
First of all, he hid a poisonous seven-tailed centipede in Junior Brother Lin’s
body and bite Uncle Puzhi..."
Tian Buyi said in amazement, "Seven-tailed centipede, is it Cangsong..."
This time, Lin Jingyu's face turned paler.
Faxiang paused, and then said: "Afterwards, Uncle Puzhi suffered from severe
poison and fought to the death with that person. He was finally seriously injured
under the Qingyunmen's'Extreme Sword Guarding Thunder True Art' displayed
by that person. Nearly the oil was exhausted and the lamp died; but he finally hit
him hard with the'Great Brahma Prajna', shocking the man in black. In this fierce
battle, Zhang Xiaofan, Junior Brother Zhang also came to the grass temple."
The people in the Blue Cloud Gate looked as ugly as they were at this moment.
The Faxiang continued: "After that, Uncle Puzhi knew he was going to die, but his
old man’s life’s wish was never fulfilled. It was really hard to be reconciled. At
this moment, he suddenly One, one...a whimsical idea was born, which was to
pass on the supreme Buddha Prajna of Tianyin Temple to a disciple, and then let
this young boy worship Qingyun and learn Qingyun Taoism. The two connected
truths of Buddhism and Taoism can be practiced on the same person at the same
time, and his lifelong wish of the old man has been achieved."
Master Daoxuan sneered and said, "Brother Puzhi Dao is really powerful and
foresight, but I don't know why he didn't pass it on to Lin Jingyu, who is better
qualified, but chose Zhang Xiaofan instead?"
Faxiang paused and said: "Uncle Puzhi thinks that Junior Brother Lin is very
qualified. If he joins the Qingyun Sect, he will definitely be paid attention to by
the elders of the Sect. I'm afraid it's easy to be seen through, so..."
Everyone in Qingyun Gate looked at each other, Tian Buyi shook his head and
said, "Awesome, amazing..."
The Faxiang said: "So, because Master Puzhi really likes Junior Brother Zhang’s
simplicity, so he passed on to Junior Brother Zhang privately the Great Brahma
Prajna that had never been passed down for thousands of years. Later, he was
afraid that if the blood-devouring beads were still on his body, As soon as the
man in black turned back, he would inevitably fall into the hands of the evil
spirits, so he handed the blood-devouring beads to Junior Brother Zhang and
asked him to find a cliff that no one knew to throw away. It was just that,
"Faxiang couldn't help but sighed. Said: "I don't want Junior Brother Zhang to
keep this evil bead with him mostly because of his old feelings."
Above the main hall, everyone has solved a mystery. It turns out that the origin of
the blood-devouring beads is actually this way, and the great Brahma Prajna true
law in Zhang Xiaofan's body also came from this way.
At this moment, there was a sad look on Faxiang’s face, and he slowly said: "If it
was originally the case, Uncle General Wisdom would have been reckless. But no
one expected that at this moment, something happened... Uncle General Wisdom.
It was originally based on the heart of compassion and compassion. I would
rather suffer from the evil power of the blood-devouring bead, but also restrain
the evil with my own Dharma. Unexpectedly, the evil power of the blood-
devouring bead has secretly penetrated into the soul of Uncle Puzhishi for a long
time. At that, on weekdays, Uncle Puzhi had the body of Buddhism, and he didn’t
realize it, but that day he ran out of oil, and he had just left Jr. Zhang and the
others, walked into the village, and suddenly remembered that even though he
had passed the Buddhism truth to Zhang Junior brother, but he may not be able
to worship Qingyun smoothly!"
The face of Faxiang was miserable, and even his voice trembled slightly, saying:
"At this moment, Uncle Puzhi's Buddha power has been greatly reduced, and he
is invaded by evil power, like a ghost possessed. He actually came up with it, and
came up with the whole village of Caomiao Village. If the villagers are killed, the
Qingyun Gate is looking at the orphans, and the two children must be included
under the gate, so, so..."
"Ah!" Lin Jingyu roared wildly, and finally couldn't bear it. The Dragon Slashing
Sword and the body slashed towards the Faxiang, Dao Xuan anxiously said:
"Hurry, stop!"
Before his words fell, Tian Buyi waited for someone to stop him. Lin Jingyu burst
into tears and wept bitterly, still struggling under the resistance of Tian Buyi and
others, hissing: "I want to kill you, kill you..."
Tianyin Temple is headed by Puhong and Pukong, and all the monks bowed their
heads, with shame on their faces, chanting the Buddha's name in a low voice.
Daoxuan was silent for a long while, as if even he had to have a lot of power to
digest this incredible truth. After a while, he suddenly said to Faxiang: "Just now
you said that Puzhi's oil was exhausted. Then the truth of this matter, what do
you guys do? knew?"
Faxiang was silent for a moment, and said: "Uncle Puzhi once befriended a
stranger and got a miraculous medicine "Three-day death pill". Taking this
medicine, no matter how serious your injury is, it can arouse within three days.
You have the full potential of your body and you can save your life, but after
three days, even if your injury recovers, you will still die. Uncle Puzhi took this
miraculous medicine, and finally rushed back to Tianyin Temple within three
days. Explain the causes and consequences in detail with my teacher, Pu Hong. I
was serving my teacher at the time, and I heard this on the side. Uncle Pu Zhi has
fully awakened at this moment, regretting that he planted the monstrous evil
that day, and death cannot be repaid. Finally weeping and sitting down!"
Faxiang looked deeply at Zhang Xiaofan, and slowly said: "This is how things are.
All these things are the fault of our Tianyin Temple Puzhi Master, and have
nothing to do with Zhang Xiaofan and Zhang Xiaofan. Please, Qingyunmen
Master, Don't blame him!"
Daoxuan Zhenren sighed slightly, took a breath, and was about to speak, when
suddenly there was a low, miserable laughter from the quiet hall.
"Blame it? Who is to blame me?"
The laughter was strange and cold, with endless hatred, Zhang Xiaofan, who had
been lowering his head and panting for breath, slowly raised his head.
The pair was completely red and bloody with a chilling cold, staring at the face.
Fa Xiang frowned tightly and whispered: "Junior Brother Zhang, you, you have to
take care of your body, let him pass the past! The future will be long..."
"Go to hell!"
Suddenly, Zhang Xiaofan spit out these three words from the gap between his
teeth. Everyone lost their color. At this moment, Zhang Xiaofan completely
seemed to have become another person, full of murderous aura, twisted muscles
on his face, and extremely hideous.
In the distance, Second Uncle Wang suddenly screamed again: "Ghost! Ghost!
Another ghost has come!"
But this time, his finger was pointed at Zhang Xiaofan.
Everyone lost their color, and Master Puhong stood up abruptly despite his
serious injuries. I saw the fire stick in Zhang Xiaofan's right hand shining
brilliantly, and the blood-devouring bead seemed to be reborn. The blue light
was flourishing, mixed with the black energy of the Dementor Rod, enveloped
Zhang Xiaofan, and even his face gradually began to blur.
Fa Xiang lost his voice: "Junior Brother Zhang, I will soon lose that evil wand, you
have been invaded by evil power..."
"Hahahahahaha..."
Zhang Xiaofan looked up to the sky and laughed miserably, with a stern voice:
"What right way? What justice? You have always lied to me. I have been
struggling to support me all my life, and I will keep secrets for him even if I die,
but what am I..."
He opened his arms and screamed up to the sky: "What am I—"
This terrible voice echoed between the heavens and the earth, touching and
making people cry.
The people in the field, without changing their color, flew up, and said anxiously:
"Junior Brother Zhang, quickly give up this thing, otherwise you will fall into the
magic way, and the disaster will be over..."
Zhang Xiaofan raised his head up to the sky, as if he hadn't noticed the rushing
towards the sky. Everyone held their breath for a while. They were about to
catch the fire stick. Unexpectedly, there was a soft drink in the air, and a white
light struck from the side. The face was caught off guard and bored in mid-air.
With a grunt, he flew back.
Everyone was shocked, and saw a flash of green shadow, Baguio suddenly
appeared in front of Zhang Xiaofan, facing countless righteous masters in front,
unexpectedly fearless.
Her eyes were slightly red, and she was obviously sad for Zhang Xiaofan, not to
mention other people, turned around and grabbed Zhang Xiaofan's hand, and
said anxiously: "Xiaofan, you follow me, these guys with human face and animal
heart are all harming you!"
Zhang Xiaofan responded in a chaotic manner, but the woman in front of him,
somehow, was at this lonely moment in the world. The only thing he believed in
was involuntarily grasping the gentle hand and following her!
But how could this full house of righteous masters allow them to be
presumptuous, especially after a while, many people recognized that Baguio was
the only daughter of the Sovereign of the Demon King, and suddenly exploded
the pot.
There are countless deaths and injuries at the Qingyun Gate today, thanks to the
demon cult, and it is a bloody vengeance with the demon cult. For a moment,
someone blocked the way, and some people even asked, and they began to
wonder if Zhang Xiaofan was really related to the demon cult?
The faces of Lu Xueqi, Qi Hao and others turned pale, Tian Linger and others
tried their best to explain that Zhang Xiaofan was still fighting against the demon
cult members, but the voice was so weak that it was drowned in rage in a blink of
an eye.
After a while, the righteous man above the hall surrounded the two young men
and women.
Zhang Xiaofan stared at blood-red eyes, his body was trembling slightly, and he
laughed sorrowfully. He only felt that there were tragic and bloody scenes in his
mind, but it seemed to be completely blank. This life-long belief and belief was
completely destroyed today.
Baguio was much calmer than him. At this moment, she held Zhang Xiaofan's
hand tightly, stood with him, and whispered: "Xiao Fan, don't be afraid, even if
you die, I will be with you!"
Zhang Xiaofan was startled, his mind seemed to be sober for a moment.
But at this moment, a loud shout came over: "Who dares to harm my daughter?"
With a flash, the ghost king appeared on the Yuqing Palace, and everyone was
stunned, and they were in an uproar.
After a while, Qinglong, You Ji and other Ghost King Zongmen appeared one after
another, surrounding Zhang Xiaofan and Baguio.
The Ghost King glanced around. At this moment, Weishi was slightly different
from the Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple factions based on the strength of the
Ghost King sect. However, he did not seem to be afraid, standing with his hands
holding hands, looking forward to contentment, and turning his head to Baguio.
Smiled and said: "Yao'er, you take Xiaofan and go first."
Baguio nodded and was about to take steps, but how can such an act that is
ignored by the people of the righteous path succeed? Moreover, Zhang Xiaofan's
identity at this moment is very special. The Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple two
sects cannot let this person anyway. gone.
Daoxuan Zhenren said angrily: "Stop it!"
When he drank it, the righteous masters who could not bear it a long time ago
immediately surrounded it, and instantly the broken Yuqing Palace was
shattered again, but the situation at this moment was completely reversed from
that not long ago, and it became righteous. People besieged the ghost king.
Seeing only a little time, the King of Ghosts is already at a disadvantage, Baguio
still clings to Zhang Xiaofan's hand, looking around worriedly, but the King of
Ghosts has been smiling and watching the situation in the field with a calm
expression.
The pressure on the people in the righteous way around is increasing. A dozen
people including Ghost King Zong have been pressed into a small circle. Seeing
that the situation is precarious, unexpectedly at this moment, there was a sharp
scream outside the Yuqing Palace, and the strange lights flashed randomly. For a
moment, the screams were endless.
The people in the right way were shocked, and only a moment later saw
silhouettes flying. It was Poison God, Yuyangzi and Sanmiao Fairy who led the
other three major factions of Demon Cult to support.
Masters of the magic cult came to join the battle one after another, and the
situation reversed instantly. The Poison God slowly walked to and stood there,
looking at their ghost king with a gratified face, looking at the battle group ahead,
with a smile on his face, but his mouth whispered: "Brother, count you cruel!"
The ghost king smiled slightly and said: "The old man is desperate for my sacred
religion and is willing to take risks. In the future, he will be famous for the ages
and extol it to the disciples of the sacred religion.
The poison god gave him a wry smile, glared at him, and cursed in a low voice:
"Fart!"

This time the Demon Cult brigade arrived, and the Qingyun Gate was already
badly injured. Although Tian Buyi and others tried their best to support it, they
were helpless and outnumbered. They were immediately suppressed and the
situation became increasingly critical.
Daoxuan Zhenren looked at the audience, his eyes seemed to breathe fire. Within
a day, Qingyun Mountain, which was once sacred and inviolable, was killed by
these demon cultists. It was really a shame and shame since the establishment of
the Qingyun Sect.
But what is more important is the current predicament. In this moment, he made
some determination and raised his arm.
The sect masters of the four major sects in the demon sect have not stopped at
this moment, and almost all of their eyes are on this Taoxuan real person. At a
glance, you can see that this old thief wants to desperately want to spur the
Zhuxian sword formation again. How can he let him go? Dao's figure shot up like
an electric light, and rushed to Daoxuan Zhenren in the same place.
At this moment, as if being called by some sort, the spirit beast Water Qilin,
which had been lying outside the Yuqing Hall, suddenly roared and rushed in,
with great momentum. The strength of these ancient giant beasts is by no means
lower than that of any cultivator. This shocking wind is fierce, and it is no joke to
be beaten. The ghost king and others were blocked by it, and in a blink of an eye,
the water unicorn had already rushed to it. Daoxuan Zhenren's side.
I saw it crawling next to Master Daoxuan, with a huge mouth, spit out something,
Master Dao Xuan reached out and took it.
Everyone in the Demon Cult was shocked. When they looked around, they saw
that it was indeed a long sword, but at the moment it was totally devoid of
brilliance. It seemed to be made of some kind of strange stone. The body and the
hilt of the sword were all integrated, and it looked like an ordinary one. The
strange stone sword, and faintly seen above the sword body, the lines are
running, as if it is still a little worn, and there are faint cracks across the sword
body.
It turned out that this ancient sword of Zhu Xian actually looked like this, and it
was hidden in the mouth of a water unicorn, which no one would have expected.
After a while, when the ancient sword of Zhuxian fell into the hands of the real
Taoxuan, the sudden change occurred, and an incredible white light appeared
from the body of the ancient sword, and it took only a moment to complete the
huge Yuqing Hall. Shrouded, everyone was shocked for a while, and they all
stopped.
But in the light, Daoxuan's body shook a few more times.
The ghost king and others are so insightful and experienced, hardly need to say
anything, immediately pounced on them together. Tian Buyi and the others
shouted in anger, but there was no time to help. Unexpectedly, although Daoxuan
was weak, he supported the water unicorn on his left and right, holding the
ancient sword of Zhuxian in his right hand and waved forward, and the white
light was like a huge ocean, and the poisonous god etc. The people exerted their
strength together, and the two collided with each other, causing a loud noise.
The Yuqing Temple, which was originally half broken, even the remaining
broken wall collapsed suddenly, and the dust was flying in an instant. The Ghost
King and the others involuntarily took a step back, and the four faces changed
color. The power of this ancient sword of Zhu Xian was incredible.
But that's the case, Daoxuan Zhenren was shrouded in the light of the ancient
sword of Zhu Xian, but he spouted a big mouthful of blood, but he was desperate
to support the body of the water Qilin. Shui Qilin roared and flew towards the
sky with teeth and claws.
Between the heaven and the earth, suddenly there was only the shining light of
Zhu Xian, shining with bright light, becoming more and more
prosperous. Accompanied by the sound of chanting curses, that brilliant colorful
Qi sword reappeared in the sky, continuously separating the monochromatic Qi
sword, with radiance and brilliance.
Everyone in the Demon Cult lost their color, and the poison god stomped fiercely,
and said anxiously: "The power of this formation is too great to be defeated. Let's
retreat first."
Although the ghost king looked at the shaky appearance of Daoxuan Dao Xuan,
he couldn't figure out how this man was clearly stricken to death, how could he
spur such a sky-shattering magic formation that consumes a lot of essence? It's
just that since this formation is activated, the power is no small thing. After all, he
didn't dare to bet the life of the Demon Cult disciple. He sighed and flew up to
signal the disciple to retreat.
Baguio pulled Zhang Xiaofan and wanted to fly away. Suddenly, a figure flashed
in front of him, and it was Lu Xueqi who was standing in front of him, and the
heavenly sword in her hand was shining with blue light. Lu Xueqi said coldly:
"Junior Brother Zhang is under my Qingyun Sect, you quickly let him go!"
How was Baguio willing to let go, and said angrily: "I will leave him for you to
kill? You can kill me first!"
After talking, let alone talk, the sad flower volleyed away.
At this moment, the Zhuxian Sword Array was already shrouded on the top of
Tongtian Peak, and the world gradually darkened. Someone in the Ghost King
Zong saw Baguio and Lu Xueqi fighting together, and immediately turned around
to help.
Zhang Xiaofan's heart was so painful that he only felt a fierce idea whistling and
screaming in his mind, a terrifying but enticing feeling of destruction that would
kill countless lives, flooding his mind.
The burning stick also seemed to follow the owner's heart, the red, blue, and gold
rays of light alternated in turns, but it was obvious that the red light became
more and more prosperous.
Fa Xiang looked at him anxiously. Since Kong Sangshan saw Zhang Xiaofan that
day, because of the secret back then, he looked at Zhang Xiaofan differently. At
this moment, he didn't want to see Zhang Xiaofan fall into the magical way, and
he caught the fire stick in Zhang Xiaofan's hand in a flash.
Baguio was in a hurry, but was entangled by Lu Xueqi and others, so she yelled
anxiously, "Xiao Fan, be careful!"
Unexpectedly, Zhang Xiaofan seemed to have heard nothing, letting Faxiang
grabbed the fire stick. Faxiang was overjoyed, but suddenly his complexion
changed drastically after a while, and only felt that fierce hostility was coming
from the fire stick like a tide, and the old and simple Zhang Xiaofan in front of
him suddenly showed a sneer, like a wicked grin.
"Ah!" Faxiang screamed loudly, and Zhang Xiaofan slammed his chest with a fire
stick, spurting blood and flew upside down.
Zhang Xiaofan looked up to the sky and screamed, his eyes were red, and he
rushed into the battle group and grabbed Baguio's side. The fire-burning stick
was prosperous, as if it was a carnival too, and laughed wildly with the owner,
rushing towards death and blood.
Lu Xueqi and others evaded one after another, no matter what, they still couldn't
make a full shot in the face of Zhang Xiaofan. But at this moment Zhang Xiaofan
seemed to have completely fallen into madness, with infinite hatred in his eyes,
and all his moves took the lives of people, and he had already forced everyone
back in a moment.
Baguio was overjoyed and pulled Zhang Xiaofan, saying: "Let's go!"
The two of them soared into the air and flew outside the hall.
At this moment, the sky was full of Qi swords like mountains and seas, and the
Zhuxian Sword Array had already launched an attack on the Demon Sect and
others. And this time, Dao Xuan Zhenren seemed to have thrown himself out, not
only was the sky full of sword rain falling sharply, the huge colorful main sword
in the sky was also controlled by the invisible curse, with the momentum of
opening the sky and breaking the earth, rushing forward. under.
How could the power of the master sword of this formation wait for a while, a
sword attack, and the flesh and blood within a range of several meters in an
instant, nearly ten people flew away without even shouting, and even beyond the
prestige, Yuyangzi could not evade, and even The left hand was also cut off, and
he screamed immediately, turning into an electric sharp light, and fleeing
through the air.
At the same time, the real Tao Xuan in the sky was also exhausted, his body
slanted, almost fell off the water Qilin, and finally managed to support it. He
looked down and saw that for a while, most of the people of the Demon Cult had
already escaped, but there were still a few still on the Tongtian Peak, and the last
person was Zhang Xiaofan, and Baguio was pulling him away eagerly.
Daoxuan was in the air, and he had already seen Zhang Xiaofan fall into the
devil's way. Just now, when he was fighting Faxiang, Lu Xueqi and others, he shot
fiercely and ruthlessly, and he looked crazy at this moment, obviously he was
completely unconcerned.
However, this person has the two true methods of Qingyunmen and Tianyin
Temple, and there are even unborn evil things in his hands. If you let the tiger
return to the mountain, I am afraid that the killing in the future will far exceed
the ordinary people of the demon sect.
Daoxuan sighed softly in his heart, but his mind was decided at this
moment. Even if he is talked about by the world in the future, he must not leave
this peerless misfortune.
At that moment, Daoxuan Zhenren put up his final spiritual power, and in an
instant, all the colored Qi swords in the sky shined together, especially the
colorful main sword of the formation method, which was even more than half of
the size. It shook the sky and the earth, like the ancient gods. He rushed down
furiously and called Zhang Xiaofan straight!
"Ah!" Not to mention that the people in the demon sect have lost their color, they
are the people in the right way. Everyone in the Tianyin Temple and
Qingyunmen is unchanged. Tian Buyi and Su Ru's faces are pale, Tian Linger
screamed and fainted.
Beside, Lu Xueqi held the Tianya Excalibur tightly, her face was bloodless, and
even the Tianya in her hand trembled slightly.
The huge sword that shook the sky, before it hit the ground, a loud noise was
already emitted, and the ground within a square meter of Zhang Xiaofan burst
into pieces, and the wind roared and enveloped him. It was a mortal situation.
Zhang Xiaofan stared red eyes, artificially shrouded in invisible sword aura,
unable to break free, the grief and hatred in his heart could not be restrained,
and he watched the terrifying giant sword in the sky fall quickly with boundless
killing intent, and shouted wildly.
"Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah..."
This sound shook the fields, and the world changed color, but the Zhuxianqi
sword seemed to be a ruthless thing that extinguished the gods and Buddhas in
the sky. It still struck him mercilessly, seeing Zhang Xiaofan about to become a
dead soul under the sword, torn to pieces.
Suddenly, the world suddenly became quiet, and even the earth-shaking power
of the Zhuxian Sword Array instantly held his breath...
The gentle and white hand that had been familiar in the years appeared beside
Zhang Xiaofan, with a faint, crisp bell sound, pushing him aside.
It seems that the voice that has been in sleep for thousands of years, quietly
sounded at this moment, softly chanting for the beloved:
Nine ghosts, gods and demons, take my blood body as sacrifice...
She stood in the violent wind, looking at Zhang Xiaofan with slightly flushed eyes,
but she seemed to have a faint smile on her white face.
The wind blew her green clothes, hunting and dancing, like the most poignant
scenery in the world.
Zhang Xiaofan's heart sank.
Suddenly, he opened his mouth and shouted wildly, but was forced back by the
strong wind; he jumped madly towards Baguio, but was bounced away by the
mysterious aura, red tears flowed from his blood-red eyes and dripped across his
cheeks. .
The woman in the wind opened her arms, toward the sky full of sword rain,
toward the giant sword that robbed the world of power.
…Three lives and seven lives, forever to fall to Yama, only for the sake of love,
although death will not regret...
The violent wind suddenly changed its direction and turned into a huge
whirlpool surrounding Baguio. The graceful and beautiful woman was pushed up
into the air by the wind, facing the colorful giant sword.
She is the only brilliance between heaven and earth at that moment!
moment……
Numerous blood-colored mists spurted out from her body in an instant,
condensing in front of her a crystal-like red jade wall of blood, and at the same
time, above her white face, nine looming light smoke floated into the wall of
blood.
That wall of blood boiled instantly, burning like a hot fire of infatuation, burning
with all enthusiasm and despair, bursting out with an unparalleled brilliant
brilliance, going up against the sky!
Crashed with that Zhuxian's main sword!
The brilliant brilliance is so dazzling that no one can open his eyes.
The loud noise that could not be described in words shook the entire sky, the
unstoppable Zhuxian Sword flew back, and the sky full of Qi Sword was in
chaos. On the Tongtian Peak, the mountain was trembling, rocks flew
horizontally, and numerous huge cracks appeared on the mountain like a
fragmentation, as if the end is coming.
Vaguely, a slender and sad figure slowly fell from mid-air.
Between the world and the earth, all suddenly fell silent, with only one voice, a
heart-piercing roar.
"No……"

The endless darkness enveloped the whole world. He was trembling in the
darkness, afraid to move, face, or wake up!
However, he woke up after all!
The trembling hand slowly clenched, then let go, slowly, opened his eyes, as if
this way, he also needed all his courage.
An ordinary stone room with simple and plain decoration. He got out of bed
slowly, without daring to think about anything. He didn't even look at the
burning stick beside him. As if he was being guided by any guidance, he walked
to the door and walked out slowly.
There are long passages outside, and many people are quietly and busy shuttles,
but no matter who they are, when they see him, they immediately retreat aside
and bow their heads.
He walked blankly, as if a voice was calling him. Soon, he walked to a corner.
There was a large stone room there, the door was vacantly hidden, and at the
other end of the corner, a familiar voice came, which seemed to be the tone of a
person named Qinglong in his memory.
"Mr. Ghost, you are the most amazing person in the world, please look at the face
of the Virgin, save..."
Accompanied by a sigh, a low voice in the darkness said: "The Ghost King Sect is
kind to me. It's not that I didn't try my best. It's just that Miss Baguio used the
most tragic "Blood Poison Curse" in my sacred religion. It’s the infatuation curse
that we have passed down from ancient times. This poisonous curse energizes all
the essence and flesh of the human body with curse power, and then ingests the
three souls and seven souls and smelts it. It is so desperate that it has the power
against the sky. People are bound to be frightened and never overwhelmed. I
really can't help it!"
Qinglong said bitterly: "Mr. Ghost, but..."
The voice cut off: "I understand what you are going to say. Yes, the Qibao'Hehuan
Bell' on Miss Baguio's body really forced the three souls and seven souls she
forced out at that moment to forcibly capture the remaining one. Guarding in the
bell body, the young lady's body can be immortal. However, this kind of soul-
returning technique has long been lost for thousands of years. Only a thousand
years ago in the Southern Frontier, a fleet of black witches heard that there was
such a thaumaturgy. , But it has long been extinct. This, this, I am really helpless!"
Qinglong dumbly said, "But, but the Sect Master hasn't eaten or drink for a few
days like this, and now it's...Mr. Ghost, he has always respected you, please
persuade him!"
The voice slowly said, "Sect Master Ghost King is overwhelmed. After a long time,
he will naturally get better..."
Qinglong wanted to say something. Suddenly his body shook, as if he had
discovered something. He turned his head and looked there, only to see the weak
and pale figure, walking to the door step by step, and then seemed to have
gathered the greatest courage. Finally walked in.
No sound anymore.
Qinglong bowed his head silently, and in the darkness, it seemed that someone
had also heard a low sigh.
In the stone room, on the white jade platform, the beautiful woman lay quietly
there, as if quietly sleeping. Her father, sitting next to her, holding her hand,
looked at his daughter idiotically.
Zhang Xiaofan stared blankly, crying silently, his legs softened, and finally
couldn't hold on anymore and sat down beside Baguio.
That gentle and peaceful face has since become an indelible mark in his life's
memory!
In the silent stone room, there was a faint cry of weeping, and he choked softly:
"Why are you so stupid...I haven't told you yet, the person I saw in that ancient
well was you..."

Qingyun Mountain.
Xiaozhufeng.
It is late at night.
Lu Xueqi stood silently on the mountain, looking into the distance, but seeing the
cold night and the sky full of stars shining, as if mocking the worldly people
struggling in the red dust.
The footsteps sounded, and her familiar and respected master's voice rang
behind her: "Qi'er, why are you standing here again?"
Lu Xueqi did not speak.
Shuiyue looked at her, sighed suddenly, walked to her side, and whispered: "Do
you think of that person again?"
Lu Xueqi was silent, with a painful expression on her face, and said, "Master, it
shouldn't have been like this, it wouldn't have been like this!"
Shuiyue seemed to be silent for a while, before she said softly: "This is all fate,
Qi'er. When you meet him in the future, you will be an enemy who is
incomparable. You must remember it clearly."
After that, she sighed, turned and walked away.
Lu Xueqi was the only one standing on the spot, and the mountain breeze was
blowing. She only felt a chill on her body. She silently looked into the distance,
using a voice that only she could hear, and said in a low voice: "When I meet him
again..."
The night was as cold as water, shining her lonely figure.

Volume Three

Chapter One Ten Years
Black dark clouds hovered in the night sky, and the sky was gloomy as if pressing
against the ground, and the raindrops falling from the sky swept across the vast
land in the sound of howling wind.
In the wilderness, there is no village in front and no land behind. There is only
one ancient road extending from the distance, and then it lonely extends to the
distance.
In the dark clouds of the night sky, there was a low sound of thunder, and the
rain between the sky and the earth gradually increased.
The earth is solemn, except for the sound of wind and rain in the wilderness, it is
dark all around, only on the edge of the ancient road, a little light is burning
alone, revealing a little light.
This is a wilderness hut. The owner's name is He. A middle-aged man in his early
forties, he was born in Xiaochi Town, one day away from here. In this remote
place, beside the ancient road, he has worked hard to build a simple house for
the south. Travelers heading north provide a place to rest and drink tea to earn
some hard money.
At the moment Boss He is sitting behind the counter in his shop, listening
intently to the screaming wind and rain outside the house, frowning slightly, and
sighing softly. In such bad weather, there will probably be no more guests. Up.
His hut is located between Xiaochi Town and a large mountain in the west,
Kongsang Mountain. The ancient road outside the door has been a road for
business travel since ancient times, and it is also a necessary road to the greater
east city-Donghai Changhe City. , So travellers pass by from time to time.
Right now, on this stormy night, there are still a few guests in this small
wilderness shop, sitting silently in the dark and yellow hut, avoiding the
miserable wind and rain outside the house.
"Crack."
The heart of the oil lamp in front of Boss He made a slight crackling sound,
awakening the honest middle-aged man from his sleepiness. The sound of wind
and rain outside the house was tight for a while, "whooping" as if choking, it
seems that this night, the guests here can't leave.
Thinking like this, he raised his head and looked at the guests in his shop. There
were only five tables in the humble cabin, and three tables were sitting next to
guests at the moment. In the corner of the picture, there was a single man sitting
in a dark place where the lights could hardly be illuminated. The man sat there
alone, even his face blurred.
On the two tables closer to each other, sitting on the edge of one table is an
extraordinary old man and a young girl with cardamom youth. The old man has a
bamboo pole leaning on the table with a piece of cloth on it, which says "Fairy
The four words "Guiding the Way" seem to be a philanthropist.
As for the last table, it was the most crowded business trip. There were four
people. The corner behind them was full of goods. At this moment, a young man
cursed the ghostly weather softly.
"Okay, don't say it." The other of the four people who looked older drank him,
turned his head and smiled at Boss He, and apologized slightly: "Boss Ho, it's a
heavy rain today. Yes, it also hurts you to stay up late with us."
Boss He smiled and shook his head. This line of business travellers often travel
on this ancient road, and come to his shop many times to rest, so he is considered
a regular customer. Then he said: "It's okay, it's common for me to stay up late,
but today it's dark clouds from the beginning of the day, why are you still
hurrying, sir?"
The old man was stunned when he heard the words, and then he glanced at the
others in his journey and smiled bitterly: "In fact, why don't we know that the
weather is bad today, but it is really difficult to go out!"
Boss He said "Ah".
The old man picked up the tea cup in front of him, drank the tea in the cup, and
said: "Boss He, this world is difficult nowadays!"
Boss He was taken aback and said, "What's the matter?"
The old man smiled bitterly and said, "Ten years ago, the Demon Sect, which had
disappeared for a long time, suddenly reappeared. I heard that there was still a
big battle with the gods on Qingyun Mountain and Zhengdao. Since then, this In
the past ten years, the Demon Cult has not been wiped out by the Right Way, on
the contrary, it has become more and more prosperous. It has been heard
everywhere that they are fighting with the Right Way."
Boss He was silent, the old man sighed, and continued: "They fight against them,
and we ordinary people can't control it. However, under this battle, the world is
in chaos. Now thieves are rampant, and there are countless looters. We When I
was eating a meal outside, I was worried every day. I was afraid I would meet a
strong man. Then I hurried on the road. Unexpectedly, I was blocked by wind and
rain and troubled the boss."
Boss He shook his head and said, "It doesn't matter, you don't have to worry
about it..."
He was talking, and suddenly a voice came from a distant corner, saying faintly:
"So, this gentleman thinks that if the chaos is going on today, thieves are
rampant, it's all because of the Demon Cult in your mouth?"
The old man was startled, but he hadn't spoken yet, sitting in front of him at the
table where the doctor and the young girl looked at them. The girl has bright
eyes, beautiful appearance, and shallow dimples on the corners of her mouth,
which looks pitiful.
At this moment, she suddenly smiled at the old business man and said, "This old
man!"
The old man looked to her and said, "What's the matter, girl?"
The young girl whispered: "Lao Zhang, your face is thin and has many lines, but
your face is not broken. Although the Lord has many twists and turns in his life, it
is still safe. It is just that there is a small scar at the six points of the heaven,
which is in the face, blocking it. Lifeline and wealth line, when you are old, there
may be catastrophes. Now, depending on your age, it is better to say less and less
trouble."
All the business travelers changed color together, and the old man stood up and
stared at the old and the young, but neither of them had any reaction. After a
while, the old man's expression was cloudy and sunny, he glanced around, finally
sat back, and said to the girl, "Thank you girl for your guidance."
He sat back this time, and the small shop immediately calmed down. The
mysterious man in the corner just now seemed to calm down at this moment and
didn't speak any more.
It's just that this long night is really hard to endure. After a long time, the
businessmen over there gradually began to chat. In other words, they talked
about the battle between the righteous and demons in Qingyun Mountain ten
years ago.
These traveling businessmen are just ordinary people, and naturally they have
never been to the scene to see it, but it is rumored that this thing was born for
this. Moreover, those cultivators of righteous Taoism have always been
mysterious and unpredictable, and they are the best conversations among
ordinary people.
As they said, the voices of several young people gradually became louder, and
everyone else heard them, and their attention was drawn to them.
"...In short, the situation at Qingyunmen was already at stake at that time.
Fortunately, the old Dao Xuan god was involved in good fortune, and with a light
touch with his finger, thunder and lightning suddenly fell from the sky. I heard
that the loud noise can be heard in a radius of a hundred miles. Only to repel the
people of the Demon Cult!"
"Fart!" Suddenly he let out a soft drink, but it was made by the extraordinary old
man who was sitting at the same table with the girl. Everyone was taken aback.
They looked at him and only heard the old man say, "If Dao Xuan is really so
powerful, how come Qingyun Mountain will kill so many people in the first
battle? Even the first seat of the seven veins will die twice. Yes, the other elder
disciples suffered countless deaths and injuries. When you are a demon sect,
those demon heads eat plain rice?"
Everyone was dumb, and the girl next to him frowned and whispered: "Grandpa,
I just told people not to talk too much, why do you talk so much?"
The old man chuckled, his original face suddenly became a little smug, and he
whispered in a low voice: "Little ring, don't scare me, I have let you see my fate a
long time ago, although my life is drifting, But good luck in old age, the Lord will
be safe and old, and someone will send it to the end. Ha ha, let it go, let it go!"
The girl took a sip of tea, almost choked on his words, coughed twice, and stared
at the old man angrily, but the old man was triumphant and didn't care at all.
The old and the young are the world's magnate Zhou Yixian and his
granddaughter Xiaohuan. Now it has been ten years since the last Qingyun
Mountain Zhengmo warfare, Xiaohuan has grown up, and she is beautiful and
beautiful, but she still follows Zhou Yixian's wanderings around the world.
At this time, Zhou Yixian seemed to have hooked on his addiction. Regardless of
meeting with others for the first time, he pulled the stool and sat in the middle of
those business travelers, and began to talk about the battle of the blue clouds
that year. Xiaohuan was beside him. End, but there is nothing to do.
Zhou Xianxian was very good at eloquence. Besides, he also relied on the ability
of one mouth to walk the world. He spoke vividly and vividly. It was far better
than the few young people just now. After a while, even Boss He couldn't help but
walk over. The crowd gathered around, listening to Zhou Yixian, looking back on
the past while talking and laughing...
"what!"
Hearing the exciting and exciting place, the young people exclaimed at the same
time, and one of them couldn't help but ask: "Did you, old man, were there at the
time? How did you know so carefully?"
Zhou Yixian was taken aback, then patted his clothes with his hands, shook his
head and sighed: "I have never wanted to intervene in these fights and killings.
Let the Qingyunmen juniors do it!"
Everyone was taken aback, and immediately felt awe-inspiring. Unexpectedly,
they heard a "puff" next to him, but Xiaohuan sprayed out a sip of tea he had just
drunk, coughing more than ever.
Zhou Yixian glared at her, then turned around and smiled. At this moment, a
young man next to him said: "Lao Zhang, what happened to the Qingyunmen
disciple named Zhang in the end? Is it true that he left the Qingyunmen?"
Zhou Yixian frowned and was silent for a moment before shook his head and
said, "This is not clear. There was chaos in the matinee. It seems that even Zhang
Xiaofan passed out, and was finally snatched by someone from the Demon Cult,
and he has been missing since then. Up."
The people around sighed for a while. In fact, Zhang Xiaofan’s life experience is
really a major secret of Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple. It will never be passed
on. However, when the secret was revealed that day, there were a lot of people
present at the scene. In particular, there were people from the Demon Cult. It
also spread slowly. It's just that Zhou Yixian said at the moment, as if he had
witnessed it in the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak on Qingyun Mountain that day.
Boss He sighed and said, "I don't know how that boy is now?"
"How is he now..." Suddenly, the voice of the mysterious man sitting in the corner
rang again, with a faint vicissitudes of life.
Zhou Yixian turned his head, looked at the man sitting in the shadow, and said,
"Why, this Xiongtai, do you know?"
The man was silent for a moment, and slowly said: "Of course I know it, but even
if you have seen him before, you probably won't recognize him now..."
Xiaohuan frowned and said, "What's wrong with him?"
The man didn't speak any more, and only hid his figure in the darkness.
The wind and rain outside the house filled the sky and the ground, as if a little bit
more sorrowful...

Kongsang Mountain, Wanbat Ancient Cave.
Eight hundred years ago, the black-hearted old man, the predecessor of the
Demon Cult, created the heyday of the blood refining hall here, and commanded
the Demon Cult to shock the world. But now the disciples of the younger
generation are not shameful, and the place is desolate and withered, very
desolate.
And the necromantic abyss hidden in the depths of the Wanbat Ancient Cave was
already occupied by countless unexpected foreign enemies at this moment.
With the ancient seal, dragon and phoenix dancing, on the side of the boulder
with the three characters "Dead Soul Abyss", the last doormen of the blood
refining hall gathered here, leaning on the boulder, and stepping back a few
steps, it is unfathomable darkness. The necromancer.
As for their number, there were only less than ten people left, including the
elderly, Liu Hao, and Daoist Wild Dogs, all of them wounded, and their
expressions were frightened with horror. In front of them, there were dozens of
corpses lying on the ground, several times their size in black, surrounded them,
all with a skeleton embroidered on their chests without exception.
The old man took a deep breath, forced himself to calm his mind, and at the
beginning of speaking, he suddenly realized that his voice was hoarse for some
time: "Everyone, you ghost king religious friends, our blood refining hall is just a
small faction in the holy religion, and I never dare Offend the Ghost King Sect, no,
I don't know why Senior Ghost King did this to us?"
"Humph!" A cold snort came out from countless people in black. A man in black
with a skull embroidered in gold on his chest was completely different from the
others. He appeared to be a leader and said lightly: "Old man, now The situation
in the Sacred Church is already obvious. The Ghost King Sovereign has also
issued books to you several times, but you are still a grassy wall. To deal with us
today, and to worship at the gate of the Changshengtang tomorrow, could it be
that you don't take the Ghost King Sovereign in your eyes ?"
The face of the old man paled, knowing that the internal fighting headed by the
four major factions in the sacred religion is becoming more and more fierce. But
now the Ghost King Sect suddenly entered in a big way, and the strength of his
painstaking efforts in the blood refining hall for many years was almost wiped
out by them, and the situation in front of him was quite obvious.
Sure enough, the black-clothed man sneered, and said: "Old man, I will tell you
again, now the ghost king is a grand master, and the unification of the Holy
Church is just around the corner. His old man only wants you to accept your
blood refining hall and put it under the banner, you can Don't be ignorant of
praise."
Speaking of the latter, his voice was full of threats.
The old man’s forehead is full of sweat. Although the situation is obvious, this
little blood refining hall of my own cannot be able to defeat the ghost king sect by
any means, but the foundation passed down by the patriarch will be destroyed in
my own hands. ?
This determination is really hard to make!
The man in black saw the hesitant look of the old man, his eyebrows were cold,
and he suddenly said: "Old man, I advise you, you are facing me now, and you are
still lucky, but you know that this time the host attacked the sky Who is
Sangshan?"
The old man shook his body, and the man in black already sneered: "You guessed
it too! Yes, it is our Deputy Sect Master Guili of the Ghost King Sect. If he comes,
your fate will be..."
He was half talking, and suddenly someone next to him coughed slightly. The face
of the man in black changed as if he had thought of something, and his face
became pale, as if even he was deeply afraid of that name.
At this moment, there was a strong bloody breath suddenly, and I didn't know
where it came from, but suddenly it filled the entire huge space. All the black-
clothed people in the Ghost King Zong straightened their bodies immediately,
and the black-clothed person who was leading the front was also slightly pale.
Upon closer inspection, it was vaguely visible that the corners of his eyes were
twitching slightly.
Who is it that makes him so scared?
The sound of footsteps gradually rang, as if coming from the endless darkness of
this abyss, slowly walking out.
One step, a blood mark!
Suddenly, all the people in black separated like a tide to make way for a passage.
The faint cyan light, with reddish blood, gently rippling in the darkness, moving
forward slowly.
The faces of the people in the blood refining hall were all pale and bloodless.
Ten years ago, there was no such figure as Guili in the Ghost King Sect. However,
there are rumors in the religion that after the blood war of the Devil King 10
years ago, the Sect Master of the Ghost King Ghost King received a righteous
traitor from his sect and treated him as his own. The second volume of the sacred
classic "Book of Heaven" that fell into the hands of the King of Ghosts has been
passed down by all accounts.
In addition to the incredible progress of Dao Xing, this ghost Li has become even
more upset and bloodthirsty to the point where people in the Demon Cult are
also thrilling.
In recent years, the internal fighting in the Demon Cult has become more and
more fierce, and Gui Li, the simple disciple of the Qingyun Sect at the time, has
suddenly become the number one warrior of the Ghost King Sect, leading the
Ghost King Sect disciples to kill and destroy countless sects. "Soul Eater" (this
name is privately taken by a member of the Demon Sect) I don’t know how many
people’s blood has been sucked, and the ghost king’s look is different, and he
soon became a figure in the ghost king sect that has one person under 10,000.
And this person, ten years ago, these people in the blood refining hall had all met.
The wild dog Taoist in the crowd looked at him, the man who gradually appeared
in the dark, with such a strong bloody breath, as if it was radiating from the
depths of his body.
There were countless people standing in the field, but there was no sound.
His appearance is still as it was back then, nothing has changed. The look
between his eyebrows is vividly visible, but the wild dog's heart starts beating
and banging, as if standing in front of him is not a person at all, but Fierce wild
beast.
"you guys……"
He slowly said the first sentence, and his voice was steady and sharp, echoing in
this place: "Will you drop?"
Countless people stood behind him, but no one approached him.
Everyone in the blood refining hall looked at each other, the old man was
sweating, and he didn't even feel the wounds on his body, but at this moment,
suddenly there was a strange cry in the field: "Go to death!"
Everyone lost their color, and for a moment, they saw a sharp burst of sword
light on the ground beside Gui Li and stabbed him in the lower abdomen. The
assassin's head was disheveled, and his expression was frantic and at a loss. Both
feet had been cut off by someone, blood. Flowing like a note.
Looking at this person, he seemed to be a disciple of the blood refining hall. He
was seriously injured, and finally lost his reason in fear and pain. He screamed
and stabs Guili frantically.
Only a moment later, a black cyan light mingled with bloody red light emanated
from Gui Li's right hand and enveloped the person.
The bloody breath in the air was a bit heavier.
The withered human body fell to the side feebly, and the faces of the people in
the blood refining hall turned white again. Some young disciples' bodies began to
tremble, but Gui Li's eyes gradually showed red gleams, and once again slowed
down. Slowly said: "You guys, will you drop?"
And the ugly black soul eater (fire stick) in his hand gradually lit up.
Behind him, all the people in black seemed to inhale together and took a step at
the same time.
The incomparable and terrifying breath surged over the sky and flooded all the
people in the blood refining hall.
Suddenly, there was a shout from the blood refining hall: "No, no, I, I, I have
fallen!"
Accompanied by this voice, a young disciple ran out, left the blood refining hall
and rushed to the Ghost King Sect, but subconsciously left Gui Li's position far
away.
This started, and immediately reacted. Everyone in the blood refining hall looked
at me and I looked at you. From time to time, someone came out. The elderly
sighed, knowing that after all, the situation was gone, and smiled miserably:
"Fine, nothing!"
As he said, he stood out more and more, everyone followed behind him, and
slowly walked in front of Guili, took out a black palm-sized iron plate from his
arms, engraved with a black heart, and gave it to him with both hands. Gui Li
smiled miserably: "This is the'Black Heart Order' of the Blood Refining Hall. The
800-year foundation of the Blood Refining Hall will be over today..."
"nonsense!"
At this moment, there was a loud shout, but a trembling voice came out from
behind them. Everyone was taken aback. They turned their heads and looked
around. They saw a person standing in front of the huge boulder just now, and
didn't follow them.
Dingo Taoist!
The Daoist wild dog stared at the old man, panting heavily, but he said loudly:
"Boss, when you led me into the blood refining hall, we made a heavy oath before
the statue of Patriarch Blackheart. This, this life will not change. You, how can
you do this?"
The old man's face flashed ashamed, and he lowered his head and said solemnly:
"Wild dog, the situation is better than human beings. Don't seek your own death,
come here!"
Under the countless pairs of gazes, the Taoist wild dog, especially the faintly red-
lighted eyes in front of him, seemed to pierce his heart, causing the hairs of his
whole body to stand up, even his double The feet trembled slightly because they
were too scared to control.
However, he actually shook his head slowly in trembling: "No, boss, no, you can
do whatever you want me to do, but if you want me to rebel against the blood
refining hall, no!"
He faced the front with a blank expression of emptiness, as if everything was
shattered, and said in a low voice: "I grew up like a monster. Everyone hates me,
even my own parents will also discard me. I was The wild dog was raised and
suffered all the hardships and humiliation. Only after I entered the blood refining
hall, it was my turn to bully others and exhale. At that time, I made a heavy oath
in front of my patriarch. I will definitely follow the blood refining hall in this life
and die. No regrets……"
Everyone was stunned, the old man noticed that Gui Li's face gradually became
gloomy, and his heart was anxious. Unexpectedly, this wild dog has always been
bullying and fearful of hardships, greedy for life and fear of death on weekdays,
but now it suddenly becomes like this.
But you can't even care about your own life because of this wild dog, and
immediately said cruelly: "Okay, you are great, then you can support the blood
refining hall alone!"
As he said, he threw his hand and threw the black heart in his hand over, the wild
dog subconsciously caught it, but then his body trembled violently, gasping for
breath.
The old man and others were hidden among the people in black of the Ghost King
Sect, and there was only a lonely wild dog standing under the shining boulder,
facing countless people in black, and standing not far in front of him. ,
Impressively is the legendary bloodthirsty and killer devil!
The faint and fierce gaze fell on the wild dog's face.
The wild dog felt that he almost saw the evil spirit. If it weren't for the boulder
behind him, he wouldn't know if he could stand still. However, in this extreme
fear, he whispered in a trembling voice: "You kill me!"
As he said, he clenched the black heart order in his hand and closed his eyes. The
cold iron plate seemed to melt into his body, waiting for destruction and death
together!

Chapter Two Long Journey
The surroundings were silent and silent, as if only the sound of my own violent
heartbeat echoed in my ears, and the unknown fear of death was like endless icy
water, drowning wild dogs.
He shivered involuntarily...
The figure staring at it with countless eyes was very pitiful and lonely, but he
persisted unexpectedly, and the black heart ring held by his trembling hand was
still very tight and tight.
This appearance was suddenly a bit familiar, as if many years ago, that stubborn
and stoic boy had an inexplicable persistence.
The red light in his eyes faded quietly, his arms swayed silently in the darkness,
and immediately countless people in black rushed out like a tide, and
disappeared completely in a blink of an eye.
The stray dog's panting slowly calmed down, a bit strange in his heart, but he
was still scared, and slowly opened his eyes, but he saw this place not knowing
when it started, and only two people including him were left.
The bloody smell permeating the air, I don't know when it will disappear.
The man, with his back to the wild dog, stood on the front of the Necropolis,
staring down silently, as if there were memories of his past in the deepest
darkness in the world.
It was windy, blowing gently, and the small body of the man was very fragile
against the huge necromantic abyss. There was a thought in the wild dog's heart,
and when no one was now, he pushed him down like this...
Once this thought occurred, it immediately lingered in his heart like a fire, and
his whole body was hot, and he couldn't help but eager to try. It's just that he
thought so frantically in his heart, but his body seemed to resist his will,
motionless.
Until that person turned around and looked at him.
The wild dog only felt that a basin of cold water was poured from the head, and it
was cold from the head to the soles of the feet.
"Did you just want to push me down from here?" He said indifferently, as if he
was talking about something that has nothing to do with him.
"clang!"
The black heart slid from the hands of the wild dog and fell to the ground. The
wild dog hurriedly picked it up, his face paled, but then he straightened his body,
as if to embolden himself, and said loudly: "If you want to kill, kill, I, I'm not
afraid of you!"
The man called "Ghost Li" glanced at him lightly and said, "I won't kill you. If you
die, the Blood Refining Hall will really be dead. I'm afraid that the old man with a
black heart will die in the ground. "He walked forward, passed the wild dog, and
continued, "In the future, you will follow me!"
The wild dog was startled, and then said loudly: "You led people to almost
destroy our blood refining hall, and you want me to follow you?"
Gui Li ignored him and just walked forward, but his voice still came clearly:
"Your Taoism is too low, and if there is no me now, the Ghost King Zong will kill
you first, that is, your surrendered fellows, such as The elderly are in a crowd.
Seeing you stick to the blood refining hall, doesn't it seem that they are too
shameless, and they are also going to kill you."
The wild dog was dumb, sweating on his forehead, but seeing the figure
gradually sinking into the darkness, he walked farther and farther, finally
stomped his feet, ran quickly to follow up, and said loudly: "Huh! I'm not afraid of
death, but In order to revive the blood refining hall, I wronged myself..."
In the darkness, with their footsteps, they walked one after another in this
ancient cave of bats. Suddenly, as if suddenly thinking of something, the person
behind his eyes said: "Hey, Zhang Xiaofan, why are you doing this to me..."
His voice suddenly disappeared. In the depths of the darkness, suddenly if there
was a monster roar, a thick bloody aura immediately surrounded it. The wild dog
shuddered.
After a long while, the breath slowly receded, and the person in front was silent
for a long time in the darkness before he said faintly: "I have forgotten this name
for many years."
The wild dog took a breath, but couldn't help but said again: "Then what will I
call you from now on?"
There was no answer, and the man continued to walk forward. The wild dog
murmured a few words, not knowing if he was cursing something, but he still
followed.
In front of them, there is still endless darkness.

Qingyun Mountain.
This magical and mysterious fairy mountain in the eyes of the world, ten years
later, is still like a fairyland on earth.
The destruction caused by the battle of the righteous demon has already been
repaired. I just don’t know that the wound left in my heart has healed?
Ten years ago, in a great battle, the first Shangzheng Liang at Chaoyang Peak and
the first Tianyun Taoist at Luoxia Peak passed away. The first Taoist Cangsong at
Longshoufeng rebelled. Except for Daoxuan Taoist, the six heads were half gone.
It can be described as vitality. Badly hurt.
At present, Chaoyang Peak and Luoxia Peak have been taken over by the elders
of the same school. Only the Dragon Head Peak is the first branch. Because of the
Taoist Cangsong, the second largest branch after the Longmen cannot be lifted in
the Qingyunmen. At the beginning, and after the internal public
recommendation, unexpectedly, the younger generation Qi Hao took over the
first seat.
And as if it were a trend, among the major factions in Qingyunmen, there are
more and more opportunities for the younger generation to qualify. For example,
Fenghuifeng’s Zeng Shushu, Dazhufeng’s Song Daren, Xiaozhufeng’s Wen Min,
and Lu Xueqi have all helped them. The teacher is doing more and more things.
It was in Nagato. In the past few years, Daoxuan Zhenren has gradually ignored
mundane matters, and handed over daily trivial matters to his proud disciple
Xiao Yi.

The ancestral hall of the ancestor is on the back of the Tongtian Peak.
The soft sunlight illuminates the majestic hall, appearing solemn and
mysterious. The ancestral hall still looked gloomy, and the ever-bright lights and
the dim light of incense sticks still commemorated the souls of countless
ancestors in Qingyunmen.
Lin Jingyu was sitting alone in the open space in front of the Patriarch's ancestral
hall with eyes closed. The Dragon Slashing Sword, glowing with aquamarine
light, floated gently on top of his head, shrouded him with a green halo, and a
mysterious light flashed in the sun.
His face has disappeared from the original innocence, but it is more persevering
and vicissitudes of life.
Behind him, deep in the shadow of the Patriarch's ancestral hall, two eyes stared
at him quietly. After a while, a figure slowly walked out.
It was the mysterious old man with a wrinkled face. He slowly walked out of the
shadows and sat down on the steps of the Patriarch's ancestral hall. His eyes
stayed on Lin Jingyu's body. After a long time, he said lightly: "It's okay."
Lin Jingyu took a deep breath, opened his eyes and stood up, turned his head to
look at the old man, smiled, and said, "Senior!"
The old man looked at his young face with a smile at the corner of his mouth, and
said, "Your aptitude is really good, and with such hard work, the entry is much
better than I expected."
A grateful look flashed across Lin Jingyu's face, he bends down deeply, and
whispered: "Senior is a great kindness, my disciple is unforgettable."
The old man waved his hand lightly and then sighed: "In a blink of an eye, it is
another ten years. I have nothing to teach you, and you have also been with me in
this Patriarch's ancestral hall for ten years. Go back today!"
Lin Jingyu's body shook, showing a look of stunnedness, but the old man ignored
him, and only said, "Do you know what happened in the Dragon Head Peak?"
Lin Jingyu recovered and nodded, "Yes. Brother Qi Hao visited me a few days ago
and said something to me."
The old man nodded, and said, "Today I heard that the new generation of
outstanding disciples in Qingyunmen are all gathered on Tongtian Peak. There
may be something. Just now there was a word from Nagato. Go there too!"
The corners of Lin Jingyu's mouth moved, looking at the old man, faintly
reluctant to give up. The old man smiled, as if there was a faint sadness on his
face, but then disappeared and waved: "Great man, you don't have to make this
gesture, go!"
Lin Jingyu took a deep breath and said, "Predecessors, the grace of giving
professions in the past ten years is as towering as a mountain, and the disciples
are unforgettable. In the future, they must learn from one body, eliminate
demons with justice, return to the teacher, and live up to their lives. ambition!"
The old man nodded with a smile, and said: "Okay, you go!"
Lin Jingyu saluted again, looked at the surrounding scenery, and finally Huo Ran
turned around, straightened her body, and walked forward in stride, leaving the
ancestral hall of the Patriarch.
The sun shone on his back, as if it was a little dazzling.
The old man stared at his figure in a daze, and did not know when, behind him,
another figure appeared.
"He's gone." The figure said indifferently.
The corners of the old man's mouth moved, and he slowly stood up, turned his
head and looked at this person, the supreme head of the Qingyun Gate.
"Thanks a lot," he said suddenly.
Master Tao Xuan seemed to be slightly taken aback, frowned and said, "What?"
The old man walked through his body and walked into the ancestral hall of the
ancestor, and said, "Thank you for agreeing to let this young man stay with me
for ten years."
Daoxuan Zhenren was silent for a moment, and slowly walked into the ancestral
hall of the Patriarch. In the middle of the main hall, in front of the spiritual
platform where countless Qingyun ancestors' predecessors were enshrined, the
lights were incense, and the people's faces were gloomy and uncertain.
Before the old man walked to the altar, he picked up a brand new joss stick from
the incense table in front of the altar, lit the other joss stick, and replaced the
next one that was about to burn out.
Master Taoxuan silently watched his slow and proficient movements, and
suddenly said: "Back then, I was willing to take a big risk and saved you without
telling you the teachers, but you didn't even have a word of thanks. Why are you
a teenager today, instead? Thank me?"
The old man did not speak, and took a step back. He was in the shadow, holding
the candling candle that he had just replaced. He raised his head and stared
upwards, the spiritual seat of the ancestors of Qingyunmen, the majesty towering
in front of him, sacred and solemn, like a mountain, as if to easily overwhelm
him, a small person.
He was silent, did not speak, just stared like this.
Daoxuan Zhenren was behind him, unable to see the old man's eyes at the
moment, but he saw that the hot candle oil dripping from the residual candle,
drop by drop, fell on the dry palm, and then slowly solidified .
That palm also seemed to tremble slightly.
In the depths of the shadows, far away, there seemed to be a faint sigh...

When Lin Jingyu arrived at the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak, there were already
a dozen people standing here. Some of these people are familiar to him, and
some are so unfamiliar that he has only met a few times, and only knows that
they are people of the same class.
But without exception, everyone present knows in their hearts that the young
people standing here at this moment are the leaders of the younger generation of
Qingyunmen.
Among the crowd, the most outstanding are the two, one is Lu Xueqi, who is
naturally cold and beautiful, and the other is Qi Hao, who is now the first
costume, with extraordinary tolerance. Speaking of the first seat of the other
channels, Qi Hao was also the only leader of the six channels present.
Qi Hao glanced at him and saw Lin Jingyu walk in. He was taken aback, then
walked up with a big laugh, hugged Lin Jingyu, looked at him up and down, and
laughed: "Junior Brother Lin, you are not guarding the spirit in the ancestor's
ancestral hall, why are you here?"
In the past ten years, Lin Jingyu has been living in the Patriarch’s ancestral hall
under the pretext of being a guardian, and the old man with a mysterious origin
is also related to the secrets of Qingyunmen in the past, so everyone does not
know it, so naturally he will not at this moment. What I said, I just smiled and
said: "The ten-year period has expired, and I came out too. Someone happened to
know that I would come here. I didn't expect Brother Qi to be here."
Qi Hao smiled slightly, and said: "The head teacher informed the outstanding
disciples of the young disciples from all veins to come here, saying that there is
something important to discuss, so I happened to be fine, so I just came over and
took a look."
While their senior brothers were talking, a man walked beside him, who was tall
and was Dazhufeng's first apprentice Song Daren. After ten years of absence, his
appearance hasn't changed much.
Song Daren, Qi Hao and others were also familiar back then, and he walked over
to greet him for a while. After a while, his eyes fell on Lin Jingyu, and he smiled
and said, "Junior Brother Lin hasn't seen him in a few years. He is even more
handsome and tall. He must be honest and diligent. Quite a lot?"
Lin Jingyu lowered her head slightly, smiled and said, "Song Brother, you are too
rewarding."
When Song Daren wanted to say something, another voice came from behind
him, saying: "Ah! Brother Qi, do you still recognize the little brother?"
Qi Hao looked at the speaker and smiled: "Junior Brother Zeng, I have forgotten
no one dare to forget you!"
The visitor was Zeng Shushu, the most outstanding disciple of Fenghuifeng's
younger generation, and the two beauties Wen Min and Lu Xueqi from
Xiaozhufeng who walked over with him.
Most people looked at the frosty Lu Xueqi, only Song Daren looked at Wen Min
and smiled, Wen Min smiled and gave him a scorn.
Qi Hao and others have also met Wen Min and Lu Xueqi. Zeng Shushu said:
"Brother Qi, when you succeeded to the first seat, the younger brother made a
mistake and was banned by his father, so he could not be there to congratulate
him. No wonder! "
Qi Hao laughed loudly and said, "Junior Brother Zeng can say whatever he wants
to say."
Zeng Shushu smiled and nodded, then glanced around and said: "Senior Brother
Qi, this time the head teacher called us, I don't know what's going on?"
Qi Hao shook his hand: "I don't know the details, but I heard that something
happened in a certain place in the West. The head teacher wanted to send a
young generation of outstanding disciples to experience it."
"Ah!" The people around made noises, and many people were quite curious and
excited. Zeng Shushu was also smiling at first, but suddenly his expression
condensed, as if thinking of something, Qi Hao realized that he was slightly
surprised, "Junior Brother Zeng, what's wrong?"
Zeng Shushu smiled bitterly, and said, "The younger generation, outstanding
disciples, go down the mountain to experience?" He gently shook his head and
sighed, "Why do I sound so familiar with this?"
He and Qi Hao looked at each other, and suddenly they understood each other's
intentions. The four people back then, now...
They all turned around and looked at the beautiful woman. Lu Xueqi stood there
quietly, as if he hadn’t heard anything, and he seemed to bury everything deep in
her heart. Her bright eyes turned and glanced at Lin Jingyu, as if she wanted to
see some shadow, but finally , Or moved away.
At this moment, suddenly above the hall, the bell of the bell rang, and everyone
stood upright. After a while, the head Daoxuan Zhenren walked out accompanied
by Xiao Yicai, glanced at the crowd, smiled and said hello, and sat down on the
main seat.
Everyone gave salutes together, Qi Hao stood at the forefront, Daoxuan Zhenren
waved his hand with a smile, and said, "No, no, sit down!"
But among the disciples, except for Qi Hao's current identities, who sat down
under Dao Xuan's head, the others were still standing.
Master Dao Xuan glanced at Xiao Yicai beside him, and said, "Yicai, come on!"
Xiao Yicai nodded and said, "Yes, Master."
With that said, he walked out, glanced at the people around him, and said loudly:
"Everyone, please come here today. There is one thing that needs our best
disciple of Qingyunmen to complete."
When he said this, there was a commotion in the crowd, and Xiao Yi smiled and
continued: "Recently, there have been rumors in the world that in the Western
Big Swamp, there has been a sudden light in the sky recently, and it will not stop
for a few days, and there may be amazing treasures. We are about to be born.
Originally, the spirits descended from the sky, and only the virtuous lived in, and
we were not interested. But after the news spread, we heard that the evil spirits
of the demon sect were marching westward, intending to get involved."
"what?"
"Damn it!" The young disciples of Qingyunmen suddenly became angry and
shouted.
Xiao Yi only treated the crowd with a quieter voice, and smiled: "If this news is
false, it's fine, but if it really has a rare treasure and falls into the hands of the
demon cult, wouldn't it be a tiger. Qingyunmen has always been the leader of the
righteous way in the world. Therefore, the real head of the family decided to
select outstanding disciples from the younger generation of the family to go to
the Western Big Swamp together, uphold moral justice, and slay demons and
demons."
Having said that, he paused for a moment, and then suddenly brought some
mysterious taste, saying: "My fellow apprentices, there is another important
point. I heard that today Tianyin Temple and Fenxiang Valley have also sent
disciples to the Western Big Swamp. After the great war a year ago, everyone
knew in their hearts that the two factions were clearly at peace with us, but they
kept peeping at the leader of the right path for a long time. I hope everyone will
not lose their face!"
There was another uproar in the crowd, and someone suddenly shouted: "Don't
worry, the headmaster, I will never lose the face of Qingyunmen!"
"Exactly, this time we must let the Demon Sect, and the people of Tianyin Temple
and Fenxiang Valley see how good we are!"
Master Taoxuan smiled and nodded, stood up, and said, "Going to the West this
time may be dangerous, and the people in the Demon Cult are even more
treacherous and cunning. You have to pay attention on weekdays."
Master Dao Xuan said to Xiao Yicai: "Then you make arrangements and leave
early!"
After speaking, he glanced at Lin Jingyu who was standing in the crowd
intentionally or unintentionally, then turned around and walked towards the
inner hall. Everyone sent him away. When his figure disappeared, Xiao Yi turned
around to divide the personnel.
Over there, Lin Jingyu said to Qi Hao: "Why, Brother Qi, are you not going this
time?"
Qi Hao laughed and said, "Junior Brother Lin, now I can't walk away."
Lin Jingyu woke up, his face flushed, and said, "Ah! Brother, you are already the
first person in your veins, but I didn't expect it."
Qi Hao patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "This is your first time
walking around the world. It's a great opportunity. I hope you will show off your
power and become famous in one fell swoop!"
Lin Jingyu smiled and said, "Brother, you laughed."
Qi Hao smiled, but then his face was a little gloomy, looking at no one around
him, he whispered to Lin Jingyu: "Junior Brother Lin, let me tell you, since
Master... Ten years ago, Daoist Cangsong betrayed Qingyun. We have always
been unable to raise our heads in the Dragon Head Peak, especially the disciples
of Chaoyang Peak and Luoxia Peak. They are like enemies when they meet us.
Brother, my first seat, I have done a lot of hard work, so I look forward to you
very much. Going out this time can help our Dragon Head Peak win a breath!"
Lin Jingyu was speechless. After a moment, he nodded slightly and said in a low
voice: "Senior Brother Qi, I know, you can rest assured that I will not let you
down."
Qi Hao smiled slightly, his expression loosened, and he reached out and patted
Lin Jingyu's shoulder.
Just then Song Daren came over, glanced at them, and smiled: "Why, is Junior
Brother Lin going out for Dragon Head Peak this time?"
Qi Hao smiled and said: "Exactly, I don't know who Dazhufeng went to?"
Song Daren chuckled and said, "Naturally, I am going to be an ineffective big
brother."
Qi Hao smiled and said, "Brother Song is proficient in Taoism. With you, our
Qingyunmen will be even more powerful."
Song Daren's eloquence is naturally not as smooth and thoughtful as Qi Hao. He
laughed a few words at the moment, and was about to walk away, then turned
around, Qi Hao said: "By the way, Brother Qi, my sister has missed my Linger
sister a little bit lately, you go back. After that, tell her to go back to Dazhufeng
and stay for a few days!"
Qi Hao smiled and said, "Song brother, you don't know yet! Early this morning,
before I left Longshoufeng and came here, Linger had already returned to
Dazhufeng and said that she missed her mother. It seems that her mother-in-law
and her are really close together. Where's mother and daughter!"
Song Daren was taken aback, then laughed loudly, and his voice echoed in the
Yuqing Hall.

Chapter Three Old Land
Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak.
The cloud is misty in the mountains, like a gentle white ribbon, gently
changing. In the early morning, the moist air and the fresh and cool wind passed
over the verdant bamboo forest and brushed over the top of Dazhu Peak.
The building with the Shoujingtang as the center stood quietly in the morning
light, everything seemed so peaceful...
It was just a sudden sound of barking, mixed with "squeaking" sounds, breaking
the silence here. The bright-colored rhubarb sprinted from a distance, while Xiao
Hui was riding on its back, holding the hair on the rhubarb neck tightly with his
hands to support his body, while the other hand was waving in the air, very
excited. .
Ten years ago, Zhang Xiaofan never came back after going to Tongtian Peak from
here. In the first period of time, both of these animals became depressed,
especially Xiao Hui, who was rather aggressive and bored for a long time. As for
the rhubarb, I feel dejected all day long. I don’t know if it likes Zhang Xiaofan’s
cooking too much. During that time, every time Du Bishu, who was cooking for
Zhang Xiaofan, took out food to feed them, he would definitely be met by
Dahuang Xiaohui for a while. Roaring, after eating, he still rolled his eyes and
looked very dissatisfied. Poor Du Bishu was also very depressed for a long time.
It’s just that time is like water, and the memory of that year seems to fade away. I
don’t know when, Xiao Hui and Rhubarb started playing around on the top of
Dazhu Peak, playing endlessly, but even so, they In the deep sleep at night, but
always return to Zhang Xiaofan's room back then, as if expecting something.
Although, for so many years, this room will always be empty.
"hiss!"
Rhubarb suddenly stopped in a rush, and the huge inertia made Xiao Hui almost
fall off his back. Fortunately, his hands were tight enough to barely stabilize his
body. Rhubarb barked loudly, and suddenly turned his head back, but he opened
his mouth and spit out the old tongue, chasing his tail, and his body kept spinning
on the spot.
Xiao Hui sat firmly on its back, grinning loudly and grinning, very excited and
happy. I don't know how many times I have done this boring game Rhubarb, but
for them, it seems to be the most fun thing.
The shimmer of the morning shone on them, and the voices of two animals
echoed on the Dazhu Peak. People are still sleeping. This great time seems to be
reserved for them.
In the distance, in the verdant bamboo forest in the back mountain, the sound of
bamboo rushing from the mountain breeze blowing bamboo leaves faintly
echoed, and even the wind blowing from that direction seemed to carry the
fragrance of bamboo leaves, and The breath in that bamboo forest.
suddenly!
Rhubarb stopped chasing his tail, Xiao Hui raised his head almost at the same
time on its back, opened his mouth wide, and looked at the bamboo forest.
Green hills, green bamboos, wind passing, like the sea...
Rustle, rustle, rustle...
"Squeaking!" Xiaohui screamed suddenly, and Rhubarb's reaction was a little
strange, but the voice was much smaller and barked a few times, but after a
while, the two animals seemed to know something, Xiaohui grasped tightly. After
the rhubarb, the rhubarb immediately spread its legs, and ran quickly to the
black bamboo forest in the back mountain.
The familiar trail in the back mountain may be because no one has come here to
do homework for a long time. The lush grass and trees have gradually blurred
the original mountain road, but the rhubarb is like a natural spiritual sense,
shuttles between the woods, running faster and faster. Soon I ran to the bamboo
forest.
In the verdant bamboo forest, deep and mysterious, the rhubarb stopped outside
the bamboo forest, whispered a few times, and Xiao Hui jumped off its back,
squatted aside, and watched Looking at it, he took another look into the depths
of the bamboo forest, scratching his head with his hands from time to time, as if
hesitated.
But only after a while, Xiao Hui finally made up his mind, and saw it squeaked to
the rhubarb twice, and walked to the bamboo forest first. It was not quite right to
say that it was going, but Xiao Hui was strange. Instead of climbing on the
bamboo, he used his forelimbs to support it on the ground, slowly walking
inward in a bouncing posture, looking at its appearance, it was cautious, but it
seemed to be full of expectation.
The rhubarb whirred twice, and took a step forward, followed behind it, and
walked into the bamboo forest.
A monkey and a dog slowly shuttled through the secluded bamboo forest, and
soon disappeared.

The morning light was blocked by the dense bamboo leaves, but from the gap,
there were still rays of light that turned into finger-sized beams of light,
sprinkled from the top of the bamboo forest, and fell on the ground.
Xiao Hui and Rhubarb walked slowly among the bamboo forest,
walking...unknowingly, they walked to a small open space in the depths of the
bamboo forest. Some familiar, vaguely remembered, it seems that Zhang
Xiaofan’s first time. Come here, a place to chop bamboo hard.
Xiao Hui stopped, squatted on the clearing, scratched his head with his hands,
and looked around.
There was silence in the deep bamboo forest.
But there seems to be some inexplicable breath floating here.
Make the heart beat slowly...
"Puff!" A light footstep stepped into the silence in the depths of the bamboo
forest.
Xiao Hui and Rhubarb turned their heads at the same time, and the figure slowly
appeared behind a thick bamboo.
Suddenly, there was silence in the bamboo forest again, but after a while, there
was a sudden cheering, Xiao Hui jumped up, turned into a gray light, and rushed
over, jumped into the air, and jumped into the arms of the man!
It gripped the man's clothes tightly, laughed loudly, unbridled in releasing its
own joy, and laughed non-stop.
The man circled his hand, the once ferocious aura disappeared at this moment,
the brows were filled with a soft smile that had not been seen for a long time, and
he held Xiao Hui in his arms. After a while, I suddenly felt something again. I
lowered my head and looked at it. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.
He leaned down and stroked the head of the rhubarb who was rubbing against
his body. He smiled and said, "Rhubarb, how are you?"
Rhubarb could not speak naturally, but whispered in a low voice, with his tail
swaying constantly, rubbing his head against the palm of his hand.
The corner of his eye seemed to be faintly reflected in a place where no one saw
it: "Only you, still treat me as before!"
He sighed softly and took a deep breath. In this bamboo forest, he was once
familiar with the smell of miss.
"Wow!"
Suddenly, there was another rush of footsteps, but the stray dog Taoist rushed
out from behind, but seeing a few holes torn by thorns in his shabby road robe,
he knew that he had gone the wrong way.
The Daoist Daoist was full of bad luck, and complained to the former Zhang
Xiaofan and the current Guili: "Hey, brat, are you crazy? Don't do that if you want
to die! This is Qingyunmen, in case someone finds out, We are dead even if we
have ten lives!"
Suddenly, when he turned his head back to the Rhubarb, who was still very
docile to Guili, the hair on his neck was erected and his teeth were grinning.
Obviously, he was very unfriendly to the wild dog. After a while, Rhubarb roared,
and actually rushed over.
The wild dog was taken aback, but seeing this almost half-human giant dog
suddenly rushed forward, he first clucked in his heart, and subconsciously
stretched out his hand to hold his fangs magic weapon.
Unexpectedly, at this moment, Gui Li said lightly in front: "If you dare to hurt this
dog with a magic weapon, I will chop off your hands and feet, and then throw it
to the front of the Shoujingtang below the mountain."
The wild dog was stunned and said angrily: "What do you say..."
But before the words were finished, the rhubarb had already rushed, and the
wild dog was immediately thrown down by this giant dog in the absence of
consciousness, and the dog barked and cursed incessantly, and the people and
dogs were tumbling, staggering and stumbling! Da Huang and Da Huang rolled
together behind a thorn in the distance. The figure and the dog could not be seen,
only the screams of anger came from time to time.
"Oh! Dead dog, you still bite... Hey, brat, you beast, don't tell this dog to let go, no,
let go, ah... dead dog, that's a human leg, not a chicken leg! Just let go, Don't
bite...Ahhhhh..."
Guili turned a deaf ear to the screams of the wild dogs in the distance, turned his
head and looked at Xiao Hui in his arms, with a smile on his eyebrows. I took a
closer look and saw that I hadn’t seen him for ten years. Xiao Hui seemed to have
grown up again, and the feeling he held in his arms seemed to be much heavier
than before. Even the trace between his eyes seemed to be A lot bigger.
And after the initial excitement of joy, Xiao Hui still grinned at this moment,
crawling up to his shoulders as usual, and habitually reaching out to touch his
hair.
Ghost Li stood quietly, then walked slowly outside, walked to the edge of the
bamboo forest, and looked into the distance. The place in front of the mountain
that was blocked by clouds and mist was once his warmest home.
He was startled and stared deeply.
I don't know how long it took. Rhubarb ran out from the depths of the bamboo
forest triumphantly. He shook his head and shook his head, his tail swayed non-
stop, and jumped to Guili's side.
Ghost Li smiled and patted its head with his hand.
After a while, the wild dog Taoist staggered out of the black bamboo forest, his
robe was a bit torn, and even a dog's face had a few more scratches, and the
wound on his feet was even more faintly visible.
At this moment, seeing Rhubarb lying next to Guili, I felt a little scared, but he
didn't dare to walk over, and shouted from a distance: "Dead dog, don't think
someone will support you, sooner or later I will kill you!"
Rhubarb turned his head suddenly, and roared at the wild dog Taoist. The wild
dog was so soulless and took a few steps back. But Rhubarb only scared him
when he looked at it. After a moment, he did not chase him. Instead, he turned
his head. The dog was relieved, but he didn't dare to scold any more.
Looking down the mountain for a long while, the first ray of sunlight of the day
has quietly fallen, covering the green hills with a light golden coat.
Guili closed his eyes and took a deep breath.
After a while, he turned around, reached out to hold Xiao Hui on his shoulders in
his arms, glanced at the wild dog, and said, "Let's go!"
The wild dog was eager to hear his words, and hurried over, muttering: "Isn't
this nothing to find trouble! For a monkey, risking his life..."
Rhubarb seemed to feel something, stood up and looked at Guili. Gui Li stretched
out his hand and patted Rhubarb's head, smiled, and waved his left hand, and a
black stick with a dark blue light appeared. It was the "fire stick" of the year,
supporting his body and going straight to the blue sky.
The wild dog was dumb and complained: "Smelly boy, where do you think it is!
Even walking is so arrogant..."
He was complaining about himself. Suddenly, the rhubarb roared loudly, and the
wild dog was taken aback. He quickly took control of the magic weapon and
followed Guili.
In front of the black bamboo forest, Rhubarb was alone, barking loudly, barking
all the time...
Its wild roar echoed in this mountain and kept screaming until it had a white
hand touching the top of its head, and said softly: "Rhubarb, what's the matter?
Why did it come here today and still yell no stop?"
Rhubarb seemed to be a little excited and panting. He glanced at Tian Ling'er,
who is now a young woman, then turned his head and barked loudly towards the
sky.
"Bow bark, bark bark, bark bark bark..."
Tian Linger frowned, looked around, a little strange, and said, "What's the
matter, rhubarb? By the way, what about Xiaohui? Why is it not with you?"
Rhubarb didn't know if he understood what she was saying, but he still barked
hoarsely towards the sky.
Tian Ling'er looked towards the sky, but only saw the blue sky and white clouds,
the blue sky was infinite, and a thin cloud was drawn from the clouds, galloping
across the sky, it was very spectacular. For some reason, there was a panic in her
heart, and she was looking at it for a while.

To the south of Qingyun Mountain, thousands of miles away, in a remote place,
there is a high mountain called "Foxqi Mountain", which is the main hall of the
Demon King's Sect.
In the past ten years, the power of the Demon Cult has become more and more
prosperous, and there have been many masters, but its internal struggle has
become increasingly fierce, and it is simply more fierce than the fight against the
right way. The Ghost King Zong was originally one of the four major factions in
the Demon Sect. In the past ten years, the Sovereign Ghost King has worked hard
to rule, with great talents and boldness, and has grown the Ghost King Sect to
become the largest faction of the Demon Sect.
In today's Ghost King Sect, in addition to the four mysterious envoys of the
previous generation, there is also a mysterious character "Mr. Ghost" who
appears around the Ghost King, who usually only listens to human voices, but no
one is seen. But the most eye-catching is the younger generation of the Ghost
King Sect, especially the Guili, which is highly valued by the Ghost King, as the
leader. The Ghost King does not hesitate to promote him as the deputy suzerain
and treat him as his own. As everyone knows today, Gui Li must be the next
generation of the Sect Master of the Ghost King.
In the Demon Cult, the internal fighting is not only fierce but also omnipotent. I
don't know how many people have tried the relationship between the Departed
Ghost King and his No. 1 general, but all have failed.
And in the hearts of the very few people who understand that period of time,
there is a touch of sentimentality towards the almost unbreakable relationship
between these two people.
The black yarn lightly covered her face, and the mysterious woman in black-You
Ji, was sitting silently in one of the most important rooms of the Ghost King Sect
at this moment. The room is not very big, but it is very cold. The reason is that
there is a crystal clear white ice table in the center of the room. The cold air is
floating from the almost transparent ice table.
A beautiful woman, wearing her beloved green clothes, lying quietly on top, in
the white cold air, her face looked a little pale, as if it were also transparent, with
cold beauty!
She folded her hands in front of her, and in the palm of her hand, as if it had been
connected to her body, was a small golden bell, shining with a strange light, as if
staring at the world.
At this time, a low "rumbling" sound suddenly came from behind, and the heavy
stone door of this room was pushed open, and then closed again.
The footsteps rang, and someone walked to You Ji's side.
You Ji slowly raised her head, and there would be no more than four people who
could enter this room, even the whole ghost king sect.
Gui Li's pale face appeared in front of her eyes, and she throbbed in her heart
behind Heisha, vaguely remembering that every time this man entered here, his
face became paler and paler.
It's just that in the eyes of the man, there is no existence of You Ji at all. The
beautiful woman lying there peacefully, at this moment, has occupied all of his
body and mind.
Suddenly, this stone room became very quiet, as silent as death.
You Ji stood up gently and backed away, but her gaze stayed on the man. His
figure seemed to be a bit lonely again. As for the terrible bloody aura that often
appeared on him in the world outside, he couldn't feel it at all.
I don't know if it's only here, that's the only place where he can find peace.
She glanced at the man one last time, walked out, closed the Shimen carefully,
and then she was taken aback, and a white dragon stood beside him.
"What's the matter?" You Ji was silent for a moment, and said lightly.
Qinglong glanced at the Shimen and said, "He's back?"
You Ji Hei Sha moved, as if nodding slightly, and said, "Yes, I will speak with
Baguio inside."
Qinglong frowned and sighed softly. In fact, they all knew in their hearts that the
so-called words were nothing more than Guili whispering to himself. As for
whether Baguio could hear it, that was another matter. It's just that this matter is
so sad that none of them want to talk about it.
You Ji stood silently for a while, then suddenly said: "Every time Zhang Xiaofan
comes back, he will come here the first time..."
Qinglong's face changed slightly, and he cut off: "Sanmei, he has been given the
name Guili by the Ghost King Sect Master. I have told you many times, don't call
him by this name anymore."
After You Ji's black veil, she didn't know what her expression was, but she didn't
even change her tone at all. She continued: "...But the Sect Master hasn't been
here for a long time."
Qinglong looked at her, and finally sighed and said, "In the past ten years, the
white hair on the sideburns of the Sect Master’s hair, how much more white hair
has come out, you can always see it? Didn’t he not want this only daughter, just
put The pain is hidden in my heart."
You Ji was silent for a while, and then seemed to think of something, and raised
her head and said, "How is the search for the Black Witch Clan going on?"
Qinglong shook his head and said, "The Black Witch tribe was only a short-lived
one thousand years ago, but now, where to look for it, I really don't have a clue
about it."
You Ji slowly turned around and walked out.
This stone room that put Baguio to sleep is naturally in the extremely secluded
place of the King of Ghosts. On weekdays, few people come. At this moment,
there are only two of them in the corridor outside the stone room.
Qinglong looked at You Ji's walking away, and suddenly said, "You'd better stay
away from Ghost Li."
You Ji's body shook suddenly, and immediately stopped, her whole body seemed
to be stretched, but then she slowly relaxed, turned around, stared at Qinglong
through the black gauze, and said word by word: " What do you mean?"
Qinglong didn't look at her anymore, looked at the Shimen of the stone room, and
said lightly: "I know you feel guilty for Baguio and think you haven't protected
her, but your private concern for that man has gone too far."
You Ji stopped talking, but the corridor suddenly became almost colder than the
stone chamber just now, and the invisible killing intent seemed to be
continuously radiating from the black-clothed woman.
"Did you say that I actually have affection for this young man?" She spit out word
by word.
Qinglong didn’t feel the killing intent towards the front, and his expression didn’t
change. He only slowly said: "Sanmei, I didn’t say that. I just want to remind you
that because of Baguio, between the ghost king and this man The relationship
between Baguio has always been very subtle. I have been with the Ghost King
Sect Master for many years, knowing that although he regards Gui Li as his own,
but sometimes sad Baguio, I am afraid there is a bit of hatred."
Having said this, he turned around, looked at You Ji deeply, and said softly:
"Sanmei, you have to do it yourself."
You Ji snorted coldly in the distance, and said coldly, "I don't know what to say!"
After that, she turned around and walked away.
Qinglong gave a wry smile, shook his head and sighed slightly.

In the stone room.
Guili sat next to Baguio, staring at the beautiful and slightly pale face, and said
softly, "I'm back, Baguio."
...
"This time I went out and killed another school for your father, that is the blood
refining hall we knew back then. You must remember?"
...
"I don't know how, when I was the last person left, I suddenly thought of you. I
thought that we met here, so I couldn't kill it. Baguio, would you blame me?"
...
"A few days ago, I secretly avoided the guards and went to Dazhu Peak secretly,
and brought Xiao Hui back by the way. Have you seen Xiao Hui? It's the monkey I
raised since I was a child..."
...
"I went to the Heizhu Forest. Guess what I saw?"
...
"It turns out that the black knotted bamboo that fell on the ground is still lying
there. Baguio, do you remember? It's the bamboo that we two sat on together..."
...
"It turns out that nothing has changed, Baguio."
...
"Baguio..." He said softly, floating in this stone room with a slightly choked voice.

Chapter 4 Dawang Village
White hair is born on the sideburns, and the years are like water!
The King of Ghosts moved his gaze away from the mirror-like surface of the
wave, sighed slightly, turned his head, and smiled: "I haven't looked in the mirror
for a long time. When I saw it today, I saw a little more white hair."
The ghost standing behind him was expressionless, and said lightly: "You are too
worried."
At this moment, beside a small lake in Huqi Mountain, a stone pavilion was built
in the middle of the lake, and only an ancient wooden bridge was connected to
the shore of the lake. Ghost King and Ghost Li stood in the stone pavilion in the
middle of the lake at this moment.
The King of Ghosts held his hands on his back and looked complacent, and said:
"I heard that I went to Kongsang Mountain this time. Although I had subdued the
blood refining hall, the only remaining Daoist who refused to surrender was
saved by you. This matter?"
Guili glanced at the king of ghosts, but saw that his face was peaceful, and he
didn't know what was thinking in his heart, so he nodded slowly and said, "Yes."
The King of Ghosts smiled, turned around and looked at the jade-like lake, and
said lightly: "In the past, you led people to attack and killed all of them. Why did
you show mercy to this person today?"
Gui Li was silent for a moment, and said, "Although the Blood Refining Hall is
now declining, it was after all the leader's powerhouse for a while eight hundred
years ago, and it's not much smaller than the average party."
Standing there, the ghost king didn't see any reaction, and he didn't know
whether he was satisfied or dissatisfied with this explanation. After a while, he
suddenly said: "Speaking of the magic weapon in your hand, the Blood Devouring
Bead is originally the relic of the old man with a black heart. If you count you and
the Blood Refining Hall, I am afraid there is a bit of incense."
Guili slowly raised his eyes and looked at the ghost king, but the ghost king just
turned around and looked at him.
The eyes of the two of them collided in mid-air, Gui Li's eyes were cold, but the
eyes of Ghost King were deep and peaceful.
The ghost king suddenly smiled and said: "Recently, it is said that in the western
death swamp, a strange treasure was born, did you know that?"
Gui Li nodded and said, "Yes, I heard."
The King of Ghosts said leisurely: "I heard that not only the people from the
righteous way are swarming, but even the masters of the Wandumen and the
Acacia Sect are also planning to intervene. As for the main hall in the
Changshengtang near the death swamp, it is even more important." He paused.
Xiang Gui sternly said: "What do you think?"
Gui Li didn't speak immediately, and was silent for a long time. The King of
Ghosts also seemed to be very patient with him, without anxious
expression. After a long while, Gui Li slowly said: "This time we conquered the
Blood Refining Hall. In addition to the four major factions in the church, the last
more powerful faction has also been divided up."
A smile appeared on the corner of the ghost king's mouth, and he nodded and
said, "Yes."
Gui Li said: "Among the Demon Cult, the mountains have always stood on top of
each other, and the four major factions all want to embezzle each other. In the
past, they were forced to resist external enemies by the external force of the
right path. Now it is naturally different from that of the past. Now the forces in
the religion are gradually scheduled and take further steps. , It's the four major
factions fighting fiercely, just don't know who will do it first?"
The ghost king slapped his palm and smiled and said, "Okay, okay! Well said."
Guili glanced at him, and said lightly: "In the past ten years, you have not only
passed on the second volume of my book of heaven, but also passed on all the
lessons and decisions in your life, one by one. If I can't even see this, wouldn't I
be disappointed? Your pains."
The King of Ghosts smiled and looked at the young man in front of him, as if he
was looking at a perfect precious item he had made by himself. He was faintly
proud of his joy. He only listened to him saying, "That's not all. You realize it
yourself. The speed of your advancement in these years is really beyond my
expectation. I thought that with your qualifications, you would have to cultivate
for at least 30 years. Unexpectedly, after only ten years, you will have achieved
great success. Rare, rare!"
After being praised by the king of ghosts, Gui Li didn't seem to have a smile on
his face, as if to him, this was nothing to be happy about.
But the King of Ghosts didn't care. Over the years, the person in front of him had
changed from Zhang Xiaofan to the Ghost Li of today. His temperament in the
past has long been turned upside down, except for his appearance, and there is
almost no shadow of that year. He paused and said, "From your point of view,
since the four major factions in our sacred religion are inevitably fighting, do you
think we should do it first! Or wait quietly?"
This time, Gui Li didn't hesitate at all, and immediately said, "Preemptive strike!"
The Ghost King stared at him and said, "Okay! Which faction do you think you
should deal with first?"
Gui Li said: "Eternal Life Hall!"
The ghost king frowned, but his eyes were already appreciative, and he said,
"Why?"
Gui Li said: "Now the Ghost King Sect and the Wandu Sect are the strongest, the
Hehuan Sect and the Changshengtang are slightly behind. The Hehuan Sect has
always been low-key, but the master of the Changshengtang, Yuyangzi, is
arrogant and arrogant. In the battle between the right and the devil, the host
thinks that he is the only one in the Demon Cult. Who else is so stupid if he
doesn't choose him?"
The ghost king smiled slightly and said: "Yes, good point. Then if you come to
host, how should you proceed?"
Gui Li pondered slightly, and said: "This time is a good opportunity. There is a
strange treasure born in the death swamp, Yuyangzi must be regarded as
something in the bag, and will not allow outsiders to get involved. But the
righteous people are swarming, we can wait. When the Changshengtang and the
righteous way are in flames, and when both lose and lose, they secretly link the
Wandu Sect and the Hehuan Sect to start together. They will definitely not refuse
to fall into the trap. Such a battle will be successful!"
The ghost king looked at him without speaking.
Guili slowly raised his head, looked at the ghost king, and said lightly: "What?"
The ghost king seemed to see him in a trance. After a while, he woke up and
slowly retracted his gaze, as if he sighed deep in his heart, and said lightly: "No,
what you said is almost the same as what I thought."
Gui Li stopped talking.
The ghost king smiled indifferently and said: "You have another two days off and
go to the death swamp!" With that, he took a sealed envelope from his arms,
handed it to Gui Li, and said, "For the specific arrangements, I It has been written
clearly in this letter. After arriving in the swamp, all the characters in the Ghost
King Sect will listen to you."
Gui Li slowly accepted the letter, received it in his arms, was silent for a moment,
nodded to the ghost king, and then turned and left. But just after he took a few
steps, he suddenly heard the ghost king behind him: "There is one more thing..."
Gui Li stopped.
The voice of the ghost king came slowly, saying: "Whether you talk to me, how do
you call our sacred religion, or a'magic sect'?"
Gui Li remained silent for a long time, and said coldly: "I have been in the church
for ten years, and here are all day conquests and blood fights, intrigues, intrigues,
and intrigue are all the time. How can I be worthy of a holy word?"
The ghost king laughed, and then said: "Oh! What about the right way from
which you were born?"
Gui Li's body seemed to tremble slightly, and after a while, he only listened to
him: "The evil things done by the people in the right way are no worse than the
people in the demon sect!"
The King of Ghosts looked at him with interest and said: "Then this is not, that is
not, what do you think is'righteous'?"
Gui Li didn't answer, he was silent for a long time, raised his head and looked at
the sky.
Blue sky, white clouds.
"I don't know!" He said in a low voice, as if to himself.

After the lonely figure seen from behind faded away, the smile on Ghost King's
face also slowly disappeared. His deep eyes seemed to be shining with a
mysterious light, shining non-stop, not knowing what was thinking in his heart?
At this moment, a voice came from the other side and said: "Sect Master, I..."
The ghost king interrupted him and said, "Qinglong, come up!"
"Yes." Qinglong walked over from the wooden bridge, followed the ghost king's
gaze and glanced into the distance, and said: "Is the deputy sect leader also here
just now?"
The ghost king nodded and said, "What's the matter?"
Qinglong said: "That old monster from the Poison Gate sent someone secretly
again and asked when the Sect Master would send his hand into the death
swamp, so that everyone can do great things together?"
The King of Ghosts sneered and said, "You reply to them. Three days later, the
King of Ghosts will join the Wandu Sect and the Hehuan Sect."
Qinglong nodded and said, "Okay."
The King of Ghosts pondered for a moment, and suddenly seemed to think of
something, turning his head and saying to Qinglong: "Qinglong, what do you
think of Guili?"
Qinglong was startled, raised his eyes and looked at the ghost king, only to see
the peace between the ghost king's eyebrows, but his eyes were so deep that he
couldn't see the bottom, and Yi Han in his heart for no reason, he forgot to
answer for a while.
The ghost king smiled and said, "What's the matter?"
Qinglong woke up, then hesitated, but his expression was a bit hesitant. The
ghost king looked in his eyes and smiled and said: "Qinglong, you and I have been
together for many years. If you have something to say, it doesn't matter."
Qinglong shook his head and smiled bitterly, and then said: "Speak like this!
When I was his age, Daoism was not as high as him, and the city was not as deep
as him..."
Having said this, he suddenly stopped, and the ghost king frowned and said:
"What's the matter, what else, let's talk about it!"
Qinglong hesitated for a moment, looked at the ghost king, and said, "The means
are not as cruel as him!"
The King of Ghost glanced at him, but didn't say anything. He slowly turned
around and looked at the mirror-like surface of the lake. Qinglong was behind
him and slowly said: "In recent years, especially in the last two years, the
methods of ghost action have become more and more fierce and fierce,
murderous at will, and even more cruel and ruthless in power struggles. And we
are among the younger generation of Ghost King Sect. , The more outstanding
talents, such as the killing monk, Yanhui and others, all gathered under his sect."
The ghost king said lightly: "Do you think this is bad?"
Qinglong slowly shook his head, and said, "No, it's just that he... how did he
change his appearance now?"
The ghost king was silent for a while, and then suddenly said, "Actually, I also
looked away."
Qinglong was startled and said, "Sect Master, what are you talking about?"
Ghost King said: "When I preached the second volume of his book of heaven, I
thought it would take at least 30 years to achieve success with his qualifications,
but in the past ten years, especially in the last five years, Guili's practice has
advanced by leaps and bounds. , I'm afraid that he is inwardly show in his heart,
even I have never seen it!"
When he said this, in his eyes with his back to Qinglong, there seemed to be an
unknown cold light flashing, but his tone did not change in any way: "He has a
persevering temperament, perseverance, and a solid path in cultivation. It is very
beneficial, but I still doubt it, I'm afraid there are other reasons."
Qinglong frowned and said, "Does he have any secrets?"
The King of Ghosts shook his head, and said, "You should know that he is
pregnant with the true teachings of Qingyunmen Taoism and the Great Brahma
Prajna of Tianyin Temple, right?"
Qinglong nodded and said: "Not bad."
The King of Ghosts slowly said: "From my secret observation, he has not only
made great achievements in the true teachings of our sacred books, but also the
Taiji Xuanqing Dao of Qingyunmen and the Buddhist Prajna true methods. At the
same time, they have also advanced by leaps and bounds. The truth, is there a
miraculous effect that complements each other secretly?"
He turned around, smiled at Qinglong, and said: "With his practice at this time,
coupled with the strange magic weapon in his hand, "Soul Devourer", even if you
have the Qiankun Qingguang Ring, I'm afraid it is only 50%. Odds of winning."
Qinglong smiled slightly, and said, "I am old, no better than young people."
The ghost king suddenly laughed, stretched out his hand and patted him on the
shoulder, and said, "Where can this happen?"
He smiled and said leisurely: "I saw that this young man must not be in the pool,
but now he has achieved better than I expected. If Ghost King Zong has this
person to succeed, there will be no limit to the future. It's just... …"
The ghost king stood with his hand, but suddenly stopped talking, walked to the
edge of the pavilion and looked out.
Qinglong stood quietly next to him, looking at the ghost king. At this moment, on
the body with heavy power, there was a moment of depression, silently
conveying the unspoken words.
Baguio...

Three days later, Guili left Huqi Mountain and headed southwest. At the same
time, the monkey Xiaohui was also with him. In addition, the stray dog Taoist
also followed. Originally, the Daoist Daoist didn't want to go to the dangerous
place of Death Swamp, but Guili only said indifferently: "After I leave, I guarantee
that Huqi Mountain is a hundred times more dangerous than that swamp, believe
it or not?"
As soon as he said this, Daoist Wild Dog immediately paled, his mouth was still
very hard, but his feet had already followed.
The vast land of China is vast and boundless, of which the Central Plains is
naturally the richest. And outside the Central Plains, the north is the extreme
north and bitter ice field with icy and snowy land, rarely visited; the east is the
vast and boundless sea; as for the south, there are hundreds of thousands of
mountains outside the Central Plains, towering borders, endless, there are
barren mountains and bad waters, The miasma poisons are innumerable, and
there are strange and strange wild barbarians in the legend, who are wild and
bloody, and are extremely cruel.
In the west of the vast land of Shenzhou, there are two fierce places. To the
northwest, there is an endless desolate Gobi, which the world calls the "wild
land". It has been rainless for hundreds of years, and the climate is extremely
dry. Occasionally there are a few oases, but they are mostly occupied by beasts
and monsters. Naturally, ordinary people enter. It's a dead end. According to the
rumors, there is a grand temple in the depths of the wild, which is the birthplace
of the magic sect.
As for the location of the southwest, it is the huge death swamp that the world
has talked about. The climate here is diametrically opposite to that of the wild
northwest. During the year, it rains on seven or eight out of ten days, and various
exotic plants grow luxuriantly like cow hair. This cold and humid place has
always been the place where the giant poisonous beasts and poisonous insects in
the world live, and the unique highly poisonous marsh gas rises from the rotten
soil in the swamp every rainy day. Inhaled, if there is no proper antidote, it will
be poisonous and die within a moment. In addition, animal bodies, trees, flowers,
and grasses that have been soaked and decomposed by rain for thousands of
years have turned this place into a dangerous place. If you accidentally take a
wrong step, you will be sucked into the bottomless swamp and never see the sun.
, Died miserably.
In such a treacherous place, no one will come here on weekdays. But not long
ago, there were sudden rumors in the world that within the Western Death
Swamp, a huge golden beam of light suddenly rose up into the sky, day and night,
even in the middle of the night, it also illuminated the sky as bright as
day. . Three days later, the golden light gradually dissipated. From then on, in the
death swamp, there always seemed to be a huge whistling sound, which faintly
rang out, making those living on the edge of the death swamp feel terrified.
Once the news spread, it immediately caused a sensation in the world. From the
perspective of a cultivator, spiritual artifacts and artifacts have always had their
own spirituality. This huge golden light is naturally a precursor to the birth of
rare treasures, calling people who are predestined to go. From the perspective of
this golden beam of light, the magic of this strange treasure is really
extraordinary. For a while, the world shook, and masters of good and evil
gathered.
And under the turmoil on the surface, there is an unknown undercurrent,
turbulently flowing.

To the east, half a day away from the death swamp, there is a small and desolate
village called "Dawang Village", named after the villagers believe in a mysterious
god called "Dawang". It's just that this god has always been ineffective. It neither
blesses the villagers here to get promoted and wealth, nor does they bless them
with plenty of food and food.
In fact, I think about it. Living on the edge of such a swamp of death, from time to
time I don’t know where a monster suddenly pops out, or a poisonous insect ran
out to kill domestic animals. Not in the minority. Nowadays, people who are
capable have already left this ghost place and ran to the Central Plains. Most of
the people who stay here are not angry.
But in these few days, Dawang Murakami suddenly became lively, and the people
who came and went were all masters of cultivation. Although Dawang Village is
not the only entrance to the death marsh, it is the closest inhabited area to the
death marsh. Before entering the death marsh, most people will come here to
buy some dry food and clean water. After a few days, the villagers here actually
let the villagers in Dawang Village. Made a small fortune and became a little more
angry.
At the same time, because this is the place closest to the death swamp, the
villagers here first noticed the golden beam of light and the strange howling in
the death swamp, and it spread from it, so there are many people. Here to inquire
about the news.
It’s just that when there are more people, there are natural good and evil. After a
few days, in the small place of Dawang Village, I don’t know how many battles
have occurred. Some unlucky guys have not entered the death swamp and have
died here inexplicably. It's really wrong.
Talk less gossip. On this day, Guili and wild dogs also came to Dawang Village.
Standing at the entrance of the village, they saw people coming and going in the
village. It was quite lively, contrary to the lifeless scene in the past.
Walking into the village, the wild dog looked around, frowning and muttering
something.
The monkey Xiaohui saw so many people for the first time in the past few days.
He was a little excited, lying on Guili's shoulders and screaming. Guili patted
Xiaohui, glanced at the wild dog, and said, "What are you doing?"
The Daoist Daoist said in an angry manner: "I'm looking for an inn. I have been
walking for so long and haven't found a place to rest for a while? It's really a
ghost place where birds don't shit, even an inn is so hard to find!"
Gui Li said lightly: "Why, do you think there is an inn here?"
The wild dog was taken aback and said, "What?"
Gui Li turned his eyes to look at the pedestrians coming and going on the street,
seeing that most of these people were dressed well, obviously not the hard-
working people in Dawang Village, and said, "Have you been here before?"
The wild dog snorted and said, "Whoever has enough to eat comes to this ghost
place!"
Gui Li glanced at him and said, "Yes, there are no outsiders here, and the local
villagers are poor and white. Why do you want an inn?"
The wild dog was dumb, and a dog's face looked a little bitter.
At this moment, I heard a shouting voice from the street ahead, and someone
said loudly: "Foreseeing fifty years ago, you can cut off your fortune for three
hundred years. Fancy it!"
Guili and the wild dog were both startled, and looked at the voice together. I saw
a dilapidated wooden table on the edge of the street, with a bamboo pole
inserted next to it, and a canvas hanging on it, with the words "Fairy Leading the
Way" written on it. On the side of the bamboo pole, an extraordinary old man
shouted loudly. The voice just now was made by him. Next to him, there was a
sleepy young woman with a pretty face. She was lying on the edge of the table
with a face. Helpless expression.
Needless to say, these two people are Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan. Zhou Yixian
took Xiaohuan and wandered around the world. He was not good at it, but he
preferred to go to lively places. Hearing the rumors of the death swamp a while
ago, he immediately ignored Xiaohuan's objection and pulled her to the great
king Murakami.
To use Zhou Yixian's words at this moment, it is exhausted. The hero is at the end
of the road. He had to look at the picture in the street, but he yelled, and then
gradually changed his appearance: "...everyone from the past, this immortal got
the true biography of the ancestor. , Can restrain the world's poisonous. In the
dead marsh today, the marsh gas is extremely poisonous. As long as you are
equipped with the sachet I sell, it will definitely not invade the poison, and the
diamond will not be bad..."
Xiaohuan sighed in a low voice next to him. After sitting here for a few hours, his
grandpa screamed vigorously, but in fact he didn't sell a sachet. The locals
believed it but couldn't afford it (Monday Xian opened the black heart's high
price), but the outsiders were all on the path of cultivation, and all of them were
well-informed, and their eyes were all written with the word "liar". Fortunately,
all the righteous heroes are busy hunting for treasures and don't care about
them. Otherwise, if the blood of an expert disciple suddenly boils and he wants to
kill the people, I am afraid that he can't eat it.
Seeing Zhou Yixian still screaming energetically, Xiaohuan was a little impatient,
stood up, and was about to call grandpa, suddenly there was a flower in front of
him, but there was someone standing in front of the wooden table. He was a
young man. The man, dressed in a light blue shirt, has a handsome face, but his
complexion is a little pale for some reason.
"Miss, I want to see the photo." The young man had a faint smile at the corner of
his mouth, calmly.
Xiaohuan frowned and looked at him. At this time, Zhou Yixian also found out
what was happening here. He hurriedly walked back and smiled, saying: "Guest
officer, what do you want to see, fortune or marriage? How do you look at it, look
at face, palmistry, or calligraphy?"
The young man groaned slightly, and said, "I also want to go into this dead
swamp, so please help me see how this is fortune!"
Zhou Yixian laughed and said: "No problem, no problem, come, guest officer,
please sit down. Well, let me talk about it first, we are the true biography of the
Patriarch, Xiangshu Wushuang, so we need a dozen silver dollars for a visit..."
The young man was startled and said, "So expensive?"
On Monday, the fairy smiled without answering.
The young man immediately turned his eyes, looked at Xiaohuan again, smiled
and said, "Well then! Twelve is twelve. Let's do it! You help me test a word first."
Xiaohuan glanced at him, took a piece of white paper from the side, handed over
the thin pen, and said: "Then the guest officer, please write a word first..."
Unexpectedly, the young man took the pen, but smiled: "No, I will write down my
name. You helped me test it. What is my fortune with this name?"
After speaking, on the white paper, wrote three words and handed it to
Xiaohuan.
Xiaohuan froze for a moment, took it, looked over the white paper, and heard the
young man smiling slightly in her ear: "My name is Qin Wuyan!"

Chapter Five
Xiaohuan frowned slightly, but his eyes gradually brightened. Looking carefully
at the white paper in his hand, the three words "Qin Wuyan" on it are neatly
written, the strokes are well-rounded, and the corners that connect are
restrained and sleek, quite beautiful. One-handed.
Xiaohuan blinked, then smiled suddenly, and said: "This guest officer, your name
has'yan', which is the power of double fire to yang, but it is suppressed by the
word'no' in the middle, and the peak turns, it is feminine; And the word'Qin' is in
the West, Lord, you will benefit from the cold and gloomy places in the West!"
She gently put the white paper on the table and looked at Qin Wuyan and said,
"Death in the West is the damp and damp place. If you go this time, your luck will
definitely be good."
A smile appeared on Qin Wuyan's face, and his young but pale face seemed to be
a little bloody. He nodded and said, "Thank you girl, this is ten taels of silver,
please collect it." He took out a dozen taels from his arms. Pattern silver and put
it on the table.
Xiaohuan took a look, but didn't do anything, but Zhou Yixian next to him
reached out and took the silver in his arms, hehe smiled and said, "Thank you,
guest officer."
Qin Wuyan smiled, but didn't mean to leave. Instead, he took out ten taels of
silver from his arms and placed it on the table. Zhou Yixian was taken aback and
said, "Guardian, you are..."
Qin Wuyan calmly said: "There is still a friend below, who will also be in the
dead, and the troublesome girl will also test a word for him."
Xiaohuan was startled. Qin Wuyan had already taken the pen and paper, wrote
two characters on it, handed it to Xiaohuan, smiled and said, "His name is Guili!"
The sounds around the bustling street suddenly became quiet.
Someone quietly retreated, some quietly approached, the corner roof, and the
shadows of people faintly, although it was daytime, it suddenly became a bit
gloomy.
People in the court naturally felt this inexplicable change. Zhou Xian frowned
slightly and glanced around. Before saying anything, Xiaohuan had already
pushed the white paper over and said lightly: "Sorry, guest officer, test the word
One, you must write your own book before you can calculate it."
Qin Wuyan was not angry either, only smiled slightly, and said, "Really?"
He looked like he didn't mean to leave, he still stood in front of the
table. Xiaohuan's face changed. At this moment, he stretched out a hand from the
side and wrote the word "Gui Li" on the paper, and then someone said
indifferently: "Girl, please look at me."
Xiaohuan rolled her eyes and looked at him.
In a blink of an eye, it seems to be ten years!
Xiao Hui was lying on his shoulders, his smart eyeballs steadily turning, but
between his brows, it seemed that nothing had changed, vaguely the same as
before.
On the street, there was deathly silence, in the dark and in the light, surrounding
the two young people, as if there were two groups of forces monitoring and
confronting each other...
Xiaohuan was stunned for a while, then took the piece of paper.
"Ghost Li!"
She said softly.
These two characters are far less beautiful than those written by Qin Wuyan. The
strokes are solemn and clumsy, but the strokes are extremely clear. The strength
between the strokes seems to converge, but they are at the end of each stroke. It
seems that they can't be suppressed, and they all show a little edge, and their
own air of pride hits their faces.
Xiaohuan’s eyes seemed to become brighter at this moment. After a while, she
put down the white paper, paused for a while, and said, "This guest officer, what
are you going to ask?"
Xiao Hui suddenly jumped off Guili's shoulders, landed on the table, picked up
the brush, and played with it curiously.
Gui Li glanced at Xiao Hui and said, "I want to go to this death swamp, so I asked
the girl to see how my luck is?"
Xiaohuan looked at him, smiled suddenly, and said, "Everyone has a soul, and
those who die after death are mostly ghosts and ghosts. They are feared by the
world. The guest officials take such stern names and clearly do not believe in
ghosts and gods. Why bother ask me?"
Guili glanced at her silently, without speaking, but Qin Wuyan suddenly laughed
next to her, and said: "Wrong, wrong, girl is wrong."
Xiaohuan was taken aback by what he said, and said, "What's wrong with me?"
Qin Wuyan had a faint brilliance in his eyes, facing the small ring, but the corner
of his eyes was sweeping ghostly, and he smiled and said: "In ancient times, the
god of the gods opened the world, and the mother of the gods created all
creatures. It is a long-lasting and sure thing. How can you not believe it? ?"
Among the demon cults, the two saints have always been respected, that is, the
god of heaven and the virgin virgin. Ordinary church members have always
believed in incomparable, but in the eyes of righteous people, they are naturally
crooked. It's just that Qin Wuyan said lightly, but he seemed to be asking
something.
Behind him, the invisible pressure on the street, as he turned his head, Su Er
soared.
Guili slowly turned around, facing him, Qin Wuyan also turned around at the
same time.
The two young men looked at each other coldly on this simple street.
There was silence all around, Zhou Yixian suddenly felt a buzzing in his head,
dizzy, and even breathing became a little nervous involuntarily. He secretly
looked around, and after a while, he found many people who did not seem to
have anything to do with this place. They listened or took a sneak peek. Some
even looked directly at this place, and even held the magic weapon in his hand,
which was quite necessary at any time. Let go of the posture of a big kill.
Gui Li's pupils shrank slightly, and his voice became a little deep, and said,
"Poison Young Master?"
The smile on Qin Wuyan's face at this moment also gradually disappeared, with a
solemn color, but his voice was still steady, and said, "Blood son!"
"Snapped!"
Suddenly, a low voice suddenly sounded in the field, and the two crowds who
were secretly confronting each other on the street were suddenly frightened. The
originally tense scene seemed like a scream in the silence, and the danger was
about to erupt.
Even on the calm faces of Gui Li and Qin Wuyan, the corners of their eyes seemed
to twitch slightly.
A slightly panicked and awkward voice rang out in the field: "No, nothing, I, I
didn't mean to..."
When everyone looked at it, Zhou Yixian was nervous, and dropped the money
he had just collected on the ground. There was a muffled noise. Xiaohuan saw
sweat on his forehead and glared at him. Zhou Yixian's face was red and he was
stunned. He was speechless, but there was a shock in his heart.
In the past ten years, the demonic sect has prospered, and the younger
generation has also produced many young talents. Among them, the three most
outstanding people, who have good deeds, call them the "three sons", namely:
Wandumen Qin Wuyan, said He is the "poisonous son"; the ghost king Zongguili
is called the "blood son"; the remaining one is the Jinpinger of the Acacia Sect,
known as the "miao son".
Among the four major factions of the Demon Sect, only the younger generation of
Changshengtang is the only one, and no one is listed above, and there are few
successors.
Over the years, these three young people have been calling for the wind and rain
in the Demon Cult. They have already held the power of the faction at a young
age. Wherever they are, they will be bloody and bloody from time to time. Bloody
battles are inevitable, but they have never been between each other. Met each
other. Therefore, some people once said that when the three of them finally face
each other, it may be the time when the real fight between the four major
factions of the demon sect begins.
At this moment, the two most powerful factions in the Demon Cult, Wandu Sect
and Ghost King Sect, were facing each other as the two young men stared at each
other.
The atmosphere in the court was extremely quiet and tense. Zhou Yixian only felt
that he was almost out of breath. He wanted to secretly pack up and slip on the
ring, but at this moment, he didn’t dare to move, otherwise the two young men
would be both. The fierce star is full of fierce names, but he can't afford them.
At this moment, Qin Wuyan smiled suddenly and said, "Brother Guili, my little
brother has long admired your name, and I finally had the honor to meet you
today. It's a great honor for Sansheng!"
His smile immediately eased the tense atmosphere present. Zhou Yixian almost
immediately felt the invisible pressure that had been suppressed from all
directions. With his smile, he began to recede slowly.
Although Gui Li didn't laugh, his expression on his face eased. In the hearts of
both of them, perhaps they both knew that it was not the time for them to fight
after all.
"Brother Qin praised."
As if the confrontation just now didn't exist, Qin Wuyan smiled and said, "Brother
Li has come here, and I must be able to escape from the palm of my brother's
hands with the strange treasure in Death Ze."
Gui Li took a deep look at him, and suddenly said, "The world is so big, Gui Li is a
poor man. If Senior Poison God wants this thing, as long as his old man speaks,
no one will dare to grab it."
Qin Wuyan's face changed slightly, and he immediately said, "My family teacher
has long since been ignorant of the world. Besides, if he belongs to him, he
should be the senior Yuyang son of the Changshengtang who runs this place."
Gui Li looked at him, nodded slowly, and said, "Brother Qin said very much."
The two of them looked at each other, and suddenly both smiled. Qin Wuyan
arched his hands, turned around, and walked away with his hands, seeing his
figure fluttering and unrestrained. If you don't know his identity, I'm afraid he
might think he is a secular young man.
As his figure went further and further away, the pedestrians who had just been
coming and going on the originally lively street suddenly walked and scattered,
and disappeared in a moment.
Guili slowly turned his head, his gaze fell on Xiaohuan who was standing aside,
but Xiaohuan's bright eyes looked at him without fear.
Gui Li looked at her for a long while, then looked at Zhou Yixian, finally turned
his eyes back to Xiaohuan, suddenly a faint smile appeared on his mouth, and
whispered: "You've grown up."
The long-lost smile suddenly appeared, as if a ray of spring breeze had melted
some ice and snow, but it was only a flick, and when Xiaohuan recovered, Guili
had already picked up the monkey Xiaohui and headed west. The people around
followed or followed, and gradually disappeared.
For some reason, Xiaohuan suddenly felt inexplicably confused, and silently
looked at the young man's back, and saw that there was a crowd surrounding
him from a distance, but no one dared to approach him, except for the monkey
on his shoulder. .
It was that figure, as if it was a bit depressed.
She watched in silence, startled.
"Hey, little girl!" Suddenly he shouted loudly and sounded beside her.
Xiaohuan and Zhou Yixian who were cleaning up were both taken aback. They
saw a strange-looking Taoist with a dog-like face standing in front of him and
said, "Little girl, you look like you're good at fortune-telling, and you can also
help your family. Fortune-telling, Lord Daoist!"
Xiaohuan glanced at him and said, "Oh! What does the guest officer want, look at
the picture or test the characters?"
The wild dog was about to speak, and suddenly heard a "squeak" sound from the
side. Everyone was stunned, but it was the monkey Xiaohui who somehow ran
back, rushing to the side of the fortune-telling booth in three steps, with a pair of
eyes. Drifting around, looked at the three of them.
The wild dog glared at Xiao Hui, and said in a vicious voice: "What is the
reminder, will your Dao master eat this little girl?"
Turning his head around, said to Xiaohuan: "I can't read, just show me my face."
Xiaohuan smiled slightly and said, "Guest, what do you want to ask?"
The wild dog was startled for a moment, frowned and thought for a while, and
said, "I, I bear a heavy burden. Will you see if I will do a great job in the future?"
Xiaohuan stared at his face for a long while, and said, "You have a strange face,
there is no one in a million, but you are definitely not a different aspect of making
great achievements. You have three lines on your forehead early, but you
squeeze the merit lines aside, and the merit lines are from it. Cut off, follow-up
powerless," she smiled slightly: "Without the help of noble people, you will be
difficult to achieve in this life."
Xiaohuan said these words lightly, but the Daoist Daoist listened to his face as
earthy and extremely ugly. But at this time, the immortal came up on Monday,
hehe stretched out his hand and smiled: "Guest, thank you for the silver!"
The wild dog Taoist dog stared, and said furiously: "Bah! This woman is
nonsense! Your wild dog Taoist has always been a big blessing, what is difficult
to achieve, and dare to ask me for money and death!"
Zhou Yixian was taken aback, but Xiaohuan's expression remained unchanged.
When the wild dog was about to turn around and leave, suddenly the monkey
Xiaohui, who had been squatting next to him, squeaked twice and suddenly
jumped up and bounced. To the wild dog.
The Daoist Wild Dog jumped suddenly, dancing with his hands, and said angrily:
"Dead monkey, what are you doing..."
Before he finished speaking, Xiao Hui had already jumped away while he was
waving his hand gesture, but this time he landed on the table in front of
Xiaohuan, grinning at Xiaohuan, and chuckled.
Xiaohuan looked at the monkey extremely cute, couldn't help smiling, and said,
"Little monkey, what are you doing?"
Xiao Hui stretched his left hand to his head and scratched it. After turning his
eyes around, he stretched out the right hand behind him and spread it out in
front of Xiaohuan.
Xiaohuan glanced at it, and couldn't help but stunned, only to see an ingot of
silver in the monkey's hand, and she was afraid that it would be more than
thirty-two in size. At this time, the stray dog Taoist behind was also shocked,
reached out his hand in his arms, and was immediately furious: "Beast, actually
stealing your family's Taoist money, the other way around!"
Immediately there was a flash of gray light in his hand, and the magic weapon of
fangs came out. As soon as he raised his hand, he was about to slap Xiao Hui.
Xiaohuan’s face changed, her left hand shrank into her sleeve, and she was about
to do something, but the monkey Xiaohui screamed at the wild dog, bounced on
the table, spread her teeth and claws, and looked at its aura, as if it was even
more powerful than a wild dog Taoist. Arrogant.
Dao Dao's manpower reached mid-air, and it suddenly seemed to think of
something, reluctantly, but finally put down the magic weapon, and said in a
vicious voice: "Okay, count you cruel! One day in the future, I will call you this
beast and that smelly. The kid begs me!"
Having said that, bitterly turned around and walked away.
The monkey Xiaohui jumped up high, turned his head, opened his mouth
towards Xiaohuan and laughed. Xiaohuan became more fond of her as she
watched, couldn't help reaching out her hand to touch Xiaohui's head, and
chuckled softly, "Thank you! Little monkey."
Xiao Hui's eyebrows were open and smiling, and he kept touching his head with
monkey paws, even his tail was stretched and swayed sometimes, and
sometimes curled up.
Zhou Yixian collected the silver that had fallen on the table, and was very happy.
He walked over and reached out to touch the head of the little gray hericium, and
said, "Hehe, good monkey, good monkey..."
"Squeak!" Unexpectedly, Xiao Hui suddenly screamed and opened his mouth to
bite. If it hadn't been for Zhou Xian's hand to shrink quickly, he would almost
have a bite. Zhou Xian stayed for a while, but saw Xiaohuan smiled and touched
Xiaohui's head. One person and one monkey were extremely harmonious. For
some reason, he treated himself this way, and he couldn't hold on to his face.
The more Xiaohuan looked at, the more adorable she felt, and she couldn't help
but reach out to hold Xiaohui in her arms, teasing Xiaohui to play. Zhou Yixian
started to pack things next to him, but the boss was unconvinced, shaking his
head and sighing: "Oh! What kind of world is this now, even monkeys are so
lustful..."
Xiaohuan blushed, glared at Grandpa, and said angrily: "Grandpa, what are you
talking about?"
Zhou Yixian smiled awkwardly and did not dare to say any more, but turned his
head around, but still behaved like a saint: "Oh! The world is getting worse! The
world is getting worse!"
Xiaohuan didn’t bother to pay attention to him anymore, turned his head and
thought, walked aside, took out a small paper-wrapped bag from his own
package, opened it gently, and saw that there were two strings of crystal clear
and bright candied haws, one strand of it. Sweet scent, faintly in the nose.
Xiao Huan picked up a bunch and handed it to Xiao Hui in his arms. Xiao Hui took
it, but left Xiao Huan’s body and jumped back to the table. His eyes rolled around,
looking at the candy gourd in his hand. Finally, he was cautious. Put it in your
mouth and lick it with your tongue.
Xiaohuan lay on the edge of the table, looked at it with a grin, and said, "Sweet!
It's delicious!"
The little grey monkey blinked, nodded immediately, holding the candied haws
in his hand, happily jumping around on the table, a moment later, he jumped off
the table, waved to Xiaohuan with the hand holding the candied haws, and then
went away into the street. Ran away, and soon disappeared into the distance.
Xiaohuan watched its figure gradually disappear, smiled and shook his head. He
liked this extremely clever monkey very much in his heart, but it was not his
own, and he felt a little regretful in his heart. Turning his head, he found that
Zhou Yixian also looked at the monkey Xiaohui's whereabouts. He was startled.
He seemed to be mumbling something. He couldn't help but said, "Grandpa, I'm
just a little monkey. You are so old that you still bear hatred." Now, I am not
afraid of being laughed at by others!"
Zhou Yixian snorted, and said: "What do you know? I just thought that this
monkey is so powerful that it can steal money from cultivators like the wild dog
Taoist without knowing it, if I also raise it. For a monkey like this, it’s not that
there is as much silver as you want to steal..."
Xiaohuan became angry and said angrily: "Grandpa!"
Zhou Yixian came back to his senses, smiled awkwardly, didn't dare to answer,
and immersed himself in packing things.
Xiaohuan glared at him, turned around, packed up the remaining bunch of
candied haws, and suddenly heard a crisp laugh next to him, and someone said:
"Why don't you see me in three years, you still love eating so much? Sugar-
coated haws?"
Xiaohuan was startled, and when she looked up, she saw a young woman dressed
in goose yellow clothes, with a melon-seeded face, picturesque brows and
charming eyes. The first glance was clear and beautiful, and the second was
charming and charming.
Xiaohuan was surprised, laughed, immediately put down what was in her hand,
took the woman's hand, and smiled: "Sister, why are you?"
The woman is obviously very familiar with Xiaohuan. She stretched out her hand
and squeezed Xiaohuan Baishengsheng’s face. She smiled and said, "I haven’t
seen you for three years, sister, you are getting more and more beautiful. Yeah!"
Xiaohuan's face blushed, and he cursed: "Not serious! Why did you come here?"
The woman smiled slightly, did not answer, but glanced towards the west, where
Qin Wuyan and Gui Li had been just now.
Xiaohuan was startled for a moment, and said, "You have to go to Death Zee
too!?"
The woman blinked, and for a moment she had a beautiful smile again, and said,
"Sister, do you want to go in and watch the fun?"
Xiaohuan frowned slightly and said, "But there is really..."
The woman chuckled and said, "What are you afraid of? I am here! Could it be
possible for people to bully you? Even if you don't care, I will feel distressed!"
Xiaohuan gave her a white look, but couldn't help but smile, and said, "Alright,
we may not have seen each other for a long time anyway, I also want to talk more
with my sister."
As she said, she turned to Zhou Yixian and said, "Grandpa, are you going?"
Zhou Yixian obviously also knew the identity of this woman, and if this person
was there, there would be no problem. He smiled and said, "Go, of course I want
to go."
The woman smiled slightly and said to Xiaohuan: "Sister, let's go then!"
Talking with her arms around Xiaohuan's shoulders, she didn't know what she
said quietly in her ear, Xiaohuan chuckled, and the two of them walked slowly,
but they threw a lot of things to Zhou Yixian to clean up.
Zhou Yixian was taken aback, shook his head and sighed, while packing up his
things, while sighing bitterly that people do not respect the elderly...

Chapter 6 Death
The sky was gray and it seemed to be very low pressure, and there was a stray
wind that didn't know where it came from. When it brushed over the body, it
made people feel chilly.
Beside a turbulent swamp, there is a faint path in between, extending inward.
Zeng Shushu and a group of Qingyunmen disciples were standing at the entrance
of the death swamp, looking inward, and they saw the vastness of their eyes,
there were lush water plants everywhere, and occasionally a lone tree stood
upright among them. There was a faint smell of decay in the air, and above the
swamp, a mist like gray gauze floated, making people only see the nearby places,
which became more and more mysterious.
Zeng Shushu frowned and turned around. The 13 young disciples headed by Xiao
Yicai at Qingyunmen looked a little solemn.
Since ancient times, Death Ze has been notorious for being "difficult to get in",
and no one knows what evil things are in it. This time the Qingyunmen crowd
came to the west, talking about Xiao Yicai's identity and practice, and they were
all the leaders of the crowd. At this moment, he watched the depths of death for a
long time, and said to the crowd quietly: "Yesterday, Senior Brother Li Xun from
Fenxianggu passed a book to me. Between the lines, they said very politely that
they want to eradicate the evildoers with us, Qingyunmen, so they are one step
ahead and have already entered this death."
There was a commotion behind him, only Lu Xueqi's expression was indifferent,
standing beside his senior sister Wen Min, staring silently into Death Ze. On the
other side, Lin Jingyu, who came down the mountain for the first time, snorted
coldly.
Xiao Yi said indifferently: "In fact, everyone knows what Fenxiang Valley means.
If they were to seize the unknown treasure this time, their momentum will
naturally rise. In the future, I am afraid that some people will think about it as the
leader of the righteous way. Let’s take a turn to sit down.” When he said this, he
paused, then a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and said, “But you
don’t have to worry, I expect an omen to appear early here, but no one has got
that one until today. It can be seen that there must be a lot of twists and turns in
the strange treasures. They are eager to go and let them go, but after we enter
the death zone, everything needs to be cautious. This death zone is notorious and
dangerous and unpredictable, and said There may be demons here. After
entering, everyone must take care of each other, remember, remember."
Zeng Shushu said: "Senior Brother Xiao said, it's getting late, so why don't we go
in too!"
Xiao Yi nodded and said, "It's okay. After entering, everyone shouldn't be too far
away, and don't just fall to the ground casually, so as not to be injured by
poisonous insects or fall into the bottomless swamp."
Everyone nodded, and Xiao Yicai waved his right hand, offering the "Seven Star
Immortal Sword", flying up, flying inward first, and then, the Qingyunmen
disciples got up one after another, turning into dazzling rays of different colors,
and followed them.
After a while, these young Qingyunmen elites disappeared into the fog of
death. The open space at the entrance suddenly fell into an empty silence, only
among the water plants, a blister suddenly appeared from nowhere, and a
"grumbling" sound spread from here.

"Pop", Zhou Yixian slapped his right neck with a heavy slap, and saw a piece of
red on his neck suddenly, but the mosquito that bit him has buzzed away,
seemingly triumphant. After walking around in front of his eyes, he flew away
contentedly.
On Monday, the fairy face was bitter, and from time to time I saw a small bag
bitten by insects. Although it was not terrible, he looked very embarrassed. At
this moment, he complained loudly and said: "What the hell is this place, where
are so many? Damn mosquitoes? In just one day, old man, I was sucked half of
my blood!"
Xiaohuan, who was walking in front, turned his head, a little worried, and said,
"Grandpa, are you okay?"
Zhou Yixian said angrily: "Nonsense, do you see anything wrong with me?"
Xiaohuan frowned and said, "Weird, these mosquitoes are also real. How come
they bite you alone? Sister Ping'er and I are fine."
The beauty in goose-yellow clothes standing beside Xiaohuan stopped at this
moment and looked back. She walked in the middle of this swamp with Xiaohuan
and Yiyixian. Zhouyixian was cautious but often still had muddy feet and
watermarks. However, she seemed to be running like clouds and water, and even
a little bit of stains never got on her body.
Zhou Yixian was annoyed and looked at the small tree next to him. Now he tried
it carefully, and the soil on the ground was still solid, so he sat down and said
loudly: "I'm tired, take a break."
Xiaohuan slightly apologized, and looked at the beautiful woman in yellow
clothes next to her. The woman she called Sister Ping'er smiled and said, "It's
okay, let's take a break!"
Xiaohuan looked at her gratefully, and then looked around. She saw that the
fields were vast, and there was a thicker mist in the distance. She couldn’t really
see her. If she hadn’t walked this way, if it wasn’t for this bottle of sister to lead
the way, she would still I really can't get in.
At this moment, she couldn't help but said: "Sister, did Grandpa and I drag you
down, or else you would walk away from the sky, wouldn't it be faster?"
The woman smiled and said, "Well, I am not on my way to this death zone."
Xiaohuan was taken aback for a moment, and said, "Sister, didn't you send it for
your Acacia to snatch the strange treasure in this dead zone?"
It turned out that this beautiful woman in goose yellow clothes was Jin Ping'er,
who was as famous as Guili and Qin Wuyan, and I didn't know how Xiaohuan and
Yiyixian met this famous new generation of masters of the magic sect.
But Jin Ping'er obviously favors Xiaohuan, she is very fond of it, and she smiles
after hearing the words: "Yes! But there are so many people here this time, let's
take it slowly, not in a hurry."
Xiaohuan felt strange in her heart, but after thinking about it, she thought it was
the secret of her acacia sect. If she couldn't ask any more, she turned to the
subject and said: "Sister, we have been in this dead zone for a day. , I think you
seem to be very familiar, do you know the way?"
Jin Ping'er shook his head and said, "I've never been here in the future."
Xiaohuan was startled.
Jin Ping'er looked at her and saw Xiaohuan's bright eyes filled with doubts, and
couldn't help but smile: "You have heard of a fragment of an ancient book that
records all sorts of strange things and strange things in the world..."
Xiaohuan contemplated for a moment, and said, "Could it be "The Gods and
Demons"?
Jin Ping'er nodded and said: "Exactly, this book was written by a stranger in
ancient times. There are nine original legends, but most of them have been lost.
In addition to the handed down "Monsters·Spirit Beasts" and "Ghosts", there is
another one. I accidentally obtained the fragment of the "Landscape Chapter",
and at the end of it, there are some records in the dead."
Xiaohuan came to understand, but before she could say anything, there was
another crisp sound from the Zhouyi Immortal on the other side, and then he
heard Zhou Yixian cursing loudly. Most of them were bitten by an unknown
mosquito and sucked. The blood goes.
Xiaohuan and he are granddaughters in the end, so he cared about him, and then
thought that although there were many mosquitoes along the way, he did not
commit any crime to himself and Jin Ping'erqiu. He only bit Zhou Yixian. There
must be something weird in the middle, and he naturally does not have this
ability , It fell on Jin Ping'er.
At the moment she turned her head and looked at Jin Ping'er. Jin Ping'er smiled
and said nonchalantly, "Sister, what's the matter?"
Xiaohuan smiled bitterly and said: "Sister, my grandpa...this, I know you have
great powers, why don't you help him!"
Jin Ping'er glanced at Zhou Yixian with disdain in her eyes, but turned her head
to see Xiaohuan's pleading gaze, shrugged her shoulders, and said, "Fine, it's
cheaper for him to look at you."
As he spoke, he took out a small white jade bottle from his arms, handed it to
Xiaohuan, and said, "There are some potions in this bottle, ask him to apply it on
his body, so the mosquitoes will naturally avoid it."
Xiaohuan happily took it, smiling, and said, "Thank you sister." After saying that,
he walked to Yixian's side and handed him the bottle. Yixian was stunned for a
moment, suddenly jumped up and exclaimed: "With this good thing, you don't
actually..."
Jin Ping'er's face turned cold, and she stared at it. Zhou Xian suddenly lost her
voice, as if there was something wrong with her. He lowered his head and took
the bottle, poured out the liquid medicine, and smeared it all over his body. After
a while, he only felt a delicate fragrance. The disturbing mosquitoes flying nearby
suddenly disappeared, and the whole person relaxed physically and mentally.
Xiaohuan walked back slowly, handed the bottle back to Jin Ping'er, hesitated for
a moment, and whispered: "Sister, do you still care about the wrong things my
grandfather did back then?"
"Huh!" Jin Ping'er's face was slightly cold, and said: "Three years ago on the East
Sea, he was talking nonsense, but he almost put me in a deadly place, if it weren't
for my sister, you would have found it early, and you would have hurt yourself.
For Nianyangshou, use the "Soul Recovering Wonder Array" for me, except for
the possessed demon spirit, I am better than dead at this moment. This old man,
if it weren't for..."
Xiaohuan gently took Jin Ping'er's hand and whispered: "Sister."
Jin Ping'er glanced at her, sighed slightly, and then smiled, with a look of love and
pity in her eyes, patted her palm, and said: "Fine, that's it. With you, a good sister,
I have long since Let go of things, but sometimes looking at your grandfather, he
still doesn’t pleasing to the eye, and can’t help telling him to suffer. Haha, good
sister, don’t you blame me, do you?"
Xiaohuan smiled and shook his head.
Jin Ping'er smiled and wanted to speak, suddenly the ground became cold, and
she quickly turned around and shouted, "Who is it?"
Xiaohuan and Zhou Yixian were both surprised. They looked around, but they
saw a fog and lush water plants. Except for occasional blisters on the water, there
was no movement.
But somehow, looking at Jin Ping'er's always calm complexion, she was suddenly
solemn and cautious at this moment, and when she was talking and laughing
with Xiaohuan, she was gentle and quiet, calmly revealing the slightest killing
intent, as if she had changed her person, as if she had come. It is a powerful
enemy not to be taken lightly.
A moment later, in the depths of the thick fog in the distance, a voice suddenly
came out, faintly said: "Golden Fairy, I'm waiting for an appointment to meet at
the'Heishuigou' yesterday to discuss major issues, why didn't you come?"
Jin Ping'er seems to know who the person is, her face is slightly relaxed, but the
vigilance in her eyes is not diminished, and her tone of voice is not at all polite,
and she said coldly: "I don't know the way."
The person in the mist seemed to suffocate for a while, did not speak for a long
time, and then said after a long time: "Why, look at the meaning of Fairy Jin, is it
possible that the Acacia Sect is not interested in this matter?"
Jin Ping'er snorted, looked ahead, and said, "Three days ago, four disciples of my
Hehuan sect were killed in Liuli northwest of Dawang Village. The'Black Toad
Powder' was very poisonous, but did you kill it?"
The person in the fog seemed to be taken aback, and said, "No."
Jin Ping'er said coldly, "Hei Chan San is uniquely owned by Ten Thousand
Poisons. What do you say?"
The person in the fog did not speak, and was silent for a long time before he said
calmly: "Fairy Golden, if I take action, there is no need to use poison at all."
Jin Ping'er snorted again, but did not refute it. Obviously, there was no objection
on this point.
The man said again: "However, since it is related to you and me, it is also related
to me. After this matter, I will naturally give you an explanation. What do you
think? This time, there are a lot of strange things. I am afraid that there will be a
lot of strange things. There is something strange, I hope you will consider it
carefully and put the big things first."
Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, turned around, and said to
Xiaohuan: "Sister Xiaohuan, you and your grandpa will rest here for a while. I will
go ahead to discuss something with others, and come back before dark." After a
pause, she lowered her voice and said, "Are you still there with the thing I gave
you?"
Xiaohuan nodded and patted his left hand.
Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, took her hand, and whispered: "Death is perilous, and
I am not far ahead. If you have something to do, I will be there in no time. But you
must not walk around at will, especially away from here. "
Xiaohuan nodded and said, "Sister, don't worry, I know."
Jin Ping'er smiled, let go of her hand, and said: "You are all careful, just call me if
something happens."
After that, she looked around again, and then her body suddenly vacated, and a
purple brilliance appeared under her clothes, supporting her pretty figure, and
flew forward into the dense fog.
Xiaohuan watched Jin Ping'er's figure disappear in the fog, then turned around
and walked to Yi Xian's side. At this moment, Yi Xian was leaning on the small
tree, and there was no mosquito harassment, and she was much more free, but
still in her mouth. He complained: "I knew this was like this a long time ago, and I
won't be here to kill."
Xiaohuan smiled and said, "No one is forcing you to come, and it's not that you
want to keep up."
Zhou Yixian snorted, and then said to Xiaohuan: "I said, it's better for you to stay
away from that woman. In the past few years, you haven't heard rumors that she
has killed countless people, and at the same time she is very slutty, and seduce
countless good boys. ..."
Xiaohuan snorted and said with an angry face, "Grandpa, why do you say that!"
On Monday, Sin stuck out his tongue and didn't say any more.
The two of them waited here, seeing the gloomy sky gradually dimming, but Jin
Ping'er still didn't come back. Xiaohuan slowly became a little worried, and
wanted to go to the front to take a look, but he was scrupulous about what Jin
Ping'er had to say. , Plus he didn't have much confidence, after all, he didn't dare
to go.
After waiting for a while, Xiaohuan couldn't help but feel a little upset. He looked
up at the sky, but saw that the dark clouds in the sky were getting thicker.
Looking like this, not only is it getting dark, I'm afraid it is still going to rain.
Xiaohuan suddenly muttered softly, remembering that he was in a hurry when
he came, remembering to bring everything, but forgot the rain gear. Wouldn't it
be bad if it rained at this time. He quickly turned his head and asked Zhou Yixian,
"Grandpa, have you brought an umbrella?"
Zhou Yixian stunned and said: "Umbrella?" After a moment, he immediately
understood, looked up at the sky, and was dumb for a while, then said: "I, I
thought you brought it."
Xiaohuan said anxiously: "Ah! This is terrible. What if it rains?"
Zhou Yixian raised his head and looked around. Only the small tree behind him
was nearby, and the rest were pond plants. There was no place to shelter from
the rain. He couldn't help but cried out: "This is over. Why don't we find a place
to hide?" Is it raining?"
Xiaohuan immediately shook his head and said: "No, Sister Ping'er said, we can't
walk around, otherwise it will be dangerous."
Zhou Yixian said in a bad breath: "Can't go? Can't walk and wait for the rain to
come down, we are afraid that we are in danger of tuberculosis!"
Xiaohuan frowned at the moment, and was in a hurry. Suddenly, there was a light
noise in front, but footsteps came over. Xiaohuan was overjoyed, and she almost
blurted out with a "Sister Ping'er", but suddenly closed her mouth. I saw a figure
walking quickly out of the thick fog in front of him, and a small shadow seemed
to follow behind him, and at the same time there was a sound of complaining that
seemed to be familiar.
"Following you, that stinky boy, it's really the Dao master that I have lost my
eight life's bad luck, every day I am afraid to say that I have to go to this ghost
place and be bitten by mosquitoes. You can simply ask him to suck my blood
directly. !"
"Squeak, squeak..."
Xiaohuan was startled. It was not someone else who came here, but a stray dog
Taoist who had seen him in Dawang Village, and it was Xiaohui the monkey who
flicked behind him, but Guili was nowhere to be seen.
The Taoist wild dog walked, and took a glance, but saw Xiaohuan and Zhou
Yixian standing in front, looking at him with strange expressions on their faces.
They were also taken aback, and said, "Huh? You are not the two watching. Come
on, why are you here?"
Xiaohuan hadn't answered yet. The little gray eyes behind the wild dog
immediately recognized that the woman in front was a familiar person. He
squeaked twice and jumped to Xiaohuan's side with hard hands and feet.
When Xiaohuan saw it, she immediately smiled, bent over to hug Xiao Hui, and
even though Xiao Hui walked along, there was some filth on her hands and feet,
she smiled and said, "Why are you here?"
Xiao Hui seemed to understand her, grinning, and then the monkey's paw
pointed back, gestures to the ring, and his mouth kept squeaking.
Xiaohuan naturally didn't understand its meaning, but she seemed to guess that
Xiaohui meant that Guili was right in front of her, and her heart moved,
wondering if sister Ping'er went to meet Guili?
During her hesitation, she only heard a sudden blast of thunder in the sky, and
the rumbling spread. After a while, the sound of "crushing" was loud, and heavy
raindrops fell down.
Xiaohuan screamed, covered her head with her hands, and ran towards Zhou
Yixian subconsciously holding Xiaohui, and said anxiously: "Grandpa, what
should I do?"
Zhou Yixian also smiled bitterly. He turned his clothes over his head and said:
"No way, no way to go, nowhere to hide, let's get wet!"
Xiaohuan was dumb, and saw the sky and the ground, the sky and the earth were
gray, the rain gradually increased, and the shoulders were half wet in a blink of
an eye, and the looming snow-white skin was crystal clear and moving. The
monkey Xiaohui was also a lot more honest at this moment, and his body shrank
into a ball, curled up in Xiaohuan's arms.
"Hey!"
Suddenly, there were a few laughs from the side, Xiaohuan glanced at it, but the
dingo Taoist took out an umbrella from a baggage behind him and held it up,
looking very proud.

Chapter 7 Good Man Wild Dogs
In the death zone, accompanied by more and more rain, the wind gradually blew.
The fur on the monkey Xiaohui's body is wet and sticks to his body. At this
moment, he curls up and hides in Xiaohuan’s arms motionlessly. He has only a
pair of clever eyes, still turning around, looking at the distance, and then again.
Ringlet.
With rain falling all over the sky, the originally gloomy swamp now looks even
more gloomy, and the surrounding area is gray.
Zhou Yixian pulled out his robe and covered his head, and sat under the small
tree, but Xiaohuan was neither standing nor sitting. After a while, he gave a wry
smile, squatted down gently, and hugged Xiao Hui tightly to avoid wind and rain.
After hitting it, as for myself, I was also drenched at this time anyway, which is
also unthinkable.
The wild dog Taoist triumphantly walked over with an umbrella and looked at
his expression. Naturally, he could not find any words such as braveness,
assistance, pity and pity, and only listened to him: "Hey, girl, do you want it?
Umbrella! Isn't it hard to be exposed to the rain?"
Xiaohuan raised her head to look at the Taoist Wild Dog in the wind and rain,
smiled lightly, the rain hit her white and beautiful face, bursting like scattered
pearls.
Dao Ren suffocated. Originally, he came here to ask Xiaohuan to ask him for an
umbrella to cover the rain. Then Dao Dao the wild dog laughed at the girl again,
and finally walked away triumphantly to be a bad guy. , It is really very happy
and very comfortable!
Unexpectedly, Xiaohuan was unexpectedly big, and he didn't say anything, let
alone begging him. He was so proud that his calculations suddenly fell through.
The Taoist Wild Dog was very annoyed and stared at Xiaohuan sternly.
This look, but somehow, made him a little distracted.
The young and beautiful girl in front of her squatted quietly, enduring the wind
and rain silently. The wind and rain roared between the sky and the earth, and
suddenly in the eyes of the wild dog, it seemed that all the raindrops fell on her
slightly thin body.
The clothes were wet and stuck to her body, her black hair was a little messy,
and a few strands fell on her cheeks, against her pale cheeks due to wind and
rain, with a thrilling and bleak beauty.
Her shoulders turned out to be a little thin and thin. Every raindrop fell, bounced
and then scattered like crystal shavings, as if trembling gently, with looming
white skin clinging to her clothes.
Dao Ren suddenly turned around in a hurry and stopped looking at her. He
couldn't help but grasped the umbrella tightly, as if he wanted to remind
someone to say: "I'm a bad person, I'm a bad person, I'm a bad person..."
Xiaohuan didn't intend to pay attention to him, but she became a little curious.
Seeing this wild dog's weird behavior, she still said something inexplicably, and
said strangely: "Dao Master, what did you say?"
The Taoist wild dog was startled, somehow he felt a little guilty in his heart. He
glanced at Xiaohuan and saw that Xiaohuan had a strange look in his eyes. He
was looking at him, his snow-white face, and the rain was falling.
It was her figure, a little bit pitiful in the wind and rain.
"You need to control it!" The wild dog was suddenly furious and roared loudly.
Xiaohuan was taken aback, shrugged her shoulders, and lowered her head, but
saw that the monkey Xiaohui was looking at him, couldn't help but smile, and
stuck his tongue out at it.
Xiao Hui grinned and squeaked twice.
When the wind and rain seemed to never end, Xiaohuan gradually felt a little bit
chilly. When he was worried, he suddenly uttered a "Huh", only that the wind
and rain on his head suddenly became much lighter, and he looked up. Seeing, it
was stunned.
Dao Ren walked back to her again at some unknown time, stretched out his hand
to cover the umbrella over her head, and in just a few moments, the rain wetted
his body.
"Here, here's the umbrella for you!" The Daoist Wild Dog murmured as if having
trouble with someone.
Xiaohuan stood up and said in surprise: "Dao Master, you..."
Daoist Wild Dog glanced at her face, but saw Xiaohuan’s slightly surprised face,
crystal water droplets were slipping quietly, and some fell on her slender
eyelashes, reflecting the light in her bright eyes. Beautiful and radiant, touching.
The Daoist Wild Dog was instantly burned by fire. He stuffed the umbrella in her
hand and walked away immediately. Regardless of the wind and rain, he cursed
loudly: "You little girls, you love to pretend to be pitiful, hateful, and hateful all
day long! "
Xiaohuan was holding an umbrella, looking at the back of the dingo Taoist, and
suddenly laughed, with a sound like a wind chime that is still crisp and sweet in
the wind and rain, and laughed loudly: "Dao Master, you are a good person!"
The Daoist Wild Dog didn't dare to turn his head, "Bah", and said angrily:
"Nonsense, your Daoist was born a kind of bad person, and he will fight you
righteous people for the rest of his life!"
Xiaohuan stood with an umbrella, smiling at the figure of the dingo Taoist.
The wild dog Taoist Umbrella left his hand for a while, and his whole body was
already wet. He looked around, but couldn't find a place to hide from the rain.
Finally, he walked under the small tree where Zhou Yixian was sitting, snorted,
and learned. Zhou Yixian looked like he pulled his collar on his head, covered his
head, and kept silent, letting the wind blow and rain.
Zhou Yixian looked at the ugly face of the Daoist man next to him, and saw that
his face was complex and weird, both annoyed and embarrassed, and suddenly
laughed. With a smile, he immediately couldn't bear it, almost even holding his
clothes. I didn't care and put it down, "hahahaha" laughed endlessly.
The wild dog Taoist became angry from shame, and said angrily: "What are you
laughing at?"
Zhou Yixian pointed at him and laughed, ignoring the wind and rain hitting his
face, and laughed: "I am a bad person, I am a bad person..."
The Daoist Daoist turned red and his ears turned red. It turned out that Zhou
Yixian's ears were quite sharp. If Xiaohuan didn't hear how clearly, he actually
heard it from a distance.
At this moment, Zhou Yixian saw that the Daoist Daoist did a good deed but
seemed to violate some principle. He was very annoyed. He couldn't bear it. He
laughed out loud and almost fell down.
The wild dog Taoist was very angry and stood up. Zhou Xian was shocked. He
smiled on his lips and moved back. Unexpectedly, the road was slippery on rainy
days, and his feet were inadvertently, and he fell backwards with a "bang". Go out
and fall into a mud pit, covered in mud.
The Daoist stray dog was startled, seeing Zhou Yixian dancing and dancing, it
was very funny, his anger dissipated immediately, and he couldn't help but laugh
out loud.
The two of them teased and scolded each other, and then they quarreled
endlessly. Xiaohuan was standing in the distance, smiling slightly, and didn't
move forward.
At this time, the wind and rain were pouring, as if the rain was heavier, and the
heavens and the earth were in silence, but within this treacherous and deadly
world, there were still places with a touch of warmth.

At twilight, the rain stopped suddenly like this. The sky was still dark and dark
until the end of the world at the first moment, but the clouds had already cleared
the next moment. I wonder if it is the unique weather here in Death Zee?
Xiaohuan took a breath, closed the umbrella, and looked towards the sky.
Although it was dimly yellow, after the heavy rain, the fog subsided slightly, but
the sky seemed a little brighter than the day.
Even the rotten smell in the air has temporarily disappeared at this moment.
Xiaohuan turned his head and looked under the small tree. As expected, Zhou
Yixian and the Taoist wild dog were still sitting there. The two of them quarreled
loudly just now when the wind and rain were heavy, but now that they have
experienced the wind and rain, they obviously have no energy. They are all weak
and put down their head coverings. With a crash, the water flows down from the
clothes.
Xiaohuan smiled slightly, turned around, put down Xiaohui, Xiaohui fell to the
ground, bounced twice, and then his whole body trembled, splashing water
droplets everywhere, even Xiaohui couldn't dodge it.
Xiaohuan snorted with a smile, and saw a patch of water plants not far away,
which seemed to be a small pond, so he walked over, found a place with less
water plants, and looked down.
The pond is full of water plants, and even this place where the water surface is
slightly spacious, it seems to be reflected in a faint, crisp blue color, and it is
difficult to see how deep the pond is. Xiaohuan looked at the water, looked at her
reflection in the water, slowly adjusted her appearance, and slowly gathered the
hair that had been disturbed by the wind and rain, but her clothes were wet by
the wind and rain after all, and it was very uncomfortable to stick to her body.
Behind him in the distance, Zhou Yixian and the wild dog seemed to start
quarreling again, but they didn’t speak loudly, and they didn’t hear very real. As
for the surroundings, it suddenly fell silent. From the endless wind and rain to
the present, it seems that they feel special. silence.
Even the sound of the crystal water drops quietly sliding down the green leaf
veins on the green water grass next to it, dripping into the pond surface, seemed
to be particularly loud.
Xiaohuan couldn't help taking a deep breath, the slightly sweet air after the rain.
Suddenly, Xiao Hui, who had been quiet behind him, let out a sharp and nervous
"squeak" scream.
Xiaohuan was startled, opened his eyes to ask, but suddenly his voice was
dumb. In the pond in front of him, within the dense water plants in front, there
was a pair of eyes, more than twice the size of ordinary people, looking at her.
Xiaohuan screamed in surprise, and Zhou Yixian and the Daoist wild dog were
shocked in the distance, but before they could react, they saw a sudden explosion
on the pond surface in front of Xiaohuan, and a thick water column slammed
straight towards Xiaohuan.
Xiao Hui screamed!
Xiaohuan's complexion turned pale, but his mind was still not flustered. In an
urgency, he took a step back subconsciously, and with his left hand retracted into
his arms, he said that it was too late and it was fast. Seeing that the water column
was about to hit Xiaohuan, he suddenly moved from between Xiaohuan’s left
hand. An orange halo was emitted, forming a light curtain, blocking her in front
of her.
The thick water column was blocked by the orange light curtain, and stopped in
the air for half a minute. At the same time, there was a hoarse muffled cry in the
water column. I saw the water column swaying in the air, and a black line
appeared in the white spray. The shadow of him wants to fall back into the pond.
Xiaohuan was in a panic and was about to retreat. At this moment, she heard a
sharp scream in the air. The goose-yellow figure was like electricity, galloping in,
and it flashed in front of her in an instant. It was Jin Ping'er.
I saw Jin Ping'er's pretty face embarrassed, waved her right hand, and the purple
gas instantly rose, and went straight into the water waves of the pond. There was
a loud noise in a moment, and a turbulent wall of water was stirred up in the
pond, which rushed to the sky, reaching a height of several feet.
The black shadow was forced out by her life, but she still had enough energy.
Although she didn't dare to fight Jin Ping'er head-on, but it churns backwards
along the water, thumps and falls between the water plants, and she sees her
body twisting like a stick. Like a fish, it swims forward very fast.
Everyone was stunned. The monster looked like a human being, but when he
moved in the water, no ordinary person could do it. Jin Ping'er frowned slightly,
but did not catch up. Seeing that the monster's shadow was about to disappear
into a mist in the distance of the pond.
Unexpectedly, at this moment, the monster made another hoarse scream, and the
dark blue light with blood red light flashed in the mist. The monster immediately
turned over and flew back, seeming to be extremely afraid of the dark blue light.
It’s just floating in the air, but suddenly saw the green water plants in the pond
below its feet, extending from the direction of its feet to the sides, and suddenly
all of them withered quickly, turning into a brown color, and even the surface of
the water was faintly black, only In the direction of Jin Ping'er, the aquatic plants
remained unchanged.
The monster seemed to roar dying, but after all he did not dare to fall into the
pond, and flew towards Jin Ping'er, obviously trying to fight before his death.
Xiaohuan exclaimed, "Sister, be careful!"
Jin Ping'er's face was as usual, and a sneer appeared on her pretty face. I saw the
black monster getting closer and closer. Jin Ping'er's pretty eyes flashed, her
right hand rose, and the purple light flourished. Everyone around could not see
what was in the bright purple light. He Fabao, he saw the purple light like a knife,
smashing his head at the monster. With a muffled cry of the monster "roar", his
body was shocked and reached a height of ten feet in the air, then he fell heavily,
twitching his hands and feet, and seemed to be dead.
The surroundings gradually calmed down. In the turbulent pond just now, the
water waves gradually calmed down. Everyone looked at the monster above the
ground, and then everyone, including Jin Ping'er, was startled.
This is indeed a monster, but it is a personal monster.
It is also like a human being, with hands, feet and limbs, and even tight clothing
on the body, but it seems to be convenient for being in the water, so there are
few clothes. On the exposed skin, piece by piece, like fish scales.
But the most shocking thing is its head, which is actually the head of a fish. Its
lips, gills, and even its eyes are fish-like, without eyelids.
At this moment, this fish-headed human monster fell to the ground, bleeding
from his mouth continuously, and his body remained motionless. It seemed that
he was hit hard by Jin Ping'er and was smashed to death.
Xiaohuan looked at the monster underground, feeling a little bit chilly, and
subconsciously shrank behind Jin Ping'er. Jin Ping'er reached out and patted her
on the shoulder, whispering comfort.
He quickly walked out of the mist in front of them. Although they walked out at
the same time, they were far away from each other. They seemed to be wary of
each other. It was Gui Li and Qin Wuyan of Wandu Sect.
Guili's eyes turned, paused for a moment on Xiaohuan's face behind Jin Ping'er,
and then moved away.
Xiaohuan looked at Guili and Qin Wuyan again. There was an involuntary shock
in his heart. These three best young masters of the Demon Sect suddenly met in
secret. The reason for this is confusing and confusing when I think about it.
stimulate.
Qin Wuyan walked up to the monster and kicked its body with his foot. The
monster turned over and remained motionless.
Qin Wuyan said lightly: "Dead."
Xiao Hui, who was hiding by the side, screamed twice and jumped on Gui Li's
shoulder.
Guili looked at the Daoist Wild Dog, then looked at Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan,
frowning, and then slowly said, "I have said all that should be said, so be it!"
As he said, he turned around and wanted to walk away. Qin Wuyan suddenly
said, "Brother Guili, this monster that is neither human nor beast suddenly
appeared here, which is quite strange, don't you have any ideas?"
Gui Li stopped, did not speak, but Jin Ping'er glanced at Qin Wuyan and said,
"Why, do you know what this is?"
Qin Wuyan stunned, then shook his head slightly, and then looked at the
expressions of Jin Ping'er and Gui Li, they didn't seem to know the origin of this
half-man, half-fish monster. At this moment, a person next to him suddenly
walked out and said loudly: "I know the origin of this monster."
Gui Li and the other three were taken aback at the same time. In a blink of an eye,
it was Zhou Yixian, and even Xiaohuan was taken aback, and said, "Grandpa, you
know?"
On Monday, there was still a little mud sticking to his forehead on the immortal
face, but at this moment, his bearing was very unusual, standing with his hands
held, his face haughty, and said: "Your grandfather has traveled the world in his
life, and walked more bridges than you have walked. Do you think I’m alive for
nothing? This monster is called'murloc', which is actually not a monster, but a
murloc clan of one of the sixty-three different races in the hundred thousand
mountains in southern Xinjiang."
Guili and the others are all startled. Naturally everyone knows the one hundred
thousand mountains in southern Xinjiang. However, in the wilderness of
southern Xinjiang, there are still sixty-three alien races, which is unheard of.
However, looking at Zhou Yixian’s expression, it is not. Nonsense.
Jin Ping'er frowned and said, "That's weird. Nanjiang is no less than ten thousand
miles away from death. Why did this murloc ran here?"
This question knocked down the triumphant Zhou Yixian, scratching his head,
and had to say: "Then I don't know."
Everyone at the scene was silent for a moment, and there was no result after
seeing it again. Gui Li turned around first and walked away. The monkey Xiaohui
lay on his shoulder, suddenly turned his head, waved to Xiaohuan, grinning.
Xiaohuan also cast a smile.
The wild dog looked at Xiaohuan, and then followed, but before he took a few
steps, he suddenly heard Xiaohuan yelling from behind: "Dao Master, there are a
lot of dangers ahead, you have to be careful!"
Jin Ping'er was startled, and looked towards Xiaohuan, but saw Xiaohuan smile
slightly, but his face remained the same. On the contrary, the stray dog Taoist in
front walked fast, and I didn’t know if he heard it or pretended not to hear it.
Back, quickly followed Guili.
Qin Wuyan glanced in the direction where Gui Li was walking, walked to Jin
Ping'er, smiled and said: "Jin Fairy's'Purple Mang Blade' is famous all over the
world. Seeing it today, it really deserves its reputation."
Jin Ping'er smiled faintly, and said: "Master Qin made fun, how can I compare to
you? I just applied a little poison and turned this pond into a poison pond. There
will be no grass growing in 50 years."
Qin Wuyan's eyes condensed, and his complexion seemed to be colder. After
looking at Jin Ping for a while, he slowly said, "I have only developed this
little'duckweed' poison for only half a year. After showing it, Fairy Jin actually
learned that he really admired and admired it!"
Jin Ping'er met his gaze, and didn't mean to give in half, and said, "Master Qin has
been rewarded."
Qin Wuyan looked at her again, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and then a smile
appeared on his face, nodded, and said, "So, let me leave first, the appointment..."
Jin Ping'er interrupted him and said, "Don't worry, I know what to do about
that!"
Qin Wuyan smiled slightly and said, "Okay." He nodded to Xiaohuan, turned
around and walked away after saying hello, and soon disappeared into the mist
in the distance.
After Qin Wuyan disappeared, Jin Ping'er remained silent for a moment, and
suddenly let out a long sigh.
Xiaohuan stood behind her, almost at the same time feeling that Jin Ping'er's
body had been tight, and it was not until this moment that she relaxed.
"Sister, are you okay?" Xiaohuan was a little worried.
Jin Ping'er shook his head slightly, glanced at Xiaohuan, and said softly: "I didn't
rush in time just now. Are you injured?"
Xiaohuan smiled and shook his head: "I'm fine, but when it rained just now, I
took a shower, but fortunately there was...Oh!"
Jin Ping'er was startled and said: "What?"
Xiaohuan stomped and said, "I forgot to return the umbrella to the Taoist man."
Jin Ping'er shrugged his shoulders and said, "Then keep it for now! If you have a
chance to see it in the future, you can pay it back."
Xiaohuan nodded silently, and Jin Ping'er glanced into the distance. Suddenly,
she seemed to have feelings, and whispered to Xiaohuan: "Xiaohuan, you have to
be careful of those two people in the future."
Xiaohuan was puzzled, and said: "What?"
Jin Ping'er's eyes flickered, seemingly cold, and said lightly: "The two men just
now are cruel and ruthless characters. When you see them later, you'd better
leave immediately, and don't approach them!"
Xiaohuan nodded silently, but for some reason, there was a moment of confusion
in her heart, and she faintly remembered the Qingyun boy who was deceived by
Zhou Yixian to Yinliang many years ago.

Chapter 8 Praying Mantis
The stray dog Taoist followed Gui Li, one foot deep and one shallow foot to the
depths of death.
Because there was just a heavy rain, the originally soft land is now more muddy,
but somehow, since Gui Li met Qin Wuyan and Jin Ping'er just now, he insisted
on not flying the magic weapon again, and instead walked on the ground. .
It seems that he, like Jin Ping'er, is faintly concerned about something.
In the past, even if the Daoist did not yell, he at least complained more, but at this
moment, he seemed to be absent, and he didn't say a word. He walked behind
Guili silently, which made Guili a little strange. stand up.
Gui Li looked at the wild dog Taoist in a trance, lowered his voice, and said
lightly: "What's wrong with him?"
This seemed to be a little self-talking, because there was no one around besides
seeing the icy marsh pond water plants, except for the monkey Xiao Hui who was
lying on his shoulder.
This is Xiao Hui, who seemed to be drowsy just now, but after hearing this
question from Gui Li, she suddenly seemed to be stimulated by something, and
she immediately became excited, and her clever eyeballs tumbled around, Huo Di
He jumped off Guili's shoulder and began to dance.
With this weird behavior, even the wild dog Taoist who followed was taken
aback and looked at it.
I saw Xiao Hui looked very excited, grinned and grinned, and waved at Guili's
hands and feet. After a while, he rolled his eyes and suddenly jumped to the side.
He picked up some water from the small pond nearby, but fell on it. On top of his
monkey head, then he pointed to the sky and bounced around.
The Daoist Wild Dog saw his eyes straight, and walked to Gui Li's side, and said,
"What's the matter, this, is this monkey crazy?"
Gui Li frowned, then whispered to Xiaohui: "It's raining?"
Xiao Hui was overjoyed and nodded, and then he folds the leaves from the side
without knowing what kind of plant they are. They stretched to the top of his
head, as if to cover something, and then made a squeezing gesture, twisting and
twisting, and then the leaves from the right hand. Switch to the left hand, and
then switch from the left hand to the right hand.
The wild dog watched, suddenly a guilty conscience for no reason, staring at the
weird monkey, and sternly said to the ghost: "Crazy, crazy, this monkey must be
crazy."
At this moment, the monkey Xiaohui reached out and tossed the leaves on his
hand, jumped back on Guili's shoulder three times, and then pointed to the
direction behind them, squeaking non-stop.
Gui Li pondered for a moment, then slowly turned around and looked at the
Daoist Wild Dog.
Daoist wild dog smiled and said: "What do you think I do?"
Guili glanced at the package behind him, and said faintly: "Did you lend or lend
the umbrella when it rained just now..." At this point, he frowned slightly and
glanced at Xiao Hui, thinking After thinking for a while, he said, "You lent the
umbrella to the little girl who looked like you to cover the rain?"
"squeak……"
Without waiting for the Daoist to speak, the monkey Xiaohui on Guili's shoulders
already called and jumped up. He was so excited that the smile on the monkey's
face almost narrowed his eyes.
The wild dog Taoist face was red and white, his expression was extremely
embarrassing, and he suddenly pointed to Guili and shouted angrily: "Smelly boy,
tell you, your Daoist used to kill people like horrible people, and even if there are
not a thousand people who died in my hands, Eight hundred..."
Gui Li glanced at him, but actually ignored his appearance, turned around and
walked away, and said indifferently: "You killed a thousand or eight hundred
people, what does it have to do with me?"
The Daoist Wild Dog suffocated, and he couldn't say what he was supposed to be
strong. He only listened to the ghost in front and said slowly: "Furthermore, you
can kill a thousand people or 800 people. , What does it have to do with that little
girl who lent the umbrella to you?"
Having said this, he stopped and looked back at the Daoist Wild Dog.
The wild dog was taken aback, and said, "You, you want to do...no, what are you
talking about?"
Gui Li looked at him up and down, smiled suddenly, and said, "But what
happened today is that since you were in Necropolis, it surprised me again!"
He turned around and walked slowly, his voice gradually low, but the wild dog
heard clearly.
"...Unexpectedly, you would actually do this heroic thing to save the United
States!"
The Daoist Daoist was stunned in the same place, suddenly a little surprised.
When he regained his thoughts, Gui Li had already walked far away with Xiao
Hui, almost disappearing into the fog in front of him.
Daoist Wild Dog looked in that direction, suddenly jumped into thunder,
stomped and said: "Bah! I've always been a bad embryo, and I have never done
that kind of thing in my life. Besides, that chick can be called beautiful... uh!"
Daoist Daoist reached out his hand and scratched his head, and suddenly
frowned and stopped. It took a while before he seemed to say to himself: "That
little girl is actually pretty good..."
After all, Daoist Wild Dog himself seemed to be taken aback. He shook his head
suddenly, cursed in a low voice, and chased in the direction where Guili was
walking, and soon disappeared into the denser fog at night. Among.
There was tranquility all around, and I saw the sky getting darker and darker,
and the darkness struck, gradually drowning everything.

The other end of the dead Ze.
Yuyangzi, the master of the Demon Sect Changshengtang, is dressed in white,
standing with his hands held up, looking up at the sky. The night breeze in the
swamp blew, and his clothes fluttered slightly, looking extraordinary, like a fairy.
Except for his left hand, the sleeves are empty, adding a bit of inexplicable
comicality.
It was a sign that he was unfortunately injured by the world's first strange
sword-Zhuxian in the battle in Qingyun Mountain.
The night breeze was slightly cool, and the air seemed to be moistened with the
heavy rain just now. The darkness filled the surroundings, but only his figure was
still standing there, stunned and conspicuous.
In the darkness behind him, there was a vague breathing sound. It was his
doorman who was hiding in the darkness, waiting patiently for his orders in the
darkness.
The Demon Cult Changshengtang emerged 800 years ago and passed to the
generation of Yuyangzi. It is already the seventh generation. It has a long history,
but no one knows better than Yuyangzi himself. Behind this infinite scenery, the
Changshengtang The crisis facing.
No one will succeed!
Ten years ago, during the Battle of Qingyun, Yuyangzi was promoted as the host
by the other three major factions of the Demon Cult. It was the moment when the
Changshengtang had the highest reputation among the Demon Cult in the past
few hundred years.
At that time, Yuyang Zizhi was proud, and there were more than a dozen proud
masters in his hands, all of which he had painstakingly cultivated in the past
hundred years.
At that time, Yuyangzi really thought that there was nothing to stop him in this
world. As long as he defeated the aging Qingyunmen in one fell swoop, the
reputation of Changshengtang would naturally shock the demons. With his own
strength and the help of his masters, Changshengtang It will be the second blood
refining hall in 800 years; and he will also become the second black-hearted old
man!
It's just that these kinds of beautiful dreams, on Qingyun Mountain, under the
sword of Zhu Xian, turned into nothing!
He himself lost a left hand in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, and his Taoism was
greatly damaged. Because Changshengtang is the presiding party, the masters
under the seat will naturally line up in the first line of decisive battles. Half gone.
Later, the Zhuxian Sword Array was launched, and the remaining masters of the
Changshengtang were killed and wounded again. Only one or two people
escaped, almost the entire army was wiped out.
In this world, everything is easy to get, and the hardest thing to get is talents,
especially talents who have been cultivated to be completely trustworthy!
Over the past ten years, Yuyangzi has worked hard, and Changshengtang has
slowly improved again, but in Yuyangzi's heart, the shadow is getting bigger and
bigger.
The Battle of Qingyun almost completely destroyed the main combat power of
the Changshengtang. Over the years, if Yuyangzi himself had not practiced too
high, it would shock all the surrounding enemies who looked forward to it.
Especially seven years ago, he made a decisive decision and ignored the
opposition of his followers. , Forcibly moved the main hall to the remote place of
Death Swamp, far away from the sphere of influence of the other three factions,
otherwise, the consequences are not yet known.
However, just a month ago, the increasingly fierce internal fighting in the Demon
Cult came to an abrupt end, and the last capable middle and small sect blood
refining hall was finally subdued by the Ghost King Zong.
Everyone stood on the line. After a brief and suffocating peace, Yuyangzi
intuitively predicted that what would soon be fierce internal fighting among the
four major factions of the demon sect. .
After all, in the hearts of countless demon cult disciples, the figure of the black-
hearted old man who ruled the demon cult and crossed the world eight hundred
years ago is already a legend forever!
But the legend belongs to the legend, at this moment, it is extremely detrimental
to Changshengtang and even Yuyangzi. Limited by its strength, Changshengtang
was powerless in fighting for the small and medium-sized factions, so it was
weakened and the strength was widened from the other three factions. Yuyangzi
was worried about this, almost unable to do so at night. sleep soundly.
At this time, as if God had opened his eyes, a strange omen of the birth of a
strange treasure suddenly appeared in the death swamp by the side of
Changshengtang.
Yuyangzi was pleasantly surprised. If he could really get a treasure like the
Qingyunmen "Zhuxian Ancient Sword", it would be fine for Changshengtang to
protect itself first, and then try to develop. It might not be impossible to turn
around in the future.
Under this circumstance, Changshengtang regards the strange treasures in the
death zone as things in the bag, and will never allow others to get involved. But I
don't know who has leaked the wind. The news has spread to the world within
only a few days, and the world is suddenly turned around, and good and evil
masters have gathered in death.
Yuyangzi was frightened and frightened, but at this moment, he was not allowed
to retreat, so he took up all the strength of the Changshengtang and placed it in
the death zone. While looking for the whereabouts of the strange treasure, he
was responsible for sniping and killing foreign enemies. In these dozens of days,
the number of people who were secretly killed in the death zone by the
Changshengtang has been no fewer than dozens. Among them, there are not only
the right way to Sanxian, but also the masters of other factions of the demon sect.
For the life and death of this school, Yuyangzi is already desperate!

That night, Yuyangzi received a secret report from the door. Near the
"bottomless pit" on the periphery of Death Zee ahead, a group of righteous
people settled down and prepared to spend the night there. In the next wave of
spy reports, Yu Yangzi's face gradually became cold, and he already understood
who they were.
That was the most elite group of young disciples under the Qingyunmen. There
should have been only a dozen people, but when the spies reported back, the
number of that group had reached dozens, and among them were monks and
Fenxianggu. The costumed person was among them, Yuyangzi frowned, took a
deep breath, staring into the distance, as if waiting for something.
After a while, a slight footstep sounded in the darkness behind him, and a
middle-aged man who looked shrewd and thin walked out and came to Yuyangzi.
Yuyangzi immediately turned to face him. Obviously, this person was
extraordinary.
This middle-aged man was named Meng Ji, and he was one of the best masters
under Yuyangzi of Changshengtang. He was also one of the few Changshengtang
masters left after the First World War in Qingyun Mountain, so he was deeply
trusted by Yuyangzi. At this moment, Yuyangzi couldn't make up his mind for a
long time, but also had to wait for this person to come back.
Meng Ji bowed to Yuyangzi, Yuyangzi shook his head slightly, and said, "Forget it,
don't be more polite, how is it?"
There was no beginning and no end to the question, but Meng Ji clearly knew
what Yuyangzi was asking, and said in a low voice: "The subordinates have taken
people to the Heishuigou and Baima River on the other side of Death Ze to
search. There were no large numbers of people from the Ghost King Sect, Wandu
Sect, and the Hehuan Sect. There were only a few small factions who were alone,
and their subordinates have already dealt with it directly."
Yuyangzi lifted his spirits, smiled for the first time, and nodded: "Okay! So we
have no worries, and tonight we will raid Qingyunmen, Tianyin Temple, and
Fenxiang Valley who do not know the heights of the young people. If you remove
it, the right way will no longer be able to compete with us!"
Meng Ji didn't seem to be happy, but he was a little worried. After hesitating for a
moment, he finally said: "Sect master, but three days ago, a secret post near
Dawang Village sent back news. It seems that Guili and Qin Wuyan have already
arrived. Near Death Ze, and the Jinpinger of the Acacia Sect has always been
erratic, we must guard against it!"
The muscles on Yuyangzi's face trembled, revealing a look of resentment, and
said bitterly: "How do I know this! The people in the right way just want that
treasure, but the Wandumen and the Ghost King Zong want me. Life!"
Meng Ji's body shook, and he didn't know what was in his mind. He looked
uncertain and whispered in a low voice, "Sect Master, what shall we do then?"
Yuyangzi snorted, took a deep breath, slowed his body, and said, "Now that we
have no way of turning back. Before the Wandumen, the Ghost King Sect, and the
Hehuan Sect were not here, let's take the right way. These little cubs solved it,
and then they searched for the strange treasure with all their strength. Once they
got it, from the omens of the past few days, it must be a strange treasure that was
born out of the world. We are not afraid of the other three factions!"
Meng Ji lowered his head and said, "The master of the door has a high opinion."
Yuyangzi nodded slightly, then turned around, settled, stretched out his only
right hand now, waved forward heavily in the night, and suddenly there was a
crowd of people in the darkness. After a while, a large number of
Changshengtang disciples appeared, and they were fascinated by Yu. In the
direction of Yoko's finger, he rushed away.
The night is vast, desolate and murderous!

Death swamp, bottomless pit.
This piece of land is flat during the day, but I don’t know why it has such a weird
name. Unless it is a villager who has lived near Death Zee for many years, I know
that there is a large piece of land in the middle. It’s generally the same, it’s all
overgrown with grass, but it’s actually a huge bottomless mud pit, and the sludge
in it has a strong suction force. If ordinary people step in accidentally, they will
be sucked down in a moment, and they will rot silently from then on. Deep in the
swamp.
The reason why Death Ze got its name is that it is in the swamp. There are
countless such invisible and terrifying places to kill!
However, these righteous young people are obviously not comparable to
ordinary people.
More than a dozen people from Qingyunmen have traveled in Death Zee for a few
days, before and after they met the disciples sent by Tianyin Temple and
Fenxianggu, where the three parties joined together, but there were
acquaintances here.
Tianyin Temple is still headed by Faxiang and Fashan, and among the disciples of
Fenxianggu, there are Li Xun and Yanhong, but after meeting, their relationship
is different. The Qingyunmen disciples headed by Xiao Yicai and the people of
Tianyin Temple were in harmony, talking and laughing, but Fenxianggu and his
party were a little estranged from these two martial arts, and seemed to have
deliberately kept a distance.
In the meantime, everyone knows it, but on the surface, they are still polite. The
three great sects of righteousness are still working together to slay demons and
sects for justice and morality in the world!
That night everyone stayed near the bottomless pit. After lighting up the bonfire
and repeatedly instructing the juniors and juniors not to walk around at will,
Xiao Yi invited Li Xun from Tianyin Temple and Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley to
the side and discussed softly.
At this moment, Li Xun frowned slightly, and there was a hint of disdain deep in
his eyes, but he still maintained a kind look on his face, and whispered in a low
voice, "Brother Xiao, are you worrying too much?"
Xiao Yicai smiled slightly and said, "Senior Brother Li, have any ideas, please tell
me! Please listen carefully."
Seeing that both Xiao Yicai and Fa Xiang looked towards him, Li Xun paused, and
then said: "I thought that since my three schools entered Ze, the disciples sent by
the Changshengtang have been repeatedly defeated by us. And since then, After
the Battle of Qingyun Mountain, the deaths and injuries of the Changshengtang
masters, except for a Yuyangzi who is still struggling to support the overall
situation, are nothing to worry about. Brother Xiao said that tonight is perilous,
too much?"
Xiao Yicai pondered for a moment, and said, "Senior Brother Li really makes
sense. But in the Demon Sect's Longevity Hall, the master Yuyangzi has a very
high level of Taoism. We should not be underestimated by him alone. In addition,
Changshengtang has been ranked fourth in the Demon Sect since its rise. The big
faction has been 800 years old. The so-called Hundred-legged insects are dead
but not stiff, and they are determined to win this deadly strange treasure. It is
inevitable that they will jump the wall in a hurry. We should be more careful!"
Faxiang nodded and said: "Senior Brother Xiao said that is reasonable, we really
have to be careful."
Seeing that both of them were talking like this, Li Xun couldn't say anything
more, but he was arrogant, his eyes still showed some expressions, and said
indifferently: "Then, according to the two brothers, what should we do tonight? "
Fa Xiang looked at his expression, was taken aback, turned his head and looked
at Xiao Yi, but saw that Xiao Yi was doing nothing, as if he hadn’t noticed
anything, and still smiled and said: "Brother Li really learned clearly. Only now,
you will be done in the next day, Brother Li should remember the first work."
Li Xun smiled slightly, but he was not thankful.
Fa Xiang looked at Xiao Yicai's joyful, angry and indecent face, and suddenly
passed the figure of the young man named "Zhang Xiaofan" in front of him. If he
was here today, then it would be great...
There was a pain in his heart for no reason, he sighed softly, and then he heard
Xiao Yi's low voice before starting to arrange, and then he listened attentively.
Only when he heard Xiao Yi's voice, he lowered his voice and said softly:
"Two brothers, tonight we..."
The night seemed a bit deeper.

The night in the swamp of death seemed to be shrouded in black clouds, perhaps
due to the mist rising in this huge swamp every night.
The night sky was gray in color, not to mention the moon, and even half of the
star could not be seen.
Near the bottomless pit, where the young disciples of the right path stayed
overnight, everything was quiet, with no sound except for a few remaining
bonfire ashes that were struggling to burn.
Looking faintly in the darkness, those righteous disciples curled up in their
clothes and covered their entire bodies tightly. After all, the young people did not
practice enough to withstand the bone-thinning night cold in this dead sea.
The disciples of Changshengtang silently surrounded the group of people from
all directions, quietly waiting for Yuyangzi's order in the dark.
Yuyangzi slowly stretched out his only right hand.
Standing beside him, Meng Ji suddenly whispered: "The master."
Yuyangzi's hand paused, feeling slightly dissatisfied, but after all, Meng Ji's status
in his heart was not low, so he held up his temper and asked, "What's the
matter?"
Meng Ji seemed to feel Yuyangzi's dissatisfaction. After hesitating for a while, he
still said: "Sect Master, look at these righteous people, why don't you even have a
night watchman?"
Yuyangzi froze for a moment, and then said: "These little yellow-haired boys are
proud and arrogant. These days, I even underestimate the enemy. They thought
we were vulnerable and didn't put us in the eyes at all. The vigil is not
surprising!"
Meng Ji's expression moved, and finally he was silent.
Yuyangzi didn't pay attention to him anymore, flipped his right hand, and saw a
strange black and white mirror appeared in his hand, and then flew up into the
air, gliding a dazzling light in the night.
All the Changshengtang doormen shouted at the same time, spreading away in
the night, swarming up, with boundless killing intent!
In that fragile afterglow, there was a faint desolation.
The last bit of ashes quietly extinguished at this moment!
Overwhelmed by darkness!
After a while, there was a sharp sound suddenly and a sonorous dragon chant.
A blue light, a blue light, a golden light, a white light, a blue light.
Five brilliant and dazzling lights, in the darkness of the night, like a sword
piercing the sky, suddenly appeared in the deepest part of the darkness, and
rushed towards the gatekeepers of the Longevity Hall.
And behind them, more dazzling lights appeared one after another.
Yuyangzi's face changed drastically when he saw it!

Chapter 9 Oriole
Suddenly, there was a sudden change in the darkness, and the members of the
Changshengtang were taken aback for a while, but they didn't react immediately.
In this moment of lightning and stone fire, the well-prepared members of the
right way appeared one after another, each controlled the magic weapon, and
went straight to the past. Killing Wuxin with the intention is of course a huge
advantage, and the righteous disciples here are all outstanding descendants of
various martial sects. The practice of Taoism may not be as good as Yuyangzi, but
it is against ordinary sects. Is far better.
At this moment, like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, the two realities of
righteousness and devil have always hated, and they absolutely will not show
mercy when they start. I saw all kinds of lights flashing in the night, screams and
screams endlessly, and bloody air suddenly appeared, floating here. In the
swamp.
At the forefront of the various rays of light, a dazzling green gleam of cold light
was the Dragon Slashing Sword of Lin Jingyu, a disciple of Qingyunmen Dragon
Head Peak.
This young man who had never seen mountains and dews before, was suddenly
so dazzling at this moment, the Dragon Slashing Sword blasted loudly, and the
green and majestic light soared into the sky, enveloping its owner, unexpectedly
rushed into the longevity without any scruples. Among the crowd.
It was the most brilliant light in the night, his eyes were cold, but his pupils
seemed to be enthusiastic, as if he was longing for the blood bursting from the
cold light ahead.
The first few members of the Changshengtang, after the green light passed by,
turned into a rain of blood.
Everyone was in a rush and surrounded them, but Lin Jingyu seemed to ignore
the enemies behind him. He only looked ahead and rushed straight to the place
with the most people, rushing horizontally and violently. Wherever he passed,
flesh and blood flew.
After a while, the other righteous disciples also followed, each with a magic
weapon, and slayed with the clerks of the Changshengtang.
Xiao Yicai was still shocked by Lin Jingyu during the chaos, and shouted: "Junior
Brother Lin, be careful..."
It's just that Lin Jingyu didn't seem to hear anyone's warnings at all. At this
moment, he was completely different from the young man who studied at Long
Shoufeng, holding a dragon sword, and acting like a slaughter of magic light!
I don't know how many people from Changshengtang surrounded him, but he
never looked back. The Dragon Slashing Sword was shining and waving in the
night, and countless blood rose and fell in front of him, drenching his clothes.
Later, countless people from the Changshengtang chased after him, but in front
of him, there were few people who dared to resist. Everyone fled in despair,
afraid to face this madman-like person.
Until, there was a piercing sound from the depths of the darkness, white light
flashed, and a circular object swiftly revolved and fell from the sky, hitting Lin
Jingyu's head immediately.
Lin Jingyu yelled, and the Dragon Slashing Sword that was flying and killing the
enemy flew back in an instant. He grabbed it and pierced it straight into the sky.
In an instant, the blue light flourished and rose into the air. Unexpectedly, the
disc thing in mid-air was even more powerful, black light. The white light
appeared alternately, and it was pressed down abruptly in a turquoise glow.
Lin Jingyu changed his color for the first time, knowing that a master finally
appeared in the Hall of Longevity. Although the unknown magic weapon in the
midair seemed inconspicuous, he turned a blind eye to the sharp and
incomparable sword light of the Dragon Slashing Sword, and quickly pressed it
down with heavy pressure.
Lin Jingyu's expression instantly understood the pressure of the disc. Huo Di
yelled, and the whole person flew out backwards. Only a moment later, the disc
thundered and knocked down the place where he was standing. The big hole in
the radius came out, and the strength was so cruel, obviously this person was
also extremely angry.
Lin Jingyu stood upside down, and the Qingyunmen behind him saw that they
came up to respond. But he rushed into the longevity hall just now, surrounded
by enemies. Before he landed and stood firm, he felt severe pain. In a moment,
three or four sharp blades had already cut into his body.
The blood spurted, bright as a flower, and dyed his clothes red. The corners of
Lin Jingyu's eyes twitched, but she did not shrink from fear. The Dragon Slashing
Sword's light was even more dazzling in the blood of her own, spinning around
her body, and suddenly screamed, three or four disciples of Changshengtang. He
staggered back, vomiting blood with his broken arm, and looked dead.
Everyone looked at this young man so bravely, and looked at him for a while.
After a while, everyone in the right way came to kill, and the people of
Changshengtang did not dare to fall in love with each other, and backed
away. And at the place where Lin Jingyu had been repelled just now, Yu Yangzi
slowly appeared, with a hideous expression on his face, where is there still half of
the fairy posture in normal days?
At this time, the fierce fighting in the field gradually ceased, and the clerks of
Changshengtang gradually returned behind Yuyangzi. These young disciples of
Zhengdao also stood together. Xiao Yicai, Faxiang, Li Xun and others stood at the
forefront, and Xiao Zhufeng Wenmin walked over to help. Lin Jingyu bandaged
the wound to stop the bleeding, and said in a low voice, "You young man, why
don't you take your life seriously?"
Lin Jingyu and Wen Min only had a fate on Tongtian Peak at the beginning, but at
this moment they were suddenly taken care of, and they couldn't help but
startled. In the past ten years, he studied under the mysterious old man in the
ancestral hall of the ancestor of the Qingyunmen Tongtian Peak. With his own
qualifications and perseverance, he finally succeeded. Today's shot really
shocked the audience and everyone looked at him with admiration.
But after the strange senior sister asked, Lin Jingyu didn't know how to answer
for a while, and could not speak. Wen Min has always had a very good heart.
Seeing Lin Jingyu bleeding half of his body, and taking advantage of the rare gaps
nowadays, he helped him bandage. It was just an emergency, and he just
wrapped it casually, and then whispered: "There will be fierce fighting in a while,
you be careful."
Lin Jingyu's heart warmed, nodded, and whispered, "Thank you, Senior Sister."
Wen Min smiled, walked aside, and stood beside Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi looked at Lin
Jingyu in a blink of an eye. There was no expression on her face, but there
seemed to be light passing by in her eyes.
In front of the Changshengtang, Yuyangzi's expression was cold, and the only
remaining right hand held the magic weapon "Yin-Yang Mirror" tightly, and the
blue veins appeared in the hand that was holding it straight.
This time he raided the right way, but unexpectedly, these right way juniors put
one another. He glanced at it roughly, and after only a while, Changshengtang
had already lost a third of its manpower, but there was almost no damage on the
righteous disciple's side. Lin Jingyu was chopped several times, it seems that Is
the most injured one.
Li Xun looked at the people of the Demon Sect's Longevity Hall in front of him,
his eyes shining, and he suddenly whispered: "Brother Xiao has a brilliant plan, I
admire it!"
Xiao Yicai smiled slightly and said, "It's just a coincidence. There are still many
places to rely on Brother Li in the future, and I hope that Brother Li will not
hesitate to enlighten me."
Li Xun obviously didn't dare to look down on Xiao Yicai anymore, so he nodded
and said, "Don't dare."
Fa Xiang's gaze paused for a moment on the injured Lin Jingyu, as if he had
intentionally passed by to express his condolences, but he finally held back. Since
the Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple people met, the two sides have been
getting along well, but Lin Jingyu is the only one in Qingyunmen who has always
been extremely cold towards the Tianyin Temple monks. The reason, everyone
naturally understands. It's just the scars that year, no one wants to repeat the old
things, so all the time, the monks of Tianyin Temple have been avoiding Lin
Jingyu intentionally or unintentionally.
But at the moment when he saw Lin Jingyu was injured, Fa Xiang still cared a
little, turned his head to Xiao Yi and whispered: "Brother Xiao, there is nothing
serious about the injury of your brother Lin Jingyu?"
Xiao Yi had only seen Wen Min in the past bandaging Lin Jingyu's wound. He
glanced at Wen Min at the moment. Wen Min understood and shook his head
slightly. Only then did Xiao Yi relieved his mind and said to Fa, "Senior Brother
Lin is fine, don't worry, Senior Brother Faxiang. "
The Dharma minister lowered his head and chanted the Buddha's name lightly.
Xiao Yi took a deep breath, looked forward, and said loudly: "Senior Yuyangzi,
how can you say that you are also a senior master. The Changshengtang is listed
among the four major factions of the magic sect. How can you use these three
indiscriminate methods, you are not afraid of the world. Are people laughing?"
Yuyangzi was furious, and said, "You so-called decent people, don't you ambush
us in the same way, are you still talking here?"
Xiao Yicai's expression remained the same, and he said with an awe-inspiring
righteousness: "I'm waiting for the younger generation to go out again. Naturally,
I have to be careful to prevent evil villains from injuring them secretly.
Unexpectedly, what I waited until...hehe, hehe!"
This Xiao Yicai was much younger than Yuyangzi, but with a sharp tongue, he
roared into smoke with a few words and immediately rushed forward. When the
clergymen of Changshengtang saw the master of the Changshengtang, they also
followed suit. Xiao Yicai waited for a few outstanding people, and stopped Yu
Yangzi, and the others were once again killed.
Originally, with Yuyangzi’s cultivation manner, it was not so easy to be aroused
by Xiao Yi, but seeing that the only strength of Changshengtang was lost a lot at
this moment, heartache and anger were extreme; but Xiao Yi cursed people
without dirty words, and they were ironic. , Even though Meng Ji next to him was
still a little awake, Yu Yangzi had already rushed out when he tried to dissuade
him.
Yuyangzi was able to sit as the sect master of the Changshengtang for a hundred
years. Naturally, he had his true talents. Even if he broke his left arm in the battle
of Qingyun ten years ago, his path was greatly damaged, but Xiao Yicai alone One
person is definitely not his opponent.
It's just that this kind of heads-up will not happen naturally. Among Xiao Yicai,
Faxiang is on the left and Li Xun is on the right. The three best three of the young
generations of righteousness today intercepted Yuyangzi and fought in one place.
Yuyangzi rose to power, with one hand and one arm, with one against three. The
magic weapon of the Yin Yang mirror in his hand is unpredictable, black and
white, mysterious light bursts, Xiao Yicai and the others attacked the magic
magic light either blocked by this treasure mirror, or pulled aside by Yuyangzi.
Can't get close.
What's more, when the white side of the yin and yang mirror was turned over, it
would shock the three magic weapons back and attack the master. The three of
them didn't expect this magic weapon to have this magical function at first, and
they almost suffered a big loss. Li Xun was rubbed by his magic weapon "Jiuyang
Ruler" on his left arm, and almost turned into a jade in front of him. The one-
armed man with the same Yoko.
The three of them didn't dare to be careless, and dealt with them
carefully. Yuyangzi is one enemy three, facing these three outstanding talents in
the right way, he still has the upper hand, and he is very serious.
It's just that although Yuyangzi himself is powerful, his subordinates are far
behind him. Facing this group of aptitude and magic weapons, they are all the
leading righteous disciples. Although there are a large number of them, they
gradually fell into a disadvantage.
Except for those monks in Tianyin Temple who started lightly, the Qingyun Sect
and the Demon Cult were as deep as the sea, and the disciples under the sect
were all fierce.
Yu Yangzi was entangled by these three people. Although he had the upper hand,
he couldn't get out for a while. During the fierce fight, he looked around and saw
that, except for a few people such as Meng Ji, who were struggling to support
him, the other ordinary sects had gradually begun to join forces. No fighting
spirit, more than half of the casualties.
With one move, Meng Ji forced back a disciple of Fenxiang Valley in front of him,
with a look of anxiety on his face, and shouted to Yuyangzi: "The master!"
Yuyangzi gritted his teeth and was extremely angry, but finally knew that the
general situation was gone, and if he continued to fight, the last point of the
Changshengtang will be consumed here, so he shouted: "Everyone retreat first, I
will break it!"
As soon as these words were said, the disciples of the Changshengtang fled into
the darkness behind them. How alert is Xiao Yicai and others here in the right
way. At the same time, they exerted their strength, and the magical treasures
flickered, and they immediately rushed towards Yuyangzi.
Yu Yangzi roared, and did not evade, the yin-yang mirror turned sharply in
midair, and it rushed forward, "right" to block the "reincarnation bead"
controlled by Faxiang, and instantly changed from black to white, and Xiao Yi
was shocked. , I saw the Seven-Star Sword flying in mid-air suddenly lose control
and attacked back. The sword was fierce and messy for a while, and the magic
tricks were repeatedly applied, which regained control of the Seven-Star Sword.
In just this moment, Yuyangzi has pulled the Jiuyang ruler attacked by Li Xun
aside. The offensive of the Zhengdao trio is one of the suffocation, but Yuyangzi
did not take the opportunity to escape, but rose and fell. In the crowd.
The other disciples of Zhengdao were chasing and killing the disciples of
Changshengtang who were fleeing, but Yuyangzi suddenly killed him, "Tengteng"
a few times, and immediately severely injured several people under his men.
Several of them were hit by the Yin Yang mirror and flew away. Going out, falling
in the darkness, suddenly screamed, and silently after a while, I was afraid that it
fell in the bottomless pit here and died.
In the night, I saw Yuyangzi alone, rushing from left to right to kill in the crowd,
covering the disciples of Changshengtang to escape, wherever they went, in front
of the black and white light of the Yin Yang mirror, the righteous disciples
retreated one after another, truly mighty.
In the distance, several looming figures standing in the darkness are also
watching the situation in the field with all their attention, especially the Yu
Yangzi who is staring at the upright and powerful.
With Yuyangzi's rush to kill, the pressure on the Changshengtang disciples
suddenly eased, and most of them were evacuated in an instant, leaving behind a
lot of corpses. Yuyangzi saw another heartache in his eyes.
But at this moment, Xiao Yicai and others in the righteous way have already
caught up. At this moment, they have added Qingyunmen Song Daren, Zeng
Shushu, Wen Min, Tianyin Temple Fashan, Fenxianggu Yanhong, etc., a total of
eight people, and all magic weapons have been released. Surround and attack
Yuyangzi Tuan Tuan Tuan Tuan Tuan Tuan.
Yuyangzi let out a sharp whistle, the rise of the killing, the fierceness of his
temperament was fully displayed, and there was no trace of fear. The Yin Yang
mirror flipped and danced, blocking the left and the right, leading the
counterattack, and killing the eight people in one place, from the ground to the
air, and from the air back to the ground.
It's just that, after all, there are many people in Zhengdao, and the Taoism is not
low. No matter how great Yuyangzi's supernatural powers are, he will eventually
be outnumbered, and the momentum of the Yin Yang mirror will gradually be
suppressed.
The eight people here in the right way flew up and down, and they gradually
cooperated in a tacit understanding. Although the eight people besieged one
person, it is not very beautiful, but as long as you add in your heart "this is the
great demon of all evil", you will naturally feel at ease and recruit. Fate, heading
towards that critical point.
But Yuyangzi has been practicing asceticism for hundreds of years. How can he
wait for idleness and be under the shadow of the sword? Although he gradually
loses the power to backhand, the pressure around him is increasing, but no
matter how madly Xiao Yicai and others attack, he can't attack. Enter the black
and white dark light of his yin and sun mirror.
Moreover, his body moved, faintly driving the battle group and wandering to the
side. If it weren't for Xiao Yi, he was really clever, suddenly remembering the
death of a fellow disciple just now, and yelled out: "Be careful to fall into the
swamp!"
This reminded everyone that after a while, it was discovered that Yuyangzi had
been secretly taken by Yuyangzi to the bottomless pit, and someone would fall
into it if he was not careful. It was really dangerous and dangerous.
In the midst of the chaos, Yuyangzi still has this determined vision, and this
experience is naturally not comparable to these juniors.
Helpless now, no matter how much experience he has, his cultivation is
extremely high, facing this group of high morals, good qualifications, and magic
weapons, he is also outstanding. Among them, there are young masters with such
a calm vision, it is helpless.
The eight people headed by Xiao Yicai exerted their power at the same time, and
in an instant, countless singular light and glare hit the yin and yang treasure
mirror in Yuyangzi's hand. Yuyangzi shook his whole body, and only felt heavy
pressure, like a wave of waves. After the opponent exerted his force, he could
rest slightly, but he could only keep resisting, unable to regain his strength. After
blocking a dozen times, he finally couldn't resist, so he had to retreat and
gradually moved away from the bottomless pit.
After leaving the bottomless pit, the man in the right path immediately relieved
his heart, and even more freed his hands and feet to besiege Yuyangzi.
Yuyangzi gradually struggled, and the corner of his eyes looked around, only to
see that at this moment, the Changshengtang disciples in the field had already
withdrawn most of them, and a few people such as Meng Ji were rushing to meet
him, but there was something more beside him. Many righteous disciples
gathered around.
Yuyangzi felt cold, knowing that if he was surrounded by these twenty or thirty
people, no matter how high he was, he would die here. The next parry was to
block the Xuanyuan sword that Zeng Shushu was attacking from the front, and
shouted: "Go away!"
Meng Ji and others stayed, then fled back. Yuyangzi didn't want to fight, and the
yin-yang mirror in his hand flashed again and again, suddenly white light was
brilliant, dazzling, and instantly attacked the five magic weapons beside him, but
he was shocked back together and attacked the master.
Unexpectedly there was such a skill in Zhengdao, and there was a sudden chaos,
and the formation also opened a small opening.
Yuyangzi was so experienced that he immediately turned into a strange light and
rushed there like electricity.
As soon as he moved, he was next to the opening in the next moment, and he was
about to rush out. Xiao Yi waited far behind him and couldn't catch up.
But at this moment, the green light burst, brilliant and dazzling, and the Dragon
Slashing Sword came fiercely, and he cut it face to face. Seeing this momentum, it
really wanted to split Yuyangzi into two pieces.
Yuyangzi was caught off guard, but at this juncture of life and death, he still
forced his body to move three points to the right. The blue light smashed down
from his side, and his sleeves fluttered and he was caught by the blue light.
Minced into pieces.
Yuyangzi's left arm was broken prematurely, and he took advantage at this time.
Otherwise, under the severe pain, whether he can remain calm is still unknown,
but there was a fierce pain in the left body, I am afraid that he would still be
affected by the fierce sword of the dragon. hurt. He kept his body, his right hand
was already turned over, and the black light of the Yin-Yang mirror was shining,
and he struck out horizontally. Lin Jingyu staggered back, and all the wounds that
had been bandaged on his body burst, and blood spurted out again!
At this moment, there are no righteous disciples in front of him. Yuyangzi is
happy, is about to exert strength, and curses in his heart at the same time, he will
be humiliated by these righteous students today, and he will take revenge a
hundred times in the future.
Above death, there was a sudden thunder!
Everyone is watching!
A bright blue light traversed the sky, and the black clouds in the sky swiftly
swirled like ink, like a ferocious whirlpool, and Lu Xueqi stood in the sky, with
strong winds, her peerless appearance, like ice and frost!
In the distant darkness, there seemed to be someone who shook slightly.
The beautiful woman stood in the air and walked in the air for seven steps,
chanting a curse in her mouth, and instantly the sky flashed like a giant light
snake flying through the clouds.
Yuyangzi's face changed drastically, but before he could react, Lu Xueqi's
"Excalibur Real Technique of Defending Thunder" had already been activated,
and saw a huge electric light crashing down in the sky, hitting the tip of the
sword at the end of the world, and the blue light flourished, and for a moment
Illuminated the dark half of the sky.
At this moment, Lu Xueqi no longer had the difficulty of competing with Zhang
Xiaofan, and saw the sky full of lightning reflected in her deep pupils, as if she
had returned to the past years!
The huge beam of light refracted down. Before reaching the ground, the
righteous disciples next to him had already retreated. Within a few meters of
Yuyangzi's side, the wind was roaring, and the trees and waterweeds were
uprooted, and the power was amazing!
Yuyangzi let out a long roar, all his clothes bulged, and the yin-yang mirror
floated up, emitting a strange light of black and white, and instantly blended
together. Obviously, after the fierce battle, Yuyangzi had done his best to resist!
"boom……"
The huge beam of light slammed on Yuyangzi’s yin-yang mirror, pressing
Yuyangzi’s body into the ground for a moment, and the painful expression on
Yuyangzi’s face flashed by, but Lu Xueqi’s body in the sky was also Suddenly,
there was a big shock, and his face turned pale.
However, the huge beam of light in the field has not diminished. The endless
stream shot from the Divine Sword at the End of the World. The electric lights
flashed and violently struck down. Yu Yangzi supported it with one arm, and his
expression became more and more ugly. If it were not for Divine Sword Yu The
Lei Zhen Jue is too powerful for the righteous disciples to get involved, otherwise
at this moment thousands of knives and swords will fall together, and Yuyangzi
will be turned into meat sauce in a blink of an eye.
Yuyangzi's eyes were full of resentment. After a while, the muscles on the back
were twisted, and he bit, bit his tongue, and sprayed a mouthful of blood on the
yin-yang mirror. For some reason, the yin-yang mirror suddenly shone brightly,
and unexpectedly forced Lu Xueqi's huge beam of light. Top it back.
Xiao Yicai and the others rushed forward when they saw that something was
wrong. Yuyangzi screamed and flew up. The yin-yang mirror swept behind him.
The yin-yang mirror inspired by his own essence and blood was surging. Xiao
Yicai and the others did not dare to insist. One after another backed away.
Although Yuyangzi's move was powerful, he could see that after this fierce fight,
he used this fierce thaumatism again, which was already severely injured, and
even his feet staggered a few times. But this person was really good, and under
these circumstances, he still took a sigh of relief, flew away, and finally
disappeared into the darkness.
Li Xun and others have to catch up, Xiao Yi instantly weighed the pros and cons,
and loudly stopped him, saying: "Don't chase the poor! There are dangers in the
dead zone. I am not familiar with it, so be careful!"
Although Li Xun was unwilling in his heart, Xiao Yi was so pretentious tonight,
and he really admired him in his heart, so he finally stopped.
This night, this battle finally ended with the fiasco of the Demon Sect
Changshengtang.
It's just that the two realities of Zheng and the devil have merged, and there are
some losses here, but compared to the longevity hall, it is much better.

Chapter 10 The End
The night is like ink, cold and solemn.
Suddenly, a ray of light flashed across the darkness and flew in from a distance
very quickly, but from a distance, the light seemed to tremble vaguely, showing
signs of instability.
Above the ground, Meng Ji was walking back and forth anxiously. Behind him
were the remaining disciples of the Changshengtang. At first glance, there were
roughly fifty or sixty people, all with a look of horror, looking towards the way.
Until they saw the beam.
The ordinary disciples suddenly became a commotion, and many people cheered,
but Meng Ji looked at the flying figure, his anxious expression became more
serious.
The light swept close and stopped. Yuyangzi floated to the ground, and all the
people called "door master, door master". Unexpectedly, before everyone
embraced, Yu Yangzi's face turned white, "Wow" A big mouthful of blood spewed
out, and the front of his clothes was dyed red.
Everyone was eclipsed.
Meng Ji grabbed and held Yuyangzi with cold tentacles. He only felt that
Yuyangzi's whole body was cold and unusual, and under his clothes, his body
was still trembling slightly, and he couldn't help being shocked.
Yuyangzi sensed Meng Ji's horror, and his gaze swept to the left and right, and
saw that the faces of these disciples under the sect also had a look of horror. He
knew that these people were already frightened and the army was in chaos. If he
couldn't hold it, he would immediately This is the situation where the tree fell
and the hunger scattered.
Right now, he boosted his spirits, suppressed the turbulent blood in his chest,
and said loudly: "You don't have to panic. Just now, I worked hard to force the
blood congestion out of the body, and there is no major problem."
On weekdays, Yuyangzi is like a god-man in the hearts of the Changshengtang
sects. Now that it is said that it has some effect. Many of the sects' expressions
are a little slower, and they are obviously more relieved.
But despite what Yuyangzi said, his complexion was really bad, white as paper,
and there was a blood stain on the left side of the body, and there was no trace of
his sleeves, and he was extremely embarrassed. Fortunately, it is late at night,
and the night is heavy, otherwise, if more than a hundred gazes brushed it in the
day, he would immediately see that he was already at the end of the battle.
Meng Ji frowned, and then turned around and shouted to the doorman of the
Changshengtang: "The doormaster is fine, you should go to the side to rest first,
and make plans after dawn!"
Everyone gradually dispersed according to the words. When the people of
Changshengtang walked farther, Meng Ji suddenly felt that Yuyangzi's body at his
hand sank sharply. He quickly held it on and looked at Yuyangzi. A heart almost
jumped out. .
I saw that Yuyangzi didn't have a trace of blood on her face, panting heavily, if it
wasn't for her own support, she would almost be unable to hold it.
Meng Ji hurriedly helped Yuyangzi to sit down. Yuyangzi meditated on the
ground, slowly breathing out. After a while, the gasp gradually calmed down and
his complexion became better.
During this time, Meng Ji had been standing beside Yuyangzi, his expression on
his face was nervous and worried, and he kept looking around.
The surrounding night was dark, except for the small fire near the fire where the
disciples of Changshengtang were born, and there was darkness everywhere.
The night is ferocious, as if it is also peeping at the precarious faction of
Changshengtang.
Yuyangzi slowly opened his eyes.
Meng Ji immediately whispered: "Sect Master, are you okay?"
Yuyangzi gave a wry smile. In his eyes, it is natural that Meng Ji cannot be
compared with those ordinary sects. He sighed slightly: "I was besieged by those
little boys on the right path just now. It was a waste of energy. Later, there was a
woman who displayed the Qingyunmen. "The True Art of Excalibur Yulei"......"
Meng Ji's complexion changed drastically, and he was surprised: "There is such a
master among these people?"
Yuyangzi said bitterly: "More than that, I have played against several people. At
least three or four Daoist skills are surprisingly high. In the end, I can only cast
a'blood curse', and then forcefully rush out!"
The expression on Meng Ji's face changed again and again. The blood curse is the
famous true magic curse of the Changshengtang, which can instantly strengthen
the Taoism, but the power of the backlash is extremely terrible. Needless to say,
the Taoism is greatly damaged, I am afraid that it will also damage the life of the
person.
After a pause, Meng Ji came back to his senses and said to Yuyangzi: "Master,
what are we going to do now?"
Yuyangzi looked solemn, was silent for a moment, and said bitterly: "Now the
arrow is on the string, and I have to send it. After dawn, we immediately walked
into the depths of the dead Ze, and went into the'Nei Ze' to find the treasure!"
Meng Ji's complexion changed drastically and couldn't help saying: "The
master..."
Yuyangzi waved his hand, blocking Meng Ji's words, and said: "I know what you
want to say, but now we withdraw from Death Ze, sooner or later we will die at
the hands of the other three factions, it is better to fight! "
Meng Ji stared at Yuyangzi in a daze, and saw that his pale complexion was more
fierce, but he expected that he could not come back, so he stood up slowly,
looked up at the sky, and sighed in his heart.
This huge death swamp in the southwest of the vast land of Shenzhou has a
radius of almost eight thousand miles, and it is endless. It has been rare since
ancient times. And Death Ze is divided into two levels: One is Wai Ze, which is
where everyone is now. It is the periphery of Death Ze, occupying seven or eight
of the land of Death Ze. Among them, there are densely bottomless mud pits with
a lot of poisonous insects. As far as the monks are concerned, they don't take it
seriously, as long as they are careful not to make mistakes, it will not be a big
problem.
And in the deepest part of the death zone, there is still a mysterious place, that is,
a place surrounded by highly toxic biogas all the year round. No one has ever
known what it looks like inside. It is occasionally that some cultivators go in for
adventure. Since then, there has been no interest, so the two ways of good and
evil are generally unwilling to trade.
And these days, countless people have searched for treasures in Death Ze, but
there is no news yet. Yuyangzi has long expected this treasure in the most
dangerous and unpredictable Neize. After changing the weekdays, Yuyangzi may
have to worry about it, at least for a few days of careful preparation, but now the
situation is pressing, he himself is like a gambler in a hurry, and can no longer
care about other things.

The night wind blew.
Most of the Changshengtang disciples who had been fighting for a whole day
were sleepy and fell asleep, and the flames of the fire on the ground gradually
extinguished. Yuyangzi still meditated with his head down. Meng Ji, who was
standing beside him just now, probably went to the disciple's side. Up.
Suddenly, Yu Yangzi opened his eyes suddenly, his eyes were fierce, but he
seemed to look around with a trace of fear.
The night is deep and darkness is permeated.
The muscles all over his body suddenly tightened, and then slowly stood up.
The only hand grasped the yin-yang mirror tightly.
The wind was so cold that it blew on his body, as if it was cold to the heart.
In the depths of the darkness, the sound of footsteps gradually sounded.
"Slap, slap, slap..."
"Sand, sand, sand..."
"Wow, wow, wow..."
As if with their own different rhythms, at the same time, from three directions,
the sound of slight but neat footsteps converged towards the Changshengtang.
For the first time, a trace of despair appeared on Yuyangzi's face, and he shouted
suddenly: "Beast, get out of me!"
This loud shouting sound, but faintly lack of breath in the majesty, but still
spreading far away on the swamp, suddenly awakened the doorman of the
longevity hall from his sleep in the distance, and everyone hurriedly got up
amidst the screams, quickly Come together.
Yuyangzi's complexion was cloudy and sunny, and her heart couldn't help
sinking, looking back and about, suddenly startled, and said loudly, "Where is
Meng Ji! Where is he?"
Everyone in the Changshengtang looked at each other, but no one answered for a
while, obviously they didn't know.
Yuyangzi rushed upwards, dizzy in his head, and almost a mouthful of blood
spurted out again.
At this moment, a peaceful man's voice suddenly came from the darkness, and
said: "Uncle Yuyangzi, are you looking for this person?"
With a sound of "Woo", something flew out of the darkness in front of the
Changshengtang, crossed an arc, fell in front of Yuyangzi and the gatekeepers of
the Changshengtang, and rolled a few times.
Someone nearby lit a torch, and under the light of the fire, he suddenly exclaimed
that this was actually the first level of Meng Ji who was still standing here and
talking to everyone. He saw his eyes wide open, but there was a look of horror in
his eyes, I was afraid that he would die.
Yuyangzi took a deep breath, looked away from the head of his last capable man,
stared at the front, and said coldly, "Qin Wuyan?"
A young man walked out slowly, his face was slightly pale, but there was a gentle
smile on his face, and he smiled and said: "Uncle Master really has a good vision,
and my nephew is standing in the dark. You can recognize it, admire and admire
it. !"
Yuyangzi's complexion is as ugly as it is, and he said coldly, "You are ruthless, but
your Wandu Sect treats your fellow sages like this. Isn't your old Poison Master
afraid of being beaten into the underworld by King Tiansha Ming after his
death? ?"
"Ah!" Qin Wuyan pressed his hands on his chest, in a frightened state, but his face
was smiling and peaceful, there was no trace of fear, he turned his head and said
to the other side: "Golden Fairy, we don't dare to count such a big crime. With
one shoulder, won't you come out?"
Yuyangzi's complexion changed drastically, Huo Di turned her head, and saw that
in the darkness on the left, a charming woman walked out slowly, with amorous
feelings between her eyebrows. In this dark night, she came out immediately. It
seemed a bit bright.
"Jin Ping'er!"
Yuyangzi sounded as if he had gnashed his teeth and said these three words.
Jin Ping'er smiled sweetly and said, "Uncle Yuyangzi, I haven't seen you for a long
time, how are you always doing?"
This greeting is really a bit more venomous than the most vicious curse.
Yuyangzi stared at her, and said coldly: "I Changshengtang has always been with
the Hehuan School of well water and never offends the river. Why do you want to
be with Wandumen? Guys fell into trouble together?"
Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said: "You are really forgetful! A few days ago, you
learned that I came to Death Ze, worried that our Acacia faction would snatch the
treasure from you, so you ordered someone to kill the disciple of Wandu Sect and
snatch it. The unique poison "Black Toad Powder" used this poison to kill four
disciples of my Hehuan Sect in the north of Dawang Village. Is there such a
thing?"
Yuyangzi's complexion changed, and he lost his voice: "Why are you..." After half
talking, he immediately stopped.
Jin Ping'er said indifferently: "Uncle Master, you have foresight, you want to
instigate our Acacia Sect to fight against Wandu Sect. You are really clever, but
thanks to Brother Qin Wuyan Qin for reasoning and careful investigation, we
finally find out the truth, otherwise we will really be killed by you. One!"
Qin Wuyan smiled and said, "Where is the fairy, it is an honor to be able to serve
the fairy."
Yuyangzi's thoughts have changed sharply, and the situation is now perilous.
Although these two people are young, they have become famous all over the
world over the years, and they are by no means easy to follow. Moreover, there
are many people behind them. Although they have never appeared, they are only
afraid that the Wandumen and the Hehuan squadron secretly ambush. If so, I am
afraid that I am really bad luck tonight.
Yuyangzi was turning his mind in a hurry. Suddenly, he heard the disciple behind
him tremble, as if he saw something terrible, he quickly turned around. At this
time, his face was completely bloodless, and he saw the only way back behind
him. In the darkness, his face was indifferent. Li's ghost walked out slowly.
At this moment, Yuyangzi's thoughts turned, she understood, and finally
desperate, smiled sadly: "It turns out that the three of you have agreed long ago
to deal with my Changshengtang together. It is ridiculous that I still want to
provoke you, praying mantis and catching cicadas, you oriole Behind!"
Qin Wuyan smiled slightly, and suddenly said loudly: "Everyone of the
Changshengtang disciples, you have also seen it. Changshengtang has exhausted
its energy tonight. If you are acquainted, you will quickly come to our side and
save your life."
Following his words, behind Qin Wuyan, Jin Ping'er, and Gui Li, figures floated,
and countless people holding magic swords came out in the darkness,
surrounding a group of people headed by Yuyangzi.
The night breeze is blowing, the hero's end!

Everyone in the Changshengtang looked at each other. At this time, no one saw it.
If you continue to fight, there is only a dead end. When you are besieged by the
three main gates of the Demon Sect, and when you are dead, where there is still
life.
Yuyangzi yelled badly in his heart, and as expected, after a while, someone
shouted: "I have fallen, I have fallen..." Then he ran out and ran to Qin Wuyan.
Someone took the lead, and everyone shook, and almost everyone ran out in a
moment. After all, no one was willing to wait for death. Yuyangzi was shocked
and angry, shouting again and again, but at this moment of life and death, who
can care about him, the more and more people of the Changshengtang ran away,
the situation was out of control, and it was already impossible to stop.
Yuyangzi was full of anger, with a fierce look in his eyes, and with a roar, he
jumped into the crowd, grabbed a member of the Changshengtang, and wanted
to kill Liwei. When everyone saw this, they shouted, and they ran faster. Only the
hapless ghost in his hand was so frightened that his body weakened.
Yuyangzi has a hideous face. Seeing that the foundation of Changshengtang for
hundreds of years has been destroyed, he almost exploded in anger, and she was
about to choke the man to death with his hands, but saw that man was so
frightened that he could hardly even make a wailing. .
Yuyangzi looked at him, then suddenly turned around to look at the doorman
who had defected from him. Suddenly he was discouraged, and when he
loosened his hand, the doorman fell to the ground.
The man came back with his life, almost unable to believe him, and hurriedly ran
away, the farther away from this man, the better.
After a while, Yuyangzi was left alone in the field.
Gui Li, Qin Wuyan, and Jin Ping'er walked forward together.
The scene suddenly became quiet, Yu Yangzi's figure was dim, his eyes swept,
and Qin Wuyan saw Jin Ping'er and Guili again, his lips moved, and he suddenly
said, "Fine, nothing."
Gui Li and the others walked to a place ten feet away from Yuyangzi, stopped,
and the three formed a circle to surround Yuyangzi.
Jin Ping'er spoke first and smiled: "What's wrong, Master Yuyangzi, do you have
anything else to say?"
The resentful color flashed in Yuyangzi's eyes, but his face was indifferent. After
a while, he slowly said: "Now I am exhausted, and the name of Changshengtang is
up to today."
Qin Wuyan stretched his hand and said, "Uncle Master really has good eyesight!"
Yuyangzi shook his body. What a person he is, but today he will suffer the
humiliation of these younger generations. It is really worse than death. But he
actually endured it and said slowly: "Since I have no way to go, no matter what, I
too I have fallen to you, with my deeds and deeds, it is still useful to you, right?"
As soon as these words came out, Qin Wuyan and Jin Ping'er were immediately
moved. Yuyangzi is a Taoist, almost not under the ghost king and poison god,
especially tonight he once stood alone against the ten most outstanding figures of
the right way, and the demons who spied in the distance were all moved.
If it hadn't been for the merging of Changshengtang and the right path, the
removal of Changshengtang would have not been that simple. And if Yuyangzi is
served by this person, it goes without saying that it is definitely the first strong
support, and in the future, the demon cult will naturally take advantage of it.
Thinking of this, both Qin Wuyan and Jin Ping'er were ambitious, and couldn't
help but hesitate on their faces.
At this moment, Gui Li, who had been silent, suddenly said: "You have such a high
level of morality, such a great ambition, and a higher level than ours. If you come
to our ghost king sect, I am afraid that you will override me in the future. Matter,
are you willing?"
He spoke lightly, but his eyes were sharp, and he swept over Yu Yangzi coldly. Yu
Yangzi's heart was chilled, how smart Qin Wuyan and Jin Ping'er are. He had
already figured out this joint in a blink of an eye, and smiles appeared on his
faces immediately.
But in Yuyangzi's eyes, it was no different from ghosts.
"Uncle Master is really smart, there is still such a wonderful way at this moment,
admire, admire!" Jin Ping'er smiled sweetly, but at the same time she smiled, the
purple light on her right hand gradually brightened.
Similarly, at almost the same moment, Ghost Li's Soul Eater and Qin Wuyan both
took a step towards Yuyangzi.
The night breeze was bleak and cold.
Yuyangzi looked around, suddenly resentful in his heart, with a long scream,
smashed his body, made a final struggle, and would never wait to die!

In the distance, Zhengdao settled down here, and this time Xiao Yicai specially
sent a few more juniors to watch the night, which also shows that his thoughts
are cautious.
In a quiet place next to him, Lu Xueqi sat quietly. After a short while, Wen Min
walked back, sat down beside her, pouted slightly, and whispered to her: "That
Song Daren is such a fool."
Lu Xueqi looked into the distance, and saw Song Daren sitting beside the fire in
the distance, with an embarrassed expression. She didn't know what she had just
said to Wen Min. She secretly looked at here from time to time, seemingly
worried, but he didn't. Dare to come over.
A smile appeared in Lu Xueqi's eyes, and she said to Wen Min: "Sister, you have
been bullying people for so many years. It's hard to come by. Why don't you treat
him better."
Wen Min snorted. She and Lu Xueqi have always been good. They never
concealed anything from her in front of this junior sister. They snorted and said,
"That person! It's just too honest. I really don't know what happened to Uncle
Tian Buyi. He seduce Uncle Su Ru from our Xiaozhufeng...No, when he married
away, he was so clever, the apprentices he taught were so stupid..."
Lu Xueqi smiled slightly and looked back. After a while, she suddenly whispered:
"You are right, their Dazhufeng disciples, there were many honest people back
then..."
After speaking, somehow, the voice gradually became quieter. Wen Min was
taken aback, looked at Lu Xueqi, sighed suddenly, patted her shoulder lightly,
and said, "Don't think too much."
Lu Xueqi did not speak, but bowed her head silently.
This night was spent quietly.
After daybreak, Xiao Yi gathered the people together and discussed: "Now that
Changshengtang’s vitality is badly injured, we have no foreign enemies for the
time being. And we have searched this dead for many days, but there is no news
about that strange treasure. I don’t know you brothers. , Do you have any
thoughts?"
Faxiang was silent, but Li Xun looked at Xiao Yicai and said, "Does Senior Brother
Xiao want to enter the extremely dangerous Neize investigation?"
Xiao Yi was slightly surprised, and then nodded: "Yes. Since we are here, we can't
give up halfway."
The Faxiang frowned and said, "Although what Brother Xiao said is reasonable,
but in the depths of death, removing the highly toxic biogas, I heard that there
are more incredible monsters and poisonous insects in it. It is extremely
dangerous. So many people go together. It is really true. It's too dangerous."
Xiao Yicai immediately nodded and said, "Yes, what Senior Brother Faxiang said
is exactly what I was worried about. So I thought it would be better to let most of
the juniors continue to search in Waize, a few of us, and a few high-level
colleagues. Enter Uchizawa. What do you think?"
Li Xun pondered for a while, nodded and said, "That's all."
Fa Xiang also nodded silently.
After the negotiation was completed, they went back to arrange candidates. After
a while, Fenxiang Valley was Li Xun and Yanhong, Tianyin Temple was Faxiang
and Fashan, and Qingyunmen had a slightly larger number of people. Apart from
Xiao Yicai, Lu Xueqi and Zeng Shushu were all in there. Among them, Lin Jingyu,
who had been in the limelight the previous night, was also in his extreme
demands, and everyone looked at him with admiration, and finally was among
them.
After such eight people arranged their own affairs, Xiao Yicai took the lead, and
one after another took the magic weapon and headed towards Neize.

On the other side of the swamp, looking at the calm swamp ahead, Gui Li and the
other three stood side by side. Behind them were three rows of men and horses,
each in a group, but facing each other, faintly vigilant.
Qin Wuyan sighed suddenly, and said, "The hero of the first generation of Master
Yuyang, who is now in this dead ze, is he dead?"
Gui Li silently, Jin Ping'er smiled faintly, and said nothing.
Qin Wuyan didn't care either, smiled and said, "How about it, how are you going
to prepare next?"
Jin Ping'er glanced at him, then turned around suddenly, and said as he walked:
"The big deal is over, so naturally we should part ways!"
Qin Wuyan looked at her back and raised his voice: "Oh! Is it possible that Fairy
wants to go back and take his life?"
Jin Ping'er didn't talk much, and smiled lightly. Qin Wuyan immediately said,
"Then I will be in Neize, waiting for the fairy. When the time comes, I have to ask
Fairy Jin to show mercy!"
Jin Ping'er didn't know if she heard her, she walked away on her own, and the
disciple of the Hehuan School immediately followed her away.
Gui Li glanced at Qin Wuyan with cold eyes, then turned around and walked back
to the crowd of Ghost King Sect.
Qin Wuyan stood there, smiling silently, but his eyes gradually cooled.
In the death swamp, the sky became more and more gloomy, and the clouds were
densely covered, as if a bigger storm was about to come again.

Chapter 11 Miasma
The wind is dead.
The water weeds under my feet is fluttering, the water ripples, and I see it at a
glance, endless, although no people are angry, there is another moving scene.
Soul Eater emits a faint black cyan light, and the faint light circulates, stopping in
the air. Gui Li stood on it, holding his hand, staring at the front.
On this day, it was a rare good weather in the dead. Under the warm sun, the
gloomy atmosphere of the past has also dispersed a lot, but just tens of meters
away in front of him, there is a thick gray, like fog. The general huge miasma,
surging mightily, extending left and right, reaching the top, entangled and
surging, as if unable to see the boundary.
Here, is where the dead Zaneze, one of the most dangerous territories in the
world, is located!
The monkey Xiao Hui, who was lying on his shoulders, gave a low voice,
seemingly restless.
Gui Li stretched out his hand and patted Xiao Hui lightly, Xiao Hui calmed down,
her eyes looking at the miasma ahead at the same time. At this moment, a
whistling sound suddenly sounded behind him, and a bright light came like
electricity.
Gui Li's figure moved, eating soul as if he knew his mind, and slowly turned
around.
The light stopped abruptly in front of him, and a young man came from the sky,
with sword eyebrows into his temples, his eyes bright and sharp, and he flashed
to Guili's body, saluted, and said: "Deputy Sect Master, things are all arranged."
Guili didn't ask him anything. He must have already understood it. He nodded
slightly and said, "Okay, then I'll leave it to you." After all, he seemed to think of
something again, and said: "Yan Hui ."
The man named Yanhui said, "What?"
Gui Li looked behind him and said: "You have always been calm, I am very
relieved, but the killing monk has a fierce temper and is too aggressive. At the
moment, all forces in the dead are all in the same place. You must not act rashly.
You must restrain yourself. he."
Yan Hui smiled slightly, and said, "The deputy sect master is relieved. Although
killing people is defiant, I have never dared to disobey your orders, and I will
restrain him."
Gui Li glanced at him, nodded, and was about to turn around, Yan Hui said
suddenly: "Deputy Sect Master, there is one more thing."
Guili looked at him, and Yan Hui pondered for a moment, urging the magic
weapon under his feet, approaching Guili, and at the same time lowered his
voice: "I just received the news from the main hall just now, two of the four great
sage envoys, Qinglong and Suzaku. A senior, a few days ago suddenly came in the
direction of Death Ze."
Gui Li's complexion changed slightly, but then he remained silent for a while as
usual: "You don't need to publicize this matter, you also do as usual and watch
the changes."
Yan turned his head down and said, "Yes."
After that, he sternly saluted the ghost and went back.
Gui Li watched Yan Hui disappear, and slowly turned around, his gaze fell on the
huge miasma before him again, and after a while, he suddenly said, "Xiao Hui,
let's go!"
Xiao Hui lay on his shoulders, the monkey paw stretched out and scratched his
head, and squeaked twice.
Ghost Li smiled slightly, and the soul-devouring light lit up. One person and one
monkey melted into the black light, volleyed forward, and rushed into the huge
miasma.

As soon as I entered the miasma, all the surrounding light disappeared in an
instant. The sky was still bright without a trace, and only a gray patch of miasma
remained around. As far as my eyes could reach, I couldn't see far away.
Almost at the same time when Guili entered the miasma, the soul-devouring
mysterious blue light was shining, and it tossed up from below to form an
aperture, which firmly protected the ghost and Xiaohui. The surrounding miasma
continued to surge, but it could not invade this aperture for half a minute.
Looking from the inside to the outside, as Gui Li speeds in the air, the
surrounding miasma is like a cloud, separating from the front and condensing
behind him, above the head and feet, there is this gray miasma.
This flight was actually speeding for a long time, and Gui Li's face gradually
became solemn. This extremely poisonous wall of miasma is the most obvious
boundary between Inner Ze and Wai Ze within Death Swamp. Although Wai Ze is
full of bottomless pits, it will not be a big problem if you do it carefully, but here
it is. Neize, let alone the others, only this miasma is extremely poisonous. If a
mortal encounters it, let alone inhale, it is holding his breath, but as long as the
skin touches such a highly toxic substance, the poisonous gas will invade in the
moment. , Defeated by heart attack.
Although Gui Li's Taoism is great now, he is far from the little disciple on
Qingyun Mountain back then, but he still doesn't dare to take this kind of poison
lightly. Murderous intent is everywhere in Death Ze, especially in Neize, which is
a wild and unpredictable land in ancient times. It is dangerous and
unpredictable. Now you should be cautious and proceed cautiously.
It's just that the wall of miasma was so thick that it flew for a while, and it was
still in it, and the surrounding area was even more gray. Gui Li was secretly
frightened, according to his own calculations, at least about a hundred meters
away at these times. This savage and evil land, the miasma is immortal, even if
there is a strange treasure in it, no one will know it for thousands of years. , Let
alone get it.
He thought about it in his heart, but the soul-devouring light was getting more
and more powerful, and the gray miasma around him continued to surge, as if
the speed was also faintly accelerating.
Suddenly, Gui Li's heart suddenly jumped, and a blue light flashed in the depths
of the miasma ahead, but it disappeared in a flash. The color was faint, but
somehow it was a bit familiar.
Almost at the same time, the speed of the miasma that had been quietly surging
around suddenly accelerated, like boiling water in a pot, suddenly boiling.
Up and down, left and right, the gray miasma began to spin frantically, and
countless large and small miasma vortices suddenly appeared in front, faintly
sucking power, attacking ghostly from all directions. Xiao Hui on Gui Li's
shoulders did not dare to move, squeaking softly in his mouth, clutching Gui Li's
clothes tightly.
Guili's face was as sinking as water, but his brows were deeply furrowed, he
suddenly snorted, his whole body tightened, and amidst the soul-devouring cyan
light, Huo Di radiated a golden light, which reflected the cyan light, and
immediately forced the miasma around him to retreat again. After a few minutes,
at the same time, Soul Eater burst into the sky, as if completely ignoring the
danger ahead, rushing into the biggest miasma vortex ahead.

As soon as the figure entered the huge vortex of miasma, Gui Li suddenly felt that
the pulling force around him increased sharply, and the wind roared, rushing
from all directions, full of poisonous miasma, and Gui Li's face turned white, and
he was affected by this huge nature. Lisheng uplifted and flew straight to the sky.
For a moment, there was a bitter wind and endless wind, and the clouds were
tumbling like a raging wind god roaring. Ghost Liren is in the air, breathing
deeply, suddenly hands out, left hand forming seal, right hand tactics, the face of
gold and blue qi rises at the same time, flashing again and again for a moment,
quickly turning the two into one, if the righteous person is there Therefore, at
this moment, I am afraid that I am speechless in astonishment.
The "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao" of Qingyunmen and the "Great Brahma Prajna" of
Tianyin Temple are already in this young man, and they are perfectly combined
into one!
In the brilliant golden cyan brilliance, Soul Eater immediately stabilized, no
longer drifting with the wind, and stopped abruptly in the storm. Ghost Li
focused on observing, but the surrounding storm became more and more fierce,
and the clouds were steaming and raging. And, it's gray everywhere.
Guili groaned for a moment, and after all, knew that this was a place of great evil,
and it really shouldn’t stay for long. Now, he drives the soul to rush towards the
edge of the violently rotating storm. After an instant violent roar of ears and
eyes, the sky is spinning, he finally rushes out of this hidden The eye of the storm
amidst a calm miasma.
The force of his charge was extraordinary. After leaving the miasma vortex, he
rushed out a long way forward, only to be swayed by the trouble just now. At this
moment, although the miasma around him is gradually calming, his brows are
frowned. , I don’t know if I have gone in the wrong direction.
When he was pondering, Xiao Hui suddenly screamed for warning. He was
shocked and couldn't take a closer look. He almost subconsciously moved his
body three feet away from mid-air to the side.
"Roar!"
Amidst the gray clouds, a black and huge thing slammed past, swept past the
place where he stood just now, and a violent smell puffed his nose, even the Soul
Devouring aperture couldn't fully resist it, and it faintly entered.
After a while, this weird thing disappeared in the miasma again.
Gui Li was stunned, and his heart suddenly beat violently. The huge thing that
appeared in an instant seemed to give him a blow. The next moment, he
screamed in spite of Xiao Hui, and even ignoring the danger, he chased him up.
It's just that the monster disappeared in a flash. The body is incredible, but the
speed is not slow. Coupled with this thick wall of miasma, the line of sight is only
half a meter away, and the monster's shadow will never be found after a while. .
Gui Li frowned, stopped slowly, was concentrating, and was suddenly in front of
him, exclaiming, and then shouting loudly all around. There were a few people in
front of him. Presumably the monster passed by and immediately dispersed
everyone.
Gui Li's spirit was shocked, and he fitted himself and flew up, seeing the cloud
opening and closing in front of him, suddenly shouting angrily in front of him,
with a cold voice: "Monster!"
Before the words fell, a sharp blue light suddenly came from the side. When the
chest pierced, like a rainbow across the sky, it instantly illuminated the
surrounding miasma blue.
Gui Li was taken aback. This man was fierce in kendo. He never moved forward
without mercy. Only the high level of kendo cannot be underestimated. When he
was in a hurry, he was moving forward unabated and fast, instantly flying
straight into the sky. He wanted to get rid of the sword behind him, and then
fight back.
Unexpectedly, the person in the cloud and mist is very different. At this moment,
the two of them are separated by miasma and cannot see each other. But relying
on the induction on the sword, the blue light is chasing like a spirit, like a bone,
the distance between the two It's not a bit reduced.
Suddenly, the miasma around here suddenly surged, Ghost Li turned into a faint
blue light, behind a blue light, both sides went up to the earth, shifting their
shapes, like electricity, like light, chasing endlessly in this layer of poisonous gas.
Wherever I passed, the clouds were transpiring.
During the chase, Guili frowned, and the humanity behind him was extremely
high, and he couldn’t clearly see what magic weapon she used. But the
murderous spirit was unmistakable. He was definitely not the same person, most
of it was with A righteous man who swears not to stand alone.
Under the right door, who is a powerful person?
His heart just moved, but he has already started to fight back, otherwise if he
keeps chasing like this, the person behind will naturally be fine, but he himself is
running around like a fly without his head. Who knows what strange things will
happen?
Seeing the blue light suddenly flourish, Gui Li's body suddenly rose up, turning
back in midair, eating a faint soul, lying across his chest. The blue sword glow
behind him seemed to feel something, the sword glow rose sharply, and the
momentum became stronger, coming from the chest.
Gui Li grabbed the soul in front of him, and the cyan bead on the black rod
suddenly shined brightly. Especially under the light, the bloody red threads
seemed to light up at the same time, and the red blood flowed secretly. Red light
and green light, gloomy and dark, facing the blue sword light, greeted it
immediately.
"Boom!"
Gui Li's body was shocked, and the whole person couldn't help but forced back a
foot, but the blue sword light in front of him was also shocked and flew upside
down. Someone seemed to snorted in the clouds and it was obviously not well.
Over the years, Gui Li has practiced the Book of the Devil's Dao day and night,
and with the "Blood Devouring Bead" by her side, the violent temperament in her
temper has grown early. At this moment, there is no difference between them.
Before flying straight, Devouring Soul broke through the air.
Unexpectedly, Soul Eater only shot, and saw the front end suddenly separated,
the enemy turned out to be extremely strong, as soon as he stabilized, he
immediately attacked. With a sharp whistle, the ghost screamed, driving the
magic weapon, and immediately fought with the blue sword light.
At this moment, Soul Eater and the blue light have fought together, but the clouds
are surging, and Gui Li's naked eyes can hardly see the appearance of the magic
weapon, and it depends on itself and Soul Eater induction control.
This sudden fight was extremely dangerous for both sides. Both sides are very
high-minded people. One is not good and does not die under the opponent's
hands. He only needs to be injured and distracted, and be invaded by the
poisonous miasma around him. There is also a situation of death and no life.
Obviously the person in front did not expect to encounter such a character.
Although he was in the clouds and couldn't see her expression, he still refused to
give way even when he looked at the sword.
Only in this moment of electric light and stone fire, Soul Eater and the blue sword
light collided violently in the miasma, and there was a loud rumbling. With these
two magic weapons as the center, the miasma rolled and faintly turned into a
huge vortex again.
Even though it’s far away, Soul Eater is something of Guili’s blood refining, and
the interactions between them are still like flesh and blood. Guili only feels that
the cold feeling above Soul Eater is gradually boiling, as if the magic weapon
itself has spirituality. Excited, this feeling was really weird, and since his Dao Fa
was successful, he hasn't appeared again.
But, long ago, when he was still ignorant of a teenager, this feeling, he had felt...
Suddenly he was shocked!
There seemed to be something faintly tumbling in his heart.
Soul Eater collided with that blue sword light one last time violently, and flew
back. At this moment, the surrounding cyclones were getting bigger and bigger,
and the fighting between Guili and that person had reached the most intense
moment, and the two were separated in the miasma. Relying only on each other's
spiritual sense, on the one hand, we must guard against each other's attacks, on
the other hand, we must also resist the surrounding poisonous miasma. In this
dangerous place, obviously the sooner the battle ends, the better!
The surrounding cyclone was violently turbulent, and at the same time countless
small miasma vortices were generated, but Guili's eyes were fixed on the front.
After the thick miasma, blue light appeared, and he even felt the murderous gaze
of the person.
Suddenly, with a clear whistle, the blue sword light burst through the air and
screamed, piercing the clouds and forming a huge beam of light. When it
smashed down, Guili flew straight up, suddenly plunged into the blue light, and
pounced on it. Where the person is.
The person in the cloud shouted angrily, the blue light was strong, and all the
brilliance was retracted into the cloud in an instant. After a while, it solidified
into a glorious sky blue fairy sword, and rushed unstoppably. Almost at the same
time, the soul-devouring blue light rose, and it was an instant. The miasma
around him was pushed back and greeted.
A blow to life and death, right now!
The man held the hilt of the sword in his hand, and Gui Li clasped the Soul Eater,
and rushed forward.
Two sharp lights, instantly disperse the surrounding miasma!
As if holding his breath, waiting for the moment when he was born and died...
She has a white hand holding the hilt of the sword; the clothes that the wind
blows, hunting and flying; she is like a fairy of nine days, with a peerless face,
appearing at the other end at the moment when the clouds are clearing.
Lu Xueqi!
Many years later, the moment we met again...
What kind of eyes are staring at each other,
Even if there is only a moment of time.

Suddenly, the whole world seemed to stand still, the gray miasma was forced
back by the supreme magic weapon, and the figure of the man slowly appeared.
The man deeply engraved in Youyou's heart was right in front of him.
She didn't move, but her heart trembled slightly.

Two magic weapons are like electricity, like light, like an old friend who is
entangled in three lives and seven generations, life and life are approaching, it is
hate, it is love, so at this moment, you are dead and I live?
At that moment, right in front of you!
At that moment, just between breathing!
What is it faster than this electric light; what is it that quietly lingers in my heart?
Is it your mind...
The radiant Soul Eater suddenly strayed slightly and let go, Gui Li suddenly
opened his chest, and Xiao Hui on his shoulder screamed.
The blue light is like stars, spewing out!
But never felt pain. The blue light slid across his side with no gaps, as if there was
some induction in the dark, and the "Tianya Divine Sword" also moved slightly to
the other side.
At this moment, it was really dangerous. If Guili and Lu Xueqi were slow, or
hesitated for a while, they could immediately kill each other under the magic
weapon.
However, they all gave up inexplicably.
At the moment when he passed by, he still looked deeply.
In the deep eyes of that beautiful woman, what was reflected in the eyes was his
shadow...
After a while, because the two of them were preparing to fight for life and death
too much, they each flew out in different directions, leaving them far apart!
In the air, on the skirt of the clothes, is there a faint fragrance of her?
The sky suddenly brightened, and Gui Li came back to his senses, and saw an
endless dense forest beneath his feet, and he was falling down. The sky was low
and dark clouds were flowing, and I didn't know when, it had already broken
through the incredible layer of miasma, and finally reached the extremely
dangerous Uchizawa.
He stabilized his figure in mid-air, fell slowly, and suddenly turned his head, and
saw that huge and unparalleled wall of miasma, still standing there as if it had
not changed since ancient times, not to mention that the woman is now Where
will it be?

Chapter Twelve Strange Flowers
Dawang Village.
Xiaohuan stood at the entrance of the village, looking towards Death Ze with
some worry. He saw the direction of Death Ze. There was still a clear sky in the
morning. Now it has gradually dimmed, and it seems that there is going to be
another heavy rain.
Late last night, she and her grandfather Zhou Yixian, Jin Ping'er and others were
in the dead zone, but after Jin Ping'er went out and came back, they looked very
tired, and at the same time sent them both out of the dead zone overnight.
Xiaohuan asked Jin Ping'er privately, but Jin Ping'er was silent, and only said: "In
this death, the situation is far more dangerous than I expected. If you stay here
again, I'm afraid it will hurt yourself."
Xiaohuan has always believed this sister's words, so he and Zhou Yixian left
Death Ze that night, and at the same time, following Jin Ping'er's instructions, he
prepared a bit today and left here. It's just that she has known Jin Ping'er for a
long time, and it was the first time she saw Jin Ping'er look so solemn last night.
After thinking about it, she couldn't help but secretly start to worry about this
sister.
"Little ring!"
There was a familiar call from behind, Xiaohuan turned around, and it turned out
that Zhou Yixian walked over quickly, just listening to him: "Everything is
packed, let's go!"
Xiaohuan nodded silently, but couldn't help asking Zhou Yixian: "Grandpa, do
you think Sister Ping'er is in danger?"
Zhou Yixian was taken aback, and said angrily: "How do I know?"
Xiaohuan licked his mouth and glared at him. After all, Zhou Xian still loves this
granddaughter in his heart. He sighed and looked at no one on the left or right.
He walked to Xiaohuan and said in a low voice, "We are in the dead for the past
few days. , I followed Jin Ping'er and met the disciples of the Changshengtang
several times, but since last night, have you ever seen the disciples of the
Changshengtang?"
Xiaohuan was surprised.
Zhou Yixian smiled, his face gradually showed a look different from his usual
hippie smiles, his eyes gradually sharpened and bright, and said: "Especially
when you met the fish-headed monster that day, I could hear clearly beside him. ,
And Jin Ping'er met were the young masters of the other two major sects of the
Demon Sect, Ghost King Zong and Wandu Sect—Gui Li and Qin Wuyan. At this
time, these three people were within the power of the main hall of the Longevity
Hall. Meet, what do you say you will do?"
Xiaohuan Liu frowned, and suddenly lost her voice: "Grandpa, are you saying..."
Zhou Yixian said: "Yes, I'm afraid that the Changshengtang, which has been so
beautiful for 800 years, will be destroyed in the hands of these three young evil
stars. How good is Yuyangzi, and it is actually..." He sighed, his expression
suddenly Xiao Suo came down, remained silent for a while, and said, "Nowadays,
the demon cult's internal fighting is becoming increasingly fierce, but there are
also intrigues in the right way. Qingyunmen's vitality has been greatly injured
ten years ago, and it has not recovered. This world, I am afraid that life will be
ruined."
Xiaohuan was stunned. Zhou Yixian let out a sigh of relief, suddenly cheered up,
he smiled, and said, "If the world is going to be chaotic, let him go! What does it
have to do with us? Go, let's continue to benefit the people of the world."
Xiaohuan was dumb, but Zhou Yixian didn't seem to care at all. He walked over
and picked up the baggage, holding the bamboo pole with the "fairy guiding the
way" in his hand. Turning back, he was about to greet Xiaohuan, but he was
stunned and looked towards Xiaohuan. Look behind you.
Xiaohuan saw his grandpa look weird, and quickly turned around to look. He
couldn't help but was dazed. He saw the Daoist wild dog with a gloomy face and
walked from the direction of Death Ze with a gloomy look, but saw Xiaohuan and
Zhou Yixian with a gloomy look. Standing at the entrance of the village.
Early this morning, the stray dog Taoist who had been following Guili was
suddenly ordered to leave Death Ze by Gui Li. The stray dog was stunned, and
actually knew in his heart that death is extremely dangerous, and walking has
the advantage of walking. However, the young man from Guili said coldly with a
stern face, feeling greatly unhappy in his heart, cursing along the way, and
angrily walked out.
Suddenly bumped into the small ring at the entrance of the village, the wild dog
somehow, his heart jumped, and he subconsciously walked around, not knowing
what he was afraid of?
Unexpectedly, without taking two steps, Xiaohuan's voice came from behind:
"Dao Master, wait!"
The wild dog froze for a moment, then slowly turned around, Zhou Yixian
frowned and walked to Xiaohuan's side, angrily said, "What do you tell him to
do?"
Xiaohuan glared at Zhou Yixian, ignored him, smiled on his face, walked over,
drew an umbrella from the baggage around him, and said to the wild dog
humanely: "Dao Master, I haven't returned your umbrella yet. ?"
The wild dog glanced at the umbrella, his face was uncertain, a little trance, and
did not reach out to pick it up, Xiaohuan didn't care, put the umbrella into the
hands of the wild dog Taoist, smiled at him sweetly, and said: " Thank you so
much that day."
Daoist Wild Dog suddenly felt that his eyes lit up, it seemed that some of his eyes
were dizzy, and he quietly swallowed his saliva in secret.
Xiaohuan walked back to Zhou Yixian's side, took the burden from Zhou Yixian's
hand, and said, "Let's go! Grandpa."
Zhou Yixian stunned the wild dog standing on the spot, followed Xiaohuan, and
said silently, "Why are you smiling at him all the time?"
Xiaohuan sighed: "Grandpa, they are good people!"
Zhou Yixian said "Bah" and said: "He is a good man, am I the reincarnation of the
Buddha?"
Xiaohuan and Zhou Yixian gradually moved away, and their voices gradually
became quieter. The wild dog stood still, holding the umbrella in his hand,
motionless, and I don’t know how long it had passed. After a sudden stop, he
strode up towards Xiao. The direction where Huan and Zhou Yixian go.
After their figures disappeared one by one, the Dawang Village returned to calm
again. In a corner a few meters away from the village entrance, there stood a man
and a woman, the man in long white clothes, and the woman in black veil. It was
Qinglong and Youji.
Qinglong said indifferently: "What is the origin of the immortal on Monday, do
you know?"
You Ji, who was hiding behind the black yarn, did not speak, but saw the black
yarn sway slightly, as if shaking her head slightly.
Qinglong pondered for a moment, his eyes seemed to be thoughtful, and then he
said: "This person is not simple, and his granddaughter actually has a
relationship with Jinpinger of the Acacia Sect, and he needs to pay more
attention in the future."
You Ji was silent for a moment, and said indifferently: "Let's go! The important
thing the Sect Master has ordered us to do, can't be delayed."
Qinglong glanced at her, a faint look of worry flashed in his eyes, but his face
remained calm and said: "Yes, let's go!"
After speaking, the two of them slowly walked out of Dawang Village, but they
went in the opposite direction to Zhou Yixian and others, and were heading
towards the death swamp.
I don't know where the wind is blowing, passing across the world, and there is a
faint smell of desolation.
The sky seemed a little darker again.

"Boom!"
There was a thunder in the dark clouds, and the big raindrops suddenly fell one
after another, soaking the entire world, a piece of gray, Ghost Li stood on the top
of a big tree, looking around.
Behind him is still that huge wall of unparalleled miasma. In fact, according to
common sense, once the miasma of the common mountain water encounters
rain, it will tend to calm down and silence, but the poisonous miasma within the
death zone does not seem to be at all. Afraid of rain, he still stands tall despite the
wind and rain.
Guili slowly turned his head and looked forward, only to see that a dense forest
grew unexpectedly in this inner Ze, and he looked at it, but in the midst of the
miserable wind and rain, the forest also spread indefinitely, I don’t know. how
far? And the rain is quite heavy, although the line of sight is much clearer than in
the miasma just now, but still can't see too far.
"Squeak, squeak!"
Suddenly, the branches around him bounced a few times. It turned out that Xiao
Hui, who had just left, bounced on the branches and ran back. He jumped back to
the shoulders of Guili two or three times. He picked a few wild fruits from some
unknown place in his hand, grinning. And laughed, handed one to Gui Li,
clutching three or four wild fruits in his hand, and chewing openly.
Guili smiled slightly and took a bite. He only felt that the entrance was green, but
he had a different taste.
At this time, the rain is getting stronger and the thunder is unceasing. Guili does
not use magic weapons to resist, letting the rain fall on his body, Xiao Hui sits on
Guili’s shoulders, his hair gradually getting wet, but he doesn’t seem to care
much. Caring about the fruit in the mouth, "Kajikaji" was eating Zhenghuan, the
old long tail stretched out behind Guili and swayed over, and it was quite
interesting to look at.
Gui Li slowly ate the wild fruit in his hand, and suddenly whispered: "Xiao Hui,
did you recognize her just now?"
Xiao Hui was still chewing wild fruits in his mouth, muttering vaguely, a pair of
monkey eyes slipped towards Guili and looked at it.
Guili didn't seem to think about what answers he could get from the monkey, but
just said to himself: "Why didn't she kill me? Isn't she the person who hates
demons the most?"
"Boom!"
Xiao Hui did not answer, but there was a thunder in the sky.
Guili slowly raised his head to look at the sky, raining all over the sky, like knives
and swords, turning into thousands, pouring down...
His body trembled slightly, and suddenly his thoughts were flying, as if he had
returned to that night when he was a teenager. He and the kind-looking old
monk were outside the village, and he spoke to himself calmly.
This scene was actually carved in his heart, and he has never forgotten it in the
past many years.
He clenched his hands, his nails plunged deeply into his palms, and even his body
began to tremble with excitement. At this moment, the Soul Eater nestled in his
sleeves was as usual, shining almost at the same time, the familiar cold sensation
traveled all over the body, the fierce air on the blood-devouring beads seemed to
condense little by little in his eyes.
Xiao Hui yelled anxiously on his shoulder.
In the sky, a flash of lightning pierced the sky, the ghost screamed, and flew up,
the whole body was red in mid-air, and the right arm was stretched out. The soul
has already reached the hand, I saw the black light condensed in the rain The
huge light was cut down suddenly.
At this moment, his eyes are full of blood red, his face is murderous, his face is
distorted, and his mouth growls like a wild beast.
This huge green light suddenly cut down, and the big tree that was still standing
just now was split in half from the middle by him, and suddenly collapsed to both
sides.
Boom!
There was another thunder in the sky.
Xiao Hui jumped aside and looked at him silently.
Gui Li knelt on one leg in the filthy soil soaked in rainwater, holding Soul Eater
tightly in his right hand, shaking his whole body, fierce light flashing in his eyes,
but his face was full of pain.
Does anyone know the pain of his sinking...
A peaceful positive yang energy loomed in his body.
On the clothes drenched by rain, on the place of his right arm, a circular dim light
suddenly lit up again. This positive yang energy was extremely pure and
peaceful, and it was uploaded from the "Xuanhuojian" tied to his right arm. Out,
then entered the body, and gradually resisted the ferocious aura of Blood
Devouring Bead.
After a long time, the bloody red light in his eyes gradually disappeared, and his
face calmed down. On the contrary, the magic weapon emitted by Soul Devourer
and Profound Fire Mirror gradually fainted and finally disappeared.
As if experiencing a big battle, Gui Li slowly got up, looking tired. Over the past
ten years, he has practiced the Book of the Demon Dao day and night, and the
blood-devouring bead is naturally fierce and immersed in day and night. I don’t
know how many times he has been controlled by the blood-devouring demon
aura in such a dangerous situation today. After all, there are Taiji Xuanqing Dao
and Dafan Prajna in his body, both of which are the supreme cultivation of the
right way, and this can barely resist.
But the most important thing is that every moment when his ambition can be
dissipated, another mysterious magic weapon, the profound fire mirror on him,
will always emit a magical and pure and strong yang energy, which will put him
on the road of completely sinking into the killing magic way. , And pulled back
again.
However, he himself didn't know how long he could resist the blood-devouring
bead of this natural monster, and for him, whenever he thinks of the past and
thinks of Baguio, the torture is really painful. If it weren't for his stoic temper, I'm
afraid he would have gone mad long ago.
And these things are shrewd like a ghost king, and they have never noticed that
the most powerful person under their own hands is on the verge of madness day
and night.
He slowly stood up and opened his mouth, only to realize that his voice was
hoarse: "Xiao Hui, let's go!"
Xiao Hui blinked, then jumped back obediently, and jumped on his shoulder two
or three times.
Gui Li stroked Xiao Hui's hair lightly, his lips moved, but after all he didn't say
anything, took a deep breath, took a step forward, and walked towards the
depths of the forest ahead.

In the Death Marsh Neize, which was shrouded in rain, there seemed to be
nothing to hear except the sound of wind and rain. The ancient and dense forest
was silent, the rain hit the branches and leaves, and the water drops slipped.
Skyrim, there is another thunder!
It has been raining for half an hour, but it still doesn't seem to stop.
Lin Jingyu wiped his face and wiped the water droplets off his face, but after a
while, another rain fell. He gave a wry smile and gave up his efforts.
He was in the ancient forest, front, back, left, and right, and he was alone. Being
alone in this wild, dangerous and unfamiliar place, there is really an inexplicable
sense of fear.
Originally Qingyunmen and the outstanding young masters of Tianyin Temple
and Fenxiang Valley entered Neizeli together. But when crossing the wall of
miasma, the incident happened suddenly, and we encountered the strange eye of
the storm in the middle, which rushed everyone into chaos. Before they could
stabilize, a huge and incomparable appeared suddenly in the miasma. The
monsters passed through them.
Because of the miasma, no one could see the monster's appearance clearly, and
the monster seemed to have just passed by and never made any movement to
hurt them, but the body was too large. Although everyone was extremely
powerful, they were all in danger. People flew away in panic, and in the midst of
the miasma storm, they were lost like this.
Lin Jingyu flew all the way, relied on the "Dragon Slashing Sword" to protect his
body, rushed out of the miasma, and came to this ancient Neize forest. And the
position he rushed out was actually only a few dozen miles away from where
Guili was.
These two childhood friends, who were once like brothers, are completely
unaware of this situation at this moment. But, even if they know, what they are
facing is a more painful scene, right?
Lin Jingyu naturally didn't know all of this. He looked up at the sky, and saw that
the dark clouds were still thick. It seemed that the rain was still going to fall for a
long time. He could not help cursing in a low voice, groaning for a moment, and
finally still Step forward.
Walking through the forest, there is actually no way at all. In addition to the tall
trees, the forest is also full of dense thorn bushes, all kinds of strange flowers and
plants, and strange animals that have never appeared in the world outside of the
dead. Poisonous insects appeared in front of Lin Jingyu's eyes from time to time.
It only took a while, and Lin Jingyu had already been in danger several times. If
he hadn't been for his cleverness and alertness, his practice of Taoism had
increased dramatically in the past ten years, and the risks would have suffered a
great loss.
With a sound of "Woo!", the Dragon Slashing Sword drew a green light, and cut a
crimson poisonous snake that leaped from a branch next to it into two sections.
At the same time, Lin Jingyu finally couldn't stand it anymore and immediately
rose into the sky. , With the power of magic weapons, volleyed up.
He was in mid-air. This was a little relieved, and at the same time he was secretly
surprised. In this inner Ze, there was really one step and three surprises, and the
danger was far better than the outer Ze. I really don’t know what the so many
alien poisonous insects are from. Where did it come from?
He glanced to the ground, and the scarlet viper was still struggling and twisting
on the ground, as if it was not dead, and besides this poisonous snake, he had
also encountered an attack by a poisonous scorpion, a toad, and a different
lizard. , It's really perilous.
Originally, Lin Jingyu thought of not having to waste his energy, so he walked
down here for a while, but now he didn't dare to land easily anyway. He looked
around in mid-air, and suddenly his body shook.
I saw deep in the forest ahead, behind the raindrops in the sky, suddenly a
golden light flashed, mixed in the wind and rain, even more faintly someone
shouting.
Lin Jingyu was overjoyed, and he didn't hesitate to urge the magic weapon to fly
to the place where the golden light flashed.
He flew such a magic weapon in the sky at such a fast speed. Within a moment,
he flew to the vicinity. When he fixed his eyes, he couldn't help but was shocked.
I saw that the forest here was a strange empty space for the boss, but the middle
was a piece of land. In the puddle, a strange flower was in full bloom.
This flower body is extremely huge, with a diameter of several feet. If it hadn't
been seen in person, it would be hard to believe that there should be such a
different species in this world.
Seen from mid-air, the lower part of this flower body is blue, but the upper part
is divided into countless branches, showing a red color. The red and green colors
are very clearly distinguished in the middle, and a dividing line is clearly
visible. And at the end of the red branches at the upper end, there are dew-like
crystal balls, and the water is dripping with water. I don't know if it is raining, or
is it the way it is? (Note 1)
In this wind and rain, this strange flower trembles with the wind, with a faint
sweet fragrance spreading in the wind.
Lin Jingyu was shocked, and then his attention was attracted by the two beasts
next to this strange flower. At a glance, he was immediately happy, and saw that
the two standing in the field were the same. Zeng Shushu, and the Dharma of
Tianyin Temple.
Meeting an acquaintance in this unfamiliar place, Lin Jingyu was so happy that he
couldn't help but yelled out.
The two people in the field were all startled when they heard the call. They
turned their heads and saw that Lin Jingyu rushed down. They were all
overjoyed, but after a while, Zeng Shushu directed Lin Jingyu to look forward,
and Lin Jingyu calmed down. Mind, he was immediately taken aback by the
monster in front of him.
The monster that originally confronted Faxiang and Zeng Shushu was also
extremely strange, but first Lin Jingyu was shocked by the huge strange flower in
front of them in mid-air. Secondly, he was so happy to see them. Never noticed
the monster in front of him. At this moment, I saw that this monster looked like a
mallard, and there was a man who came tall, with a blue body, light red eyes, a
red tail, fangs in its mouth, and double wings on its back. It looked like a vicious
bird. (Note 2)
At this moment, seeing the monster roaring in a low voice and shaking its wings,
suddenly a gust of wind and rain rushed over.
Lin Jingyu fell next to Zeng Shushu and Faxiang. The three of them were leaning
on Qi Hua with their backs at the moment. Lin Jingyu frowned and took a step
back.
Unexpectedly, Faxiang's face suddenly changed color, and he stretched out his
hand from the side to grab Lin Jingyu, and said in a low voice, "Don't go near that
flower!"
Lin Jingyu was startled and stopped, but he glanced at Faxiang, but the smile on
his face suddenly became cold, and he faintly blocked Faxiang's hand.
Faxiang frowned, sighed, and retracted his hand, knowing that after all, Lin
Jingyu still remembered the tragedy in Caomiao Village that year and couldn't let
it go.
At this moment, Zeng Shushu suddenly raised his voice and exclaimed, "Be
careful!"
The two of them were startled and looked forward. Sure enough, the monster's
wings shook, leapt into the air, and rushed over.
Zeng Shushu said anxiously: "Brother Faxiang, we are acting according to plan."
Lin Jingyu originally wanted to make a move, but when he heard what he said, he
couldn't help but stunned and stopped.
I saw that the monster pounced violently and quickly, and in a blink of an eye, Fa
Xiang and Zeng Shushu suddenly shouted at the same time, and they separated to
the two sides. The monster looked fierce, but its mind seemed to be weak.
Suddenly, it seemed that I didn't know which enemy to chase, but at this
moment, Faxiang's "Reincarnation Pearl" and Zeng Shushu's "Xuanyuan Sword"
were simultaneously hitting it from the side.
The monster was not afraid at all. It opened its mouth and shouted, "Boom"
twice. These two magic weapons hit the monster and flew it backwards.
However, seeing the monster flaring its teeth and claws in mid-air, it turned out
to be intact. This endurance even Lin Jingyu couldn't help but change his color,
he was replaced by himself, I'm afraid he might not be able to take the full blow
of Zeng Shushu and Faxiang.
Seeing that the monster shakes its wings, once he stabilizes his figure, he will
fight back fiercely. Lin Jingyu is on guard, but at this moment, his whole body is
shocked, his mouth slightly widened, and he can't speak.
The monster flew backwards, there was nothing behind it, it was the huge
strange flower. I saw the monster flying, and the volley hit the red crystal
branches above the flower. Suddenly, the monster roared, but the sound was full
of horror.
In a moment, this strange flower has undergone an incredible change. All of the
flowers suddenly came back to life. They surrounded the monster from all
directions, and the red crystal ball on the branch of the flower seemed to be
strong. Stickiness, the monster stuck to the top. Although it struggled hard, it
couldn’t get rid of it. After a while, more and more petals surrounded it layer by
layer, and finally wrapped the monster that was taller than the monster. The
roaring sound gradually became low.
The method of setting this trap, Zeng Shushu, saw that this strange flower turned
out to be so terrible at this moment, and he couldn't help but look like Lin Jingyu
with discoloration on his face.
After a long time, the strange flower finally completely enveloped the monster,
and the shadow of the monster was no longer visible. The scene suddenly
returned to calm, and only the sound of wind and rain was left between the
world and the earth.
The three of them looked at each other, sighed, erected one palm, and whispered
Buddhism in their mouths.

"Note 1: "The Legend of Gods and Demons: Baicao Chapter" Devouring Flower: a
wild alien, the flower blooms more than ten feet, the upper part is red and the
lower part is white, and there are red beads on the upper part, which are
attached to living creatures to swallow it.
Another note: In the "Encyclopedia of Modern Insectivorous Plants", this thing is
suspected to be a creature of the genus Utricularia. It is distributed in South
America and Asia (I haven't checked it out clearly in North America, but it seems
to be distributed?), but it is small and insectivorous. , There is no major harm to
human beings. The appearance is similar to that of ancient books, it may be
aquatic Utricularia, or felt moss.
Note 2: This collection is published in "Shan Hai Jing·Shan Jing Vol 5·Zhong Shan
Jing·Qing Yao Mountain." 』

Chapter 13 Night Talk
The three were silent for a while, still Zeng Shushu was lively and clever, seeing
that there was some embarrassment between Lin Jingyu and Faxiang, they first
smiled and said, "Junior Brother Lin, how did you come here?"
Although Lin Jingyu is not very familiar with Zeng Shushu, once he saw the same
door in such a strange place, he first had a sense of closeness; secondly, he knew
in his heart that Zeng Shushu and Zhang Xiaofan were good, somehow, he had a
good impression of him. , Immediately nodded and said: "In the miasma, my
brothers and I were separated from each other, and rushed all the way, but I also
rushed out and landed not far from here. I just saw a magic weapon flashing
here, so I rushed over to take a look. Look."
Zeng Shushu smiled, reached out his hand to wipe the rain off his face, and said,
"It seems that we are quite destined. In such a dangerous place, it is better to
have a lot of people, right! Senior Faxiang?"
Fa Xiang smiled slightly, nodded and said, "Yes...Uh, the rain stopped?"
Zeng Shushu and Lin Jingyu were stunned, and looked up to the sky. As expected,
the rain that had been raining a while ago has gradually decreased. At this
moment, the sky is getting brighter, and even the sky seems to be widened. .
Lin Jingyu took a deep breath, only to feel that the air in the forest after the rain
was extremely fresh, as if it still had a hint of sweetness that permeated my
heart.
Faxiang looked back at the strange flower that had been completely closed, and
said, "This is very weird, and this strange flower is not a kind of kind, so it
shouldn't stay for long. Let's leave here first!"
Lin Jingyu didn't speak, and Zeng Shushu smiled and said, "Brother Faxiang is
right, let's go!"
With that said, he turned his head and looked at Lin Jingyu, who nodded silently.
After the three of them sorted out, one after another took control of the magic
weapon and took off.
Zeng Shushu pondered in midair for a moment, and said loudly to both of them:
"Senior Master Faxiang, Junior Brother Lin, this forest is astonishingly large, and
there are countless poisonous insects, beasts, and all kinds of evil things. Deep in
the forest, what should we do next?"
Lin Jingyu furiously said: "Senior Brother Zeng, how can you get a tiger if you
don't enter the tiger's den?"
Zeng Shushu glanced at him, then turned his head to look at the Fa, and saw that
the Fa was smiling together. Obviously there was no objection. Then he smiled
and said, "It's good, so we will explore this wild and evil land. What's the matter?
A strange treasure is born?"
All three of them were energetic, spurred magic weapons, turned into three rays
of light, and continued to fly towards the depths of the forest.

The night was gradually lowering, and the sky was completely dark.
Lin Jingyu and the others searched for a long time, but found nothing. The
rumored strange treasure did not even see a shadow. That's all right, but in this
weird forest, there are a lot of monsters and poisonous insects. I really have seen
a lot of them. Some of them are quite weird. Sometimes even they are in the air,
flying by a big tree, and there is actually a big tree. The dead branches suddenly
turned into gray poisonous insects, and they opened their mouths and bit them.
In this way, although the three of them have practiced by themselves, they are all
outstanding talents in various disciplines, and most of them have passed through
without danger, but they can't help but secretly startle.
Seeing that the night was getting darker at this moment, the three of them
discussed it and found a big rock in the forest. It looked flat, and the three of
them settled on top to rest.
Zeng Shushu cautiously stepped aside, focused on guard, and at the same time
controlled the magic treasure Xuanyuan Sword, set it against the glimmer,
carefully watched out, picked and picked, and finally picked up some relatively
dry branches back, ready to light a fire.
Lin Jingyu was watching, and suddenly couldn't help but smile. Zeng Shushu
listened to him, looked at him, knowing what he wanted, and couldn't help but
laugh.
In the two thousand years since Qingyunmen was founded, the most careful and
the least cautious in picking firewood must be today's Zeng Shushu!
Looking back, Zeng Shushu took out the fire fold from his arms, but during a
heavy rain in the day, the firewood nearby was a little damp. After a long period
of production, there was a lot of smoke, which ignited the fire.
Faxiang glanced around, and saw the dark scene in the forest sinking and
pondering for a moment. He greeted Lin Jingyu and Zeng Shushu and signaled
them to sit closer, then took a deep breath and slowly chanted the curse in his
mouth. The magic weapon "Reincarnation Pearl" "Slowly offering from his
hands. After a while, the soft golden light flickered and spread out, forming a six-
foot-square golden halo around the three people.
In the night, the complexions of the three of them were all reflected a little
golden under the soft light of the reincarnation beads. Both Lin Jingyu and Zeng
Shushu were born from famous families, and the Dharma and Taoist skills were
naturally clear. Although Lin Jingyu had a grudge against him, just like Zeng
Shushu, he was immediately surprised and admired.
Zeng Shushu smiled and said, "Senior Master Faxiang is so powerful, admire and
admire!"
Fa Xiang smiled slightly and said: "There are too many poisonous insects here, I
am afraid that the light of this small fire is not enough to defend. With this'prajna
circle', we don't have to worry about ordinary poisons tonight."
After that, he smiled faintly at the two of them, looking at Lin Jingyu intentionally
or unintentionally, Lin Jingyu glanced at him, slowly lowered his head, without
saying anything, Faxiang slowly moved his gaze back, looking at the three. In the
small fire among the people, the light of fire reflected in his eyes, and he didn't
know what he was thinking about?
At this time, the atmosphere in the field gradually calmed down, and the three of
them did not speak any more, only to hear the sudden wind in the deep night and
darkness around them.
The wind sounded like a whimper, like a sad woman crying alone a long time
ago, floating gently in the forest, passing the treetops, brushing the branches and
leaves.
The whole dark forest suddenly seemed to have life in this dark night, opening its
heart, letting its children and grandchildren sing freely and vigorously on its
infinitely broad chest.
The night was darker, and the wind passed the forest tips.
The flames waver.
Faxiang closed his eyes and meditated, Zeng Shushu seemed to be tired, lying
beside the fire in his clothes, seemed to have fallen asleep. Only Lin Jingyu was
still sitting on the other side of the fire, without sleep, his eyes were piercing,
staring at the burning flame in a daze.
Slowly, he stretched out his hand, took a dead branch, slapped it into two
sections with a "pop", and gently threw it into the fire.
The flames slowly swallowed the dead branches, which seemed to be more
vigorous. Lin Jingyu suddenly felt something, and looked to the side, only to see
Faxiang opened his eyes and looked at him silently.
"Junior Brother Lin." It seemed that Zeng Shushu, who was sleeping, lowered his
voice specially, and said in a low voice, "Why don't you rest?"
Lin Jingyu retracted his gaze and looked at the fire in front of him again. After a
while, he said calmly: "Master, you haven't slept either?"
Faxiang said: "The little monk has always meditated and rested. It has become a
habit, but Junior Brother Lin, you are still young, so you still have to rest more."
Lin Jingyu was silent. After a while, he suddenly said, "In the past ten years, I
have rarely slept."
Fa Xiangyi frowned, a little strange, and said: "Why?"
Lin Jingyu’s eyes reflected the burning flames in front of him, flashing one after
another, and slowly said: “As long as I close my eyes, I will think of the villagers
in Caomiao Village who died innocently and tragically, and think of Brother
Xiaofan who has unfortunately fallen into the evil way now. ."
"Plap!" A crisp sound echoed gently in the deep night. Lin Jingyu snapped the
dead branches in his hands again, and then slowly threw them into the fire.
The night was dark, and the dark forest seemed to roar silently in the distant
silence.
Fa Xiang looked at Lin Jingyu silently, the young man beside the faint firelight, at
this moment, the figure seemed a bit lonely, but so stubborn.
After a long while, he withdrew his eyes, looked at the reincarnation bead in the
air in front of him, and suddenly said: "Do you still remember Zhang Xiaofan,
Junior Brother Zhang?"
Lin Jingyu did not answer, but his eyes were cold, and he looked towards Fa.
Fa Xiang had a slight pain in his eyes, but his voice was still relatively calm, and
he slowly said: "In the past ten years, he has been in the Demon King Sect, and
now he is the deputy lord of the Ghost King Sect. Everyone in the world knows
that he will be the Ghost King Sect sooner or later. The next generation of Ghost
King Sovereign."
Having said this, he slowly turned his head to meet Lin Jingyu's eyes, his eyes
seemed to twitch, but he continued to say: "In the past ten years, he has killed
people like a numb, and he has become a demon. The people in the teaching also
call the blood son without a name, and the whole world regards the right way as
a big trouble..."
"Enough!" Lin Jingyu yelled suddenly, clenching his teeth, clenching a fist in his
hand, and faintly seeing the veins.
Fa Xiang stared at him, but he continued: "If one day, you face him, what will you
do?"
The night is getting colder, as if the whole world is so cold and ruthless.
Lin Jingyu's handsome face was gently reflected by the golden light of fire, he
slowly closed his eyes and took a deep breath.
"He is my brother!" I don't know how long it has passed. In the silence, Lin Jingyu
suddenly spoke like this, decisively, without any hesitation.
Faxiang looked at him without speaking.
Lin Jingyu slowly lowered his head, and his voice became a little low: "I know, he
has fallen into the devil way now and can't look back. When he meets him in the
future, he will probably be an enemy who swears not to fight... "
"Hey!" He snapped off the third branch, then slowly put it on the fire, and said
quietly: "It's just that whether we fight a life or death duel or swear to fight
against each other, I don't care about you righteous seniors. What do you think,
in my heart, even if the righteous and evil are not at odds with each other, sooner
or later, there will be a battle. Whether he is going to kill me or I am going to kill
him, I will treat him as my brother."
He smiled slightly, with a bit of bitterness and determination, and said faintly:
"He is the only brother in my life!"
No one spoke.
In the ancient forest, it became more and more silent, and in the cold wind, it
seemed that someone was in the treetops, in the distant horizon, quietly sighing...

Zeng Shushu suddenly opened his eyes, rolled over and sat up, frowning, as if he
was listening attentively, but both Faxiang and Lin Jingyu were startled.
Lin Jingyu was surprised: "Senior Brother Zeng, what's the matter?"
Zeng Shu wrote solemnly and said: "Something is wrong, listen!"
Fa Xiang and Lin Jingyu were both shocked. They were immersed in the
conversation just now, and they didn't even notice the movement around them
for a while. At this moment, they quickly looked around and listened attentively.
In the forest, apart from the wind that still blew, it seemed to be silent, and there
was no movement. But after a while, they frowned at the same time, and from a
distance, there was a slight, but dense, "sand" sound, as if the night of a hundred
insects, although it was not real through the darkness, the sound seemed to be
very far away. But these small voices sound a bit creepy!
The expressions on the three of them were uncertain, Lin Jingyu frowned and
said, "Is it another poisonous insect?"
Zeng Shushu forced a smile and said, "I'm afraid the number is still quite a lot!"
The three looked at each other, and they all saw the worries in the eyes of others.
Within this deadly, dangerous and unpredictable death scene full of poisonous
insects, in just one day, they were already a little wary of the evil things here, and
here There are so many kinds of weird things, I really don’t know what will come
out again?
Just when the three of them were concentrating on guard, the distant forest in
front suddenly made a loud noise, and a moment later, a loud shout was mixed
with the sound of insects. Lin Jingyu and the others were all startled. Zeng
Shushu first Called out: "It's Senior Brother Li Xun from Fenxiang Valley!"
Lin Jingyu's expression was shocked, and he said quickly: "Brother Li may be in
danger, I will go out to meet..."
He said that his body was about to move, and suddenly he stretched out a hand
next to him and pulled him down, but it was a form. He only heard him quickly
say: "I'm going, it's very dangerous here. You two are in this prajna heart circle.
Don’t move lightly."
As he said, Lin Jingyu and Zeng Shushu didn't want to oppose it or not. As soon as
they fluttered, the moon-white monk's robe flew up into the sky with his body
supported. After a while, his figure disappeared into the darkness in front of him.
Lin Jingyu and Zeng Shushu were both stunned, but only a moment later, the
noise in front of them made a loud noise again, angering again and again, and the
worms screamed, and there were a few sounds of surprise and doubt. Obviously,
the Faxiang had arrived near Li Xun. I took over with those unknown monsters.
The night was deep, and the cold night breeze in the forest suddenly seemed to
be louder. The sound was stern, and the noise in front became louder and louder,
but the darkness was like an insurmountable high wall that blocked Zeng Shushu
and Lin Jingyu's In front of him.
Crying like a ghost, howling like a wolf!
At the moment when Lin Jingyu and Zeng Shushu were gradually unable to calm
down and were about to rush out, there was a sharp scream in front of them, and
the insects died in an instant, and the shadows in the depths of the darkness
flickered, and the two figures floated back at the same time. With Li Xun from
Fenxiang Valley, both of them had their clothes torn apart, and Li Xun even saw
blood on his body.
Seeing that they were extremely fast, they floated back into this golden circle
within a moment. Lin Jingyu and Zeng Shushu hurriedly stepped forward to meet
them, but saw that both of them had a look of fatigue on their faces.
Without waiting for Lin Jingyu and the others to question, Li Xun moved his
sword eyebrows and suddenly shouted, "Be careful!"
The crowd was shocked again, but they only listened to the loud sounds of
insects in the darkness of the surrounding forest. They came from all directions,
densely surrounding them, and they did not know how many strange and
terrifying eyes, exuding faintness. The light, peeping at them in the dark!

"What is it?" Zeng Shushu opened his eyes wide, looked around, and
simultaneously asked Faxiang and Li Xun.
Li Xunhan smiled and said, "It's a lot of giant ants, everyone, be careful!"
Lin Jingyu and Zeng Shushu were both startled. Zeng Shushu wondered: "What is
it?"
At this moment, the Fa beside him whispered abruptly: "Be careful, here comes!"
Everyone was shocked, and they quickly focused on guarding. Under the shining
light of the fire and the golden light of the reincarnation pearl, the sound of
rustling was loud in the deep darkness of the surrounding forest, and the dark
shadows gradually moved around from all sides.
When the black shadow came close, Lin Jingyu and the others watched carefully,
and immediately took a breath. They saw the monsters that were constantly
crawling out of the darkness around them. They were all ant-like monsters, but
each of these things But they are all the size of ordinary people's calves, but the
number seems to be endless. An instant rustle of creepy sounds filled the forest
clearing.
Zeng Shushu and others have a high level of cultivation, and their faces are a little
pale at the moment, but those giant ants do not know whether it is the Prajna
circle arranged for the Dhamma, or the flames burning in the field. Although they
are getting closer, they are still a little bit afraid. It was only half a meter away
and did not approach, but the number of giant ants emerging from the darkness
was more and more, afraid that there would be no fewer than tens of thousands.
There were black shadows, and the four of them were a little pale, and the wind
screamed, passing through this ancient forest, as if they were also laughing at
these stupid humans, harassing the ancient peace here.
In the distant sound of the wind, there seemed to be a faint sound of flute,
floating with the wind.
Li Xun's complexion changed again and again, and he suddenly shouted: "Which
demon cult evildoer, is he pretending to be a god here?"
With this drink, his momentum was not small, and it seemed that even the sound
of the wind had stopped temporarily.
At this time, not only Zeng Shushu and Lin Jingyu, but even Faxiang was taken
aback. He just went out to meet Li Xun, only to see countless giant ants, and he
had never found any demon person. He immediately asked: "What, these giant
ants Is it a ghost made by a demon?"
Li Xun snorted, looked around with sharp eyes, and said, "Yes, at night, I
suddenly met a strange man near here. After asking, the man immediately turned
his face and started using it. Fa. As for these monsters, they are all those who
don’t know what evil ways they use, and they can control such savage things..."
Before Li Xun's voice fell, someone in the dark suddenly chuckled and said: "This
righteous hero is really clever, but I remember it seems that you started with me
first, right?"
This voice is a male voice, it sounds young, but the voice is erratic and can't tell
where he is?
Li Xun's expression changed. In such an unfavorable situation, there was no trace
of fear, and he said loudly: "Since you are a demon, I naturally want to get rid of
demons and cast demons. If it's a man, then stand up. Let's fight alone three. For
a hundred rounds, with these ignorant beasts, what kind of heroes are they?"
The male voice suddenly smiled, and said lightly: "The hero is your righteous
heroes. It's not my turn."
With the sound of his words, the flute sounded faintly, and the giant ants
suddenly separated and let out a way. A young man slowly walked out of the
darkness, standing outside the golden Prajna circle, standing with a smile, with
an elegant manner.
It is Qin Wuyan, the door of Wandu!
Fa looked stern, looked at him carefully, and suddenly said: "At a young age, with
unfathomable Taoism, and able to control thousands of poisonous insects, is it
the Poison Master Qin Wuyan, who is known as the Poison Master?"
Qin Wuyan frowned, turned his eyes to take a closer look at the photo, and then
smiled suddenly: "It turned out to be the Master of Faxiang at Tianyin Temple.
No wonder the Faxiang is like a torch, and it is Qin Wuyan below." When he said
this, he paused and said leisurely. "It is said that among the young disciples of the
three major sects of the righteous way, it is recognized that the master of the
Tianyin Temple is a leader, with profound wisdom and high morality. When I
saw it today, it really deserves a reputation. Qin Wuyan is polite here."
After that, he nodded slightly, with a smile on his face.
Fa Xiang frowned, and almost at the same time he heard a soft grunt from Li
Xun's mouth beside him, and his heart froze.
Qin Wuyan had a smile on his face, but his thoughts changed sharply in his
heart. Unlike other people, he was born in the Demon Sect of Ten Thousand
Poisons, and entered this Neize where there are countless beasts and poisonous
insects. Others looked at him as if he were afraid of the way, but to him, it was
like entering Baoshan suddenly. Extremely happy.
Very poisonous things that are usually encountered but not desired are
everywhere at this moment. Among them are countless strange poisonous
insects that he has never heard of in the past. In the eyes of him, a great expert
who uses poison, they are more precious than thousands of gold and silver.
Times.
In the demon sect, the Wandu School has always been independent. Although the
practice method and other sects are derived from the "Book of Heaven", what
they inherited and inherited is the magical practice method, supplemented by all
kinds of strange poisons. To cultivate, so for hundreds of years, the masters who
came out of this sect were often big experts with poison.
And being able to find the strongest and most poisonous poison is even more
inestimable to the people of the Wandu Sect in their practice.
Qin Wuyan is a close disciple of the Poison God, the master of the Ten Thousand
Poison Sect. He is extremely talented, and he is even more talented in the use of
poison. After entering this Neize, when I saw the scene here, I was immediately
surprised. In the past few days, he collected many poisons, and even encountered
the unique venomous giant ants in the dead Ze. Qin Wuyan tried to "control the
demon flute" with the Wanpo door. For a try, maybe it is that the "Book of
Heaven" of the Demon Sect really contained the unpredictable good fortune of
the heavens and the earth, and these wild and evil creatures were also
successfully controlled by Qin Wuyan in the method handed down from the
heavens.
While Qin Wuyan was overjoyed, he suddenly ran into Li Xun of Fenxiang Valley
and landed nearby. The two of them did not agree. After starting their hands, Qin
Wuyan simply recruited the countless "dead giant ants". Although Li Xun was
very high , But surrounded by countless giant ants like this, there is nothing but a
fight right away. If the Dharma is not arrived in time, the danger will suffer a big
loss.
It's just that in the current situation, together with Faxiang, Zeng Shushu, Lin
Jingyu, and Li Xun, they were all trapped by Qin Wuyan, who was young but with
great means.

Chapter Fourteen
Qin Wuyan's gaze shifted, and he looked at the four of them one by one. With his
eyes, they naturally saw that these four were excellent talents. If they rely on the
true way, he is afraid that he will not be able to get them in front of the four of
them. The benefits go.
It’s just that Wandumen has always practiced the sword to go slant, weird
methods or evil methods, Qin Wuyan controls this pile of dead giant ants at this
moment, plus there are countless poisons on his body, but he is not afraid at all,
but his face is as usual. Looking at this scene, he still has the upper hand.
Zeng Shushu's brains have always been flexible, but at this moment he can't help
but feel a big headache. Looking at this hideous face of the giant ant, the fishy
anger rushes towards his face, and he whispers to the three people next to him:
"What should we do now, are we going to fight?" "
Li Xun frowned, but did not speak. In fact, with his old personality, he definitely
refused to retreat at this moment. It was just a fierce battle with this dead ants,
even though he killed hundreds of them by one person. Giant ants, but these
endless monsters swarmed up, and the terrifying power made him feel lingering.
The Faxiang was silent, and Lin Jingyu suddenly said: "I think it can be a battle. I
expect that these dead ants must not be raised by humans, but controlled by the
demon cult demon using some demon method, as long as we If you entangle this
person, you can win in one battle."
Faxiang nodded and said, "Junior Brother Lin is right, you two..."
Zeng Shushu thought for a moment, and said, "Junior Brother Lin was right, and
the four of us fled in the face of him. That would be too embarrassing."
With the eyes of all three of them looking at Li Xun, Li Xun is the most
outstanding talent in Fenxiang Valley in recent years. Xiang is proud. If it weren't
for Qin Wuyan, he didn't know where to summon countless giant ants.
Otherwise, he would be alone with Qin Wuyan. . At this moment, facing the gazes
of the other three people, how he lost this face, naturally he also said flatly:
"War!"
Faxiang nodded immediately, and then whispered: "We will be divided into two
teams later. Please ask Brother Li and Brother Zeng to temporarily hold back
these giant ants for us. Brother Lin and I will attack Qin Wuyan together, how
about?"
The three nodded together.
They were discussing here. Qin Wuyan was standing on the periphery, but his
thoughts turned sharply. Just now he drove giant ants to besiege Li Xun, but Li
Xun's road trip was still unexpectedly high. Only one person killed him.
Hundreds of these giant ants with strong skin and bones and poisonous bodies,
but the other three people in the field saw that they were not low in Taoism,
especially the statue of Tianyin Temple, which had gained a great reputation
over the years.
Among other things, just looking at the prajna circle in front of you, it is implicit
that the Buddha's demon is powerful, so that the giant death ant instinctively
leaves the golden circle without being driven by him. This practice is really
nothing trivial.
He was worrying about how to deal with these four people. Suddenly there was a
whistling sound in front of him. He saw a golden light flashing, and the Prajna
circle was retracted. The four people actually rushed towards him together, and
the giant ants next to him were also in a commotion.
Qin Wuyan was not surprised and rejoiced. He laughed. Turning his left hand, a
small black iron flute appeared, but instead of playing it on his mouth, he swiped
it straight in the air, tapping a few holes in the flute with his left hand. Suddenly,
a low and quiet voice sounded in midair.
It didn't matter what people heard, but the countless dead giant ants in the
underground seemed to have suddenly received some order, and they all rioted
immediately, and they all rushed towards the right path with their teeth and
claws.
Li Xun and Zeng Shushu had expected such a situation long ago, and at the same
time, they took the magic weapon and saw the magic weapon flashing. They
immediately shook the dozen giant ants that had rushed into the air, but their
arms turned against each other. The shock was faintly painful. After all, Li Xun
had just fought against these giant ants just now. He had experience and didn't
think it was a surprise, but Zeng Shushu couldn't help changing his color,
thinking that these beasts were really powerful.
The two of them rose to their powers, and for a moment they blocked countless
giant ants. Lin Jingyu and Faxiang body turned into a light, like an electric charge,
the dragon sword turned into a sky blue light, and the darkness of the
surrounding forest was immediately pushed back several feet. So much, he
slashed at Qin Wuyan immediately.
This sword is so powerful that even Qin Wuyan frowned, thinking to himself that
these righteous guys are really not easy to deal with. Just looking at his
expression, there is no panic. His left hand is still dancing to control the demon
flute, making a whining sound, directing countless dead ants to besiege, and a
bright dagger appears on the right hand, which is worth it. This sword that lives
in Lin Jingyu.
Faxiang looked in his eyes from behind, frowning, and recognizing that this
dagger was the magical treasure used by the poison god in the Battle of Qingyun
ten years ago, and said in a deep voice, "'Zhan Xiangsi'?"
Qin Wuyan was startled when he heard the words, a look of admiration flashed
in his eyes, and while holding on to Lin Jingyu, he said: "Master Faxiang has
indeed seen people before, and it is the'Zhan Xiangsi Divine Dagger'!"
Faxiang flashed to Lin Jingyu's side, but didn't rush to make a move, and said
lightly: "It's a pity that such a magical soldier, your excellency, has gone astray.
Why not turn your head back to shore?"
Qin Wuyan laughed, danced the flute in his left hand, and the dagger in his right
hand flickered. Suddenly he walked five steps in a row, his figure was chic, and
his mouth chanted: "The beauty is far away, lovesickness is hard, and it is hard to
pay for each other. Don't cut lovesickness and can't bear it!
His always calm face suddenly appeared lavender at this moment, which
complemented the clear light emitted by the Acacia Slashing Divine Dagger in
front of him. The light was instantly cleared, and the blue light of the Dragon
Slashing Sword was gradually suppressed, and at the same time, the rare face
showed arrogance. He looked and said loudly: "Master saw me sinking into the
magic way, but I laughed at the master's obsession. There are all things in this
world, and there is truth. Is your shore the shore, and my shore the sea?"
Fa Xiang smiled slightly, and did not take his words to heart. He was about to
help Lin Jingyu. Suddenly he heard Lin Jingyu's voice firmly and unsteadily in
front of Qin Wuyan. As one, the righteous Dao heart is in the hearts of the world.
You are a demon, and I am righteous, so I will eliminate the demons and cast
down the demons!"
With a clear whistle, the masterpiece of Slashing the Dragon and the Sword and
Longyin, the blue light shone, soaring into the sky, breaking out of the clear light,
and instantly the sword energy was like rain, rushing towards Qin Wuyan all
over the sky.
Qin Wuyan frowned. Unexpectedly, this person was so strong. At this moment, he
only needed to turn around and chase after the Acacia Swordsman, and he would
probably be hit hard. But in front of him, the Dragon Slashing Sword, an
invincible and invincible sword, could hardly be accepted by himself. Next, I had
to dodge and escape.
I was so distracted, my hands were a little slower, and the demon control flute
that controlled the giant ants of the dead was no longer able to take care of
it. Zeng Shushu and Li Xun, who were struggling to resist from behind, breathed
a sigh of relief with difficulty. Although it was only a moment's time, these savage
giant ants rushed forward with no fear of death, and they were really headaches.
Zeng Shushu shouted: "Hey, Brother Faxiang, when is it, you are still enlightening
people! Please do it quickly, otherwise we are eaten by these beasts, and you are
going to recite the death curse for me!"
Fa Xiang laughed bitterly, and didn't say much. Seeing Qin Wuyan in the field
resisting Lin Jingyu's offensive, he said loudly: "Donor Qin is careful."
As soon as the voice fell, the reincarnation beads gleamed with golden light, and
flew past the diagonal thorns.
Qin Wuyan frowned. Lin Jingyu's path was so high in front of him that he hadn't
expected him. Now he added a photo. He only snorted, but he didn't see any
movement. He suddenly flew out of the sleeve of his right arm. The three black
shadows separated quickly and flew away from the three sides.
Faxiang looked solemn and did not dare to be careless, the reincarnation pearl
flew halfway, and the golden light was released instantly, quickly blocking out
two of the dark shadows, but one of them still penetrated through the golden
light.
Faxiang said "Hey", and suddenly pointed like a knife, his white palm stretched
out flat, aimed at the flying black shadow, and shouted: "Beep!"
The black shadow trembled violently in mid-air. After a while, it fell from mid-air
like a heavy blow, but it was a small black snake with a triangular head. It was
obviously poisonous. It fell to the ground and struggled and twisted for a few
times. The movement, I think it's dead.
Qin Wuyan was startled and nodded in praise: "'Sounding power'! As expected,
he is the first heir of the Tianyin Temple of Buddhism. The master's path is so
high that he really admires him under the hood, but the master kills at will, and I
don't know if the Buddha will do it. Blame it?"
Before the Faxiang had spoken, Lin Jingyu had already struggling to attack,
shrouded Qin Wuyan in a blue light, and said with a sneer: "You evildoers, you
kill countless lives on weekdays and do infinite crimes. At this time, you look
righteous. It's shameless to question others!"
Qin Wuyan laughed, evading the invincible edge of the Dragon Slashing Sword,
the Acacia Slashing Divine Dagger glowed brightly, and counterattacked back. At
the same time, where his right hand was shaking, seven or eight shadows flew
out of his sleeve for a while, brown, black, dark red, and red and yellow. With the
light of the magic weapon, everyone only saw that they were all kinds of
scorpions. , Centipedes and other highly poisonous things rushed towards the
Faxiang, blocking him in the distance for a while, unable to come over.
Everyone was dumb, and the demon of the heart and Taoism was really evil.
With so many poisonous insects and monsters hidden in his body, he was not
afraid of being bitten. Among them, Zeng Shushu, who was in the distance,
thought the farthest, and unexpectedly thought of the elder sisters in the same
sect. Seeing these countless poisonous insects, the junior sister didn't know if she
was so frightened that her whole body became weak, and she couldn't even
mention the magic weapon?
His thoughts just flashed past, and his hand was loose, but he was almost bitten
by a giant ant at his foot. Fortunately, he only bit the edge of the shoe. This shock
was not trivial, and he quickly dealt with it.
It's just that he and Li Xun had to deal with the countless giant ants at the same
time, and the pressure was too great. In this moment, the two of them killed
hundreds of giant ants, but these animals seemed to be endless, and they still
came in one after another.
Zeng Shushu and Li Xun looked at each other, and both saw the retreat in each
other's eyes. Zeng Shushu was about to turn around and urged there again, but
suddenly found out of the corner of his eyes that a slight blue flash in the depths
of the forest flashed by.
He was startled subconsciously!
Qin Wuyan frowned in front of him, almost at the same time, a retreat in his
heart. The four people in the field today are really difficult to deal with. The giant
ant in front of the deadpool, who thought they were invincible, was actually
resisted by those two lives and could not cross the thunder pond for a long time;
and the Qingyunmen disciple in front of him was holding the dragon sword
offensive forcefully. , I have only seen it in my own life, and from time to time I
saw him use the sword to move forward and leave no retreat at all. It was really a
headache.
And the various poisons over there seem to be unable to stop the Faxiang for
long. If you wait for this person to come, I'm afraid the general situation is
gone. Qin Wuyan is the most proud disciple of the Poison God. Although he is
young, he is extremely decisive. At this moment, he made a decisive decision.
With a trembling right hand, three alien toads flew out to entangle the face, and
his right hand cut Acacia Qinghui and flourished. Suddenly he made a big move.
The counterattack, the offensive was so fierce that even Lin Jingyu had to take a
few steps back.
Taking advantage of this moment, Qin Wuyan stood up suddenly, staying away
from the others, and said with a long smile: "That's it for tonight..."
Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard Zeng Shushu shout out loudly in
front of him: "Senior Sister Lu, stop this person..."
Qin Wuyan was taken aback. From the corner of his eye, he saw a blue light
suddenly appearing in the darkness next to him. Although he was not confused,
Acacia Slash was already in front of the blue light, and he was confident that no
matter how powerful the sword was, he could do it. Stay resisting.
Unexpectedly, in the dark night, although the blue light appeared, but amidst the
stern wind, suddenly the whole world was silent for an instant. From the other
side of the darkness, a silent and cold sensation surged, and he was born on the
right side of his body. .
Rao is Qin Wuyan who has always been careful, but after all he suffered a dark
loss in this electric light and stone fire. With a "wow", the boss spurted out a
mouthful of blood, and his chest was stained red. At this juncture of life and
death, he took a sigh of relief, and for a moment the "instigation" in his right arm
kept ringing. In the blink of an eye, he released dozens of poisonous monsters
and blocked everyone. After flying away from a distance, he heard his resentful
voice from a long distance. His breath was already insufficient, but he was very
stern and stern: "Ghost Li, count you ruthless! We will count this grudge in the
future. ..."
The sudden change occurred, and everyone present was stunned for a while, but
Qin Wuyan suddenly disappeared, and countless dead giant ants under the court
lost control for a while, but these savage things have always been devoured, but
they rushed up fiercely. Zeng Shushu and Li Xun couldn't resist, and even Faxiang
and Lin Jingyu were surrounded after a while.
The blue light appeared in the mid-air, and it condensed slightly in the air.
Suddenly, ignoring the people in the forest, it rushed into the darkness on the
other side like thunder and lightning. Someone there snorted, and then the dark
blue light lit up, but there was no intention to fight. He immediately turned and
left. The blue light refused to give up and immediately followed.
The two of them were so cultivating, leaving only a glimpse of afterglow in a
blink of an eye, and for a moment, there was no shadow.
The French team in the field yelled, and they flew up together and separated
from the ground. The giant ants had no opponents, and many of their
companions died in vain. They thought they were very angry and shouted
endlessly at the air.
People from Falun were too lazy to care about the animals below, and they
quickly raised their eyes to search. Unexpectedly, it was only then that the forest
was pitch black again. The two lights and shadows, one green and one blue, did
not know where they were going, and couldn't help but stare at each other!
After a long while, Zeng Shushu suddenly whispered: "Is it him?"
Faxiang was silent for a moment, a complex expression turned in his eyes, but he
finally sighed and said, "It should be him!"
The two of them looked at each other and looked at Lin Jingyu at the same time,
but they saw the young man standing volley in the sky, the night breeze blowing,
and hunting and hunting his clothes, his handsome face was expressionless. But a
pair of eyes kept gazing at this dark forest, stunned!

The night is deep.
The ancient forest was silent, as if even the sound of insects in the dark depths
suddenly disappeared.
Even the sound of the wind blowing in the forest became more and more bitter
and bitter, as if it was telling the sadness of the dark night.
A cyan light flashed in the darkness, like a light passer-by stepping into the
darkness, but the blue light behind him suddenly appeared, it was such a
dazzling brilliance, rushing into the darkness, and forcing the darkness back.
Following the cyan light closely.
The blue light suddenly shuttled through the forest, and then flew high, faster
and faster, but in any case, he could not get rid of the blue light behind him.
Looking up from the darkness, the blue light seemed to be pursuing desperately.
Reluctant to give up, refuse to give up.
Who is it, sighing quietly in the dark?
Who is it, opening up in the night?
Darkness came and retreated from all directions, the sound of the wind rushed
into the face and then quickly disappeared, the once-familiar figure floated in the
night, echoing in whose eyes?
"hiss!"
With a soft sound, the blue light suddenly stopped, then dissipated, and a figure
of Ghost Li appeared, standing quietly on the top of a big tree.
Only a few feet away from him, the blue light and shadow actually stopped and
stopped, abruptly stopped behind him, the god sword of Tianya, which is
brilliant and dazzling even in this night, held in the white face. In his hand, coldly,
pointing at him.
The night is deep.
The wind is sad.
Their clothes fluttered gently in the wind.
Gui Li turned around slowly and slowly, facing that face.
She is such a beautiful woman in this world, whose beauty has never eroded the
years. It seems to suffocate people, but also seems to make people intoxicated.
She had a cold face, held the sword, and pointed at him!
Tianya's frost-cold blade was just a stone's throw away, and even on his throat,
he seemed to feel the coldness.
And inexplicable, deep in my heart, that faint sadness.
The wind moved the treetops, and their bodies swayed gently in the night
breeze.
No one spoke, just staring quietly.
In the past ten years, suddenly, from the bottom of my heart, slowly churn up bit
by bit, rushing in my heart.
Her hand, holding the sword, looks as white as ten years ago. Has it ever been
held in the palm of her hand once?
He smiled, with a touch of bitterness, and said softly: "Are you okay?"
Lu Xueqi didn't answer, or said a word, her lips looked pale because of biting
hard, and her figure surrounded by the night was desolate and beautiful.
Ghost Li, no, Zhang Xiaofan, in this dark night without moonlight, in front of this
woman, he suddenly seemed to have returned to ten years ago, and his body
seemed to be in the shadows, trembling slightly.
"Why didn't you kill me?" The beautiful woman said quietly, still in her hand,
pointing at him, as cold as frost.
He looked into her eyes, it was so bright there, like a silent flame.
He lowered his head slightly. After a long time, he looked at his figure, watching
her gently swinging in front of the shadow, and said indifferently: "Ten years ago,
at the Yuqing Palace, why did you protect me in spite of everything? speak?"
Lu Xueqi didn't speak, only the corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and the
hand holding the sword was so tight, as if she was afraid of something?
Whose figure is flashing in those bright eyes?
Zhang Xiaofan!
Is it still the same? Has it really not changed in the past ten years?
She stared blankly, bit her lip, and kept herself cold, so that her eyes could not be
blurred.
However, whose heart is beating like this, beating fiercely in the long-cold heart,
the faint gentleness that has been silent for a long time, quietly hovering in
countless late nights, but at this moment is suddenly hot like a flame, burning on
the chest!
Suddenly there was a slight bitterness on the lips, which was a touch of
moistness.
She held the sword and slowly dropped.
She looked up at the sky.
The wind moved her soft and beautiful hair and brushed her white cheeks.
It turns out that in the sky, is it raining again?

Chapter XV
It was raining in the sky.
The rain was not heavy and the sky looked a little yellow. This was the second
consecutive day of rain.
Xiao Yicai frowned tightly, turned his head suddenly, and said to the person next
to him: "Sister Yan, have you found anything?"
Standing with him was Yan Hong from Fenxiang Valley. Xiao Yi entered Neize
only after the righteous people were separated in the miasma that day. Because
of the different directions, he did not run into Faxiang, Lin Jingyu, etc., but not
long ago. I met Yan Hong nearby. Although he was not in the same family, he felt
very kind, and walked with him in the past few days.
It’s just that they have been searching in this endless forest for several days, and
they still haven’t found anything. Except for the tree or the tree, it rains
constantly in the sky and the countless poisonous insects on the ground. It is
really a headache. Sometimes I think about it. No wonder there is no one
inhabited here, where is the place where people live!
But having said that, what should be done is still to be done. Xiao Yicai and Yan
Hong searched the neighborhood carefully, and at the same time they felt that
although Yan Hong was very polite to herself, she still seemed to be vaguely wary
of something.
Seeing Yan Hong at this moment, he seemed to see something. He kept staring at
one place in the forest. He couldn't help but asked her. Yan Hong heard it and
suddenly said, "Brother Xiao, it seems a bit weird."
Xiao Yi was startled and looked at the place where Yan Hong's finger was. He saw
that behind the layers of rain, among the dense branches and leaves, a faint
golden light flashed suddenly and then disappeared.
Xiao Yi thought about it, but saw that the golden light had passed for a long time,
and then there was a slight flash, but the distance seemed to be a little farther.
Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong looked at each other. Almost at the same time, both of
them remembered the rumor about the sign of the strange treasure. It was the
huge golden beam of light that soared into the sky. Could it be...
After a while, the two of them rose into the air almost at the same time and
rushed toward the golden light.
And at this moment of flight, they seem to subconsciously leave each other
farther away, and at the same time secretly control the magic weapon tightly,
and they don't know whether they are guarding against unknown dangers or
dangers around them...
The two of them flew extremely fast, and soon they arrived near the shimmering
golden light, avoiding the dense branches and leaves. The forest was in a mess,
scattered with broken thorns everywhere, and even the thick tree trunk beside it
had numerous scars, and even more. At the same time, a few thick trees hugged
by one person in front of them have also fallen.
In the forest, the mess went straight to the front, and it seemed as if someone or
a monster was showing off here, blaring a path out of the dense forest.
Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong looked at each other, and they could see that there was a
vague look of consternation in each other's eyes. At this moment, in front of the
forest, a faint noisy sound came, and Xiao Yi signaled to Yan Hong. The two flew
gently, hidden among the branches and leaves, and flew forward secretly.
After flying for a while, I saw trees staggering all the way along the way, and
there were still many dead animals among them. Most of them were unable to
dodge, and suffered from Wuwang disaster. And the noise in front is getting
louder and louder, and there is also the sound of Buddhism chanting in the
middle.
Xiao Yicai was startled, and said, "Could it be that Senior Brother Faxiang of
Tianyin Temple is here?"
While hesitating, I saw a golden light suddenly lit up in front of him, and a roar
came, instantly like a tangible sound wave oscillating and roaring, all the
branches and leaves of the surrounding trees trembled together, and the power
was extraordinary.
However, Xiao Yicai's expression changed. In this "Buddha Descends the Demon
Roar", there is a sense of anxiety and urgency. Judging from this situation, it is
very bad. The relationship between Tianyin Temple and Qingyunmen is far from
Burning Incense Valley, and Xiao Yi just pondered. Finally rushed out, and after a
while the wind sounded, but Yan Hong also followed.
The two of them were in mid-air, seeing the situation in the field at a glance, both
of them couldn't help but startled, and then they were taken aback.
Sure enough, there was a monk in the field wearing a Tianyin Temple monk robe,
but he was not a peaceful and gentle figure, but a burly body. At this moment, I
saw Fashan's whole body of monk robes bulging high, and a huge "King Kong
descending wand" in his hand danced like a storm, with golden light, protecting
the whole body, while roaring from time to time.
And the one who worked with him in front of him was a beautiful woman in
goose clothes, with affectionate eyebrows, a smile at the corners of her mouth,
her black hair gently floating on her shoulders, her eyes filled with water, and
she seemed to be immersed in it at first glance. Never want to come out again.
Xiao Yicai only glanced at her, and there was a sudden turmoil in his heart. He
only felt that there was only one woman left in the sky and the world, and he
really wanted to stay with her for life.
Fortunately, he has practiced for many years, and he woke up abruptly. He was
shocked and said to his heart: "Where is this demon girl, who has such a strong
charm of heart!"
Seeing Fashan off the court, although his aura is scary, in the eyes of Xiao Yicai
and Yan Hong, he can see that his face is flushed. In fact, he has been forced by
the beautiful woman in front to be trapped. If there is no foreign aid, I am afraid
that he can hold it for half an hour. But I went.
Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong are both secretly alarmed, but in their hearts they can't
remember who this woman is. The Taoism is so high, one of the most
outstanding disciples outside of Tianyin Temple-Fashan He had little power to
fight back.
Seeing the demise of the Fa's goodness and defeat, Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong
looked at each other, screamed, rushed down, and drove the "Seven Star Sword",
the famous fairy sword of Qingyunmen Tongtian Peak, turning it into a white
light, and smashing it down instantly. On the side, Yan Hong also emitted a blue
aura, which was her magic weapon "Qingling Stone", chasing her down.
The woman in goose yellow clothes heard a sudden yelling over her head, her
face changed, her face seemed to have a thin anger passing by, but the tens of
thousands of styles, as if her anger had also turned into a moving beauty, lightly
wrote in On the cheeks, there is a fascinating soul.
After all, Xiao Yicai is the first disciple of Qingyunmen today. His Taoism is so
high that it is not comparable to ordinary people. The Seven-Star sword sword
light is everywhere, and the sky has stretched out into a huge sword light, and it
is cut off. The woman frowned, not daring to underestimate the enemy, and saw
another woman behind her, who seemed not to be low, she had no choice but to
float backwards. At the same time, she moved her right hand and grabbed it
suddenly, suddenly purple light shining in the air, shining brightly. In her eyes, a
strange purple magic weapon with aura, was blocked by her and collided heavily
with the Seven Star Sword and the Blue Spirit Stone.
"boom!"
With a muffled sound, the woman floated backwards, and Xiao Yicai and Yan
Hong also fell by Fashan's side. Xiao Yicai asked Fashan in a low voice, "Brother
Fashan, are you okay?"
Fashan flushed, panting heavily, and took a long time to breathe, and said,
"Brother Xiao, be careful, this woman is Jin Ping'er, the demon girl of the Demon
Sect Acacia Sect, so tight!"
Both Xiao Yicai and Yan Hong were shocked. In the past few years, Jin Ping'er has
been a figure in the demon sect. Together with Qin Wuyan and Gui Li, they are
considered the three sons of the three sons, and they are regarded as serious
problems by the righteous people. When I saw her today, she was such a
beautiful woman, but when she thought of the violent charm when she first saw
her, Xiao Yi knew that this person was mostly a Jinpinger from the Hehuan
school.
Jin Ping'er stood at the front, feeling a little angry. After she entered the dead Ze
Neze, she searched in it for many days without a clue. Today, she ran into the
lone Tianyin Temple monk Fashan, and the two had a disagreement. Then he
started.
For many years of practicing Dharma and Taoism, he is a Buddhist and Taoist. In
the young generation of Tianyin Temple, apart from the Dharma image of
Tianzong wizards, he does not think of it as a second person. It’s just that this
golden bottle is even more powerful. When it comes up, it suddenly winks like a
silk. It is because of the goodness of the Buddha and the deep concentration. It is
also unexpectedly caused by the secret "fascination technique" of the Demon
Acacia Sect. , For a moment, his mind was turbulent, and only 60% of the Dao
Fa's ten% remained.
After that, under Jin Ping'er's seemingly understatement, but in fact, under the
fierce offensive, Fashan tried his best to protect himself, guarding the spiritual
platform for a trace of clarity, and struggling to support. If Xiao Yicai and Yan
Hong arrived in time, I am afraid that Fashan would be killed today. This Jin
Ping'er surrendered, and his past practice was completely useless. Under the
control of this thaumaturgy, he obeyed Jin Ping'er's orders like a walking dead.
At this moment, Jin Ping'er looked up and down at Xiao Yi, then smiled suddenly,
and said softly and softly: "This young man doesn't know what hatred he has
with me. He has such a heavy hand when he comes up, do you want to put the
little girl to death?"
Xiao Yi just glanced at her, but saw that her eyes were as bright as water, shining
brightly. Looking at it in the evening, like a star in the night sky, it was really
heart-pounding.
Xiao Yicai couldn't help sweating his palms, so he calmed down and stopped
looking directly into her eyes. He said loudly: "The girl is the famous Jinpinger
under the Demon Cult Acacia Sect, right? I've been admired for a long time!"
Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said, "Oh! Do you recognize me?"
Xiao Yicai said, "I also met a girl for the first time today. It's just that the master
of Fashan is under the gate of Tianyin Temple, who is the same righteous person
as I am at Qingyunmen, and I should fight the girl in Xia."
Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, then smiled and said, "In that case, I would like to
ask the master which line of Qingyunmen is an expert?"
Xiao Yicai said: "Don't dare, Xiao Yicai, this is the Yanhong girl from Fenxiang
Valley in Qingyunmen Tongtian Peak."
Jin Ping'er's eyes rolled around Yan Hong's face, and seeing that she was also
quite beautiful, she couldn't help but glance again. Yan Hong Dao Xing was
among the younger generation of Fenxiang Valley, and always called Shuangbi
with Li Xun, but she was low-key and didn't want to get ahead. Li Xun always
took care of everything. At this moment, she only came down with Xiao Yi, and
she has not spoken.
At this moment, Jin Ping'er glanced at him twice, and she couldn't help but look
at Jin Ping'er. Unexpectedly, under this look, she saw the beautiful woman with
snowy skin and picturesque brows for a long time. Even she couldn't help but
feel slightly in her mind. Faint, I can't help being taken aback. At the same time,
his face is reddish. The dark magical magic is really shameless and evil, and the
body of my own daughter will be faintly confused!

When Xiao Yicai came here just now, it was already a dusky evening. At this
moment, I tossed again, and it gradually became dark again.
Jin Ping'er stood there pretty, confronting Xiao Yicai and the other three,
thinking secretly in her heart: With the sword practice just now, this Xiao Yicai is
really not low, and there are two people next to him. Although she is not afraid,
but the dead treasure has not yet been born. It is unwise to engage in such a
meaningless dispute with them here.
Thinking about it this way, she had the intention to go, and there Xiao Yi looked
at her expression, and suddenly took a step, just about to say something, but at
this moment, deep in death, the endless rain is far away, Suddenly there was a
loud noise like a tiger roar and a dragon chant!
The sound was so loud that even the roar of the Buddhist monk descending from
the demon that Fashan did just now is like a child, it is not worth mentioning.
In an instant, the wind and clouds in the sky are changing and surging at almost
visible speed, and the clouds are transpiring, layer by layer like roaring waves,
really changing the color of the sky and the earth.
Everyone is shocked!
I just felt that the sound was like an awl piercing my mind, and it was actually an
unstable footing.
After a while, under the horrified gaze of everyone, in the dark depths of the
distance, a bright golden light suddenly rose up, gradually brighter, gradually
thicker, and turned into an extremely huge golden light beam behind, amidst the
roar, it rushed straight. The sky, pierced into the clouds, instantly illuminated the
sky and the underground, with golden light everywhere, clouds are golden
clouds, and trees are golden trees!
Xiao Yicai and Jin Ping'er were shocked by the wonders of the world. They
suddenly forgot their hostile identities. They all held their heads up and watched.
The golden beam of light became more and more dazzling and bright. In the end,
it was almost impossible to see. The storm of the sky became more intense and
turbulent. It revolves rapidly around the golden beam of light, forming a huge,
translucent vortex illuminated by golden light.
Under such a magnificent scene, the world is awe-inspiring, as if there is
something supreme and noble in it, and people can't help but respect them.
After a long time, this golden beam of light that appeared suddenly stopped
slowly, and then quickly weakened. It came suddenly and went fast. It only took a
while. The scene of the earth-shaking and turbulent wind and clouds just now
has been recovered like a long whale sucking water. Into the darkness.
After the dazzling brilliance, a deeper darkness fell on the earth than before.
Jin Ping'er and Xiao Yicai are so dexterous people, and I instantly thought that
this was a sign of the birth of the strange treasure in the rumors. Now I have seen
it with my own eyes that the sign of the birth of this strange treasure is so
powerful that it can be expressed in the words "unbelievable". Described, I really
don’t know what the strange treasure is?
In comparison, the current dispute is too insignificant and almost coincident. Jin
Ping'er, Xiao Yicai, and Yan Hong flew up at the same time and flew in the
direction of the golden beam of light just now. Only Fashan was a little slower,
but it also followed closely. .
In the darkness, they turned into four rays of light and flew away. Although the
scale of the golden beam of light just now was too large to distinguish the specific
location, the birth of the strange treasure was obviously right in front of us.
When I thought of this, these were on the path of cultivation. People who practice
hard, how can there be any reason not to be impressed?

At the other corner of Death Ze Neze, the strong wind driven by the golden beam
of light blew the dense forest branches and leaves neatly to one side. Only the
Qinglong and Youji standing on the branches of the treetops were floating in the
wind, not for Moved.
As the magnificent wonders of heaven and earth slowly receded, Qinglong took a
breath and sighed softly: "The nature of the heavens and the earth is endless. It is
beyond the ability of mortals like me to study it. I used to be arrogant and
knowledgeable, but now I see this. Wonders, you know everything in the world,
there is really a heaven!"
You Ji slowly retracted her gaze, because the black gauze masked her face and
couldn't see her appearance. She only said indifferently after hearing her for a
while: "'The golden mang appears in this world, the yellow bird must come out',
this sentence is engraved in Fulong The inscription on the tripod. It’s just that the
yellow bird is the ancient divine beast—the nine-day spirit bird. Even the
fragmented ancient scroll "The Legend of Gods and Demons" is also amazed. Can
we really deal with it?"
Qinglong smiled slightly and said: "Sanmei, why should you worry about it. On
Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, the Sovereign of the Ghost King first used
the'trapped dragon fault' engraved on the body of the Fulongding Ding for the
first time to subdue the ancient supernatural power of Fulongding Ding. The
strange beast Kui Niu knows that the "four spirits blood formation" on the
Fulong Ding does have the miraculous effect of ghosts and gods. Now everything
is available, even the ghost king's sovereign is relieved to let us come, what are
you worried about, do you not believe in the ghost king's sovereign? ?"
You Ji was silent for a long time, and said quietly: "The Sect Master is a general, I
have always respected, how can I doubt it. However, I always feel that the'Four
Spirits Blood Array' is such a weird thing, why should we go..."
Qinglong's expression changed, and he suddenly said: "Sanmei, these things are
not something you and I can discuss. From now on, in front of outsiders, don't
talk about it!"
You Ji's veil moved slightly, looking towards Qinglong, only to see his frown and
serious face, he could not help being silent, and then slowly nodded.
Qinglong was relieved, and then slowly said: "Sanmei, don’t blame me for being
wordy. In fact, over the years, especially after Miss Baguio’s accident, the ghost
king’s sect master’s temper has gradually changed. Although he still treats me
with polite and respect, I It can be seen that he is always determined in handling
matters, and his heart of killing has gradually increased. After all, we are
subordinates, and our intentions are unpredictable. We still need to be careful."
You Ji said quietly: "Yes, big brother, I know."
Qinglong glanced at her, then slowly turned around, was silent for a while, and
suddenly said, "I don't know where Guili is in Death Ze now?"
Behind him, You Ji looked forward. At this moment, I saw the dark night. The
golden beam of light that had shaken the earth just now was gone. There was
only darkness left. She couldn't help asking: "Big Brother, Sect Master of the
Ghost King has always trusted Guili the most. Yes, why didn't you tell him this
time that we will be here, and why we are here?"
Qinglong turned his head and glanced at You Ji, without speaking.
You Ji seemed startled, as if thinking of something, then she raised her head
slightly, looked into the distance, faintly listened to her voice, and floated in a low
voice: "Can't you say it again..."

Chapter 16 Giant Tree
The sky gradually brightened.
When the rain stopped and the wind stopped, the first ray of light in the morning
was spilled through the thick clouds in the sky and the mist floating in the dead
sea.
In the forest, there was silence everywhere, but slowly, with the light, gradually
began to noisy. The first bird song sounded in an unknown place. Suddenly, with
the brilliance sprinkled between the branches and leaves, the entire forest
seemed to have awakened from the sleep of night, far or near, and there were
cheers in the morning everywhere, welcoming this new day.
At this moment, among the forests, there is a mist as thin as white gauze
everywhere, and people walking in it will have a faintly moist feeling on their
faces. Coupled with the particularly fresh air in the forest, I breathed in my body,
and it really smelled like an open mind.
Gui Li took a deep breath of the morning air and looked forward blankly, even
Xiao Hui, who was lying on his shoulders, stretched out.
Tens of feet away in front, in the direction of the golden beam of light last night,
the fog suddenly became thicker, confused and confused, making people look at
it. It's just that the mist is different from the miasma on the edge of Uchizawa.
The color is not gray, but it is already pure white. Looking from a distance, I saw
the mist drifting lightly in the forest, one by one, layer upon layer.
There may be the location of the strange treasure!
Guili slowly turned his head and looked to the side. Lu Xueqi was standing two
feet away from him, dressed in white like snow, silently staring at the fog in front
of him.
After all, they still didn't do it.
All night, after the surprise and faint excitement at the moment of meeting for
the first time, there was a long silence between the two of them.
The distance between the two of them is only three feet, but it seems to be a huge
gap than the "Necromancer" back then, which is deeply carved among them, and
even more in their hearts.
Even when the brilliant golden beam of light rose up into the sky, they turned
and looked at the faces illuminated by the golden light in the sky, quietly looking
at this strange place in this foreign land, and they felt a little bit colder. .
The past, after all, has changed...
Lu Xueqi seemed to feel something. Turning her head to meet Guili's gaze, her
eyes were as clear as water. There might be faint ripples in the depths of her
bright eyes, but at this moment, no one can see it anymore.
She looked at the man in front of him, he was standing next to herself in the
forest, and looking at it so carefully at this moment, she finally realized that he
was no longer the boy he used to be!
On the face that was once so familiar, there was more vicissitudes and calmness,
and the lack of innocence and smiles.
She lowered her head slightly, her gaze was like water, and she stayed on the
God Sword held by her hand, as if thinking about something. After a while, her
voice was light and erratic, and she suddenly said, "You come back!"
She did not look up, did not move, and even her expression on her face did not
change at all. Only she was holding Tianya's hand, her slender and white fingers,
gradually tightening.
"... Junior Brother Zhang!" She said softly and softly.
Come back...
These four words are words floating in the morning breeze, surrounding him,
and then rushing into his heart one by one like stones.
Gui Li took a deep breath and closed his eyes. The cold soul eater in his sleeve
robe, at his hand, like the most loyal friend, never let him go!
for a long time.
When he opened his eyes, he smiled faintly, and said slowly: "This name, I don't
need it for a long time."
The corners of Lu Xueqi's mouth moved, and she slowly raised her head, but
after all, she said nothing and was silent.
They have been standing like this, but the distance between them seems to be a
bit farther at this moment. The light of the morning sprinkled on the face of that
beautiful woman, slowly exuding a breathtaking beauty, and the misty mist in
the woods seemed to be attracted to her, and fluttered around her gently.
At that moment, her face seemed a little blurred.
Lu Xueqi turned around, stepped forward, without saying anything, and walked
towards the depths of the mist, leaving the man behind him.
However, just as her figure was gradually blurred in the mist, she suddenly heard
the voice of the man behind her, and slowly came: "Will you kill me?"
Her figure disappeared in the white mist, no one can see her eyes, her
expression, her body anymore.
In this silent morning, I don’t know how long it took before she heard her erratic
voice from the fog: "I will. So if you can kill me, just do it..."

The sky was bright, but the feeling of walking in the mist was still dim. The fog in
this area is far thicker than in other places, and the line of sight cannot be seen
too far.
Walking in the woods, Gui Li had discovered that in addition to the fog, although
it was also a forest, it was very different from the outside. Except for the tall trees
still standing in the fog, there are few dense bushes and thorns in the forest
outside on the ground. I don't know if it is because the fog is too heavy here to
see the sun.
But the most surprising thing is that the countless poisonous insects and beasts
and strange flowers and weeds that once spread all over the Forest of Death Ze
suddenly disappeared. Ghost Li walked in this forest for at least half an hour
without seeing a poisonous insect.
Here, it seems that there are no animals at all, and it's lifeless.
Gui Li frowned and continued to walk forward. Xiao Hui on his shoulders was
also much quieter at the moment, clutching his clothes tightly with his hands, but
a pair of clever eyes still wandered around, constantly looking around. Because
there are no thorn bushes, and those annoying poisonous insects and strange
animals, walking on the ground seems a lot easier. This is the first time since
entering Uchizawa.
Lu Xueqi was more advanced than him in the mist. Guili was outside the mist. He
deliberately waited for a long time before entering. At this moment, I don't know
where Lu Xueqi is anymore?
It's just that he walked in the woods like this, while carefully paying attention to
the possible changes in his surroundings, his heart was always passing over the
figure of the white-clothed woman unexpectedly.
"You come back..." Gui Li said to him gently, using a voice that only he could hear.
Qingyun Mountain, Dazhu Peak, Shoujing Hall, Small Courtyard, Bamboo Forest...
The corners of his mouth moved lightly, and a slightly bitter smile appeared, and
said, "I can't go back anymore, right, Xiao Hui?"
"Squeak!" Monkey Xiaohui yelled softly, not knowing what it meant.
Gui Li stretched out his hand and touched Xiao Hui. After a while, he suddenly
cheered up, smiled, took a big step, and walked into the depths of the mist.

It was another half an hour after this walk, and the trees in the forest became
thicker and thicker, and almost everywhere behind them were giant trees that
were more than two people hugging. Gui Li stared at the surroundings, secretly
frightened.
In the past ten years, he was stimulated by the Battle of Qingyun Mountain,
coupled with the subtle influence of the magical weapons around him, such as
the blood eater and soul eater. In addition to practicing with great concentration
and gradually violent temper, he also learned other knowledge from the ghost
king. The ghost king of this generation is really an inexperienced talent.
Because of Baguio’s relationship, the King of Ghosts almost treats him as if he is
his own, and teaches him with all his heart. Under his deliberate cultivation, Guili
nowadays is not only Taoist practice, but also experience and experience, far
from the ignorant Qingyunmen back then. The little disciple can be compared.
He is observing the giant trees in the forest at the moment. In fact, they are not
all rare and strange trees. Among them are oak trees, maple trees, locust trees,
etc., but they are in the ordinary mountains outside of the dead. There are also
many. But Qi is wondering that the various trees here are particularly huge, as
long as they are half their size, they are already shocking, not to mention so many
trees are all gathered together.
What’s even stranger is that the place where these giant trees are, should be full
of life, but under this thick fog, not only one animal can’t be seen now, but also
the thorn bushes that you occasionally see when you first come in are also
missing. Up. Even above the ground, except for the roots of giant trees that
occasionally expose the ground, it is solid and yellowish soil without even grass.
Under the cold fog, there is a sense of solemnity.
Gui Li frowned deeply, pondered for a long time, and looked around, only to see
giant trees towering to the sky, standing tall, walking in the woods, as if they
were trapped in a huge maze.
Suddenly he waved his sleeves, and his whole body jumped up, unwilling to stay
in this weird place any longer, he drove the Soul Eater, and flew forward in the
dark blue light.
Naturally, the speed was much faster, but considering that the strange treasure
might be nearby, Guili didn't fly above the woods, but only six feet off the ground,
flying fast while searching the ground carefully.
Time passed quietly, and there was still silence in the woods, only the sound of
him breaking through the sky echoed in the woods. The trees in the woods, as
Guili's deepening deepens, the torso is getting bigger and bigger. At this moment,
most of the trees in his eyes are already incredibly thick enough to be hugged by
six or seven strong men. You can even know if you don't want to. , I am afraid
that the trees here have a life span of hundreds or even thousands of years!
In a strange atmosphere that became thicker and thicker, Gui Li's figure suddenly
stopped.
It has been morning for a long time now, but the fog here seems to have no sign
of dispersing, as if this layer of fog has coexisted with this forest since ancient
times.
In the deepest part of this forest, Gui Li stood in the air, standing in the air,
looking forward.
In front of him, a wall stood tall!
Wooden wall!
The rough wood texture, hard and slightly cracked, suddenly stretched out from
the depths of the mist. A wooden wall as high as three feet tall, like a horned
dragon, lay across the giant woods and plunged deeply into the soil.
Guili watched coldly, motionless, and carefully looked at the wooden wall, the
corners of his eyes began to twitch slightly. Afterwards, he slowly moved his
figure, leaned up, and gently stroked it with his hand.
At the moment of touching, what came out was a gentle and rough feeling, Gui Li
faintly thought of something, but he couldn't believe it. He retracted his hand and
slowly floated forward along the wooden wall.
The white mist gradually dispersed in front of him, and slowly condensed behind
him. The wooden wall in front of him became taller and thicker, gradually
turning into a circular shape, and slowly rising in height.
Finally, when the height reached almost six feet, when the end of this wooden
wall was reached, Gui Li's body stopped.
He took a deep breath, but still couldn't calm his mind. In the unstoppable
heartbeat, everything in front of him passed through the mist and finally
appeared before his eyes.
This huge wooden wall, at the end of the mist, blends harmoniously into a larger
object.
In the sky, a ray of sunlight suddenly shone from the fog, and then disappeared
again and was blocked by the fog.
Gui Li finally affirmed the incredible conjecture in his mind just now.
That huge wooden wall is a section of tree roots...
Layers of mist, erratic, he panted slightly because he was too surprised, and then
suddenly raised his head, his eyes rushing away like rays of light through the
mist, rushing straight up.
It seemed like a bolt of lightning in a silent place, with a roar, and the entire
forest trembled. What appeared in front of him was a giant tree that was
completely beyond imagination. The trunk of the tree was so thick that the edge
was not visible in the mist. The trunk of the tree wrapped in rough bark, like a
huge hill towering majestically, rushed straight to the sky, submerged in the mist,
just like diving into the sky!
The ghost is like an ant, insignificant before this giant tree.
What would a giant tree with its roots reach as high as six feet?
Guili slowly retracted his gaze. At this moment, Xiao Hui on his shoulder
screamed lowly, seemingly a little disturbed. Guili tilted his head slightly, smiled
suddenly, and said faintly: "The world is so big that there are no surprises. We
really are frogs at the bottom of the well. Xiao Hui, let's go! Let's take a good look
at this tree!"
Under the feet, the dark blue light emitted by Soul Eater suddenly lit up. After a
while, half tilted upward, and the ghost screamed softly. Following the sound of
breaking through the sky, one person and one monkey rushed to the sky,
submerged in layers of mist. in.
The wind rushed towards his face, and it seemed a bit fierce because of the
speed. In this mist, it was a bit like the situation in the wall of miasma when he
first entered Neize, but after all, it was different. Firstly, there was no poisonous
gas, and secondly, he looked farther away. It's just that these layers of mist
condensed to a very high altitude. Guili flew up the incredible huge tree in front
of him. It hasn't dissipated for half an hour now, and I really doubt it will be so.
And the clouds in the sky are connected to each other.
At the same time, Gui Li also noticed that the trunk of the giant tree in front of
him had gradually changed. When it is on the ground, it is naturally the bottom of
this giant tree, which is too thick to imagine, and on the tree body, there is
nothing else except the rough bark.
But after flying for a long time, branches have gradually appeared on this giant
tree, and the most striking thing is that it has appeared since just now. It is a kind
of strange plant that is entwined on the trunk and resembles a vine. , Criss-cross,
with huge leaves, but colorful flowers blooming at the top of the branches and
leaves, ranging from red to yellow, orange to purple, are really beautiful, floating
in the wind, as if there is a faint fragrance.
But until this moment, he still couldn't fully see how thick the trunk of this giant
tree was?
The wonder of good fortune is really unbelievable. The strange tree in front of
you, I am afraid that it is so huge that it is really tens of thousands of years old!
"hiss!"
There was a sharp bang, and the black light flashed, rushing out of the mist. The
mist under his feet also followed his figure, drifting upward a little, and then
gently falling, as if the waves calmed down gently.
Ghost Li finally broke out of this mist!
The world is suddenly widened!
The sky is blue, there is no cloud, and the blue sky is like washing, and the white
mist under my feet is wrapped around the giant tree in front of him. The closer
you get to the giant tree, the thicker the fog.
At this moment, Gui Li was already above the sky, and finally saw the giant tree
in front of him clearly.
Even at such a high place, the trunk of this giant tree in front of him is still as
thick as a hundred feet. Reminiscent of the distance from the ground to the
present, what stands in front of him is simply not a tree, but a towering tower.
Mountains!
However, this is clearly a tree.
Moreover, it still stretched upward, and the huge tree trunk still stretched
straight to the sky except for the equally astonishing thick branches.
Gui Li raised his head and looked from a distance. There seemed to be a faint
shadow in the depths of the blue sky.
He smiled suddenly and turned towards the blue sky.
Which man can not be passionate in the face of this situation?
He flew up, broke through the air!
The speed is getting faster and faster, letting the wind blow like a knife.
As it flew upwards, the trunk of the giant tree gradually shrank. Later, it had
become only tens of meters in size. Even so, it was still shocking. At this moment,
there is already a cloud of energy, drifting beside the tree from time to time.
This giant tree seems to be like the ladder in the ancient legend, straight up to
the blue sky!
Flew up another five feet, Gui Li's body finally stopped. In front of him, the
straight trunk suddenly separated two huge branches and stretched out to the
left and right.
Gui Li groaned for a moment, slowly flew over, and settled at the bifurcation of
this giant tree. Said it is a bifurcation, in fact, given the size of this giant tree,
dozens of people standing here are not too crowded. When Guili had just landed
on the tree, Xiao Hui jumped off with a "squeak". The monkey head raised his
eyes and then carefully touched the tree trunk. Obviously, he was very curious.
For the first time in my life, I was surprised to see such a huge tree even if it was
a monkey.
Guili smiled slightly, and ignored Xiao Hui. He flew up all the way, shaking his
heart. Before that, he couldn't imagine such a huge tree in the world. At this
moment, after the initial consternation, he has already Thinking of it, could it be
that that strange treasure was actually on top of this incredible tree?
The two bifurcated branches are similar in size and almost tens of meters thick.
They go across the sky like two giant dragons leaping across the air. From here,
the branches and leaves gradually grew luxuriant, and looking at the extended
distance, it turned out to be quite long, standing at this bifurcation, it turned out
that neither side could be seen.
Guili pondered for a while, then made up his mind, and called back, "Xiao Hui."
The monkey Xiaohui was jumping around on the tree trunk. It seemed that he
was not afraid that it was so high from the ground. Sometimes he even ran to the
edge of the tree trunk and looked down. The monkey's gall was quite big. This
time, I heard the master yell, "Squeak" twice, jumped back happily, and leaped on
Guili's shoulder.
Ghost Li smiled slightly and said, "Let's go!"
Little Grey's eyes rolled around, and he nodded frequently. It seemed that the
monkey was also very curious, grinning constantly, very excited.
Gui Li looked around for a moment, pondered for a moment, then he didn't
hesitate more, regained his Soul Eater, and flew towards the left branch in a
dazzling dark blue light.
This flight took a long time, but even though it was high above the sky, there
were still countless huge leaves on the huge branches of this huge tree, which
were extremely luxuriant. But for some reason, I didn't see any fruit or flowers.
The nameless vines of this giant tree have been entwining from the trunk below.
The flowers are in full bloom and the branches are blooming.
As Guili kept flying, the branches on this side gradually became smaller, but for
some reason, the vines became thicker and thicker, and the blooming flowers
became more and more. Later, they were almost everywhere, dizzying. , There is
an inexplicable fragrance in the air.
Suddenly, Gui Li's body that has been speeding, abruptly in the air, coming so
urgently, faintly made a sharp noise.
The tree trunk in front of me was suddenly completely covered by countless
vines. The flowers competed with each other. From top to bottom like a sea of
flowers, condensed into a wall, and in the sea of flowers stood a stone gate, five
feet high, three feet wide and hard. It is embedded in the trunk of the tree,
surrounded by countless vines and flowers, leaving only the thick boulder in the
middle, with the four characters of ancient seal engraved on it.
"Treasure House of the Emperor of Heaven!"
Vaguely, there was a voice like Huang Zhongda Lu, echoing in the blue sky,
shaking the heart.
Gui Li's gaze immediately returned, and fell on the white figure in front of
Shimen, in the sea of flowers.
As if hearing the movement behind her, the white-clothed woman slowly turned
around, with countless beautiful flowers under the blue sky, suddenly laughing
together, setting off her peerless face, proudly blooming!
In the sea of flowers, she is the most beautiful and clear color.
Gui Liren was in the air, and his heart was filled with mixed feelings for a while,
and he was actually stunned.

Chapter XVII Old Favor
Outside of Death Ze, on the ancient road heading west from Dawang Village,
Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan walked slowly.
Xiaohuan looked around with a pair of bright eyes, and saw that the old road was
overgrown with weeds, and it was desolate. I walked out of Dawang Village for a
long time, but I didn't even see a single figure.
Looking far away, I saw that this place was in a wilderness, without mountains,
the sky was high and the grass was long, and the wind blew across the fields
from time to time.
Zhou Yixian's voice came lazily from the side, and said, "What are you looking
at?"
Xiaohuan smiled and said, "Grandpa, when I came here a few days ago, I didn't
take a close look at the surrounding area because I was in a hurry. The weather is
fine today, so you think the scenery here is pretty good!"
Zhou Yixian looked at the wilderness outside the ancient road, but he was
refreshed, but then he said to himself: "Isn't it just a piece of weed? Is there
anything good, if it is made of gold, then..."
"Grandpa!" Xiaohuan yelled, interrupted him, glared at him angrily, and said,
"Why do you think about money all the time in your head? There is a fairy in
your name. Really vulgar!"
"Sulky?" Zhou Yixian was furious, and said: "Do you dare to call me vulgar? My
old man is a worldly expert, famous all over the world for the benefit of the
common people and all living beings..."
Xiaohuan stared at him. Under the bright eyes of his granddaughter, Zhou
Yixian's voice became smaller and weaker somehow, and the more he said it, the
less confident he was. Finally, he lifted his head, snorted, and said: "Where do
you little girl know? How good is Grandpa?"
Xiaohuan chuckled, shook her head and turned away from her gaze. Zhou Yixian
was ridiculed by her granddaughter. She felt depressed and sighed: "How could I
meet you in the first place? "
Xiaohuan stuck out her tongue, her snow-white face was innocent and cute, and
smiled: "Isn't that grandpa, you kind of mean?"
Zhou Yixian glared at Xiaohuan, and said in an angry manner: "A good-hearted
ghost, raising you so big, all the time I am!"
Xiaohuan was not afraid, let alone angry. It seemed that he had heard these
words a long time ago. He approached Zhou Yixian, rolled his eyes, and suddenly
said, "Hey, grandpa! Why did you take me away in the first place? of?"
Zhou Yixian was stunned. In fact, he and Xiaohuan have always been used to it
casually. Where can they be really angry, but at this time, when Xiaohuan asked
this, it evoked a bit of past events, and his face was melancholy, and he sighed
slightly. , Said: "Back in Heyang City, I saw your little girl who was only two or
three years old lying beside the road. She was dying from hunger, and she was so
dumb as she cried. She was so soft-hearted that she hugged her up."
Having said that, he glared at Xiaohuan suddenly, and said: "At that time, you
were very young and clever, and you stopped crying immediately, making the old
man think that you are really predestined. I can't let it go anymore."
Xiaohuan made a grimace at him, stretched out her hand to hold Zhou Yixian's
clothes, and smiled coquettishly: "Grandpa, aren't you kind? There will be good
rewards in the future. Ah! Look, I have helped you all day long. How much money
did you make for you by looking at others?"
Zhou Yixian nodded subconsciously, smiled openly and said: "Well, this is also..."
Suddenly he woke up, turned his face and said angrily: "What is it? Nonsense!"
Xiaohuan snickered, and after a while, he seemed to think of something, and said:
"Well, grandpa, what did you do when you went to Heyang City, wasn't it right at
the foot of Qingyun Mountain? I remember you always didn't want to get close.
There, these years, it seems that only ten years ago, for the Qingyun disciple
named Zhang Xiaofan, we curiously followed the past and took a look, but it was
not close."
Zhou Zhouxian's face was slightly gloomy, and he sighed, and said, "It's not the
remains of your father who has never met. It's in Heyang City. I stayed in front of
his grave for a long time on his death day. When I walked out, I saw you on the
street. I felt sad. I looked at you pitifully, so I adopted you."
Xiaohuan was silent for a while, and then said, "Grandpa, speaking of it, we
haven't visited Daddy for ten years."
Zhou Yixian made a slight calculation in his heart, nodded and said: "Yes, another
ten years have passed in a blink of an eye." At this point, he gave a wry smile and
said: "No matter, we have nowhere to go for a while, so it's better to go to Heyang
City. Look at your father!"
Xiaohuan nodded immediately and said: "Okay!"
Zhou Yixian waved his hand and said, "Let's go! This wilderness in the wild is
depressing."
The two of them walked forward and walked, Xiaohuan was young after all, and
it was all old things, plus her lively temperament, she quickly got rid of that little
sadness, and walked around to watch the scenery, unintentionally Zhongyi
turned around, suddenly startled, and said to Grandpa: "Grandpa, look behind
us."
Zhou Yixian stayed in a daze, wondering: "What's the matter?" He said and
looked back.
Xiaohuan said: "That stray dog master seems to be following us?"
Zhou Yixian took a closer look, and he saw the wild dog Taoist for some reason,
following far behind, walking slowly, always keeping a distance from
them. Seeing them suddenly stop and look back at this moment, the wild dogs
seem to be startled, and actually stopped, with hesitation and a little
embarrassment on their faces, and then they stood aside and looked up at the
sky.
Zhou Yixian looked suspicious, stared at him twice, turned around and pulled
Xiaohuan to continue walking, while whispering: "What is that guy doing with
him?"
Xiaohuan said strangely: "You ask me who am I going to ask?"
Zhou Yixian choked, staring at Xiaohuan suddenly: "Does that guy move his lust
and want to behave against you?"
Xiaohuan was taken aback, her face turned red immediately, and he groaned:
"Grandpa, you can say that too!"
Zhou Yixian snorted and said, "Why can't I say that in this world, bad people are
rampant, and you are beautiful again. It's hard to say!"
Xiaohuan gave him a blank look, and said, "From my point of view! In the past,
the eldest man of the wild dog was in the demon sect. Although his reputation
was not very good, he had never heard of him murdering women, but such things
as murder, arson and day robbing. Rumor has it that I have done a lot."
Zhou Yixian's face turned pale, and he suddenly became nervous, and said: "Then
you don't want to steal the two of us pauper, right?"
Xiaohuan snorted and said: "It's hard to say, let's say, grandpa, you have more
money on your body, I'm afraid it is much more than the pauper!"
Zhou Yixian quickly lowered his voice and said, "Shh! Don't speak so loudly." As
he said, he looked around, frowning, and said: "Oh, no one here is the best place
to rob. We are still Run faster?"
Xiaohuan was startled, but saw Zhou Yixian reached out into his arms and took
out a yellow paper talisman. It seemed that he wanted to use his "The Secret of
the Patriarch" to escape from the ground. He couldn't help being angry and
funny, and quickly pulled it. Living in Yiyixian, said: "Grandpa, wait a while."
Zhou Yixian glanced behind him and said, "That guy is following up again, what
are you waiting for?"
Xiaohuan smiled and said: "Grandpa, although your elder master handed down
the secret art of escape, you can't control where we come out after escaping. I
can tell you that we are now away from that death. It’s not very far, if you
actually get inside, we are really sorrowful."
On Monday, Xian was taken aback, and said: "We will not be so bad luck?"
Xiaohuan gave him a blank look and said, "Do you think your luck is good or
bad?"
Zhou Yixian thought for a while, and then resolutely said: "Poor!"
Xiaohuan chuckled and said, "That won't be the end, so we can't take risks."
Then, she leaned closer to Yixian, motioned to her left hand with her eyes, and
whispered: "Grandpa, you forgot, I'm still here. There is a magic weapon for body
protection given by sister Ping'er. Besides, that Daoist of the wild dog is not a
master of magic, and it is not difficult for us to deal with him."
Zhou Yixian lowered his head in thought, then took a deep breath, and said: "You
are right, alas! Somehow, I have been frightened and restless these few days. It
seems that I saw it mostly in death. There are too many masters in the monk, and
the wild dog is too high."
Xiaohuan pursed his mouth and laughed, and said, "Furthermore, that Daoist
Wild Dog doesn't seem to be a bad person. Didn't he lend us an umbrella back
then?"
Zhou Yixian gave a "pooh" and said, "What we lent to you, my old man, but I was
half-dead in the rain. You girl is actually indifferent. It's really unfilial."
Xiaohuan stuck his tongue out and smiled: "Grandpa, I have covered it with you,
but you don't want it."
Zhou Yixian snorted again, stepped forward, and said to himself: "Anyway, you
are the same as your unfilial dad. You have annoyed me all day. What a
disobedience!"
Xiaohuan smiled and shook his head, and followed.
Behind the ancient road, the wild dog Taoist faintly heard laughter coming from
the front, frowned, his face changed, but finally followed.
Between the sky and the earth, the wind is blowing across the wilderness, and it
is humming from itself.

This walk was another half an hour, and Zhou Yixian felt a little tired, so he
pulled Xiaohuan and said, "Take a break."
Xiaohuan nodded, looked at a half-large bluestone on the side of the road, walked
over and patted it, and said, "Grandpa, sit here!"
Zhou Yixian nodded, and leaned the bamboo pole with the white cloth of "fairy
guiding" in his hand next to the blue stone, sat down on the stone, could not help
but panted, shook his head slightly, and said, "Why do you feel that your body is
dysfunctional lately? , How long did it take before you started to pant?"
Xiaohuan was taking out the water bottle from her bag. Hearing this, a trace of
worry flashed in her eyes. He walked over and handed the water bottle to Zhou
Yixian. At the same time, he said: "Grandpa, drink some water!"
Zhou Yixian nodded, took the kettle, took a few sips, took a breath, then turned
his head and looked back, and he saw a figure behind him, standing far away.
Zhou Yixian watched for a while, smiled suddenly, and gave the water bottle to
Xiaohuan, but when he turned around, he was stunned. He saw Xiaohuan sitting
next to him, not knowing when to start. There was another sprig of red candied
haws, which I ate with relish.
Zhou Yixian shook his head and said earnestly and earnestly: "I said Xiaohuan!
You don't even look at how old you are. How come you still look like a little girl
and love this candied haws so much?"
Xiaohuan gently spit at the side of the road, spit out a small grain of candied
haws seeds, smiled coquettishly at Zhou Yixian, and said, "But they love it!"
Zhou Yixian was dumb and sighed: "Ten years ago, there were so many pastries
and snacks in Heyang City, why did I go to the roadside alley to buy you this
candy gourd?"
After that, she shook her head and sighed, Xiaohuan smiled without saying a
word, gently tasting the food in her hand, perhaps under the influence of the red
appearance of the candied haws, her lips seemed to have a touch of color.
Zhou Yixian sat for a while again, feeling that his strength gradually recovered,
and planned to call Xiaohuan to continue on the road. Unexpectedly, just after
turning his head, suddenly the corner of his eyes glanced in front of him, and
suddenly a pair of feet appeared.
Zhou Yixian was taken aback and asked: Could it be this negligence that the wild
dog's servant took the opportunity to sneak over, is it worth it? It seems that I
can't believe the little girl's words credulously. The old man has walked the
world for more than a hundred years. Is it because the tortoise falls and the
gutter capsizes today?
This side was thinking wildly, just about to get Xiaohuan up, and suddenly only
heard the gentle and calm voice of the person in front, and said indifferently:
"Are you still showing people the picture?"
Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan both stood up and looked up. They saw a middle-aged
man in front of him, with thin eyebrows and a square face, elegant eyebrows,
piercing eyes and full foreheads. There is a gentle and powerful attitude in the
elegant. . Wearing a Confucian robe, with a lavender jade pendant around the
waist, it is exquisitely cut and faintly auspicious. It is very beautiful and
extraordinary.
It's just that his forehead and sideburns have a lot of white hair that is not
commensurate with his appearance, and it looks a little more vicissitudes of life.
Zhou Yixian’s face suddenly became very strange. He stared at the person in
front of him, and under his unnoticeable sleeves, his hands were clenched into
fists, but on his face, after his astonishment, there was a faint A bit excited, a bit
gratified and a bit of the vicissitudes of life.
Xiaohuan’s gaze turned from the man’s face and returned to his grandfather’s
body, and then found that Zhou Yixian’s face seemed not quite right, and when he
was about to say something, Zhou Yixian suddenly said: "Xiaohuan, go to the side.
, Wait until Grandpa tells you to come."
Xiaohuan stunned. This is something that has never happened before, but Zhou
Yixian's face is serious, not like a joke, and seeing the looks of the two of them, it
seems that they are old acquaintances. He immediately responded and turned
around and sorted out his baggage. Go back.
As she walked, she looked back from time to time, but saw that grandpa and the
middle-aged man were still standing face to face, still seemingly silent. She was a
little worried in her heart. The middle-aged person met for the first time just
now, but only for a short time, but somehow she was a little afraid of him, and
there was a wave of fear in her heart for no reason.
For more than ten years, she has been by Zhou Yixian's side, never knowing that
her grandfather would have known such a powerful person!
As she was thinking, she was in a daze. She didn't realize that she had walked a
long time. Suddenly, she noticed that there was another figure in front of her. She
stopped and almost ran into that person. When she fixed her eyes, she was a
stray dog Taoist. , Hurriedly said: "Excuse me, Daoist."
Unexpectedly, the face of the Daoist Wild Dog at this moment was also very
wrong, a color of horror flashed on his face, and his eyes were staring straight
forward, full of fear and fear.
Xiaohuan was taken aback again, and following his line of sight, he saw that the
stray dog Taoist was also the middle-aged man. I don't know who that person is
that would make the Daoist Wild Dog so scared?
Xiaohuan thought to herself, and couldn't help but whispered to the Daoist Wild
Dog: "Dao Master, who is that person, do you know?"
Daoist Wild Dog shook his body and seemed to recover, but the fear on his face
remained undiminished. He looked at the small ring beside him, and said: "You
don't recognize him?"
Xiaohuan nodded and said, "Yeah! I also saw this person for the first time today,
but I think Grandpa seems to know him. By the way, do you recognize him? Who
is he?"
The corner of the wild dog Taoist's mouth moved, as if he was about to say
something, but somehow, he was silent again, his eyes were looking straight at
the middle-aged man in front of him.
Xiaohuan frowned, and instinctively felt that the Daoist Wild Dog's reaction was
a bit strange. He was afraid, but at this moment, he seemed to be a little more
angry!

Zhou Yixian and the middle-aged man stood side by side, standing on the edge of
the ancient road, looking towards the wilderness.
The breeze blows, white hair on the sideburns, as if they are also telling the
vicissitudes of life.
"We haven't seen each other for many years?" The middle-aged man suddenly
said indifferently.
Zhou Yixian looked into the distance with a complex expression on his face, and
said after a long while: "It's been decades!"
The man smiled faintly and said, "Are you okay?"
Zhou Yixian stayed silent for a long time and said: "Wandering around the world,
playing the world, it is neither good nor bad."
The man seemed to be feeling a little, turned his head and looked at Yi Yixian,
and said, "Are you still blaming me in your heart?"
Zhou Yixian gave a wry smile and shook his head: "You didn't apologize to me,
what do I blame you for?"
The man smiled and said, "In fact, it's not bad for you to be like this. Let's relax
and travel around the world. Now that I want to come, it is also a time for a fairy
to live. It's not worthwhile that there is a fairy in your name."
Zhou Yixian looked at him and suddenly said, "If you want to live like me, what's
the problem, old friend?"
The man suddenly heard Zhou Yixian say "old friend", he was also startled, but
then he smiled, looked into the distance, and slowly said: "I'm different from
you."
Zhou Yixian said indifferently: "You are naturally different from me. Since you
were a teenager, you have always regarded power and power with a heavy heart.
Now, I don't expect you to let it go."
The man frowned, and there seemed to be a flash of anger in the depths of his
eyes. It seemed that no one had dared to speak to him like this, but he looked
back at Zhou Yixian, only to see that he was full of gray hair, much older than
himself. Suddenly, there was a moment of loss, and the anger disappeared.
"Why do you look so old?"
Zhou Yixian shook his head and said, "I'm old, but you shouldn't have been
successful in cultivating..." At this point, he looked a little hesitant, but finally
said, "I heard about your daughter. you……"
There was a moment of sadness on the man's face, and then he shook his head
slowly, blocking Zhou Yixian’s words, and suddenly said: "Back when we were
young, you used to use'Tiangang God fortune' to fortune my life. , Can you
remember?"
On Monday, the immortal was startled.
The man looked up at the sky and slowly said: "I still remember very clearly, you
were young and vigorous, and you told me everything bluntly, saying that my
fate was too strong, and if there were no cracking techniques, he would surely be
defeated. Dao lost his wife and has no children under his knees. Now they are
fulfilled one by one." As he said, his voice gradually became desolate.
Zhou Yixian lowered his head. After a while, he suddenly raised his head and said
categorically, "Now we are all half-done people, and I also have something to say
to you."
The man seemed slightly surprised, and said, "You said."
Zhou Yixian glared at him and said, "I was completely lie to you when I said those
things. Since I was a child, I have been annoyed by those things that look at
fortune-telling, so how can I patiently learn it? This said, but how do I
understand it? That’s why I said those words on purpose when I saw you with a
smug face, but I was angry. Don’t take it to your heart!"
The man shook his body. It seemed that he never expected that Zhou Yixian
would say such things. After a long while, he suddenly shook his head and
laughed loudly, and saw him bend down when he laughed. Where is the slightest
majesty when we first met?
In the distance, Xiaohuan and Daoist Wild Dog both stared blankly.
After a while, the man slowly stopped his laughter, his expression gradually
returning to calm and majesty, but the expression in his eyes seemed to be a little
bit more painful.
Zhou Yixian looked at him silently.
They stood side by side for a long time. After that, Zhou Yixian said indifferently:
"Why are you here?"
The man glanced at him and said, "Aren't you self-consciously smart? What do
you mean?"
Zhou Yixian snorted and said, "Are you going to die Ze?"
The man said leisurely: "Yes, I just want to go there. Why, don't you want to see
it? Old friend?"
Zhou Yixian curled his mouth and said, "You have a bad reputation. It's strange
that I'm walking with you. I'd better stay away from you."
The man looked at Zhou Yixian, suddenly laughed, and then said: "The ancient
way of the world, it is a rare fate to meet the acquaintance. You and I meet today,
and I don't know when I will meet again in the future. Take care."
Zhou Yixian snorted and said, "My old man, I am alive and well, and I don't want
to die, but you have more enemies than the foxes on Huqi Mountain, so think
about yourself!"

Xiaohuan stood by the side of the road and waited for a long time. Suddenly, he
saw Grandpa in front and the man walking over, hurriedly greeted him, and
walked to his side.
The middle-aged man glanced at Xiaohuan's body, and then fell on the wild dog
Taoist behind him.
Dao Ren's expression changed, and he slowly lowered his head.
The man looked at him a few times and suddenly said: "You are the stray dog
Taoist next to Guili, right?"
The fear on the face of the wild dog Taoist became heavier, and he hesitated for a
while before he whispered: "Yes."
Xiaohuan stood beside Zhou Yixian and couldn't help but softly ask Zhou Yixian,
"Grandpa, who is he?"
Zhou Yixian didn't answer yet, but the middle-aged man seemed to hear this little
voice in his ears. He turned around and smiled and said, "Why, doesn't the little
girl recognize me?"
Xiaohuan was taken aback and shook his head blankly.
The man smiled slightly and said, "You can call me thousands of people!"
Xiaohuan was startled.
The man took a deep look at Zhou Yixian, then suddenly waved his sleeves,
turned and strode away, let alone turning his head. During the step, there is an
aura of looking at the world, slowly dissipating.
Behind him, they saw the figure walking along the ancient road towards death,
and suddenly heard the man sing loudly: "The road to the end of the world is
always far away. Children's intentions have always been idiotic. The sky is high
and the sea is eighty thousand feet wide, and all living beings are crawling. The
stars are tens of thousands, the moon is bright, the sky is cold and cold as frost.
All ridiculous things are like dogs. Who is covering the rain and who is turning
the clouds?..."
This song is ancient and clumsy, although it is not soft and pleasant, but it has its
own powerful meaning in the desolation.
But everyone can see that under the sky, above the ancient road, long white
clouds, lonely wilderness, that person walks with his hand, unspeakably
rebellious.
The singing became lower, and the man had gone far.

Chapter Eighteen Profound Snake
The wind blew, and countless flowers swayed together.
Lu Xueqi stood expressionlessly in the sea of flowers, silently looking at Gui Li
who fell across from him.
Faint fragrance, floating secretly.
Gui Li shrugged his shoulders slightly, Xiao Hui jumped off his shoulders,
widened his eyes to look at the master, and then looked at Lu Xueqi who was
opposite, scratched his head, and ran to the side by himself. Up.
Gui Li's gaze fell on the tall stone gate behind Lu Xueqi, smiled suddenly, and
said, "Is this what we are looking for?"
Standing in front of Shimen, Lu Xueqi didn't smile or speak, but her face looked a
little pale, and she didn't know what she was thinking about?
Gui Li walked up slowly, and said indifferently, "I want the contents..."
"Choke!"
The Divine Sword of Tianya was like autumn water, lying between him and her,
reflecting the figures of two people, shaking gently.
Gui Li stopped.
Lu Xueqi slowly raised her head, her face pale as frost, but she looked more like a
nine-day fairy who did not eat the fireworks in the world. She was so clear and
beautiful. Even the words she said at the moment carried a bone-chilling
coldness: "I won't Let this strange treasure fall into the hands of the demon sect,
and then to kill more innocent people."
Gui Li looked at her, deeply, at her.
The woman is as beautiful and cold as she was back then, years have never
carved the slightest trace on her body, but, what about her heart?
He has changed, has Zeng also changed in this woman's heart?
He suddenly laughed, but his eyes slowly became cold in the smile. He smiled and
said: "Really? That's really a coincidence, I'm going to take this unknown
treasure, and then I will kill more people!"
Lu Xueqi shook slightly, staring at the man in front of him, and did not speak any
more, but held Tianya's hand tightly again.
In the distance, there was a faint roar suddenly. The sound came from the depths
of the mist under their feet. It seemed to be very far away, and it sounded like a
roar of some wild beast.
After a while, Gui Li and Lu Xueqi felt at the same time that the real towering tree
under their feet suddenly trembles slightly from the trunk.
The expressions of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi changed slightly at the same time. This
strange tree was unbelievably big and inferior to ordinary mountains. Not to
mention shaking this tree, even thinking about shaking it is also unbelievable.
What kind of characters are both of them, how can this movement be hidden
from them? It is clear that in the mist underneath, a great change has suddenly
occurred, and I don't know what great power can actually shake this tree.
As soon as I thought of this, both of them were quick-reaction people, and I was
afraid that this change was probably related to the treasure house of the
emperor in front of him.
It was also at this time that the first ray of sunlight from the horizon shone
obliquely and sprinkled on the sea of flowers about three feet in front of Shimen.
As soon as Guili moved, he wanted to do something, but Lu Xueqi's eyes
flickered, and the Tianya Divine Sword stretched across his chest, blocking the
stone gate of the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury.
Gui Li's eyes condensed, there seemed to be a flash of red light in his eyes, and he
said solemnly: "I don't want to do it with you, you get out of it."
Lu Xueqi looked directly into his eyes, without any intention of backing down,
and said lightly: "You kill me, it will naturally pass."
The red light in Gui Li's eyes was prosperous, and he suddenly uttered a long
roar, flying up, and the whole body was full of black light, and the momentum
was fierce.
Lu Xueqi's face was as cold as frost, the Tianya sword rose into the sky, and
suddenly said coldly: "Since you have entered the magic way, why bother to use
the Qingyunmen way?"
Ghost Liren was in midair, and the blood-devouring beads in front of Soul Eater
in his hand were bright red, and his eyes were also bright red, and his evil spirits
were very strong. He shouted: "How about Qingyun Taoism and demonic cults, I
usually take it. Come to kill and kill, so what about you?"
In the sharp whistling sound, the red light was mixed in the clear light, and it hit
the head immediately.
An anger flashed in Lu Xueqi's eyes, and he didn't give in half a minute. The
Divine Sword of Tianya abruptly greeted him in midair, and the two supreme
treasures between heaven and earth collided!
"boom!"
With a loud noise, Gui Li stood up, and Lu Xueqi was on the tree trunk, but she
couldn't help but stepped back a few steps, and her face turned pale. But seeing
this cold woman, Liu frowned, her body lifted up with the sword, centered on the
Tianya Excalibur on her chest, and the bright blue light suddenly radiated. She
was in the sword light, and she was even more beautiful.
"I lost the battle ten years ago!" She was in the air, staring at the ghost in front of
her, slowly speaking word by word, while the Tianya Divine Sword was urged by
her own Taoism, blue The light became more and more prosperous, as if even
the sunlight in the sky was forced back by her.
"Ten years later, I'll ask you again, the only person who has collected the three
realities of Buddhism, Taoism, and Demons!"
Ghost Li laughed and said, "You have a good memory!"
Without hesitation, the Soul Eater spun in front of him suddenly, clearing light
bursts, and drawing strange pictures with his left hand, instantly flashing clear
and dazzling Tai Chi patterns in front of him, which is the authentic Qingyunmen
Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao magic.
Lu Xueqi looked colder in her eyes. With a clear whistle, the sword of the Tianya
divine sword was flourishing. As her wrist turned, that day suddenly seemed to
have grown ten times longer, and she smashed towards Guili.
Gui Li's face changed slightly, he himself also spent a lot of hard work on this Tai
Chi Xuanqing Tao, only with the power of Lu Xueqi's sword, he knew that in the
past ten years, Dao Xing has indeed been advancing by leaps and bounds. No one
in the younger generation can easily condense Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao into such a
pure and powerful way with sword light. He only used it once when he was a
teenager when he saw that Master Tian was not easy to teach Qi Hao. At that
time, Tian Buyi's attainments in Taiji Xuanqing Dao had already reached the
"Shangqing Realm."
But at this moment, seeing Lu Xueqi smash it with her hands, the sword shines
like a mountain, the blue light is as sharp as a knife, and its momentum is
overwhelming. Compared with the time of Tian, she has improved so fast in the
past ten years, it is incredible!
It's just that Lu Xueqi's aptitude is amazing, but Guili is responsible for three
thaumaturgics, and he has been cultivating hard day and night during the past
ten years.
At this moment, Ghost Li was facing that mountain of sword light, his arms
shook, and the Tai Chi pattern in front of him suddenly revolved rapidly, quickly
becoming bigger and blocking his chest.
"Hiss!" There was a sharp sound, as if the invincible sword light was blocked by
this Tai Chi pattern, but the blue light was more vibrant, the clear light shone,
and the brilliant light shone between the two of them. It was really beautiful, but
Everyone knows that one who is not careful and is touched by this kind of
Jianmang Qingguang, which contains the real power of Taoism, is either dead or
injured.
In the light, Gui Li exhaled, and with a muffled sound, the Tianya Divine Sword
flew back, and after a few flashes of Tai Chi patterns, it disappeared into the air.
Ghost Li gave a hey, looking at Lu Xueqi, there was a slight admiration in her
eyes, but then she was overshadowed by the red light, and said: "Sure enough, in
only ten years, you can actually break through the realm of the Qing Dynasty. I'm
afraid that the Patriarch Qingye back then is nothing more than that?"
Lu Xueqi stood in the air, her clothes fluttering, and the sword art in her hand
was drawn, and the Tianya sword immediately stopped the castration, and the
blue light became more powerful, and she was secretly surprised at the same
time. In the past ten years, she has been radical in Taoism. Of course, she has
excellent qualifications, but what is more important is that she is extremely
diligent in cultivation, which can almost be described as excessive. As for why
she practiced so desperately, even her master Shuiyue can’t even see it. Going
down and persuading her many times, the reasons for this are not
understandable by outsiders.
This arduous practice coupled with her extraordinary gift finally made her the
first to break through the realm of Shangqing among the younger generation of
Qingyunmen six months ago. It has been here for thousands of years under
Qingye Patriarch. The fastest man in the realm. Her Taoist practice at the
moment, in Qingyunmen, apart from the major elders, I am afraid that she is the
head, even if Xiao Yicai, who has always been known as the number one young
disciple in the door, is probably slightly inferior to her.
However, despite this, the ghostly Li who fought with her just now, the ordinary
Qingyun disciple named Zhang Xiaofan at the beginning, was not weaker than
her. The illusion of the Tai Chi pattern was so sophisticated and sophisticated, it
blocked her sword that contained the Taoism of the Shangqing realm. During the
period, the dark energy was surging, and the layers were surging, strong and
solid, but it seemed to be a Buddhism school, but it was clear when he used the
spell. It is the gesture method of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao.
Has this man finally been on the path of cultivating the path, out of the path that
the predecessors had not taken?
The two looked at each other, their eyes gradually sharpened and brightened,
but at this moment, a loud roar suddenly came from the mist!
The voice was so ferocious and loud, with Guili and Lu Xueqi's practice, they even
felt slightly dizzy. Almost at the same time, the tree trunk under his feet suddenly
trembled violently.
It was as if the originally thick earth trembled violently, almost like an
earthquake.
"Squeak, squeak!" There was a scream, but Xiao Hui, the monkey, was lying next
to the stone gate of the Heavenly Emperor's treasure house. He was startled by
the sudden shock, and while grabbing the vines beside the stone gate, he called
out. .
Before Guili and Lu Xueqi could react, from the direction of the huge tree trunk,
four figures suddenly appeared, and they flew quickly, one in front and three
behind, and they flew nearby in a blink of an eye. Lu Xueqi and the ghost When Li
looked there, he was startled.
The four people who were chasing all the way suddenly realized that someone
was ahead of them. They were also shocked and couldn't help but stop.
These four people are all familiar characters. The one in front of them is a
charming and charming young woman, who is the Jinpinger of the Demon Sect
Acacia Sect, and behind her is the righteous man. Not only Lu Xueqi knows, but
also Ghost Li. , Also know each other.
Faxiang, Zeng Shushu, and stunned, stopped, and never looked away from Guili—
Lin Jingyu!
The scene suddenly fell silent.
Gui Li's gaze looked at them, and there were complex expressions on the faces of
Falun Dafa people, seemingly joyful and stunned, and all expressions flashed one
by one.
Jin Ping'er glanced at the field with brilliant eyes, and based on Guili's position
and power in the Ghost King Sect, his background, Jin Ping'er is naturally well
aware of the past entanglements between Guili and the righteous people present
at the moment, she knows something about it. .
Looking at the situation in the field at the moment, she pondered slightly, and
her feet had quietly moved towards Guili and stood with him.
In the right way, Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi saw Jin Ping'er's movements, both
frowned slightly at the same time, but still did not speak.
Instead, it was Lin Jingyu who broke the silence.
In his eyes, it seems that there is no figure in Jin Ping'er at all at this moment,
only Zhang Xiaofan of the year is standing in front of him. He walked a few steps
slowly, the corners of his mouth moved, and he seemed to feel a little difficulty
even speaking.
"You... are you okay?"
Gui Li slowly retracted his eyes and stopped looking at him. Facing Lin Jingyu,
somehow, he suddenly didn't dare to look at the eyes of that childhood friend.
Lin Jingyu looked at Gui Li's expression, his expression even more excited, and he
seemed to be a little hoarse when he said: "Xiao Fan, you..."
Gui Li's body shook, and he couldn't help but raise his head. It was the familiar
face that caught his eye. At this moment, there was not a trace of hostility, but
only excitement and joy.
"Jing Yu..." he said bitterly.
Lin Jingyu has been cultivating in Qingyun Mountain's ancestor's ancestral hall
for the past ten years. He has also imagined the sight of meeting Zhang Xiaofan
again for countless times. He has also kept asking himself, how can he face Zhang
Xiaofan who has become enchanted?
Is righteous and evil not at the same time, drawing the sword to fight for life and
death?
Or do you want to persuade him to return to the right way?
However, when he finally met again today, he couldn't say a word. The past
years, scene after scene, quietly came to my mind, in the end, it was not Qingyun
Mountain, not flying with the sword, not flying across the world, but two
childhood friends, running with laughter in that dilapidated grass temple!
Time is like sand, have you ever wiped away the most cherished things in your
heart?
A childhood friend, a former brother, stood in front of him ten years later.
Taking a step, Lin Jingyu's face had unprecedented excitement, so that even Gui
Li seemed to be moved by it, and his body trembled slightly. Perhaps, in Gui Li's
heart, it is also a general excitement, right?
Jin Ping'er, who was standing next to Gui Li, frowned slightly. She was naturally
not interested in the relationship between the two brothers. However, looking at
the situation, the people in the right way seemed to be crowded. If there is any
problem with Gui Li, I can't help being alone.
He coughed and smiled and said: "Ah! Young Master Guili, I didn't expect you to
be here earlier than us. I wonder if you can get that strange treasure?"
When these words came out, both Lin Jingyu and Gui Li were shocked. Fa Xiang
and Zeng Shushu looked at Lu Xueqi at the same time. Lu Xueqi slowly shook
their heads, and they were relieved.
A simple question suddenly pulled the person back to reality. Guili closed his
eyes slightly, and when he opened them again a moment later, there was a faint
red light flashing, and his eyes became sharp. He took a deep look at Lin Jingyu,
and finally turned his head. Instead of looking at him, he took a step back and
stood shoulder to shoulder with Jin Ping'er.
Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, her eyes full of water, her eyes flowing, as if they were
all on Gui Li, and she said softly, "Are you okay?"
Gui Li snorted: "How about you and me temporarily cooperating?"
Jin Ping'er said immediately: "Okay, after the incident, you and I will talk."
Gui Li glanced at her, nodded, and only for a moment, the two of them had
already realized that the scene was not easy to deal with, so they immediately
decided to join forces.
Gui Li said indifferently, "Don't you have many masters under your Acacia Sect?
How come you are the only one who enters Neize, but they have the upper
hand?"
Jin Ping'er glanced at the people of the Fa and other people, her face was actually
a little red and shy, and it looked even more pitiful, and she whispered: "Our
acacia sect is a small sect. I'm afraid I would bring in more. , The people outside
suddenly died unclearly."
She smiled and glanced at Gui Li, and said, "It's the Ghost King Zong who always
hides dragons and crouching tigers. Why is there no one beside him except for a
gray-haired monkey?"
Hearing her words with a faint sarcasm, Guili said lightly: "Everyone, each other,
I will bring in a few more talents, I am afraid that the people outside will be
swallowed by your Acacia Sect and Wandu Sect."
This time, the three major factions of the Demon Sect came to the west in a big
way. On the surface, everyone worked together to destroy the Changshengtang,
but secretly they were intriguing and guarding each other, so that the three
major factions were restraining each other, and they did not dare to use all the
masters under their seats. It was taken advantage of by these people.
Standing in the distance, Zeng Shushu was also quite excited. On Qingyun
Mountain, he and Zhang Xiaofan had always made good friends, and he could be
regarded as Zhang Xiaofan's best friend besides Lin Jingyu. However, it was a bit
distressed in my heart to change the situation to the present situation.
He was trying to say something to Guili, whether it was useful or not, he wanted
to get this friend back to the right way. In a blink of an eye, my eyes fell on the
face of the golden vase, and my heart jumped. I only felt that the woman’s face
was like a peach blossom, her amorous feelings were boundless, and her bright
eyes were watery like a pool of water. When she looked back, it seemed vaguely
so. Talking, staring at himself.
He glanced a few times, and suddenly felt a bang in his head, as if he was drunk.
He just wanted to get drunk in the eyes of the woman, and couldn't help taking a
step.
"beep!"
Suddenly, there was a stop drink, like a twilight drum and morning bell, suddenly
ringing in his ears, Faxiangyue white monk robe flashed, and suddenly appeared
in front of him, blocking Jin Ping'er's eyes, and at the same time making a roar
against Zeng Shushu.
Zeng Shushu was shocked, and then he came back to his senses. For a moment,
he fell into a cold sweat, and he thanked the Fa in his mouth, and cursed secretly
in his heart: "This demon girl is so terrible!"
Faxiang’s face was stern, and she turned around and stared at Jin Ping'er. Before
coming up, Jin Ping'er had fought against these people, knowing that the Faxiang
monk looked young, but he was really good at practicing Buddhism in Tianyin
Temple. His own thaumaturgy hardly worked against him. It must be that the
person's concentration was too deep to be disturbed by such foreign objects. He
smiled slightly and didn't speak at the moment.
Faxiang frowned, his eyes fell back to Zhang Xiaofan, facing Zhang Xiaofan, his
expression was not so calm, his always peaceful and compassionate face faintly
implied guilt, hesitated for a moment, and then whispered: "Junior Brother
Zhang..."
Gui Li suddenly said coldly: "My name is Gui Li, and I don't have another name."
Faxiang suffocated for a while, and Zeng Shushu at the back couldn't help but
yelled: "Xiao Fan, don't do this, we have always treated you as..."
Fa Xiang suddenly waved his hand to stop Zeng Shushu's words, and at the same
time whispered: "Junior Brother Zeng, there are some things you should not say
nonsense. If your elder Qingyun knows about it, I'm afraid there will be trouble."
Zeng Shushu was stunned, then looked at the ghost in front of him, and finally
closed his mouth.
Faxiang turned around, as if he still wanted to say something to Guili, but at this
moment, the huge tree trunk under everyone's feet suddenly trembled violently.
This time the shaking was much stronger than the one not long ago. Once,
everyone almost saw the tree trunk swaying in the air, and at the same time
could not stand up, most of them staggered a few steps.
Everyone lost their color almost at the same time.
At the same time, in the depths of the mist below, suddenly there was another
roar that shook the sky, like an evil beast roaring to the sky, the invisible sound
wave turned into a raging wind, surging from the bottom to the top, bringing
everyone The clothes are blowing and hunting.
And in the roar, there was a strange and inexplicable "silk" sound at the same
time, like a snake crawling, and like the sound of a rope rubbing, echoing
between the sky and the earth, getting louder and getting closer.
Jin Ping'er suddenly lost her voice: "Well, it's the beast, it's actually coming up!"
All the people present, except for Gui Li and Lu Xueqi, suddenly lost their colors.
Guili suddenly turned his head, but saw that Jin Ping'er's face was slightly pale,
and he couldn't help being shocked. Although he was too friendly with this
woman, he also knew that Jin Ping'er was really a character to be
underestimated, and he was jointly destroying Changsheng a few days ago.
During the battle, the woman talked and laughed, with careful thoughts and
ruthless methods, and she was really not a good person to deal with.
But at this moment, even her face seemed to have some fear.
Suddenly there was a fishy smell in the air, and the strange noise that gradually
became louder, like a devil's footsteps on their hearts, became more and more
intense.
"What is this……"
Gui Li had just asked halfway before, and suddenly stopped not to say, looking
straight ahead. Then, subconsciously, he actually looked to the side, where, Lu
Xueqi, dressed as snow in white, somehow, suddenly looked at him.
In the clear sky, the direction from which the huge tree branches extended, and
the place where there was still a little cloud, suddenly seemed to be burning with
two huge flames.
Green flame!
In the flames, there were two long, slender, deep eyes shining with cold light.
The fishy smell in the air suddenly flourished, and I was vomiting.
Gui Li somehow, his body trembled slightly, and for a long while, he looked at the
giant beast that slowly and clearly and slowly appeared in front of him, the
incredible beast.
He made a hoarse voice, as if reverberating in the past years, using a voice that
only he could hear, muttering: "Black Water Mysterious Snake, Black Water
Mysterious Snake..."

Chapter Nineteen Yellow Bird
The trunk trembles more severely, even this incredible towering tree, under the
huge body of the black water mysterious snake, seems to be trembling.
Like the evil beasts from ancient times, the black water mysterious snake
wrapped its huge snake body on the trunk, wherever it passed, the branches and
leaves were messed up, and the vines and flowers wilted and shattered one after
another. It shook its head and walked forward, and the humans in front of it were
like ants at the moment, not worth mentioning.
Lu Xueqi's face was slightly pale, and she took a step, still staring at the ancient
giant beast that was getting closer and closer, and whispered to Zeng Shushu
next to him, "What's the matter?"
Seeing sweat on the forehead of Zeng Shushu, he said, "When we were down
there, we suddenly ran into this terrible beast. Our way of doing things is
naturally only for running. But at that time, it didn't seem to care about us, just
Looking for something, I left soon. I didn't expect it to climb up."
Everyone looked at each other. Although all the people present were all
accomplished people, they were far from being comparable to mortals in the
world, but the manpower was exhausted, especially in front of this terrifying
behemoth. Any resistance was ridiculous.
When the black water mysterious snake was getting closer and closer, Jin Ping'er
suddenly said: "Well, this animal is probably also here for the things in this
heavenly emperor's treasury."
Everyone changed color for a while.
Guili frowned slightly, his face expressionless, but he suddenly thought that
when he had just entered the wall of the miasma of death, Zeneze once
encountered an incredible behemoth in the miasma. He did not look at it because
of the miasma. It is clear that since then, I have been faintly familiar with the
peculiar fishy qi around me. Now it seems that the black water mysterious snake
I met that day.
Watching the black water mysterious snake continue to move forward, the huge
black body trembles the tree trunk, making people worry whether the tree trunk
will be crushed by it. And in the mid-air, the huge snake head, under the fangs,
the bright red bifurcated tongue kept stretching in the air, screaming softly
towards the distant treasure house of the Heavenly Emperor, as if very excited.
At this moment, everyone had seen that the purpose of this behemoth was
indeed what was in the emperor's treasury behind them that day.
Gui Li turned his head and looked at the Treasure House of the Emperor of
Heaven, and saw that the thick stone gate was still motionless. The sunlight that
had only been shining in the sea of flowers in front of the stone gate had also
moved to the door at this moment. The four ancient seal characters "Treasure
House of the Heavenly Emperor" were under the sun. sparkling.
Fa Xiang looked at the huge snake body getting closer and closer like a hill,
sighed lightly, and quickly turned to the other people: "This black water
mysterious snake is an ancient beast. It can be used by humans. We are definitely
not its own. Opponents, don't hold on, let's go!"
Everyone knows this truth. Zeng Shushu, Lin Jingyu and others nodded, and Jin
Ping'er snorted over there. It was obviously the boss's reluctance, but seeing her
look, she was ready to leave.
Everyone in the field took control of the magic weapon and prepared to disperse.
Gui Li slowly lit up a dark blue light. He turned his head and was about to greet
Xiao Hui who was still hiding near the stone gate. At this moment, suddenly, the
treasure house of the Emperor of Heaven Above the stone gate, there was a dull
roar.
At this moment, it is the sunlight from the sky that is shining on the uppermost
horizontal line of the "天" in the four-character "Treasure Treasure of the
Heavenly Emperor" ancient seal.
"Roar!"
Almost at the same time, the Black Water Profound Snake suddenly accelerated,
and quickly climbed up with a roar in his mouth. Everyone was shocked. Jin
Ping'er, Zeng Shushu, Lin Jingyu, Fa and others flew first.
In the air, there was a smell of smell, and the strong wind blowing from nowhere
was blowing like a knife on the face.
Guili suddenly turned back and rushed towards the treasure house of the
Emperor of Heaven. At this moment, the Falun Dafa who was already in the air
was shocked, and when he looked back, he saw the black water mysterious snake
that seemed to be furious, his eyes widened, and his mouth seemed to be wide
open. There was also black air spurting out, the huge snake body kept twisting,
and in a blink of an eye, it was in front of the treasure house of the Emperor of
Heaven.
Shimen, the huge treasure house of the Heavenly Emperor in front of humans,
seemed to be only the size of the head of the Black Water Black Snake at this
moment.
Gui Liren was in the air, and only felt that his back was suddenly darkened, and
that mountain of darkness rushed towards him like a sea of mountains, without
turning his head, he also knew that the huge snake body of the Black Water
Profound Snake was behind him.
He incarnates as a green light, flying like electricity in front of the giant beast,
towards the stone gate.
Ahead, the monkey Xiaohui suddenly screamed!
A black shadow smashed down, and the huge wind sound was so fierce that it
had blown Gui Li's figure abruptly before it even touched his body. Gui Li was
shocked in his heart, but now he is no longer the boy who was under the Necro
Abyss back then. He instantly moved with his thoughts, as if he had eyes behind
his back, holding the soul-eater from the snake body of the black water
mysterious snake that was smashed down. , Shi escaped without letting go.
At this moment, the voice on the stone gate of the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury
was gradually louder, accompanied by a roar. Under the sunlight, the originally
complete huge stone gate suddenly cracked a gap from the middle, and then
slowly moved to the side.
The golden, dazzling rays of light burst out from that gap. Even in the day, it was
so brilliant that it could not be seen. Even the rising sun in the sky seemed to be
dimmed at this moment.
There seemed to be something roaring in the treasure house of the Emperor of
Heaven, roaring in the golden light!
The entire huge body of the Black Water Profound Snake suddenly straightened
and let out a sky-shaking roar, not to mention other things, the huge snake head
rushed directly towards the stone gate of the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury.
And between it and the stone gate, the cyan light that flew fast seemed to be a
step earlier than it, and it was about to enter the treasure house of the Emperor
of Heaven...
If there is no such a bright Tianya divine sword.
A blue light curtain rushed to Gui Li's head without knowing when, condensed
into a huge lightsaber, and slashed at him. The red light in Gui Li's eyes was
flourishing, and Shimen was right in front of him, but if this bright sword light
did not resist, I was afraid it would be cut into two on the spot. Forcefully, the
green light reversed and rose towards the sky. The blue cyan light hits violently
in the black shadow coming from behind with its teeth and claws. An instant
invisible wave of air galloped out all around, even the Jin Ping'er and others who
were flying in mid-air at this moment. Can't help but change color.
Despite the great power, the black water mysterious snake and the strange
golden light in the heavenly emperor's treasury were not affected in the
slightest. The golden light was still dazzling, getting more and more prosperous,
and the Black Water Profound Snake rushed forward as well. This man and
woman, in the violent and turbulent realm on both sides, was still struggling to
support, and no one would give in a little.
Until the light of their respective magic weapons overshadowed them, their
complexions became paler and paler, but the most important thing was that
during this moment of flash of lightning, a huge black shadow rushed to the
front.
The magic weapon of mankind's cultivation has inspired its own power, and
disappeared under the excitement of the black water mysterious snake.
Lu Xueqi and Gui Li flew forward at the same time. Gui Li only felt that the blood
in his chest was turbulent, and his mind buzzed. The meridians all over his body
were almost completely turned over by the black water mysterious snake, and a
bit of blood stuck in his chest. , If it weren't for the "Great Brahma Prajna" of
Tianyin Temple in the body at this moment to protect the heart pulse, and at the
same time rush to block the external force, I am afraid that he would have to
bleed on the spot.
But because of this, he still felt severe pain in his whole body, and the bones of
his whole body were broken. He was in the air. He suddenly forcibly turned his
head and looked at Lu Xueqi.
The cold woman seemed to be even worse at the moment. She was dressed like a
snow-white dress. She was covered with blood on her chest. Her pale cheeks and
lips continued to overflow with blood. She seemed to have vomited blood on the
spot.
Although the Qingyunmen Taoist method is magical, but in terms of
strengthening the heart and protecting oneself, it is still the Buddhism's Great
Brahma Prajna better.
The righteous people who stayed in mid-air were stunned. This happened only in
a moment. Before they could react, Lu Xueqi had already stopped Gui Li. After a
while, the two of them were hit by the Black Water Profound Snake. Looking at
their figures, I'm afraid they were all seriously injured.
Lu Xueqi is a Qingyun disciple, needless to say; Guili is Zhang Xiaofan at the
beginning, and has a deep connection with everyone present. This drastic
change, the righteous people reacted and immediately all flew down, although
they could not stop the black water mysterious snake. This ancient monster, but
always hope to help them.
At the same time, Jin Ping'er also flew quietly from the other side, but under the
shadow of Black Water Black Snake, her pair of wonderful eyes were just staring
at the brilliant golden light in the stone gate of the Heavenly Emperor's treasury,
her bright eyes shining brightly.
In the distance, the rising sun is higher.
Under the sun, the word "天" moved up a bit from the horizontal line of the
treasure house of the Emperor of Heaven.
Suddenly, the stone gate, which was about three feet wide and half opened,
suddenly stopped moving. After a while, it unexpectedly began to close, and the
golden light inside gradually dimmed.
Guili's body was about to split, but both of them remained awake with Lu Xueqi,
but the force of the black water mysterious snake was so great that he couldn't
control his body in a rush, and he was about to hit the hard and thick body.
Above the stone gate, at this speed, even if he has the three true methods of
Buddhism, Taoism and Devil, he is afraid that he will be crushed to pieces.
What is even more frightening is that the stone gate is gradually closing in the
low muffled sound...
In the distance, as if in mid-air, the exclamation of Lin Jingyu and others came!
At that moment, Gui Li's mind suddenly felt a trance. Vaguely, as if there was a
woman in water and green clothes, under the blue sky, smiling at herself
slightly. However, her smile, somehow, was a little fuzzy.
Time, at this moment, seemed to slow down suddenly.
His body was turned in the air, and he saw the black water mysterious snake
coming behind him with a hideous face. He saw the hard stone gate gradually
closing in front of him, and he also saw the side by him, out of control like
himself. Woman in white in the air.
He suddenly wanted to ask Lu Xueqi, why did she stop herself at the risk of losing
her life?
"Squeak, squeak!" As if screaming suddenly in the ear, the voice of the monkey
Xiaohui awakened him. Xiao Hui didn't know when he ran to the crevice of
Shimen, jumping and screaming loudly. At this moment, the distance between
the crevices of Shimen was already less than two feet.
Seeing, he was about to hit Shimen.
Seeing, this life is about to end.
Seeing, the blue sky and white clouds pressed down towards him.
If, give up...
He gritted his teeth, exhausted his last strength, twisted his body a few minutes,
and before a moment, he saw the front from the corner of his eye, and the gap
was facing him.
Maybe you can escape the ghost gate, right?
He breathed a sigh of relief, his whole body seemed to be dying, without a trace
of strength.
The wind was bitter, but he suddenly felt that someone was watching him.
He raised his eyes.
Lu Xueqi didn't know when, she was already awake, she was next to him,
watching her flying direction, she was definitely about to hit the hard stone
gate. But, for some reason, there was no trace of fear on the face of this beautiful
woman.
At this moment when the world was spinning, at this moment of life and death,
she could not help flying to death, but there was no trace of sadness or fear on
her face.
As if it was a night's epiphany, her figure dotted with red blood, amidst the
horrified exclamations in the distance, in Guili, no, in front of Zhang Xiaofan back
then, she suddenly laughed.
In the pale smile, there was a gentleness that had never appeared before. In the
sound of such a bitter wind, her lips opened and closed gently, staring at the
people next to her.
There are four words, passing through the sound of the wind, passing through
the blood, more like passing through the years and time, wandering gently for
ten years, and then lingering in his ears, echoing in his deep heart.
"You, come back..."

She closed her eyes, and her body seemed to sink suddenly. Seeing that she was
leaving him, it was like the last strength that disappeared as the four words were
finished.
The black hair fluttered, slightly covering one side of her white face in the wind,
the woman fluttered with the wind, but there seemed to be a faint smile on the
corner of her mouth.
But what is it that echoes so fiercely in the deep heart? Like a turbulent flood that
has washed away all obstacles, even if everything in the world can disappear, but
at this moment, the white figure...
How can you give up?
How can you give it up?
There was a low, hoarse roar in his throat, he was struggling in the inexplicable
tears, he was struggling in the fierce wind, he stretched out his hand, stretched
out his hand, stretched out his hand...
hold onto!
Just like ten years ago, beside the dead soul abyss, among countless rocks like
rain, the white-clothed woman came to him desperately and grabbed his hand.
hold onto……
Before his final consciousness disappeared, he exhausted all his strength to pull
the woman towards him.
In the front, there is only a foot of Shimen gap, and the golden light in the Shimen
has completely disappeared at this moment, and only darkness is left.
There is a touch of warmth in the palm of his hand.
He closed his eyes, and the endless darkness, like it was ten years ago, flooded
and swallowed them.

Shimen slammed shut. At the last moment, the monkey Xiaohui followed his
master in.
And then, the huge stone gate closed again in a loud noise, and the gap in the
middle disappeared unbelievably.
"Boom!" The huge snake head of the Black Water Profound Snake slammed on
the stone gate. This huge force was like overwhelming mountains, and the trunk
of the giant tree tens of meters thick also trembled violently, as if it were about to
break.
The black water mysterious snake seemed to have seen the delicious food
reaching its mouth and flew away again, and fell into an irresistible rage. The
huge snake head began to slam the stone gate frantically. This power is so
powerful that even the people in the distance are in mid-air. , It also changes
color.
Jin Ping'er flew up bitterly, far away from the black water mysterious snake,
cursing in her heart secretly, just now she took advantage of the right way and
everyone was not paying attention, secretly following the shadow of the black
water mysterious snake on the other side and approaching the emperor's
treasure house. , I wanted to wait for an opportunity to enter, but the scene
turned abruptly. That day the Emperor Treasury suddenly closed again for some
reason.
Jin Ping'er came a step late, very annoyed, but unable to do anything, and at the
moment the black water mysterious snake was furious, his attention had begun
to turn to the people in the sky, when Jin Ping'er saw the beast raised his head, it
seemed to move. Hastily stepped back several dozen feet.
Sure enough, the Black Water Mysterious Snake suddenly opened its mouth and
sprayed a black venom into the sky. The smell was tangy, and everyone was
vomiting. Righteous people evaded one after another. For a while, Jin Ping'er was
hiding a little faster. Be calm. But watching the black water mysterious snake
roaring furiously, and then desperately hitting the stone gate of the Heavenly
Emperor’s Treasury with his head, I expected that today I’m afraid I can’t get any
more cheap. Go is the best policy.
Thinking of this, Jin Ping'er quietly left here and flew towards the inbound path,
but she didn't fly far. She suddenly shook her body, and saw that she was above
the inbound path. The black water mysterious snake passed by just now was a
mess, but For some reason, there is a flowerbed of vines, which is intact. In the
area of this flowerbed, under the sunlight, it seems that dark red light flashes
quietly and the arrangement is disorderly, but when you look closely, it seems to
be again. There is mysterious.
Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, looked carefully for a moment, a sharp light flashed
in her eyes, as if she could see a doorway, she quickly glanced around, sneered at
the same time, and whispered: "Even they are here!" "
She pondered for a moment in mid-air, and finally shook her head and flew away
without looking back.

Before the Heavenly Emperor’s Treasury, the black water mysterious snake was
still raging, desperately hitting the stone gate, the righteous people in the sky
wanted to secretly go down to see if they could rescue Lu Xueqi, but when they
got closer, they would be attacked by the black water mysterious snake. The
attack, several times, he was almost injured in the hands of this behemoth.
After a few more times of distress, Fa Xiang signaled to the others to retreat
further, gathered together, and then whispered: "This is not the way to go. I don't
know what is in this treasure house that makes this beast so obsessed with it. .
With it staying here, we will not be able to enter the treasure house anyway."
Lin Jingyu's face was stern, staring at the Black Water Profound Snake below,
Zeng Shushu also looked anxious, but even though he was witty and smart, he
couldn't do anything at this moment.
When everyone was extremely anxious, there seemed to be only the crazy roar of
the Black Water Black Snake left in the world. At this moment, suddenly, the sky
darkened.
Zeng Shushu and the others were shocked. Just a moment ago, the sky was still
clear, how could the sky change in an instant and couldn't help but look up.
At this glance, they were dumbfounded, and they saw that above the nine
heavens, a large orange-yellow color suddenly appeared, almost several tens of
square meters, covering the top of their heads, even blocking the sun.
Afterwards, there seemed to be a phoenix roar from the sky.
The Black Water Profound Snake, who was still in madness just now, suddenly
stopped moving, and the huge snake head held up its head and looked at it. Then
it seemed to make an angry gesture, opened its mouth wide, exposed its fangs,
and roared towards the cloud.
The cloud covered the sky and the sun generally fell. Although it was not as huge
as the black water mysterious snake, it was almost the same as it.
The people in the distance can see clearly that this is a huge bird with orange and
yellow feathers all over, spreading its wings and flying, hovering in the air, facing
the black water mysterious snake entrenched on the trunk, instead of fearing it.
It seems to be offensive.
Faced with this strange bird, Heishui Black Snake actually put away its
indomitable attitude, curled up, the snake's head rustled, and waited.
"This one is the legendary nine-day spirit bird-the yellow bird!" (Note 1)
Faxiang looked at the two giant beasts facing each other in the distance,
muttering.

"Note 1: This allusion is taken from "The Classic of Mountains and Seas, Southern
Classics of the Great Wilderness, and the Yellow Birds of Wushan". There are
Wushan people, and there are yellow birds in the west. Teiyao, Ba Zhai. The
yellow bird is in Wushan, serving as the mysterious snake.
Another note: the emperor is the emperor of heaven, and the medicine refers to
the immortal medicine, that is, the medicine of immortality. The black snake is
the black water black snake. 』

Chapter 20 Xiao Hui
He slowly opened his eyes in the dark.
The surrounding area was dark, and then, not far in front, a faint light slowly lit
up, like a faint candle in the dark night, quietly burning.
He looked there silently, the light was a slight lavender, then turned to cyan, and
then slowly turned to dark green, and it went down like this, constantly
changing, shining with various colors, very beautiful.
"Squeak, squeak..."
Suddenly, right by his side, the monkey Xiaohui's low voice sounded. It seemed
that because it was in this darkness, even its voice did not dare to be too loud.
Gui Li turned his head, and as expected against the weak light, he saw the
monkey Xiaohui squatting beside him.
He smiled and gritted his teeth subconsciously, trying to hold back the pain and
sit up first, see the surrounding situation clearly before speaking. Unexpectedly,
he turned and sat up smoothly. There was no pain in his whole body. He sat up
smoothly, which surprised him.
In the darkness, the light that kept changing colors lightly shone on him. Gui Li
looked at the whole body inwardly, and the injuries he had suffered from the
heavy hit by the Black Water Profound Snake just now, somehow, suddenly and
unbelievably recovered.
He frowned slightly, and he was surprised, but he couldn't think of a reason for a
while, so he wanted to stand up first, take a good look around and talk about it.
Thinking of this, his body moved, and suddenly, he stopped again, his body
seemed to be suddenly stiff.
I don't know when, in his hand, he also held another palm, a white, slender and
gentle hand.
They held so tightly, so natural, it made people forget that their hands were still
holding together.
Gui Li was stunned, and then slowly looked to the side, the faint light, floating
gently in the darkness, printed that cold and beautiful face. Lu Xueqi's eyes were
still closed, and her face was still a little pale. At the corner of her mouth, there
seemed to be faint bloodshot eyes, like weird red petals, falling on her face as
white as the first snow.
Her lips pressed slightly, as if still with a faint smile.
One piece, silence!
Whose gaze is staring quietly in the dark, time is like water, ten years of time,
deep in life, but it seems that nothing has happened before, just yesterday.
"Boom!"
Suddenly, a loud noise erupted in this dark space, and the mountain shook
suddenly, accompanied by a phoenix roar and furious roar in the distance, the
entire dark space trembled violently.
The little gray monster screamed, his body turned into a ground gourd, stumbled
to the side, and fell to the ground with a plop. Gui Li couldn't sit still for a while,
and leaned to the side.
The force of this shock also shook Lu Xueqi's body. She seemed to wake up
suddenly, whispered in her mouth, and opened her eyes as she tilted her body.
What came into view was darkness at first, and then the familiar face, sitting
beside him.
Just like, ten years ago, under the abyss of the dead, ruthless seaside!
The tremor slowly eased, and the surroundings gradually returned to calmness. I
don’t know what the violent tremor was about?
Lu Xueqi sat up slowly, looking at Guili, who did not dodge, looking at her the
same. After a while, their eyes drooped down, and the two hands were still
tightly and naturally held together.
Lu Xueqi was silent and speechless, her body motionless. Gui Li's lips moved,
then slowly let go of his hand, and closed it back.
Lu Xueqi faintly looked at the hand that had retracted into the darkness. Just a
moment ago, there was a touch of warm hand. There was a faint sadness in her
eyes suddenly, and then disappeared again, and she recovered her calm.
She stood up, and at the same time, frowned slightly. It seemed that she was
surprised by the sudden recovery of her injuries. She then glanced around and
said quietly, "Where is this place?"
Gui Li also slowly stood up and said: "I don't know, but I remember we flew into
the treasure house of the Emperor of Heaven."
Lu Xueqi was silent for a while, and said, "Did you save me?"
Gui Li glanced at her, and then said lightly: "No, you flew in before the Shimen
closed."
Lu Xueqi turned her head and stared at him blankly. Her eyes were still bright in
the dark, as if gleaming.
Guili didn't look into her eyes, turned his head away, and started walking
towards the dim light. At the same time, he said, "You don't owe me anything. If
you want to kill me, just do it."
Lu Xueqi stood quietly in the darkness behind him, stood there for a while, then
gently patted the dust on her body to tidy up her appearance.
"Squeak, squeak!"
The dizzy Xiaohui who was smashed by the shock just now recovered, and ran
over and jumped up to Guili's shoulder two or three times, lying on his shoulder,
flashing towards that road. Look at the mysterious light.
As I got closer, what I saw became clear.
This is a wooden platform erected in the dark, half a person tall, a round wooden
pillar about the thickness of a baby's arm is connected to the ground, and a small
platform the size of a foot is supported on the upper end.
In the middle of the platform, there is a cup with an ancient shape, which is also
made of wood. If you look closely, you can see that the entire wooden table and
cup are completely connected together, and they are connected to the
underground trees. One.
But the most attractive thing is in this little wooden cup. The wooden cup is
about three inches high and two inches wide. There is a transparent liquid in the
middle, and there is a small transparent stone floating on the liquid in the cup,
which is flat on five sides and is crystal clear. It is from this stone that soft light is
emitted, forming a semicircular light curtain on the small wooden table,
refracting all kinds of light and radiating it all around.
At this moment, Lu Xueqi had also walked over, standing beside Gui Li, looking at
the wooden cup.
In the air, there is a strange fragrance faintly floating, which is omnipresent, and
it is refreshing to smell it.
Neither Guili nor Lu Xueqi were waiting, but at the moment they couldn't see
what it was.
In fact, this wooden table in the treasure house of the Emperor of Heaven, the
cup contained in the cup is the fairy medicine rumored to be secreted by the
Emperor of Heaven. Both the wooden table and the wooden cup are connected to
the strange tree at the foot. The wonderful tree itself has a lot of aura to save the
elixir.
Outside the Heavenly Emperor’s Treasury, the ancient beasts like Heishui Black
Snake could covet so much, and even fight against the natural enemy Yellow Bird
who guarded the elixir. It was just this unremarkable cup of elixir.
The sudden and mysterious recovery of Guili and Lu Xueqi's injuries was actually
related to this elixir and this treasure house.
It's just that these legends and secrets are no longer known today, and neither
Guili nor Lu Xueqi knows. Facing such a genius and treasure, they just frowned
strangely.
While thinking about it, suddenly, there was another loud noise, and the entire
Heavenly Emperor's treasury trembled violently. At the same time, the terrible
roar of the Black Water Profound Snake heard again. It seemed that this ancient
behemoth was extremely angry and still refused to abandon the elixir.
Although the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury is an ancient and strange place, at
this moment, it has been years and months, and now I don't know how many
times it has been hit by the black water mysterious snake. How can the power of
such ancient beasts be comparable? If it weren't for the Emperor's Treasury, it
would have been replaced by an ordinary hill, I'm afraid it would have been
leveled by the Black Water Black Snake.
At this moment, I could only hear the loud noises around, the painful groaning of
hard trees echoed everywhere, and at the same time the treasury moved
violently, Xiao Hui screamed, and almost fell off Guili's shoulder again, and Both
Gui Li and Lu Xueqi felt that the surrounding sky was shaking, and they were
almost insecure.
It stands to reason that under this violent impact, even the entire wooden table
and wooden cups connected together, the elixir in that cup will be poured
out. But just as it was shaking violently, the stone floating on the water in the
wooden cup suddenly lifted up a thin golden light, which shot straight upwards,
shining on the light curtain, and immediately dyed the entire light curtain.
Golden, then the light suddenly flourished.
Under the shining of this light curtain, the wooden platform that originally
seemed to be about to move suddenly stopped amidst the fierce turmoil around
it. Until the surrounding vibration gradually calmed down, the golden brilliance
slowly weakened and returned to its original state.
Gui Li and Lu Xueqi looked at each other, and they both looked surprised and
admired. This kind of extraordinary work is really incredible.
Gui Li looked around again, and with the light of this strange stone, he saw that
there was nothing left in this treasure house except this wooden platform. But
looking at this stone, it was crystal clear, with immortality lingering in it, and an
extraordinary thing. It seems that the strange treasure that has been searched
for many days is this thing.
When he thought of this, his heart became hot and he stretched out his hand to
touch the light curtain of the wooden platform.
"Don't touch it!" Suddenly, Lu Xueqi's voice suddenly became cold and rang
around her.
Gui Li's hand stopped in the air, then slowly retracted, turned around, and faced
Lu Xueqi.
The two stood face to face, less than three feet apart, but the warmth that was
still faintly between them just now suddenly cooled down, replaced by the
coldness behind the silence.
Ghost Li looked at Lu Xueqi, and said slowly: "I want this thing."
Lu Xueqi looked into the eyes of the man in front and said quietly: "I won't let
you get it unless you kill me first."
Gui Li stopped talking.
That faint light in the dark, lightly flowing, changing colorful colors, as if it was
also telling something?
"Boom!"
There was another loud noise that shook the sky, and the same ground shook the
mountains, but this time the scale was better than before. Although the strange
stone lifted up golden light to protect the wooden platform, the surrounding
walls of the Heavenly Emperor’s Treasury seemed to no longer be able to
support it. Up.
With a hoarse cracking sound, a huge piece of wood suddenly fell from the top of
his head. Gui Li and Lu Xueqi jumped away at the same time, and then the loud
noise continued. The black water mysterious snake outside seemed to have
fallen into madness, constantly hitting the treasure house of the Emperor of
Heaven. At the same time, Fengming Qingxiao amidst the roar, became more and
more angry. And passionate!
Outside, there seems to be an earth-shaking decisive battle going on!
Under the pressure of the huge external force, the entire treasure house of the
Emperor of Heaven finally began to slowly deform, the walls on all sides began to
sink inward slowly, and the cracked wooden blocks fell like rain one after
another.
Under these circumstances, Gui Li and Lu Xueqi only managed to avoid the huge
wooden block that fell for the time being, and could not take care of the wooden
platform for a while.
Seeing that the treasure house of the Emperor of Heaven was about to collapse,
but at this moment, it seemed as if it was the mana of the ancient gods. Suddenly,
a golden light that was much larger and dazzling than before rose up from the
strange stone, suddenly became a pillar, and went straight to the sky. But this
time, it broke through the light curtain that wrapped the wooden platform and
shone directly on the dome of the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury.
In the treasure house, a mysterious and distant voice suddenly sounded, like the
mysterious Sanskrit singing in the Lingshan victorious realm, and also like the
soft whispers of the Jiuyou Lonely Soul. As the golden beam of light pressed
against the dome, the entire heavenly emperor's treasure house seemed to be
supported by some strong force. It stopped and continued to sink inward, and
the falling of the wooden block gradually stopped.
Then, in the eyes of Lu Xueqi and Gui Li, on the dome of the entire Heavenly
Emperor’s Treasury, in the dazzling golden light, suddenly, that mysterious voice
rang, singing like why, the golden text of the size of a fight, in The golden light
appeared one after another volleyed in the sky.
Ghost Li was shocked.
After a while, these nine characters slowly disappeared, but the mysterious
singing voice became louder and louder and more and more prosperous. In an
instant, the dazzling golden beam of light suddenly burst like an explosion,
fiercely shooting at all in the treasure house of the Emperor of Heaven. In the
space, on the surrounding walls, under the shining golden light, one by one
golden letters appeared in the sky, with vigorous gestures, as if they were all
flying.
Surrounded by Guili and Lu Xueqi, flying around amidst the roar!
Guili and Lu Xueqi were shocked by this breathtaking and bizarre sight, but then
they were attracted by the mysterious words around them. They watched
eagerly, forgetting everything around them.
And Guili's heartbeat is getting more and more fierce. At this moment, there
seems to be a voice in his heart shouting: "The Book of Heaven! The Book of
Heaven! This is the third volume of the Book of Heaven!"

Outside the Treasure House of the Emperor of Heaven, Dharma and others were
far away from the sky, looking at the strange tree above the two ancient strange
beasts fighting, their expressions were a little pale involuntarily.
Originally full of life, with luxuriant branches and leaves, and on the huge tree
trunk surrounded by countless vines and flowers, at this moment, it seems to
have suffered a huge disaster once every tens of thousands of years. There are
broken branches and withered flowers everywhere, and it is miserable.
And in front of the tree trunk, outside the Treasury of the Emperor of Heaven,
the Black Water Black Snake is tightly coiled around the stone gate of the
Treasury of the Emperor of Heaven. The head of the huge snake roars to the sky.
People watching the battle from a distance can also feel the wind is strong.
The yellow bird has orange-yellow feathers. Its wings spread closer to a hundred
feet. It has sharp beaks and sharp eyes, and its feet are also sharp and huge. At
this moment, it swoops down, attacking the black water black snake with its
sharp beak and giant claws.
But Heishui Xuanshe constantly spouted poisonous gas from her mouth, the
snake head shook, its fangs sharp, and it counterattacked with all its strength,
hitting the treasure house of the Emperor of Heaven under him from time to
time.
These divine birds and giant snakes fought against each other. What they were
fighting was the darkness of the sky and the discoloration of the wind and clouds.
Fortunately, they were in this deserted place. Otherwise, with the power of these
two ancient and strange beasts, the prosperous place would be destroyed by
them.
Until now, the tyrannical Black Water Black Snake is already full of scars. On the
huge body that was originally like a demon god, one after another huge wounds
are vividly visible, and dark red blood is constantly flowing out. Dye the tree
trunk underneath him in a dark red color. With its ancient beasts, it was
originally as hard as a rock, and only a beak with sharp claws like a yellow bird
could hurt it.
However, even though Hei Shui Xuan Snake was seriously injured, the Yellow
Bird himself was not well. The feathers, which were originally as bright and
beautiful as a phoenix, were bitten by the black water mysterious snake several
times in the battle with the black water mysterious snake, and they fell off
countlessly. There were also several wounds on the body, and the bones were
deeply visible. The blood gushed out. The neighborhood is dyed red.
At this moment, the two giant beasts temporarily stopped attacking, the black
water mysterious snake occupies the heavenly emperor’s treasure house, and
the yellow bird landed on the nearby tree trunk. The two sides confronted each
other, the black snake roared, the yellow bird and the phoenix screamed. the
meaning of.
But from the appearance, the black water mysterious snake seems to be in a
disadvantageous situation. After all, the terrain here is not good, and it hangs
lonely above the sky. It can only sit tightly on the tree trunk, while the yellow
bird can flap its wings and fly continuously. Directional attack is a big
advantage. In addition, the yellow bird is the natural enemy of the Black Water
Black Snake, and is naturally resistant to the poisonous venom of the Black
Water Black Snake. Although there is still fear, after being bitten, it cannot hurt
the roots. Cannot be fatal.
One of the most powerful abilities of the Black Water Mysterious Snake lost its
effect in front of the yellow bird. In addition to the unfavorable terrain, seeing
the general situation is not good, it seemed to realize this, and it was extremely
angry. With his huge eyes wide open, the snake's head suddenly turned, and
while the yellow bird was still standing in the distance, it slammed into the
The yellow bird was furious, and fluttered again amidst the roar of the phoenix.
But this collision was actually where the power of the Black Water Profound
Snake’s body had gathered, and it crashed, not to mention anything else, the huge
tree trunk under him trembled violently, and the Heavenly Emperor’s treasury
was instantly cracked. Even on the huge stone gate, several cracks were knocked
out by this collision.
It was as if, after insisting on resisting the countless impacts of the terrifying
power of the Black Water Black Snake, at this moment, the mysterious power in
the Heavenly Emperor's treasury finally began to collapse.
In the distance, the Falun Dafa people looked at each other and took a breath.
The yellow bird screamed sharply, flew into the air, and suddenly rushed down,
the sharp beak, like a huge arrow from the string, shot towards the black water
mysterious snake.
In an instant the world changed color, the wind and clouds changed, it seemed
that there was a violent gust of wind, forming a huge vortex, which looked like a
tornado, and the yellow bird rushed down in the fiercely rotating wind.
The Black Water Profound Snake roared loudly, and the huge snake eyes
suddenly shot endless fierce light and fierce look, and even if the yellow bird
attacked from the sky, it again desperately slammed the huge snake head into the
"boom!"
In an instant, flying sand and gravel, dust soaring, the sound of "chuckchuck"
tearing sounded through the world, and finally after a loud noise, the dome wall
of the Heavenly Emperor’s Treasury collapsed and was hardened by the black
water mysterious snake with unparalleled strength. Striking away.
Almost at the same time, the yellow bird rushed down furiously, and the tornado
instantly enveloped the black water mysterious snake. Everyone only heard the
black water mysterious snake utter a sky-shaking roar. The sound was extremely
stern, and it seemed to have suffered some huge damage.
The gusts were so intense that Dharma people drifted with the wind like ants,
and had to step back a lot.
When the dust gradually fell in the arena, the roar did not abate. Everyone
looked at it and saw blood flowing across the black water mysterious snake head.
The blood on the right side of the snake's eye spurted like a fountain, and it was
actually blinded by a yellow bird. Only eyes!
At this moment, the golden light flashed slowly in the Heavenly Emperor's
treasury that was knocked open, and then gradually dimmed.
Hei Shui Xuan Snake and Yellow Bird could not bother to fight for a while, and
looked down at the same time.
In front of these two giant beasts, even the huge treasure house of the Emperor
of Heaven is like a child's toy.
In the dust, in the Treasury of the Emperor of Heaven, two figures staggered to
their feet, it was Gui Li and Lu Xueqi. But Xiao Hui, who had been lying on Guili's
shoulders, fell off his shoulders at this moment, hid under the wooden table, and
firmly grasped the wooden pillar with his hands to stabilize his body.
I want to come under the desperate impact of the Black Water Black Snake, the
situation in the Heavenly Emperor's Treasury just now must not be very
good. Looking at Guili and Lu Xueqi alone, although their faces were slightly pale,
they were still calm, but Xiao Hui was scared "faceless", and his mouth kept
squeaking.
Gui Li calmed down, and immediately shook his body. There was an unbelievably
big beast on each side, staring at him, and looking at them, they were murderous.
No need to think about it, this place is not a good place.
But before he could react, the remaining snake eyes of the Black Water Black
Snake could already see the wooden platform in the treasure house of the
Emperor of Heaven and the transparent liquid in the wooden cup on the wooden
platform.
Suddenly, Heishui Xuan's eyes shot uncontrollable greed, and the huge snake
head suddenly rushed down. How could the yellow bird stand by and let out a
clear whistle, followed by a sharp beak pecked down.
These two giant beasts are showing their might at the same time. No matter how
high Ren Guili and Lu Xueqi go, they can only instinctively control the magic
weapon and fly away quickly. But Guili flew up, and suddenly his body shook,
and at the same time a "creak" scream came from behind him. Xiao Hui, who had
been lying on his shoulders, was hiding under the wooden platform at this
moment and did not follow.
Although his temperament has changed drastically from the past, he has a deep
affection for Xiao Hui, and he has to go back to pick Xiao Hui without thinking
about it. Unexpectedly, as soon as he paused, the yellow bird screamed and
fought with the black water mysterious snake, his wings vibrated, and a violent
wind surged in, pushing Guili and Lu Xueqi away.
Gui Li was very anxious, but the force of the Yellow Bird fan was so great that he
could not help flying far away, and he managed to control his body, he was
already tens of feet away from the trunk. His eyebrows were tightly furrowed,
and the light beneath him was bright, and he immediately rushed back.
At this moment, the battle between the yellow bird and the black water
mysterious snake is close to white-hot. Now the black water mysterious snake
has a clear goal, which is to snatch the small cup of elixir, and the yellow bird
naturally does not allow it to get involved, so it stops flying and stops. Above the
trunk, two giant beasts surrounded the small wooden cup, biting and pecking,
roaring again and again, but for a while, under the power of each other, they
couldn't lower their heads to construct the elixir.
Xiao Hui hid under the wooden platform, a little scared at first, but gradually
realized that the two big guys were fighting desperately only on top of
themselves, and they didn't get down, so they quietly poked their heads out to
watch. It's just this look that I can see that the light curtain that originally
shrouded the wooden cup has disappeared with the collapse of the Emperor's
treasury.
Xiao Hui slowly climbed onto the wooden platform, and looked up, only to see
the snake-headed bird's head stretched out and pecking in mid-air. From time to
time, huge scales and feathers fell like rain.
The monkey scratched his head, blinked his eyes, lowered his head, and saw that
in the wooden cup beside him, the liquid was like water, reflecting his own
appearance. One of the stones, floating on the surface of the water, did not sink,
but it was crystal clear. Throughout, I don't know what it is.
It glanced at the wooden cup, suddenly squatted on it, put its head into the
wooden cup, and began to drink.
Gulu, Gulu, Gulugulu...
The black water mysterious snake and the yellow bird who were fighting just
now, and the two giant beasts that were shaking the earth and changing color
just now suddenly seemed to froze.
Gulu, Gulu, Gulugulu...
This small sound is not worth mentioning among the countless terrible loud
noises, but for some reason, suddenly everything in the whole world is still, and
only this funny-sounding monkey drinking water is left. sound.
The cup was very small, and the liquid in it was only about half a cup. The
monkey Xiaohui drank it quickly, then raised his head and looked around.
Above the air, Black Water Black Snake looked down, as if he hadn’t reacted yet,
and then raised his head to look at the opposite enemy, the Yellow Bird. The
Yellow Bird also looked at Xiao Hui almost exactly the same, and then at Hei.
Water mysterious snake.
...
Gee.
Suddenly, there was another strange sound. Hei Shui Xuan Snake and Yellow
Bird looked down at the same time, only to see Xiao Hui sticking out his tongue
and banging twice, then the monkey head shook. Obviously the water in the cup
did not taste Very good, far inferior to the food that its owner cooked in the
kitchen of Dazhufeng in Qingyun Mountain, Xiao Hui was very dissatisfied. At this
time, the monkey's eyes turned and saw that although the water in the cup was
drunk, there was still a small shiny stone lying quietly in the wooden cup, and he
picked it up, and then gently threw it into the air. , Opened his mouth, like a
human eating peanuts, and swallowed it.
...
In the distance, everyone sweats together!
Suddenly, only heard a roar and a sharp howl, the black water black snake and
the yellow bird rushed down furiously at the same time, the snake head and the
bird's beak slammed on the poor little monkey together, and Xiao Hui was
shocked, even the monkey on his head. Mao stood up in fright, but now there was
nowhere to escape, he had to instinctively lie down on the wooden platform and
hug his head with his hands.
Seeing that Xiao Hui was about to die under the combined attack of the two giant
beasts, a clear light flashed at this moment of inadmissibility. It was Gui Li who
arrived with all his strength, reached out and picked up Xiao Hui, and then flew
away with all his strength. .
As soon as they left the wooden platform, they heard a loud noise from behind,
and the entire remaining building of the Heavenly Emperor’s Treasury was
wiped out...
The black water mysterious snake roared loudly on the tree trunk, but although
it was invincible on the land, it was helpless to the flying enemy. After screaming
for a long time, it was unable to do it after all. In addition, the elixir was lost and
there were natural enemies here, and it was finally angry. Turned around, slowly
climbed down the giant tree, and soon disappeared into the mist.
However, the crisis between Guili and Xiaohui has not disappeared. The Black
Water Black Snake has nothing to do, but there is still a divine beast yellow bird
that has been running for nine days and eighty thousand miles. At this moment, it
is flapping its wings and even refusing to give up and pursue it closely.
Guili saw sweat on his forehead. The yellow bird flew very fast, but once I had a
fight with the black water mysterious snake just now, I was injured and suffered
a lot of physical strength; secondly, the ghost was a little agile and kept turning
sharply in mid-air. Only then did the yellow bird catch up. But even so, the tired
body of the yellow bird gradually chased up. Seeing that he could not fly far, he
would be caught up by the yellow bird. Xiao Hui, who was lying in Guili's arms,
screamed loudly, very anxious, and just yelled twice. There was a sudden "uh"
sound, and I didn't know what I was full or what I had just drunk, but at this
moment, I burped full.
Guili was angry and funny, unable to cry or laugh, but he couldn't take care of
that much at the moment, so he could only avoid the harsh wind behind him
desperately. While he was flying, from the corner of his eyes, he suddenly saw a
flowerbed in front of him. It was different from the mess around him. The
flowers were still luxuriant, and there was a faint red glow.
He shook his body, and for a moment he could see what was hiding there. He
didn't expect them to come here, but why didn't he tell himself?
There was a burst of doubt in his heart, but after all, it was the moment of life
and death, and there was no time to think so much, so he flew there immediately,
and the yellow bird caught up.
In the distance, Lu Xueqi and others exclaimed, seeing the yellow bird's claws
about to catch Guili's back, looking at the yellow bird's angry expression, they
would not give up unless they smashed the corpses of the people who had stolen
the elixir of Heaven!
When it was said that it was too late, Guili used all his strength to turn into a blue
light like electricity, and flew over the flowerbed in a whistling manner, and the
yellow bird did not notice the others, and caught up with it. Above the flowerbed.
Abnormal changes occur suddenly.
Under the flowers, the red light suddenly skyrocketed, and they were made into
a whole. Above the sky, there was an ancient red tripod, which was the Qibao
Zongzhen of the Ghost King Zongzhen——Fulong Ding.
And the one standing on the Fulong Ding, with a calm complexion and a word in
his mouth, is the King of Ghosts.
The mysterious mantra reverberated again, and Qinglong and You Ji also
appeared beside the flower garden, waving their hands again and again, and
instantly, under the mysterious spiritual power of Fulongding, the "Sleeping
Dragon Fault" array once again When activated, the red light swept up,
connected a piece of dark red light, and gathered on the Fulong Ding high in the
sky, trapping the yellow bird in it.
How was the yellow bird willing to wait to be captured, and immediately rushed
from left to right, but I don’t know whether it consumed too much power after
fighting with the black water mysterious snake, or because the trapped dragon
has too strong mana, and it hit the wall several times, and it can’t be rushed
anyway. When he went out, he was shocked by the mysterious force, and his
whole body injuries seemed to be heavier.
In the end, seeming to know that there was nothing he could do, the yellow bird
wailed, stopped in the red light curtain, and stopped moving.
The ghost king let out a long laugh, and fell down, and Gui Li also hugged Xiao
Hui and slowly landed beside him. At this moment, Qinglong and You Ji also
stood over.
Gui Li frowned and looked at the ghost king, but the ghost king smiled slightly
and waved his hand: "We will talk about the matter here."
As he said, he looked into the distance, looked at Faxiang, Lu Xueqi and others in
the distance, and suddenly smiled at Gui: "You can tell, how are we going to deal
with these people?"
Gui Li's body shook, but although the ghost king smiled kindly, his eyes flashed
with a hint of coldness.
All around, it suddenly became quiet again.

Chapter 21 Fish Monster
Death swamp, the top of the giant tree.
Lu Xueqi, Fa Xiang, Lin Jingyu, and Zeng Shushu slowly landed on a huge mess of
tree trunks. There were cracks and countless branches all around. Even after a
long time, it still made people feel right to those two ancient giants. The fight
between the beasts was shocked.
But at this moment, their attention is obviously more focused on these people in
front of them.
Faxiang frowned slightly, and said nothing. The few people in front of him, he
had seen him in the battles of Liubo Mountain and Qingyun Mountain in the East
China Sea. They were obviously the ghost king sect lord Ghost King and his two
capable men Qinglong and You Ji, plus they are no longer what they used to be.
The ghost Li, it can be said that the strength is far better than one's own.
It's a pity that after climbing the tree, at the fork, they parted ways with
Qingyunmen Xiao Yicai, Fenxianggu Li Xun, Yan Hong and others, otherwise,
although they may not be able to beat these four people, they will eventually
have the strength to fight.
But thinking so, the Ghost King Zong didn't seem to have the intention to do it
immediately.
The ghost dynasty Faxiang four glanced at the four people, and then asked Guili
lightly: "You tell me, how are we going to deal with these people?"
Gui Li did not answer immediately, but looked at the Ghost King. I saw the King
of Ghosts complexion, seemingly peaceful, but some sharp gleams faintly flashed
in his eyes. After a while, he said indifferently: "Since the Sect Master has come
here, naturally all affairs will be decided by the Sect Master."
The Qinglong standing next to him frowned slightly, and the black gauze on You
Ji's face seemed to sway slightly, looking at Gui Li.
There was no change in the face of the ghost king, with a smile still on his mouth,
he slowly said: "When you came to this death, I said that you are in charge of
everything here. I came to Qinglong and You Ji. So, it’s just to capture the yellow
bird. These four righteous people, it's up to you! Whatever you want, it is what
you want."
"Pooh!"
Suddenly, a cold snort of disdain came from the front.
Everyone looked forward, but Lin Jingyu's complexion was frosty, and he said
coldly: "The evil spirits and evil ways, if there is a kind of evil way, come up and
die for life, why is there like a woman chewing her tongue, it's ridiculous!"
As soon as the words came out, Qinglong's complexion sank first, but the ghost
king looked at Lin Jingyu from a distance, but was not angry, but smiled, turning
his head and sternly at the ghost: "This person is Lin Jingyu! Is it your childhood
friend?"
Gui Li's heart was shocked. Today, Lin Jingyu's reputation is not very strong, but
the ghost king can recognize it at a glance for some reason. He looked at the
ghost king with a slight smile, but his heart suddenly chilled.
The Ghost King looked at him, and said indifferently: "Let's talk about it! How to
do it?"
Gui Li met his gaze, looked at each other calmly, and said: "Most of the things
here are done. These people are not pivotal roles, so don't care. Sect Master, you
still need to clean up the yellow birds first, which is the top priority."
The ghost king looked at him, did not speak, and the scene fell silent for a while.
A trace of worry flashed in Qinglong's eyes, and the You Ji who was next to him
was masked with black veil, so she couldn't see any expression, but she didn't
look very relaxed. You Ji's gaze passed through the black gauze and turned
around Gui Li and Gui Wang, and then glanced into the distance, suddenly
startled. Among the four righteous men in the distance, Lu Xueqi stood silently at
the end, her expression cold, but her eyes were on Gui Li from a distance.
Under that frosty face, there seemed to be an unknown touch of care.
You Ji suddenly stretched out her hand and quietly pushed Qinglong.
Qinglong was a little worried, and suddenly felt something. He turned his head
and looked at You Ji, only to see You Ji's black gauze swaying, moving in the
direction of the ghost king's figure. He and You Ji were among the four great sage
envoys of the Ghost King Sect back then, so he didn't know her thoughts, but at
the moment he had no worries.
After pondering for a while, Qinglong finally walked gently behind the ghost king
and whispered: "Sect Master, what Guili said is not unreasonable. Now the
yellow bird has already surrendered. Both the Wandu and Hehuan factions are
there, and they are afraid of change."
The King of Ghosts turned around to look at Qinglong, nodded slowly, and said,
"What you said is very true." Then a faint light flashed in his eyes, and he sternly
said to the ghost: "If that's the case, I'll leave it to you."
Gui Li nodded silently, and said, "You can rest assured."
The ghost king looked at him again, smiled suddenly, and walked away. The
Qinglong behind him smiled at Guili, and immediately followed.
You Ji slowly followed, and when he passed by Gui Li, Gui Li looked at her and
nodded gently.
You Ji Hei Sha swayed slightly, but didn't say anything, just walked over like this.

After the ghost king and the crowd disappeared, Gui Li slowly turned around and
looked at the people of Dharma and Dharma.
Faxiang coughed, took a step, and said, "Junior Brother Zhang..."
Gui Li said coldly: "My name is Gui Li."
Lin Jingyu frowned behind him and said in a deep voice: "Xiao Fan, why are you
doing this? I know that you have a good heart. It was only when you were
victimized by a treacherous person that you strayed into the magic way..."
When Faxiang heard this, he was very ear-piercing, but he only smiled bitterly
and said nothing.
Just listen to Lin Jingyu continue: "...As long as you are willing to turn your head, I
believe that with the mind of the head of Dao Xuan, you will definitely allow you
to return to Qingyun."
Gui Li said lightly: "Why should I look back?"
Lin Jingyu's body shook, and his eyes were fixed on the former childhood friend
in front of him. He was standing there, with an indescribable cold feeling, and
said: "The world is inhumane, and everything is a humble dog! This I walked the
road well, and you don’t need to save me."
Lu Xueqi stood at the end, her body seemed to shake slightly. Zeng Shushu stood
beside her, saw her expression in his eyes, frowned slightly, but did not speak.
Lin Jingyu looked angry, took a step, and was about to say something, but was
stopped by Faxiang.
Fa Xiang looked at Lin Jingyu, shook his head slightly at him, and said in a low
voice: "He is already in a demon, you must not act too hastily, otherwise it will be
the opposite!"
Lin Jingyu originally stopped the Fa and showed a look of anger, but after hearing
what he said, after all, he knew exactly what he said. Turning his head to look at
Gui Li again, his heart softened, remembering the time when the two Xiao Wu
Guai had fun together, and finally gritted his teeth and backed away.
The Faxiang pondered for a moment, and said to Gui Li: "Gui Li donor, whether
you admit it or not, we always have a relationship. If the emperor's treasury has
been destroyed today, it seems that there is no peerless treasure, so let's not live
here!"
Guili snorted, took a look at Faxiang, then looked at other people, looked at Lin
Jingyu, looked at Zeng Shushu, and finally fell on Lu Xueqi's face.
The cold woman stood at the end, her complexion like frost, her eyes like water,
deep and invisible, she didn't know what she was thinking in the depths of her
heart?
Gui Li retracted his gaze and said no more, turned around and left.
It didn't take long for him to faintly hear someone chasing him behind him. Guili
frowned and turned to look. Suddenly he was startled, but it was Zeng Shushu
who chased him up. Looking at the face of Faqian people behind, he seemed a
little surprised.
Zeng Shushu ran up to him, turned his back to the Fa-like person, stared at Guili
for a moment, suddenly laughed, and said with a smile: "You won't kill me,
right?"
Gui Li looked at him and looked at his smile. It seemed that he had not changed at
all when he met on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, and he was still so
cheerful. After a while, his gaze finally eased slowly, but his voice was still as flat
as water, and said, "What's the matter?"
Zeng Shushu made two "tsk tuts" in his mouth, shrugged his shoulders, and said,
"Anyway, I still treat you as a friend. As for what you think, I can't do anything
about it." When he said that, he paused, suddenly his eyes connected. After
blinking a few times, he whispered: "Brother, let me hug this three-eyed monkey,
okay?"
Gui Li was startled, and the scene of Zeng Shushu haunting himself for Xiao Hui
suddenly appeared in his heart, and there was an inexplicable warmth in his
heart. In fact, he grew up in Qingyun Mountain since he was a child, and he has
deep affection for the plants and trees on the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain,
not to mention Zeng Shushu, one of the few friends.
Heard Li did not speak, but he didn't seem to have any disdain or objection, and
he felt happy. He has always been extremely clever in his mind, and he still
regards Gui Li, a friend who has entered the devil's way, extremely seriously in
his heart. It's just that he knows that Zhang Xiaofan's temperament is stubborn
and stubborn, and he would rather die than guard for a promise that year. It is
conceivable that for this matter, he suffered severely.
So over the years, in order to pull this friend out of the magical way, Zeng Shushu
secretly thought of how many methods alone, but in the end he could only come
up with one point-it should be delayed, not rushed.
At this moment, Zeng Shushu's gaze fell on Xiao Hui, who was lying on Guili's
shoulders, his eyes lighted up immediately, and he smiled openly: "Xiao Hui, it's
me! Do you still recognize me?"
Xiao Hui lay lazily on Guili's shoulders. For some reason, the monkey's face was
flushed, a bit like an ordinary person who was drunk and drunk. It opened its
monkey eyes weakly after Zeng Shushu yelled a few times, glanced at Zeng
Shushu, the boss in his mouth yelled impatiently and closed his eyes again.
Zeng Shushu was not angry at all. He seemed to like him very much. The four
words "salivating three feet" were clearly written on his forehead.
Guili looked at Zeng Shushu's expression, as if it hadn't changed a bit in the past
ten years, suddenly sighed, and said, "Forget it! It's tired today too. If it's destined
to see you again in the future, let's talk about it then."
Zeng Shushu looked at Xiao Hui reluctantly, nodded, and then moved his gaze to
Gui Li's face.
Gui Li said lightly: "If the righteous demon opposes in the future, you and me will
fight against the enemy, you can do it. As for..." He looked up at Zeng Shushu, and
slowly said, "You and I are different, they must be enemies, but In my heart, still
treat you as a friend."
Zeng Shushu was overjoyed, smiled, nodded vigorously, and stretched out his
hand to pat Guili's shoulder vigorously, but suddenly felt wrong, so he took it
back. Then he rolled his eyes and suddenly seemed to think of something. A
snicker appeared at the corner of his mouth. He reached out into his arms and
took out something, but it was a rather shabby book with a blue cover. There was
no writing on the cover, and I didn’t know it was a book. what book?
Gui Li frowned. For some reason, he seemed to be familiar with the book, but he
couldn't remember where he had seen it before.
Zeng Shushu quietly stuffed this book into Gui Li's hands, and laughed softly:
"Everyone, brother, see you first ten years later, I will give you a small gift."
Looking at the appearance of Zeng Shushu, Guili smiled with seven points of joy,
but there were three points of inexplicable wretchedness, frowned and looked at
the book in his hand, then opened it casually...
"what!"
Even with the composure and concentration of Gui Li now, he still shook his
body and hurriedly closed the book. The content in this book is surprisingly
many pictures, and the pictures are full of naked men and women, but it was the
erotic book that Zeng Shushu wanted to exchange for Xiao Hui ten years ago
when they were still young.
"You..." Gui Li was dumb for a moment, speechless.
Zeng Shushu glared at him and said, "If you don't want us both to be ruined, don't
speak loudly."
Gui Li glared at him, and there was an inexplicable confusion in his heart. He
should have thought that this man was really fooling around, but somehow, this
seemingly boring action suddenly brought him a lot closer to the Zeng Shushu in
front of him. In the past, It seemed to be back again.
Zeng Shushu smiled at him, turned and walked back. He has become wise in this
rush, but it is really profound. If he wants to pull this friend back from the magic
way, he must first recognize him as a friend. Now that he risked being laughed at
by everyone to do this boring thing, it really made Guili speechless. Presumably,
when they meet again in the future, the relationship between the two must be
much better than it is now.
Thinking of this, his face couldn't help but smile.
Faxiang treated him as he walked back, saw him smile, and said, "Brother Zeng,
what is so happy about?"
Zeng Shushu was in a good mood, making a grimace at the face, and said, "The
Buddha said: Don't talk, don't talk!"
Faxiang smiled and glanced at Guili in the distance, only to see that the man was
standing there with a thick blue book in his hand, his complexion seemed a little
complicated, and he didn't know what he was thinking. He shook his head at the
moment, and said to the others: "The matter is over here, let's go, too! I'll talk
about it later."
Zeng Shushu nodded first, and then Lin Jingyu and Lu Xueqi also nodded silently
in agreement.
The four of them turned into four colors of light, soared into the air, circled in
mid-air, and then left.
Standing on the huge tree trunk, Gui Li suddenly felt a little empty in his heart, as
if he had lost something. His gaze immediately fell on the book in his hand, and
then raised his hand, as if he was about to throw the book out, but he gave a wry
smile, and finally put the book back in his arms.
After that, he took a deep breath, took another breath, cheered up, and said,
"Xiao Hui, let's go out!"
Xiao Hui didn't even open his eyes this time, and screamed vaguely: "Squeak,
Squeak." She didn't know if it counted as an answer.
Guili smiled slightly, waved his right hand, and drove the soul-eating magic
weapon, turned into a blue light, flew away like electricity, and left the giant tree.

Ghost Li galloped over Death Ze, flying through the mist and mist. He came out of
Neize, recognized the direction slightly in the air, and then flew towards the
place where the ghost kingzong arranged in Waize.
His flying speed is naturally extremely fast, but his death is really vast. After
flying for half an hour, what he sees is still a vast sea of green grass
everywhere. Although I don't know how many death traps there are below,
looking at it in mid-air, the scenery is still picturesque and refreshing.
Just when he was about to fly to the place where the ghost king sect was seated,
Gui Li frowned suddenly, and there was a familiar smell of blood in the air, which
drifted away with the wind.
Gui Li's face changed, and with a whistle, the blue light under his feet suddenly
became brighter, and he rushed down from high in the sky.
The sharp blue light descended from the sky, flying over the green grass pond
with a fierce wind. The invisible wind blows the water of Caohai Pool to both
sides, rippling waves on the water.
Soon, Gui Li saw the gathering place of the Ghost King Sect, and saw many people
still gathering here. It seemed that at least most of the people were safe and
sound. This was only half relieved.
At this time, the disciples of the Ghost Kingzong also found that Ghost Li had
fallen from the sky, and stood up one after another.
Gui Li fell down and stood on the ground, but the first reaction was that his
brows became tighter. The bloody breath here is so strong, it seems that the
bloody smell that I just smelled in the sky just now radiates from here.
The disciples of the ghost king sect next to him all stand with their heads down.
Although Gui Li has not killed people in the past years, he has practiced the devil
way and his temperament has changed drastically. The person most in awe is his
rising star.
At this time, one person emerged from the crowd more and more. It was a young
man with sword eyebrows and star eyes, quite handsome, and it was Yanhui.
I saw him step forward and sternly saluted the ghost, saying: "Deputy Sect
Master, you are back."
Gui Li nodded, and said, "What's wrong here?"
Yan Hui wanted to say something but stopped, motioned to Gui Li with his eyes,
Gui Li understood, and walked forward. Yan Hui glanced around and said loudly,
"The deputy sect master is back, everyone sticks to their posts, don't panic."
The crowd responded in unison, and then dispersed.
Yan Hui quickly followed Guili and whispered: "You come with me."
After all, strode to the remote place on the right. The two of them walked for a
while and came to a place where the grass was lush. The weeds were as tall as
half a person. Although there was no one everywhere, the smell of blood in the
air became more serious.
Guili looked back to Yan, Yan Hui's face was also slightly pale, and he whispered:
"Look for yourself!" As he said, before walking to the bush, he stretched out the
weeds.
Gui Li stepped forward slowly, looked into the bushes, his face changed
suddenly. I saw that the outside of the grass looked the same as the
surroundings, but all in the middle was stained with human blood to make it
bright red, and the blood came out, and I felt like vomiting. Under the thick grass,
there were thirteen human bones piled up. The death was terrible, and almost
everyone's body was broken into several pieces.
Rao has been in the Demon Cult for the past few years, and has been used to
seeing the blood and blood, but this is the first time he has seen such cruel
methods.
He closed his eyes, settled, and then his complexion returned to calm, and he
walked forward slowly, carefully examining the bones.
Yan Hui followed behind him and said in a low voice, "These disciples were all
arranged to be on guard here last night. This place is the farthest away from
where our brigade is, and it is the farthest eyeliner we deployed. These people
are also quite capable. Unexpectedly, all people were slaughtered in silence last
night."
Gui Li's face was gloomy, his eyes grew cold, and he slowly said, "Who is the
murderer? Do you have a clue?"
Yan Hui didn't answer right away, but said, "Deputy Sect Master, come here and
have a look."
Gui Li glanced at him, and saw Yan Hui stepped over these terrible corpses and
walked into the depths of the grass. In the deeper part of the grass, there is a
corpse, but this man's corpse is relatively intact, with only one left hand missing.
The corner of Gui Li's eyes twitched slightly. He knew this person. His name was
Xu Chonghai. He was a figure with a high level of ethics under his subordinate,
and he did not expect to die here.
Yan Hui walked to Xu Chonghai's side and said, "Look."
Gui Li walked closer, looked underground, and saw that beside Xu Chonghai's
head, the only remaining right hand marked the word on the mud:
Fish-strange.
The word "fish" is fairly clear, but the second word "weird" is already confused.
It seems that Xu Chonghai is exhausted.
"Fish monster?" Gui Li frowned.
Yan Hui nodded, and said, "I don't know what this means. Are there fish
monsters around here? But after I found them today, I immediately searched
around, but there was no trace of fish monsters at all."
Guili slowly turned around, walked out of the grass, and Yan Hui followed. The
unpleasant smell in the air was still heavy, but it seemed much fresher than in
the drafting bushes.
Gui Li took a deep breath and suddenly said, "The killing monk! Why is he not
here?"
Yan Hui was silent for a moment, and said: "After he saw this scene in the
morning, he jumped into a rage. Later, from Xu Chonghai's gestures, he somehow
knew that the mysterious fish monsters were heading south, so he chased them
alone. I tried to persuade him not to listen. And..."
Halfway through his speech, he suddenly stopped.
Gui Li glanced at him and said, "What?"
A trace of hatred flashed across Yan Hui's face, saying: "Originally, the deputy
suzerain strictly ordered that we cannot conflict with the Acacia Sect and the
Wandu Sect before you come back. But this morning, I think it might be the
Wandu Sect. The poisonous hand of the Hehuan faction secretly brought people
to their place, wanting to find out. If it is really what they did, it will naturally
take revenge."
Gui Li said indifferently: "It happened suddenly, you were not wrong. After that,
what was the result?"
Yan Hui hesitated for a moment, and said, "This is beyond my expectation. The
people of Wandumen had suddenly withdrawn from Death Ze for some reason
the day before, and the Hehuan faction..." He looked at it. Looking at Gui Li, he
whispered: "It seems that the same thing has happened to us, and more than 20
people have died."
Gui Li's face changed slightly and said, "Is there such a thing?"
Yan replied: "Yes, I personally checked it out, and only then came back."
Guili was silent, standing there, seeming to be lost in thought.
Yan Hui didn't dare to bother for a while, but after a long time, Li still didn't
speak, he couldn't help but whispered, "Vice Sect Master, what should we do
now?"
Gui Li didn't directly answer Yan Hui's words, but as if suddenly remembering
something, turned his head to look at him, and said, "Did the Ghost King Sect
Master have been here before I came back?"
Yan Hui's expression changed, then he nodded and said, "Yes."
A faint light flashed in Gui Li's eyes, and said, "What did he say?"
Yan replied: "The sovereign came with the two sage envoys Qinglong and
Suzaku. His old man came here to check the situation, his face was very ugly, but
in the end he only said one sentence:'All affairs here are handled by the deputy
sovereign. 'After that, I took the two envoys and left."
Guili was expressionless, and there was another silence. Yan Hui naturally didn't
know that the relationship between Gui Wang and Gui Li suddenly became
somewhat subtle, so he had to watch him from the side.
After a while, Gui Li nodded and said: "You handled this matter very well. Now
the death of Ze has come to an end. From now on, you will immediately lead your
subordinates to leave here and return to Huqishan."
Yan nodded back, and said, "What about you, Deputy Sect Master?"
Gui Li turned his head and looked at the long white clouds in the sky. It looked
white and flawless. Who would have thought how many bloody things would
happen under it?
He faintly said: "Although the killing monk is a little impulsive, the tracking
technique is unique. The origin of these fish monsters is unknown, and they
killed my men, so I naturally want to pursue them."
Yan Hui lowered his head slightly behind his back and said, "Yes."
Gui Li nodded and said, "Go!"
After speaking, he gradually looked to the south, and saw that there was a vast
sea of grass and death, and he didn't know what secrets were hidden.
Unexpectedly, it suddenly appeared in his mind that a few days ago, when he
secretly met with Jin Ping'er and Qin Wuyan, he suddenly attacked the
mysterious fish head monster who attacked Xiaohuan...

The wind is bleak, the old road is bleak, and it stretches forward alone.
Zhou Yixian and granddaughter Xiaohuan have left Death Ze and traveled east for
three days.
In the middle of the day, they are still walking on the ancient road, but the flat
wilderness on both sides of the ancient road has been replaced by the increasing
hills and jungles.
Zhou Yixian glanced forward and saw a broken stone pavilion on the side of the
road not far ahead. He just felt tired from walking, so he turned to Xiaohuan and
said, "Let's go and rest."
Xiaohuan replied, then glanced back, her eyes filled with smiles, and said,
"Master, let's sit down together!"
The wild dog Taoist who had been following them smiled and nodded. Originally,
after the wild dog Taoist left Size, he somehow followed Zhou Yixian and
Xiaohuan far away. At first, Zhou Yixian was a little uneasy. However, after
meeting the middle-aged man who claimed to be 10,000 people on the road a
few days ago, Xiaohuan said a few words to him, and the relationship became
closer. In the past few days, he has gotten closer and followed them directly. Up.
Zhou Yixian walked into the pavilion and watched the Daoist wild dog walk in
with Xiaohuan. He was not as polite to the wild dog as Xiaohuan, rolled his eyes,
and suddenly said in a weird manner: "I said the wild dog master, why have you
been following the two of us? We are all paupers, there is nothing for you to grab.
"
The Taoist wild dog glared at Zhou Yixian and sneered: "Smelly old man, he is
pretending to be poor again. Don't think I don't know that there is something
weird in your bamboo pole!"
Both Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan were startled. Zhou Yixian immediately jumped
up like his ass was burned by fire, his face flushed, and angrily said: "Good fellow,
old man, I knew you weren't a good person a long time ago, you really are
coveting my money."
The Daoist Daoist gave him a white look, and did not speak yet. He only heard the
small ring next to him and was slightly surprised: "Dao Master, how did you
know?"
As soon as Xiaohuan spoke, Daoist Wild Dog's voice suddenly became quieter for
some reason. He hesitated and said to Xiaohuan: "He doesn't leave the bamboo
pole every day, and even sleeps in his arms. That's fine, it's him. After a short
while, I always touch the bamboo pole involuntarily. After seeing this, the idiot
will know that there is a problem with the bamboo pole."
Xiaohuan laughed out loud. Zhou Yixian blushed, snorted, turned his head, and
suddenly felt that this was too embarrassing. He turned his head and said angrily
at the wild dog Taoist: "Even if I have a problem with this bamboo pole, it will
not be your turn to take care of it. You. Let’s talk about it, why have you been
following us?"
The Daoist Daoist was stunned, unable to speak for a while.
Zhou Yixian suddenly became proud, with a smile on his face, and pointed to the
wild dog and said: "Ha, don't think that the old man doesn't know, you covet my
belongings and the beauty of our little ring in a small way, and you are plotting
bad luck all day..."
"Grandpa!" Xiaohuan's face was flushed, and he called out to Zhou Yixian.
Zhou Yixian then realized that something was wrong, but his old face couldn't be
pulled down, and he said, "Say, is it..."
The Daoist Daoist glanced at Xiaohuan secretly, and saw that the fair skin of the
girl's face was red and shy at the moment, but her bright eyes were like stars,
shining, and a youthful beauty was really coming on her face. The wild dog
suddenly felt low self-esteem for no reason, and lowered his head.
Xiaohuan glared at Grandpa Zhou Yixian. Since she was a child and Zhou Xianxian
has wandered around the world. She is more knowledgeable. Naturally, she is
more open than ordinary girls. At this moment, she turned to the wild dog Taoist
and said, "Dao Master, don't listen to my grandfather's nonsense, he is a dog
mouth. I can't spit out ivory..."
Zhou Yixian was furious and said: "You dare to call Grandpa a dog, obviously that
guy is a wild dog!"
Xiaohuan stuck out his tongue and made a face at the wild dog. There was a
buzzing sound in the wild dog's mind, and he only felt that his eyes were full of
this beautiful face, no other colors could be tolerated, and he could not care
about the immortal ridicule himself last Monday.
Zhou Yixian turned his head angrily and said to the wild dog: "Hey, you haven't
said why you want to follow us! If you can tell a good reason, the old man will let
you follow; if you can't tell, hehe, just let you know I'm great!"
The wild dog slowly retracted his gaze, was silent for a long time, and said, "I
don't know either."
"Ha!" Zhou Xian laughed, disdainful.
Xiaohuan looked at the Daoist Wild Dog and said with interest, "Dao Master,
what's the matter? You won't be homeless, right?"
The wild dog smiled bitterly and said: "You are right." Somehow, he seemed to be
particularly willing to speak in front of this girl at the moment. As soon as the
conversation broke, he said inexplicably: "I have been weird since I was born. I
was thrown into the wilderness by my parents as a monster, leaving me to fend
for myself..."
"Ah!" Xiaohuan was surprised to cover her mouth with her hand. Zhou Yixian
rolled his eyes and looked unbelieving.
The stray dog Taoist continued: "Later I was found by a group of stray dogs. They
didn't eat me. Instead, they took food to feed me. So when I was sensible, I always
called myself a stray dog."
Zhou Yixian sneered again next to him, but Xiaohuan nodded slightly with a
focused expression.
The Taoist wild dog ignored Zhou Xian, smiled at Xiaohuan, and said, "So I have
no home since I was a child. If I have to say it, the doghouse is my home. Later, a
senior in the predecessor Alchemy Hall. I happened to meet me, and for a while, I
was accepted under the sect with mercy and taught me the teachings. From then
on, I became my home for the blood refining hall."
Zhou Yixian sneered: "Then you should go back to the blood refining hall, why do
you still stroll outside all day?"
Daoist Wild Dog lowered his head, his face was gloomy, and he said for a while:
"The Blood Refining Hall has been destroyed by the Ghost King Sect, and the
leader is the Ghost Li you have seen."
"What?" Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan were taken aback at the same time. The
internal fighting of the Demon Sect is fierce and cruel, but it is not publicized
externally, so Zhou Yixian and others do not know about the annexation of the
Ghost King Sect to the Refining Hall. But at the same time surprised, the two
reacted differently.
Zhou Yixian frowned, as if thinking of something, he shook his head and sighed
for a long while, and said, "It's a pity! When the black-hearted old man was there,
the blood refining hall was so powerful, alas..."
Xiaohuan didn't think so much, but after the astonishment, he remembered
something and said, "Did that ghost lead someone to destroy you? Then why are
you still following him?"
The corners of the Daoist's mouth twitched, and he slowly said the story briefly.
After hearing this, Xiaohuan snorted, and said to Zhou Yixian: "The old folks are
too spineless."
Zhou Yixian glared at her, and said: "You are young, do you know what the
backbone is? If it's a matter of life and death, not everyone has that backbone."
The corner of Xiaohuan's mouth curled and said, "Why don't this wild dog Daoist
prefer to die?"
Zhou Yixian glanced at the wild dog, nodded, and said: "I didn't see that you still
have this backbone. It's not easy. But over the years, that ghost is known as the
blood boy and has killed countless people. How can he let it go? Passed you?"
The Daoist Daoist shook his head and said, "I don't know either."
Zhou Yixian was silent, his eyes seemed to be thoughtful, and the usual hippie
smiles had gradually disappeared. The Daoist Wild Dog saw Zhou Yixian
suddenly showing this look, which was very different from the past, and he was
startled, but just as Xiaohuan opened his mouth to speak, his attention was
drawn to him.
Xiaohuan glanced at him twice, and whispered: "Then you follow him all day,
don't you feel uncomfortable? He killed the blood refining hall that treats you
with great kindness, you must hate him very much, right?"
The wild dog was at a loss for a while, then was silent. For a long while, Fang
slowly shook his head, and said blankly: "I don't know. I hated this person so
much, but since these days, I slowly thought about the use of blaming him. Even
if it’s not him, it’s not the Ghost King Sect, Wandu Sect and Hehuan Sect will do
the same thing. Ghost King Sect is just one step ahead."
"Huh?" Xiaohuan didn't speak, but Zhou Yixian first made a slightly surprised
voice, and looked up and down the Daoist wild dog again. It was quite admiring:
"You can actually think of this level, I I underestimate you."
The Taoist wild dog gave Zhou Yixian a glance, obviously not interested in Zhou
Yixian's praise. On Monday, Xian asked for a boring one, he smiled, and didn't get
angry.
Daoist Wild Dog glanced at Xiaohuan, and saw her bright eyes were like water,
and the eyes were full of waves, as if they were flowing. It was really touching.
Somehow, she didn't dare to look more, bowed her head, and said, "That day
since death. Ze came out, and was so annoyed to stay with the group of Ghost
King Sect all day long, especially when I occasionally saw the elderly and others. I
just happened to see you, and I didn't know how to follow."
Daoist Wild Dog suddenly seemed to have thought of something, he quickly
raised his head and said to Xiaohuan: "But I definitely don't have any thoughts to
hurt you. I don't know what to do, probably just just walk around! If... if you If
you don’t want to, I’ll leave now."
Xiaohuan smiled slightly and said: "It's okay! I don't care. Then you will go with
us in the future! Anyway, the world is so big, I don't think you have a place to go."
Zhou Yixian was taken aback, and pulled the small ring to lower his voice:
"Stupid girl, what are you messing with this guy doing with us?"
Xiao Huan gave Grandpa a blank look, and said, "What about this guy and that
guy, they have names. Besides, he is not malicious, just walking with us. What is
there to be afraid of?"
Zhou Yixian said angrily: "You girl doesn't know that the sky is high and the earth
is thick. He is a notorious person in the Demon Cult. I heard that he used to..."
Zhou Yixian suddenly stopped talking, Xiaohuan stared at him, and said, "What
happened to him before? Do you tell me what you have heard of him doing
heinous things before?"
Zhou Yixian scratched his head, thought for a long time, and said in a serpent: "It
seems that I haven't heard of what he did..."
Xiaohuan chuckled and was about to turn around. Zhou Yixian grabbed Xiaohuan
and said, "But it's always no good for you to let this person follow us! Why
bother?"
Xiaohuan said indifferently: "It seems that when we were passing by the
deserted hills last night, a wild boar sprang out from the side of the road.
Grandpa, you hid far away. The chief rushed to drive the wild boar away. A weak
woman is going to face a big wild boar alone."
Zhou Yixian's face blushed and said: "My old man is old and weak, how can I stop
a big wild boar? Besides, are you a weak woman, let alone a wild boar, even if
you come to a tiger, you are not... "
Xiaohuan coughed suddenly, and Zhou Yixian didn't say anything.
Xiaohuan turned her head and smiled at the Daoist Wild Dog sitting aside, and
said, "Dao Master, I will ask you to take care of it from now on."
The wild dog quickly got up and said, "Nothing, nothing, if there is any rough
work, just let me do it."
Zhou Yixian snorted far away.
At this moment, a cold and peaceful voice suddenly came from outside the
pavilion, saying: "So you came here."
Dao Ren shook his body and turned his head to look. The little ring next to him
had already lost his voice: "Ah! It's you!"
On the ancient road outside Shiting, a young man stood expressionless, with a
gray-haired monkey lying on his shoulders. It was Guili.
At this time, it was early autumn. Although it was noon, the sun was not as hot as
summer, and there was a cool breeze from Shiting from time to time.
But in the stone pavilion, the atmosphere suddenly fell silent with the arrival of
the unexpected guest, Gui Li.
The Daoist Wild Dog's face was flushed and white while sitting on the side,
staring at the ground, he was really nervous. However, Gui Li was still standing
on the other side blankly, not looking at the Daoist Dingo much, but looking at
Zhou Yixian instead.
Xiaohuan looked at the Daoist Wild Dog, and then at Guili, and then carefully said
for a while: "Well, Zhang...Master Guili, you, why are you here?"
Gui Li glanced at her and said, "I'm here to find your grandfather."
Zhou Yixian was startled and said: "Look for me?"
Gui Li nodded, and said, "Yes, I would like to ask senior a question."
Xiaohuan immediately relaxed, and smiled at the wild dog secretly, reassuring
him, and then turned to be very interested in Guili: "Ah! You are such a powerful
person, what do you want to ask my grandfather?"
While she was talking, she suddenly saw Xiao Hui on the shoulders of Guili, with
a pair of slippery eyes turning, grinning at her, she couldn't help but suddenly
loved, and smiled: "Ha, I was the one who gave you candy gourds that day. Oh!
Do you remember me?"
"Squeak, squeak." The monkey Xiaohui yelled for a while, nodding repeatedly,
and suddenly jumped up from Guili's shoulders and jumped into Xiaohuan's
arms. It seemed that the monkey had a very good impression of the candied
haws that day.
Xiaohuan smiled and stretched out his hand to catch Xiao Hui. Unexpectedly, it
suddenly sank after taking it. It turned out to be unexpectedly heavy and almost
fell to the ground. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and quickly increased her
strength. Only then did she stabilize her body and hold Xiao Hui steady, but she
was surprised. This is only a few days' work, and it seems that Xiao Hui hasn't
grown up much, how he suddenly weighed more than half of the weight, it is
really weird!
Gui Li saw Xiaohuan teasing Xiao Hui, giggling on the side, very happy, there
seemed to be a faint smile in the depths of his eyes, but then disappeared,
turning his head to face Zhou Yixian.
Zhou Yixian shrugged his shoulders and said: "My old man is only nine fights
high and rich in learning. I don't know anything about the world. But it's strange
that you would ask my old man for advice. What's the matter, you Speak?"
Guili ignored his boasting, and said lightly: "That day in the dead, a fish head
monster attacked your granddaughter, do you remember?"
Zhou Yixian was stunned, and the wild dog Taoist and Xiaohuan next to him
heard in his ears, and they all looked over at the same time.
While holding Xiao Hui, Xiao Huan said: "Yeah! That monster is terribly fierce. If
it weren't for Young Master Guili and Sister Ping'er in time, I would have been
almost killed by it."
Guili still looked at Zhou Yixian and said, "You said that the monster was a
murloc from one of the sixty-three alien races in southern Xinjiang, didn't you?"
Zhou Yixian was silent for a moment and said, "Not bad."
Gui Li arched his hand and said, "I don't know what the seniors know about this
murloc family?"
Zhou Yixian glanced at Gui Li and said, "Why are you suddenly interested in
this?"
Guili pondered for a moment, and nodded: "Since I consulted seniors, I don't
need to hide anything else from you. After you left, my men seemed to be
attacked by a group of monsters similar to that murloc, causing heavy casualties,
so I want to know more about them. ."
Zhou Yixian frowned, his body gradually straightened, thinking gradually in his
eyes, but he did not speak. Gui Li didn't worry, and stood quietly to the side. After
a long while, Zhou Yixian suddenly said, "Is the person under your death cruel,
and the corpse is chopped into several pieces, which is terrible?"
"Ah!" This whisper was made by Xiaohuan, and she was obviously surprised to
see her face full of horror.
Guili nodded slowly, looked at the old man in front of him deeply, and said, "Yes,
that's it."
Zhou Yixian nodded and said: "That can't be wrong, it must be the work of the
sixty-three alien murlocs in the Shiwan Dashan mountain in southern Xinjiang.
This alien has a strange appearance, and it was born with a fish head human
body. According to their own legend, They are the descendants of the ancient fish
gods and human women intermingled, so they have always regarded themselves
as descendants of the fish gods. This alien race has always been cruel and easy to
kill, and it is believed that whether it is an animal or a human, after the slaughter,
only the corpse is cut and broken. Only then can the ghosts be shredded and
killed at the same time, so as to avoid future troubles. Therefore, under their
hands, whether animals or humans, most of them can't keep a whole body."
Suddenly there was a strange noise, and when the two of them saw it, Xiaohuan's
face was pale, her brows were frowned, and her stomach was a little nauseous.
Zhou Yixian shook his head slightly, looked at Xiaohuan and sighed: "The world
is so big, how many more cruel things are there, you don't know yet!"
Ghost Li would naturally not be like Xiaohuan, but he also frowned slightly and
said, "Why such a savage alien, I haven't heard of such a brutal alien in the old
days?", that's why he didn't know what to do in the past.
Zhou Yixian said indifferently: "You have always lived in the Central Plains, so
naturally you don't know these wild aliens. Among the 100,000 mountains in
southern Xinjiang, there are everywhere with evil waters and poor mountains.
The people there drink blood and are completely different from the enlightened
people in the Central Plains. But those alien races. They have always been
accustomed to where their ancestors lived, and the road that connects the
Middle-earth to southern Xinjiang is where the "Fenxiang Valley", one of the
three most decent sects in the world, is located. Occasionally a few barbarians
ran over, and most of them I was killed by the disciples of Fenxiang Valley using
the Immortal Family Taoism, so the Central Plains has always been ignorant of
the details of the alien races in southern Xinjiang. I also traveled around the
world when I was young and ran near the one hundred thousand mountains in
southern Xinjiang, only to know a little bit or two."
Guili nodded slowly, but the light in his eyes gradually brightened, and said:
"According to what the predecessors said, it is excusable to run a foreign race
occasionally, but such a large group of foreign races entered the Central Plains
silently, and it has reached the distance. It’s impossible for the death swamp in
southern Xinjiang to be ten thousand miles away. Unless there is something
wrong with the Fenxiang Valley that guards southern Xinjiang..."
Zhou Yixian stretched out suddenly and lazily said: "That's your business, I don't
bother to take care of it."
Gui Li pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, "Thank you, senior."
After that, he turned around, only to see Xiaohuan holding Xiaohui and teasing it.
Out of the corner of Xiaohuan’s eyes, Guili looked at Guili and couldn’t help but
smile: “You monkey is so cute! By the way, why did it suddenly heavier so much?
Also, look at its forehead suddenly opened so deep. Grey marks, it seems like an
extra eye. Ha ha, isn't it? Monkey?"
As he said, Xiaohuan made a grimace at Xiaohui, Xiaohui grinned "squeaky,
squeaky", his tail dangling behind him.
Gui Li's heart moved. Since being in the treasure house of the Emperor of Heaven
that day, Xiao Hui drank the glass of mysterious liquid and swallowed the
strange stone, as if drunk, slept for two days and two nights. After waking up, he
didn't see anything to eat, but his weight suddenly increased a lot, and his
appearance gradually began to change. The color of his coat became more shiny
and bright, especially the gray mark on his forehead, which became more and
more obvious.
But apart from these, Xiao Hui didn't have any other changes, she was still just as
greedy and delicious. Guili was a little worried at first, but seeing that Xiao Hui
was nothing strange, he gradually felt relieved.
At this moment, Gui Li paused for a moment, and moved his gaze to the Daoist
Wild Dog. Daoist Wild Dog glanced at him, and couldn't help but feel a little
frightened in his eyes.
Gui Li said lightly: "Are you planning to follow them in the future?"
The Taoist wild dog was silent for a moment, and said, "Yes."
Gui Li said: "What I told you before, do you still remember, the elderly people
will come to you at any time."
The Daoist Daoist looked gloomy, but he looked at Xiaohuan and still said: "I
know, I don't care, it's their own traitors, do they have the face to see me?"
Guili glanced at Xiaohuan intentionally or unintentionally, then retracted his
gaze, and said, "Since you want to do this, it's up to you."
The Daoist Daoist was startled, and raised his head, as if he couldn't think that
Guili was so easy to talk. Gui Li ignored him, stepped aside, and greeted Xiao
Hui. Xiao Hui whizzed out of Xiaohuan's arms and jumped on Guili's shoulder in
twos or twos.
Xiaohuan was startled, rather unwilling, and said, "Are you leaving now?"
Gui Li nodded and bowed his hand to Zhou Yixian, and then the blue light shone
under him, instantly turned into a brilliant blue light, rushed to the sky, and
disappeared into the sky in a short while.
Seeing Gui Li's figure disappear, the Daoist wild dog breathed out suddenly, it
seems that Gui Li stood here just now, there is an invisible power, and he can't
breathe.
Xiaohuan looked in her eyes and was about to laugh at him. Suddenly, she heard
the sound of the wind behind her, and another soft voice rang softly behind her:
"Sister, we're seeing each other again."
Xiaohuan was startled, before turning around, he laughed and said, "Sister
Ping'er."
Looking back, it turned out that it was Jin Ping'er, who was very charming and
graceful, smiling and standing behind him, not knowing when he appeared.
After all, the Daoist of the wild dog is a member of the magic sect, and he is quite
afraid of Jin Ping'er, and his expression is a little uncomfortable. However,
Xiaohuan and Jin Ping'er had a good relationship with each other, and she was
overjoyed when she saw her, pulling her to laugh.
Like a sister, Jin Ping'er touched Xiaohuan's head lovingly, then glanced at the
sky intentionally or unconsciously, and said: "Sister Xiaohuan, I am looking for
you today, but I actually want to ask your grandfather a few words. ."
Xiaohuan, Zhou Yixian, including wild dogs are all taken aback.
Jin Ping'er faintly said to Zhou Yixian: "I have a few questions about the alien
murlocs in southern Xinjiang!"
Zhou Yixian was dumb and frowned, but Jin Ping'er looked at the sky lightly
before questioning.
I saw between the high white clouds, a faint ray of light shuttled through the
clouds, and gradually went south.

Chapter 23 Sword Dance
late at night.
Qingyun Mountain, Xiaozhu Peak.
The sky was gloomy, there was no moon and starlight, and the boundless
darkness enveloped Xiaozhufeng. Lu Xueqi, dressed in white, stood alone on the
platform at the back of Xiaozhu Peak.
The Wangyuetai here is actually the most famous place of Xiaozhufeng. It is listed
alongside the "Sea of Clouds" and "Hongqiao" on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun
Mountain as "Wangyue", one of the six scenic spots of Qingyun.
The mountain behind Xiaozhufeng is also full of dense bamboo forests, but unlike
the "black knotted bamboo" on the mountain behind Dazhufeng, there is another
strange bamboo that is abundant on Xiaozhufeng, the bamboo of tears. This kind
of bamboo is emerald green in color, slender and slender. It has nearly twice as
many joints as ordinary bamboo. However, the bamboo is extremely tough and is
known as the best in the world, and ordinary woodcutter cannot cut it off. The
most famous place of tear bamboo is the green bamboo body, which is covered
with little pink spots, just like the sad tears of a gentle woman. It is extremely
beautiful.
The origin of Xiaozhufeng's name also comes from this.
As for the Watchtower, it is actually a lonely cliff hanging in mid-air. Except for
the back half that is connected to the mountain, most of it is suspended high in
the sky. It is said that when the moonlight is bright at night, the moonlight will
slowly rise from the bottom of the mountain and slowly climb up to the
observation platform. The moment when the moonlight fully illuminates the
observation platform, it is also when the moon is in the sky.
And at the time when the Moon Platform was the most beautiful, that is, at that
time, in an instant, Yuehua Qinghui would suddenly sprinkle brilliantly, shooting
upside down from the smooth Moon platform rocks, and instantly illuminating
the entire Xiaozhu Peak. At that moment, the person standing on the moon-
watching platform is almost like standing in a fairyland; what's more, it is said
that on the full moon night when a child only appeared once, people would feel
that they were standing on the bright moon. The excitement of that feeling is
indeed infinitely yearning.
But tonight the moon is black and the wind is high, so it is obviously not the time
to appreciate the beauty of Mochizuki. At this moment, let alone the moon-
watching platform behind the Xiaozhu Peak, where the disciples of the former
mountain gathered, it was also black and light. Obviously everyone had already
fallen asleep.
Only Lu Xueqi somehow came to this lonely and deserted place alone.
Tianya, who never left her body, was still behind her, emitting a soft blue light in
the darkness, illuminating a few places around. The night breeze blew in coldly,
blowing her gently like a snow-white robe.
On the sideburns, there were a few strands of soft hair, which had been messed
up by the wind, and brushed her white face. It's just that she didn't seem to pay
any attention at all, standing silently at the forefront of the cliff of Wangyuetai,
staring into the distance blankly.
The mountain breeze grew stronger, and her clothes began to dance in the wind.
Going one step further is a darkness, a abyss.
On the edge of the cliff, in the dim light, the woman in white stood alone.
Little by little, what is coming to mind? It was originally a gentle feeling! How
slowly, it became sad.
A moment, a moment, like an invisible blade, piercing deeply in my heart.
The traces carved into the deep heart turned out to be a person's face.
Lovesickness...
She opened her arms slowly in a secluded place when there was no one in the
night. Ahead is the boundless darkness, as if the sky and the earth are boundless.
The wind was so violent that he rushed into his arms as if he was about to tear
people apart, and the darkness under his feet was suddenly ready to move. He
stretched out his dark hand from an unknown place, entangled her body, and
wanted to pull her into the abyss.
She actually seemed to be silly, just staring silently. The wind blew her thin and
fragile body at the moment, like a lily in full bloom in the dark.
The night is deep and deep.
That inexplicable cold penetrated every skin of her body, only her mind, only the
sudden hotness in her mind. The tenderness that was deeply hidden in the deep
heart suddenly burst out like a burning flame at this moment, and then
condensed into—
A face.
"Choke..."
A sharp sound suddenly sounded in the dark night, echoing far away.
The Divine Sword of Tianya was unsheathed, bursting into the darkness with
brilliant light, and the white figure rose up to catch Tianya in midair. The harsh
mountain breeze suddenly swept up, accompanied by the white figure, on the
Wangyue platform, began a beautiful sword dance.
The autumn water falls like a long sky, transforming into a boundless galaxy,
moving smoothly in the hands of Xianxiansu, rushing happily in the dark
night. Sometimes soaring, sometimes landing, sometimes turning into silver
clothes streamer, nostalgic for that peerless appearance; sometimes scattered
into the sky full of stars, shining brightly.
Lu Xueqi was on this platform, bit her lip deeply, closed her eyes, her body
seemed to be floating in the wind, like fluffy catkins and cold flowers, dancing out
of this world's poignant posture.
She turned into a white floating light, exhausted all her strength, her face was so
pale, as if she could still see a faint bead of sweat, but she didn't stop, maybe she
was tired to forget everything!
So she danced and danced, the figure in the night, faint and beautiful...
"Ding!"
With a soft, crisp sound, the Tianya Divine Sword slowly fell from his hand. The
sharp blade ignored the hard rock, and stabbed into the rock silently like snow.
The brilliant and beautiful white figure gradually lowered, and darkness quietly
poured in.
Who is breathing low in the dark?
There are drops of water, dripping gently, and falling on the stone. Maybe it is
the sweat after tiredness?
She gasped and gasped gently, and then slowly calmed down, her eyes lifted, but
there was a slight sense of confusion.
I don't know when, she danced to the back of the moon-watching platform, and
there was a bamboo forest in front of her. In front of her, there was a slender and
gentle tear bamboo.
Under the faint dim light, there were little tears, like a sad woman.
She stared blankly, and then suddenly laughed, smiling silently, as if she was a bit
bitter, and then ignored the dust on the ground, ignored the white clothes on her
body, and sat on the ground with her back leaning on the bamboo of tears.
Look up, look at the sky!
The sky is boundless...
The night breeze blows, as if there is a faint familiar smell.
She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.
It turned out that after being tired, the face in his heart was even more profound.
The past, bit by bit, seems to be engraved in my heart, and can't be erased
anymore.
It was as if he was outside the treasure house of the Heavenly Emperor that day,
he impulsively took her hand to save her, forgetting his danger at all.
She still closed her eyes, but a faint smile appeared at the corner of her
mouth. Then, thinking, thinking...
It wasn't until I thought of the mysterious words flying around them at the last
moment that I realized that those words turned out to be deeply in my mind.
Maybe, you can forget him this way!
She said this to her deep heart. Although she didn't believe it, she still said softly
in her mouth.
"The world is not benevolent, and everything is a dog..."
In the middle of the night, ancient words resounded in the dark as if they were a
curse.

Qingyun Mountain Tongtian Peak, the ancestral hall of the ancestor.
The light in the main hall still looked a little dim as usual. The head of Taoxuan
Zhen held the fragrance of three sticks in his hand, respectfully bowed to
countless ancestors and ancestors, and then took a step forward and put the
fragrance in his hand on the altar table. In the incense burner.
Beside him, only the down-and-out old man who took care of the ancestral
temple of the Patriarch stood. The dim light shone on his face, and the wrinkles
were as deep as they were carved on the face.
Daoxuan turned his head, his gaze fell on his face, and suddenly said: "You seem
to look a bit older again."
The old man had no expression on his face and said lightly: "Years make people
grow old, what's so strange?"
Daoxuan smiled, as if he still wanted to say something, suddenly a voice came
from outside the ancestral hall: "Senior, disciple Lin Jingyu is back, come to greet
the senior."
Daoxuan's brows were slightly frowned, and he remained silent. The old man
took a step forward slowly, but did not leave the ancestral hall, only raised his
voice and said, "It's you! When did you come back?"
Lin Jingyu said respectfully and sincerely outside: "The disciple came back the
day before, and after reporting to the head, he went back to Longshoufeng to
meet the first senior, and when he was free, he came over to see the senior."
The old man seemed to have a faint smile on his mouth, and said, "Oh! That's it!
Then you wait outside first, I have a guest here."
Lin Jingyu seemed to be taken aback outside. There used to be no people in this
ancestral hall of the Patriarch, and it was unexpected that there were still guests
today. However, he had studied under this mysterious old man for ten years, and
had already respected him as a mentor. He immediately responded and waited
quietly from the side.
Master Tao Xuan walked slowly a few steps, standing in the shadow of the
hall. Looking out from the gate, under the warm sunshine, Lin Jingyu carried the
Dragon Sword, a long dress, a jade belt around his waist, and a handsome face,
standing respectfully on the side of the Patriarch's ancestral hall, waiting
patiently.
He watched silently for a while, and said, "This kid is a good material. Regardless
of his aptitude and character, he is the best choice."
The old man seemed to be slow in his steps, walked up to him, looked out, and
said, "Then why didn't you take him to your door back then?"
Daoxuan Zhenren looked at Lin Jingyu who was standing outside the ancestral
hall. The young man was at the time of his heroic appearance. No matter where
he looked from it, he revealed such a vigorous vigor and compelling edge, which
made people feel that he was unique. different.
Daoxuan Zhenren suddenly smiled, a very plain and plain smile, and then turned
around and said to the old man: "Because he is so much like a person, his
temperament, expression, and even his aptitude are all the same as that. People
look like this. If I let him by my side, I won’t sleep.”
The muscles on the face of the old man next to him suddenly twitched.
Daoxuan Zhenren turned his head and looked at him lightly. After a long time, he
suddenly shook his head and then smiled: "I was joking with you!"
Before he finished his words, he frowned, then he stroked his chest and coughed
a few times.
The old man glanced at his chest, then looked at Master Taoxuan's slightly pale
face at the moment, and said lightly: "It's been ten years, is your injury still not
healed?"
Daoxuan Zhenren didn't speak, but his cough gradually became louder, and his
face gradually became ugly. After a while, the cough slowly subsided.
Master Tao Xuan took a breath, turned around, and stopped looking at Lin Jingyu
outside the door. He walked to the spiritual platform where countless ancestors
of Qingyunmen were enshrined, stared blankly for a while, and then quietly said,
"Me too. Unexpectedly, the backlash of the'Zhu Xianjian' could be so powerful!"
The old man walked over slowly, reached for a rag, and began to wipe it gently
on the heavy altar, saying: "The power of the Zhuxian Sword is so powerful, plus
the'Zhuxian Sword Array', it is enough to go against the sky. A fierce thing is
against God's will, you should know it when you use the ancient sword of
Zhuxian."
Master Tao Xuan said indifferently: "I naturally know that on the stone tablet in
Huanyue Cave Mansion, since the Qingye Patriarch, the ancestors of all
generations have left strict orders. You cannot use this sword unless you have a
last resort!"
The old man wiped the offering table slowly, very slowly, and seemed to have
been wiping like this for many years, so he was so focused. Looking at the table
with his eyes, he suddenly smiled, and said, "Actually, I have thought that if you
use the Ancient Zhuxian Sword a few more times, you might die faster than me."
Master Daoxuan looked at the old man's rickety back, the pupils in his eyes
suddenly contracted, and after a while, he slowly turned around and walked out.
"Are you leaving?" The old man's desolate voice came from behind him.
Master Daoxuan stopped, but did not look back. After a while, his voice came
slowly: "Do you remember what I said when I rescued you?"
The old man stood in the dark shadow without answering.
Daoxuan Zhenren didn't look back either, there seemed to be a weird aura
floating in this ancestor's ancestral hall.
After a long while, I only heard the voice of Daoxuan Daoxuan faintly: "I save you
because I owe you, but I won't let you live longer than me!"
The old man's body was already hidden in the shadow, motionless. Daoxuan
Zhenren immediately walked out and left the ancestral hall of the Patriarch.

Lin Jingyu was waiting patiently outside, and suddenly saw that the real head
came out of the Patriarch's ancestral hall. He was taken aback and hurriedly
saluted. Daoxuan Zhenren glanced at him, there seemed to be some strange light
flashing in his eyes, then nodded and left.
Lin Jingyu watched the headmaster leave, somehow, since the time when
Daoxuan Daoxuan came out of the ancestor's ancestral hall just now, he felt that
the headmaster's face seemed pale and a little strange.
Lin Jingyu was thinking to himself, the old man's voice came from the ancestral
hall, and slowly said, "Is it Jingyu? Come in!"
Lin Jingyu quickly responded, "Yes." Then he walked into the ancestral hall.
As soon as he walked into the ancestral hall of the ancestor, Lin Jingyu suddenly
felt a chill on his body, and at the same time the surroundings became dark. He
couldn't help frowning. For the past ten years, he has been following this
mysterious old man to take care of the Patriarch's ancestral hall, but since the
day he came, he felt that this Patriarch's ancestral hall was very strange, and it
felt dark and dark at all times. But it’s not completely dark here. Before the
ancestor’s spiritual position, many joss sticks were lit, but the dim light of the
candles seemed to exist only to set off the deeper darkness here, and it was
impossible to get rid of the darkness and even the darkness of the hall. The
gloomy feeling.
But after all, he has lived here for ten years, and he admires the old man standing
in the shadows very much, and he has long since paid attention to the strange
place here. Right now, he respectfully saluted the figure of the old man and said,
"Senior, the disciple is back."
In the past ten years, Lin Jingyu has wanted to call this old man his master more
than once, but was rejected by this mysterious old man without exception.
Therefore, Lin Jingyu has always called him a senior. Anyway, even the real head
is sometimes right. This old man looked at him differently, he must have been the
elder in Qingyunmen when he wanted to come.
The old man smiled, walked out of the shadows, and looked at Lin Jingyu up and
down. Seeing him going out for a few months, although there was some wind and
frost on his face, the whole person was more energetic. I couldn't help but feel a
little relieved in his eyes, and said in a peaceful voice, "I went out this time
without any injuries, right?"
Lin Jingyu smiled and said: "It's not without injuries, but they are all minor
injuries, not worth mentioning. It's a pity that I went to death this time and
returned without success."
At the moment, he briefly talked about the battle of Death Ze. At this time, the
news that the Demon Cult’s internal fighting and the three main sects had
destroyed the Changshengtang has spread to the world. Lin Jingyu heard about it
on the way back, and at this moment, he also told the old man together. Said it.
However, the old man was obviously not very interested in the survival of the
Changshengtang. He didn't even change his face when he heard that one of the
four major factions of the Demon Sect was destroyed, but just listened quietly to
Lin Jingyu's words.
After Lin Jingyu finished speaking, the old man was silent for a moment, and
suddenly said, "Do you say that this time, the other three major sects of the
Demon Sect, including the Wandumen, have a large number of people going
there?"
Lin Jingyu nodded and said, "Yes."
The old man seemed to hesitate, but after all he said, "Have you seen Cangsong?"
Lin Jingyu shook her body and was stunned, but then she fell silent, with a very
complicated expression on her face. He said, "No, senior."
The old man took the look on his face in his eyes, and suddenly said, "Do you hate
him very much?"
A trace of pain passed through Lin Jingyu's eyes, and he slowly said, "I don't
know, but righteous and evil are not at the same time. Anyway, even if we meet
again, we are already enemies of the same heaven!"
"Humph!" The old man sneered suddenly.
Lin Jingyu was taken aback and said, "Senior, what's the matter?"
The old man slowly shook his head, turned around, and looked up. What caught
his eyes were the countless spiritual positions of the ancestors of
Qingyunmen. The dim candles in front of the spiritual position seemed to look
like their eyes, silently looking at the people in the ancestral hall.
"He raised you since you were young, teaches you the principles, teaches you
how to be a man, and finally passed the Dragon Slashing Sword to you. Has there
ever been a place I was sorry for you?" The old man suddenly said indifferently.
Lin Jingyu slowly shook his head and whispered: "He has always treated me very
well. I used to look at him like a father and respect him as if I admired a god.
But..."
Lin Jingyu did not go on, and the old man was also silent suddenly. After a long
time, the old man gave a wry smile, with endless sorrow, facing the spiritual
candlelight in front of him, and said in a low voice: "Actually, Cangsong is just a
poor man who has gone the wrong way..."

Chapter 24 Ancient Temple
The bad land of southern Xinjiang is the extreme south of the vast land of China.
Legend has it that the mountains and rivers there are rich in poisonous insects
and beasts. The most obvious boundary between it and the Central Plains is the
mountain range that suddenly rises like flat ground in the extreme south. The tall
and majestic mountains are connected one by one, soaring into the clouds,
separating the north and the south.
Since ancient times, few people have traveled to southern Xinjiang in the fertile
areas of the Central Plains, for no other reason. First, the roads are steep, second,
there are too many beasts, poisonous insects, miasma, and bad water, and the
land is too barren to be farmed. Later, I don’t know when, the world began to
circulate in the endless mountains of southern Xinjiang, there are all kinds of
savages, blood-drinking, cruel and easy to kill, among them there are horrible
orcs with raw human flesh, and since then no one dared to go. On the contrary,
the world is trembling, day and night, worrying that those alien races will one
day suddenly ran out of the mountains, invaded the Central Plains, and
endangered the world.
However, for thousands of years, there have been no rumors of barbarians
harming people. Although there have been a few cases of strange monsters
appearing in the border areas of southern Xinjiang from time to time, most of
them died without a problem, and they were gradually forgotten by people.
Nowadays, even people living in the borders of southern Xinjiang have only their
mothers who coax their children to sleep at night and say "No more obedient,
those barbarian monsters will come to catch you." No one will remember
whether these alien races in the deep mountains really exist, let alone the Central
Plains that is thousands of miles away.
Speaking of it, the one hundred thousand mountains shrouded in layers of mist is
now a place forgotten by the people of the world.
Although ordinary people in the world have forgotten these alien races, there are
some cultivators who have not forgotten them. Regardless of the righteous and
evil ways, as long as the seniors are older, they know that the reason why the
southern aliens have not been able to harm the world over the past thousand
years, the righteous way giant "Fenxiang Valley" is really great.
Hundreds of thousands of towering mountains cut off the north-south
movement. The people of the Central Plains couldn't go south, and those alien
barbarians couldn't go north. But a thousand years ago, an incredible sky-
thunder catastrophe fell from the sky, killing and wounding countless people
within a radius of thousands of miles.
After the catastrophe, some people discovered that in the lofty mountains, the
giant thunder force actually split somewhere in the high mountains, revealing a
dark path that was only three feet wide.
That is to say, from that time on, among the hundreds of thousands of mountains
in the world, there are hidden barbarians who invade the people from time to
time, and the people in the border are miserable until the emergence of the
Fenxiang Valley line.
Fenxiang Valley has the most mysterious origin among all the righteous sects. As
early as 1,500 years ago, there were disciples of this kind who walked the world
as early as 1,500 years ago. If we only talk about the origin, only Qingyunmen
and Demon Sect in the whole world have a longer history than Fenxiang Valley,
and even Tianyin Temple is not as good as it.
Even so, this faction was extremely low-key in the past. Although there will be a
few well-versed people from time to time, they have little impact on the situation
in the world. It wasn't until 800 years ago that this faction found a valley to settle
down near the dark tunnel in the borderland of southern Xinjiang, and has since
called itself "Fenxiang Valley."
In the eight hundred years, incredible masters have emerged in large numbers,
and their influence has been growing. Now they have competed with
Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple, becoming one of the three major factions of
the world.
Correspondingly, Yun Yilan, the contemporary valley master of Fenxiang Valley,
is also a righteous giant with the same fame as Qingyunmen Daoxuan Master and
Tianyin Temple Puhong Master, but this person has always been low-key, and his
reputation alone is not as good as the above two people.
Because of geographic relations, Fenxiang Valley almost instinctively took care of
the dark trail called the "black hole" in the local area. Since then, there has been
no rumors of barbarian monsters invading the people. Therefore, in the hearts of
local people, Fenxiang Valley has a very high reputation and is revered as a first-
class god.
These materials have been recorded in the Demon King's Sect, and Gui Li had
read it in the past ten years, and now he slowly turned it over in his mind. At this
moment, he was on the third day of going south after asking Zhou Yixian about
the murloc monsters. He hurriedly hurried along the way, and finally arrived
near the Shiwan Mountain.
The night was late, and the bright moon was in the sky that night, the clouds
were quite thick, and there were few stars, but the Qinghui Yuehua sprinkled on
the world, and it also illuminated the mountain he was on quite brightly.
Standing on the hill, Gui Li looked south, frowning slightly. The monkey Xiaohui
was still lying on his shoulders, holding a wild fruit that he didn't know where,
and was gnawing with relish.
This way down, in the first two days, he still found the mark left by the killing
monk, but today, the killing monk has completely lost the news. However, from
the information he left a few days ago, it appears that the killing monk, who is
good at tracking, has determined that the mysterious murlocs are quickly
moving south, and the goal is obviously to return to the southern lair.
Could it be that killing has clashed with those mysterious murlocs?
Gui Li sighed slightly, a trace of worry flashed across his eyes. The barbarians in
southern Xinjiang are completely different from the characters in the Central
Plains. This has been mentioned many times in the remnant records of the Ghost
King Zong. The people there don't understand the cultivation way at all, but they
seem to have all kinds of weird witchcraft and wonders, which are incredible.
The killing monk is young and irritable, but he is really an outstanding figure
among the new generation of disciples of the ghost kingzong. He is a capable
subordinate who follows Guili on weekdays.
Ghost Li was a little worried about this mysterious disappearance. At this
moment, he stared ahead and saw that the night was sinking and dark shadows
in the south. It seemed that there was a giant flaring its teeth and claws in the
night, and it was the legendary one hundred thousand mountains. And
somewhere under that mountain range is the legendary and mysterious
Fenxiang Valley.
The southern border area has always been the sphere of influence of the
Fenxiang Valley. The demon cult disciple enters alone, and the danger is self-
evident.
When Gui Li was meditating, he suddenly felt something. He looked up at the sky,
and saw a solitary moon in the sky, shuttled between the faint dark clouds, as if
there was also a bit of strangeness.
A dark red light suddenly appeared in the night sky, flying across the sky under
the clear glow of the moon, and falling towards a mountain in the south.
Guili stared at the weird red light, his eyebrows gradually wrinkled, and after a
while, he seemed to have made up his mind. He patted Xiao Hui on his shoulders,
and then the blue light glowed under his feet, and the soul-stealing gleamed with
a faint light, supporting him. He Xiaohui rose slowly, suddenly accelerated, and
chased in the direction of the red light.

I don't know when the night sky started, black clouds gradually increased, and
the brilliance of the lonely moon in the sky gradually dimmed. On the contrary,
there was a dark and demon-like atmosphere unique to southern Xinjiang, which
became more and more dense on this night.
The mysterious red light flew for a while, and fell down on a mountain ten miles
south from the top of the mountain where Guili was hiding. Southern Xinjiang is
mountainous, and the mountains are also rich in vegetation, but in the forest of
this unknown hill, there is a desolate ancient temple. The red light fell in front of
the ancient temple, and a ray of light swayed, revealing a thin old man.
He looked around for a few times, and after making sure that there was no one,
he walked into the ancient temple.
Barren mountains and wild ridges, barren ancient temples, but some people
come here late at night, there are naturally ulterior motives. After a while, in the
shadow of the woods outside the ancient temple, Gui Li's figure slowly
emerged. He looked up at this unnamed ancient temple, then looked up at the
sky again. The dark clouds in the night sky were heavier, gradually covering the
moonlight.
His figure shook, and quietly swept over to the ancient temple.
Obviously, this ancient temple has been abandoned for a long time. The temple is
full of ruined walls. From the outside, even the main hall is extremely damaged,
with holes everywhere. The night breeze was blowing coldly, the broken
windows creaked and shook, and the low voice seemed particularly bleak in the
night, with a hint of weirdness.
"Boom!"
With a slight noise, it seemed that someone had lit the fire, and a faint light lit up
in the hall. It's just that the light is dim, and it can only illuminate the hall a little
bit, and a little farther away, it is still shrouded in darkness.
"Chiji, chick, chick, chick, chick..."
Suddenly, a weird and inexplicable voice rang in the hall. This sound was like a
ghost crying in the middle of the night and a poisonous insect walking at night. It
was immediately tingling and extremely uncomfortable.
Gui Li was hidden in the darkness, quietly looking into the hall.
Surprisingly, under the dim lights of the hall, there were two other people
besides the old man just now. One person was in his thirties and was of medium
build, and the other was quite tall, but for some reason, his whole body was
tightly wrapped in a cloak, not even his head was exposed, and the strange and
inexplicable voice actually came from From under the man's cloak.
This voice echoed in the gloomy ancient temple, becoming more and more
fascinating, as if an evil spirit was awakening.
Gui Li looked coldly. It was the first time he heard this kind of weird words.
Naturally, he didn't know the meaning, but looking at the expressions of the
other two people, he knew that there would be results.
Sure enough, the mysterious man spoke for a while, then stopped temporarily,
and the middle-aged man standing by his side and listening intently turned his
head and said to the old man: "The patriarch said:'This time he returned without
success, but let his clan harm people. Your hands, exposing Xingzang, are all due
to your inaccurate news. After hearing this, the Beast God King has already lost
his temper...'"
When the middle-aged man said the word "Beast God", his voice suddenly
became low, and the tall figure wrapped in the cloak seemed to tremble.
The old man also frowned and said, "Our original agreement was to inform the
Great Beast God where the'Emperor Underworld Stone' is located. As far as we
know, the strange stone is indeed in the treasure house of the Emperor in Death.
How can we blame us for being inaccurate?" He looked at the mysterious figure
under the cloak, and a sneer flashed across his mouth, and said, "I'm afraid you
are not capable of it?"
As soon as this remark came out, the mysterious man wrapped in the cloak
immediately responded: "叽叽, 叽叽叽, 叽叽叽..."
This kind of weird voice was uttered one after another. Although Gui Li, who was
hidden by the side, did not understand the meaning, he heard the voice quickly
and sharply, and it was obvious that the mysterious person was very angry.
This mysterious man "jijijiji" said for a long time, and the middle-aged man's face
in the middle translator gradually became ugly. After he finally stopped, the
middle-aged man hesitated for a moment before he said: "The patriarch
said:'Although they are from I have never been to Death Swamp, but I also know
that there is no one there. This time there are countless masters of Middle-earth
cultivation. Naturally, your news is wrong.'"
The old man looked at the middle-aged man as if he had finished speaking, and
was startled. The mysterious man had spoken for a long time, but the middle-
aged man translated it, but only these few sentences. It seems that the
mysterious man in the middle has a lot of curses, and the middle-aged man is
unwilling to translate.
The old man pondered for a moment, and it seemed that he was still unwilling to
turn his face with the mysterious person, and then said: "This time the Treasury
of the Heavenly Emperor was born, it is a magnificent omen, shaking the world,
and those middle-earth cultivators who want to come to the earth also heard the
news. This is not what we can do. Control it."
The mysterious man wrapped in the cloak was still angry, and there was another
strange sound. The middle-aged man listened, nodded frequently, and then said
to the old man: "The patriarch said:'The Heavenly Emperor Netherstone is very
important to the Beast God King. It's important. After returning without success
this time, the Beast God King was furious and killed several clansmen on the
spot...'"
When the old man heard this, his face was solemn, and he seemed to be in a
heavy heart, but a hint of sarcasm in his eyes still flashed past.
The middle-aged man continued to translate: "So please quickly find out whose
hands this gem fell into, so that they can go and fetch it again for the Beast God
King!'"
Gui Li, who was hiding by the side, suddenly moved in his heart. Hearing they
mentioned the Heaven Emperor Mingshi several times, could it be the strange
stone that Xiaohui swallowed?
I saw the old man ponder for a moment, then nodded and said: "Okay, this
matter is covered by us, within three days, we will give you an answer."
The mysterious man snorted and said a few words "jijijiji". The middle-aged man
nodded to the old man and said: "The patriarch agreed, saying that after three
days, I will meet here."
The old man nodded, waiting to say something, but the mysterious person
turned around and walked straight out, no longer looking at them at all, arrogant
and rude.
The old man's face changed, and he looked at the mysterious man's back with an
angry face. The middle-aged man hurriedly pulled him, and shook his head again
and again. The old man took a look at him, and then he could bear it.
After the tall figure of the mysterious man disappeared into the darkness, the old
man suddenly "poached" and cursed: "What is it, just a bunch of beasts!"
The middle-aged man smiled and said: "Uncle Master, don't be angry, don't be
familiar with them."
The old man sneered: "I don't bother to care about them." Then he turned his
head and glanced at him, and said, "Speaking of which, Sun Tu, you have lived
among those beasts for three years. You have learned their bird language and
you are afraid of eating. A lot of suffering, right?"
The middle-aged man named Sun Tu smiled and said: "The disciple received the
kindness of the teacher, but he was helpless with superficial qualifications, and
was suffering from the inability to repay the kindness of the Master Gu and the
uncles. It happened to have this opportunity. How dare the disciple not try his
best? !"
Gui Li suddenly heard the word "Valley Master", and his heart suddenly stunned.
The Uncle Master smiled, seemingly applauded, reached out and patted Sun Tu
on the shoulder, and suddenly sneered again: "Fortunately, Master Gu, Mingjian,
knows that I have always been calm, so he sent me to meet these beasts. If the
old fellow from Shangguan Ce came, it would be a bad thing if he didn't have to
be on the spot!"
Sun Tugan laughed, his face looked a little weird, and he responded, but he didn't
seem to dare to discuss the superior policy behind his back.
There is no doubt about Guili on the side at this moment. Shangguance is one of
the top figures in the Southern "Fenxiang Valley". Although he has never walked
in the world, he was famous early. Especially during the Battle of Qingyun ten
years ago, the King of Ghosts used clever tricks to send Zhou Yin to pretend to be
a monk at Tianyin Temple, and he succeeded in one fell swoop, almost putting
the Qingyun and Tianyin factions to death. At that time, Guili was still a Qingyun
disciple named Zhang Xiaofan, and he was naturally impressed by the name.
Hearing the voice of two people calling the mysterious person to be a "beast", the
identity of the mysterious person just now seemed to be revealed, but the line of
Fenxiang Valley, which has always been just and awe-inspiring, revealed an
incredible evil at this moment.
Guili stared coldly at the two people in the main hall, and in the darkness, there
was a cold and contemptuous sneer at the corner of his mouth.
In the field, after the two discussed a few more words, Sun Tu blew out the
candlelight in the main hall, and the two walked out, seemingly want to leave
here. Gui Li frowned in the dark, and while he was pondering, suddenly, a weird
roar suddenly came from outside the ancient temple!
Everyone in the ancient temple was taken aback, and the old man and Sun Tu
stopped at the same time.
The voice was stern and angry, and there seemed to be a trace of panic in the
middle. It seemed to be a beast roaring, not a human exclaiming. It's just that Gui
Li distinguished it slightly, and immediately heard that the sound was made by
the mysterious figure in the cloak just now, and frowned involuntarily. At the
same time, the old man and Sun Tu also heard it, their expressions changed
suddenly, and at the same time they rose into the air and flew outside the temple.
In the deep mountains and wild ridges, there was even an ambush!
The moonlight was cold and cold, as if the color of the monster had become
heavier.

Outside the ancient temple, behind a hill in the distance, a purple awn suddenly
bloomed in the night, rushed into the air, and then split off.
At a distance of several tens of meters away, Gui Li actually felt the bitter
suffocation. The pupils in his eyes shrank, and for a moment he recognized what
the magic weapon was.
The two people in Fenxianggu arrived like flying, but the old man's Taoism was
obviously much higher than that of Sun Tu. After only a while, he pulled Sun Tu
several meters away, and at the same time he already had a dark red fairy sword
in his hand. Flew to the place where the purple light was shining.
It was just that before he could fly to the back of the hill, he could only hear a
loud roar, echoing in this dark night with despair. The old man's face changed
drastically, his feet became more anxious, and he flew past with a scream. Gui Li
silently followed from the other direction and walked around behind the hill.
A bloody breath immediately hit his face. The cloak that had been split in half
floated slowly from mid-air, and dark red blood was splashed everywhere. The
mysterious figure who showed his true body was indeed a murloc with a fish
head, but at this moment, he was cut in half by a knife from head to crotch. The
body fell to the ground, but the murderer was no longer visible.
The old man was frightened and angry. The murderer shot and killed in an
instant, and then disappeared from sight. This deed is really not trivial. Although
he thought these murlocs were extremely unpleasant, he knew that the Valley
Lord had really discussed with these barbarians. This time, he was violently
sniped and killed under his nose. If they were to be held accountable over there,
it would be difficult for him to explain.
At this time, Sun Tu also rushed to the scene, seeing this bloody image in his eyes,
and was immediately dumbfounded.
The old man's complexion was extremely ugly, he suddenly jumped up, with a
dark red light resting on his feet, flying into the air, and looking around, only to
see pitch black all around, the vast forest sea, where can I find the trace of the
murderer?
Suddenly, he shouted loudly: "Which expert is here, please come out and see,
Fenxianggu Lu Shun for advice!"
This voice spread out from afar, and a faint echo came back in the forest, sea and
mountains after a while, everywhere, "Lv Shun asks...Lv Shun asks..."
Except for this, there is no sound anymore.
If Lu Shun’s eyes burst into flames, he fell to the ground after a moment, and said
to Sun Tu hurriedly: "You pack the corpse of the patriarch and bring it back to
the valley. The murderer must be still nearby soon after he starts. People find
out."
Sun Tu nodded quickly and said, "Uncle Master, be careful."
Before he finished speaking, Lu Shun jumped up and sank into the dark
woods. Sun Tu turned around and looked at the corpse that was turned into two
halves underground. A bloody smell puffed his nose. He couldn't help showing a
look of disgust, and snorted.
Guili slowly retreated, pondered for a moment in the dark, and then took a closer
look at the surrounding terrain, then his gaze fell on the ancient temple that he
had just come out, and immediately passed by silently.
The night was cold, dark clouds covering the moon.
Although it only took a while, but within this ancient temple, it suddenly seemed
to be gloomy and dark. Only the occasional moonlight poking out of the dark
clouds would illuminate a few places, but after a while, it returned to darkness. .
Gui Li walked out slowly, standing in the open space in front of the hall, staring at
the hall with his eyes.
The cold wind blew in, and the broken window made a weird "squeak" sound,
which murmured in the dark.
"The son is really amazing, I can hide from Lu Shun, but I can't hide from you!"
In the darkness in the hall, faint words suddenly sounded and floated out gently.

Chapter 25 The Magic Array
Fox Qishan.
The main hall of the King of Ghosts is located.
Under the desolate mountain, the main hall of the King of Ghosts is hidden in a
hard cave.
In the twists and turns of the tunnel, there was no one in a deep and quiet place,
only the stone walls on both sides were inlaid with a copper lamp every few feet,
illuminating some places.
The black-faced You Ji, her figure erratic, walked forward alone, looking from a
distance, like a ray of ghost in the dark.
This place is already the forbidden place of the Ghost King Sect, and the ice cave
where Baguio is located is the most mysterious place in the Ghost King Sect. It
has always been strictly forbidden for ordinary disciples to enter and leave. But
as Suzaku, one of the four great envoys of the ghost king sect of the previous
generation, Yu Ji is one of the core members of the ghost king sect, so she can
freely enter and exit this place.
However, she took a look into the faintly extending, endless deep tunnel, but her
pace suddenly slowed down. She seemed a little hesitant, but she finally walked
away.
In the depths of the shadows ahead, there seemed to be a few weird low roars at
this moment, like a roar of a wild animal.
After walking through a long tunnel, the lights on both sides are getting dim.
Finally, after bending a corner, You Ji walked to the end of the tunnel. There was
a stone gate with engraved on the lintel. Three words:
Sleepy dragon que.
You Ji stared at the three characters for a long time, and there was silence around
it, only the strange roar that had been sounding from time to time gradually
became clear, and the air seemed to be filled with a faint bloody breath.
The black gauze on her face moved, as if shook her head, sighed softly, and then
walked into the stone gate.
As soon as I entered the stone gate, it suddenly opened up, and inside it turned
out to be a huge grotto, with strange rocks on the side rocks, each with different
shapes. In front of the stone gate where You Ji was in, there was a suspended
stone path, winding forward, leading to the center of the grotto. At this moment,
she turned out to be in the midair of this huge grotto.
It was obviously not the first time that You Ji came here. Seeing this scene, she
didn't show any surprises. She was silent for a moment and walked along the
narrow stone path. The upper part of the grotto was dark, but just below the
stone path, red light shone faintly, reflecting up, but it reflected a bit hideously on
the rock wall above the grotto.
The smell of blood in the air is getting worse.
The hanging stone path in this huge grotto is not known whether it was formed
by nature or man-made. It is just like this. Looking from a distance, there is no
stone pillar underneath that can support it, which is incredible.
You Ji's black figure was walking along the stone path, but there was no sound of
footsteps while she walked, which looked a bit ghostly. But it didn't take long
before she saw the figure in front of her.
Ghost King.
At the end of the stone path, there was a seven-foot stone platform on which the
Ghost King was standing, holding his hand. Looking from behind, his figure is
steady and heavy, and he seems to have a strange feeling of being integrated with
this huge grotto.
You Ji walked behind him and whispered: "Sect Master."
The ghost king turned his head, nodded, smiled and said, "You are here."
The black gauze on Yu Ji's face suddenly stopped, seeming to be taken
aback. When the stone path reaches this platform, even if it reaches the end, the
front is empty. Correspondingly, the mysterious red light under the grotto is also
brighter from here. This time, the ghost king turned his head, and the red light
shot over as he turned, faintly illuminating his face a little, and even his eyes
seemed to have a faint red glow.
The ghost king didn't seem to notice this, and only said: "Come here!"
You Ji walked over and stood on the platform, her eyes suddenly brightened, and
there was no stone path to obstruct her, and she could see everything at the
bottom of the grotto.
Under this grotto, there was a huge blood pool, and bright red blood filled the
bottom of the huge grotto. I really don't know where the Ghost King Sect got so
much fresh blood. I want to come from the strong smell of blood in the air from
below.
In the pool of blood, two giant beasts were immersed impressively, one was the
yellow bird in the death swamp, and the other was the strange beast Kui Niu on
Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea. Most of the bodies of these two ancient
strange beasts were soaked in blood water, and at the same time, a dark red light
shrouded them from above the blood pool. Look at the place where the dark red
light is emitting, it is the Fulongding that is suspended in the air by an
inexplicable force.
Fulongding is located far away from where Ghost King and You Ji are standing,
but You Ji can still see a black figure casting a spell on Fulongding, but it is
blurred under the cover of red light. Even so, she still knew who it was—Mr.
Ghost, the most mysterious figure in the Demon King Sect.
As one of the four great sages of the previous generation of the Ghost King Sect,
You Ji knew everything about the Ghost King Sect, but this Mr. Ghost was the only
exception. The reason is simple. This person was originally not a figure of the
Ghost King Sect, but a mysterious figure who suddenly appeared next to him
after the contemporary Ghost King took the throne. The King of Ghosts respected
him extremely, and the strange ways this mysterious figure showed in a handful
of shots also moved the masters of the Ghost King Sect such as Qinglong and You
Ji.
But in Yu Ji's heart, she always had a deep sense of vigilance against this person.
The most important reason was that under the vigorous promotion of Mr. Ghost,
the Ghost King finally started the "Four Spirits Blood Array" ten years ago.
The patriarchal treasure Fulong Ding passed by the ghost kingzong through
dynasties is mysterious and unpredictable. It contains endless spiritual power,
neither righteous nor evil, and extremely weird. On the body of Fulongding Ding,
in addition to ancient clumsy patterns, there are also many mysterious
inscriptions, which the ancestors of ghost kings of the past can't penetrate.
But in the current generation of ghost kings, he is all-encompassing, and he is
really an inexperienced wizard. Just beside him, a Mr. Ghost who seems to have
exclusively studied this mysterious text suddenly appeared. The two of them
worked together to solve these mysterious texts. Came out.
It turns out that this inscription on Fulongding Ding Body recorded a weird
magic formation called "Four Spirits Blood Array", which required the four kinds
of magical beast spiritual powers of ancient times to trigger the weird mana of
Fulongding itself to become a mighty power. Unmatched peerless
array. According to the Fulongding inscription, once the Four Spirits blood
formation is formed, its power is enough to destroy the world.
The ghost king is a majestic and a worldly hero, so naturally he will not turn a
blind eye to such a powerful force. Ten years ago, in the Battle of Qingyun, the
Qingyunmen Zhuxian Sword Array was overwhelming and invincible. It was
beyond the reach of human power. The King of Ghosts carefully considered that
only with these four spirit blood arrays could it be possible to defeat the Zhuxian
Sword Array.
From then on, all the actions of the Ghost King Zong began to revolve around the
Four Spirits Blood Array.
You Ji withdrew her gaze from Mr. Ghost's vague figure, and looked at the two
spirit beasts in the blood pool. Although surrounded by blood and water, the
yellow bird, who didn't know how many years he had lived, was obviously
unwilling. From time to time, it uttered an angry roar, spread its wings, and
immediately swelled the blood around it into huge waves.
It's just that the blood in this blood pool seems to have a strange restraint
function on it. The yellow bird's spiritual power and strength are obviously far
less than in the past, especially on its head there is a dark red light from the
Fulong Cauldron covering it. . As soon as the yellow bird changed, the dark red
light was immediately bright, and the yellow bird that was enveloped by it was
immediately suppressed by Mount Tai. The body that had just risen immediately
went back like an unmatched gravitational force.
After such a few rounds, the yellow bird's movements gradually slowed down.
Although he was still resisting, it became increasingly weak.
On the other side of the blood pool, the one-footed giant beast Kui Niu was
soaked in the blood pool, motionless, only occasionally glanced at the yellow
bird, I don’t know if it’s because of being trapped here. After a long time, I have
completely given up resistance.
Seeing that these two incomparable spirit beasts actually fell to this end, Yu Ji
couldn't help but frown slightly under the black gauze, and she felt an
inexplicable disgust in her heart.
The ghost king standing next to her seemed to feel something. He looked to her
and suddenly said, "What are you thinking?"
You Ji was startled, and then calmed down, and said lightly: "It's nothing, Sect
Master."
The Ghost King looked at her, then moved his gaze to the blood pool, and slowly
said after a long while: "Now that the Four Spirits Blood Array has been half
completed, as long as we find another two spirit beasts to guide us, the day when
our Ghost King Sect will dominate the world is just around the corner. ."
You Ji was silent for a moment, and whispered: "Yes."
The ghost king stood with his hand holding his hand, his eyes still did not leave
the two spirit beasts in the blood pool, but his mouth suddenly changed the
subject, saying: "You have come to death before me. I ask you to observe the
ghost in secret, what can you do? Did I say that?"
The black veil on You Ji's face moved lightly. After a while, he said: "He is in the
dead, leading his men to deal with the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, the Hehuan
Sect and the right way, in that complex, mysterious and murderous situation.
Next, there is still evidence to advance and retreat, and finally teamed up with
others to destroy the Changshengtang, there is really a general talent. And..."
When she said this, she suddenly stopped. The King of Ghosts was a little
surprised, and said, "How?"
You Ji hesitated for a moment, and said, "He suddenly attacked Qin Wuyan, who
had seriously injured the Wandu Sect in Neize, and his mind was stalwart and
cruel. Don't underestimate it."
As she said, You Ji suddenly felt a trance. Is the person she was talking about
really the same Zhang Xiaofan that year?
Is it really him that Baguio really loves?
The ghost king seemed to be quite satisfied, nodded and said: "This son has a
perseverance and fortitude. He is indeed a rare talent. Over the years, he has
practiced my holy teachings and has the unparalleled evil weapon to accompany
his body day and night. He has a strong temper. It’s normal to kill some."
You Ji raised her head to look at the ghost king, only to see a faint smile on his
mouth, but against his unangered and prestigious face, there was a chill.
"However," the ghost king said suddenly: "I heard that Guili was in death, and
when meeting those righteous people, especially when he met a Qingyun disciple
named Lu Xueqi, his situation was a bit strange, but there is such a thing. thing?"
You Ji's body shook, but she saw the ghost king's face indifferent, and she
couldn't see what he was thinking, but her heart suddenly became confused. She
and Qinglong sneaked into the death zone secretly, and there was some
subtleness between Guili and Lu Xueqi, and she saw most of them in secret. Just
thinking about it at this moment, she felt an inexplicable heartache.
It is like a sharp needle pierced into the atrium.
"What's the matter?" Ghost King turned his head and looked at You Ji.
You Ji slowly lowered her head, because the black veil masked her face, no one
could see her expression. After a while, her voice seemed hoarse for some
reason, but she still answered the ghost king clearly and indifferently: "Yes, there
is indeed some ambiguity between him and Qingyunmen Lu Xueqi. I saw with my
own eyes that outside the treasure house of the Emperor of Heaven, facing Black
Water Black Snake, he risked his death to save the woman's life!"
The ghost king didn't speak any more, but only for a moment, the bloody aura
around him suddenly became tenfold, a hundredfold stronger.
The man was still standing with his hand held, but I don't know if it was because
of the red light under the grotto that the red light suddenly flourished in his eyes.
You Ji slowly saluted the Ghost King, walked back, and slowly walked out of this
faintly breathless grotto.
It's just that she just walked to Shimen, she was stunned, Qinglong stood quietly
outside the Shimen, looking at her faintly.
You Ji met his gaze, and the two of them looked at each other like this, without
speaking for a long time.
After a long while, Qinglong slowly walked forward, passed by her, and walked to
the depths of the grotto, leaving You Ji alone, standing in the tunnel dazedly.
From beginning to end, he didn't say a word to You Ji.

A quiet moon in southern Xinjiang hangs lonely in the western horizon.
The ancient temples in the deep mountains, the sound of insects mournfully, and
the bleak and dark scenery.
"call!"
With a whistle and a flash of light, Lu Shun's sword flew over and landed in the
courtyard of this ancient temple. His eyes were shining brightly, and he carefully
swept across the ancient temple hall.
He had searched the nearby ten miles with his sword just now, and found
nothing. He didn't see a figure. After thinking about it, he suddenly realized that
this ancient temple was where he was negligent.
The night wind was cold, and even the gate of the abandoned hall was
gone. Although just not long ago, Lu Shun was still talking with people in the hall,
but at this moment, the inside suddenly became gloomy, as if something was
peeping at him in the dark.
A little cold sweat suddenly appeared on the palm of his hand.
The monster with a fish head and human body that died just now was the head of
the Nanban murloc clan. He was sniped and killed while meeting him, and he
really couldn't get rid of it. He knew well that the Nanban alien race had secret
contacts with his own sect, and he knew more about the horror and cruelty of
those barbarians. If he didn't give the Barbarian an explanation, he was afraid he
would suffer.
Based on his understanding of the Nanban alien race, the combat power of these
murlocs is not trivial. Although they are still inferior to those who have advanced
cultivation skills like himself, if they want to kill with one move, this sniper has a
high level of power. , I'm afraid not under myself.
Lu Shun took a deep breath and suddenly said loudly, "Which expert is it? Please
come out and speak."
"Speak...speak..."
Ye Feng brought his voice to the end, floating gently in the middle of the ancient
temple, but the hall was still silent, without any sound.
Lu Shun's expression became darker, gritted his teeth, the fairy sword in his
hand was radiant, and the human sword rushed into the hall, and the hall
suddenly became brighter. But as soon as the shadow of others entered the main
hall, on the side of the ruined wall of the main hall, two dark shadows quickly left
the main hall and sank into the dark shadow next to them, and there was no
sound anymore.
After a long while, I just listened to Lu Shun rumbling around in the main hall,
ping-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-
pong for a while, but in the end he walked out dejectedly, apparently nothing. He
stood on the steps, his expression cloudy and sunny, after a long time, he
stomped his foot and sighed, "Fine, nothing."
He kept shaking his head as he said, then he took the sword and flew south,
disappearing without a trace for a moment.
The ancient temple suddenly became quiet, and the worms that had been scared
and disappeared by Lu Shun just now rang again, and the cold moon and breeze
were another desolate scene.
It's just that as Lu Shun disappeared, this ancient temple seemed to have lost its
vitality, and there was still no movement. After another moment, there was a
sharp scream in the air, and the red sword light suddenly rushed down from the
high-altitude clouds, and swiftly fell into the courtyard of the ancient temple.
After shaking for a few times, the figure of Lu Shun appeared.
He went and returned this time, and he actually used an empty city strategy,
pretending to be far away, but turning back from a distance, hiding in the dark
clouds in the sky. It is a pity that no one appeared in the ancient temple. Lu Shun
finally showed a frustrated look on his face. He sighed and was silent for a while
before he rose up again with the sword and flew to the south. He was never seen
again. It seems that this time is really gone.
In the ancient temple, tranquility was once again restored, but after a while, two
black shadows shook, and two figures slowly appeared.
When one person walked slowly into the courtyard, the moon was like water,
coldly showering down, pulling his figure on the broken bluestone courtyard
stone slab, and pulling out a slender shadow.
That person is Guili.
Look up, Mochizuki.
The moonlight was cold, shining on his face.
Suddenly, he seemed to have experienced some vicissitudes.
Even Xiao Hui, the monkey lying on his shoulders, was silent at this moment, just
like his master, silently looking up at the moon.
"Why? Does the son like the moonlight in southern Xinjiang?" Suddenly, another
slim figure still hidden in the shadows behind him made a sweet and soft voice,
and it came into his ears.
Gui Li slowly retracted his gaze, but didn't turn his head or answer the question
of the woman in the shadow. Instead, he asked, "Why did you kill that murloc?"
The woman who was still hidden in the shadow let out a chuckle, and said:
"Those murlocs not only harmed the son's subordinates, but also harmed my
subordinates. I did this for the son's sake!"
Gui Li's face did not change at all. He obviously didn't believe these words at all,
and said indifferently: "I have heard that the'Purple Mang Blade' is a nine-day
magic weapon. It was deployed in the girl's hands today, and it really has the
power of unexpectedness.
The woman chuckled softly and her voice was soft and sweet, which made the
desolate night suddenly seem alive with a few more colors.
With the sound of footsteps, she slowly walked out of the shadows.
It's the Jinpinger of the Demon Cult Acacia Sect, known as "Miaozi". I saw that
under the moonlight, she was still dressed in yellow clothes, her silky placket
swayed gently in the night breeze, and a few strands of thin hair hanging from
her temples were slightly messy, but she seemed to be more inexplicably sultry. .
The ancient temple in the deep mountains, the beauty in the cold night!
At this moment, her eyes were full of water, and there seemed to be a spring
picture between her eyebrows, and she was beautiful and beautiful, and for a
while, even the night seemed to be gentle.
Gui Li turned around and looked at her face.
The corner of Jin Ping'er's mouth was still smiling, and she said softly: "My son,
you have a strange treasure in your body. You are an immortal treasure that
combines the'Blood Devouring Bead' and the'Contemporary', my little purple
blade. , How dare to compare with your Soul Eater?"
The red light flashed in Gui Li's eyes, but his complexion remained unchanged,
and said, "The girl is going south this time, but is it also to track down these
murloc aliens?"
Jin Ping'er nodded slightly, and then his eyes waved, and said, "But I didn't
expect this matter to have something to do with Fenxiang Valley."
Gui Li glanced at her and didn't speak, but he became more and more wary of
this woman in his heart. Just now she emerged to kill the murloc alien patriarch.
This way of walking seems to be much higher than the way that she revealed
when she and her and Qin Wuyan were besieging Yuyangzi of the
Changshengtang in the same day. I'm afraid she didn't try her best that day.
It's just that the proficiency in this way is second, and he has a back hand that
day. But Jin Ping'er slaying the murlocs clearly meant to blame Fenxiang Valley
and to provoke the relationship between the barbarians secretly colluding with
Fenxiang Valley.
The depth of the woman's scheming and the ruthlessness of her methods are
truly extraordinary.
Jin Ping'er turned his gaze on Gui Li's face a few times, then smiled suddenly:
"The son must have been tracking these murlocs when he came south this time! I
don't know what he found?"
Ghost Li said lightly: "No."
Jin Ping'er heard him answer indifferently, but didn't get angry. Instead, she
smiled softly and said: "Now we all know that Fenxiang Valley seems to have a
secret relationship with these barbarian monsters. I don't know what the son is
going to do?"
Guili's eyes flickered and said, "What do the girls think?"
Jin Ping'er smiled and said, "I asked the son first!"
Hearing her anger and smile, Gui Li asked her back, frowning, and countless
thoughts in her heart: Suddenly discovering that Fenxianggu had secretly
colluded with the Nanban alien race this time, it was really a sensational event. If
it spreads to the world, I'm afraid those righteous people will be stunned.
Under this situation, the best way is naturally to explore the mysterious Fenxiang
Valley. It's just the current situation. There seems to be a lot of articles in it. Let's
not say that the Nanban alien race has always been extremely mysterious. Just a
Fenxiang Valley, the strength should not be underestimated. Li Xun, Yan Hong
and others who came out of the Fenxiang Valley in the past, including the old
man Lu Shun just now, have extremely high Taoism.
Jin Ping'er walked slowly to Gui Li, looked up at him, smiled and said, "My son
wants to visit Fenxiang Valley at night?"
Gui Li's eyes flashed, and said: "Why, does the girl have the same intention?"
Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, charmingly and charmingly, as if she had come to her
face to face with beauty. Gui Li's heart was moved, and his heart was shocked.
Just listen to Jin Ping'er saying indifferently: "I naturally want to go with the son
this time, but there is something, and I hope that the son will agree to me."
Gui Li's eyes condensed and said, "What?"
Jin Ping'er smiled and said: "I only hope that the son will not be able to deal with
Qin Wuyan, and suddenly kill me by the side."

Chapter 26 Sneaking
The peaks of southern Xinjiang are completely different from the mountains in
the Central Plains. They are a bit less beautiful and quiet, and a bit more majestic
and steep.
Under the night, the rolling mountains stood tall and criss-crossed, and from a
distance, there was a sense of killing.
Gui Li stood with his hands in his hand and looked up. After two lower hills and a
relatively flat wilderness, four tall peaks suddenly rose above the earth,
interlocking and enclosing a valley. Behind these four tall peaks, under the vast
night, there are countless shadows, and it is the boundless hundred thousand
mountains on the border of southern Xinjiang.
Among the four peaks in the front is the Fenxiang Valley, which is famous all over
the world.
The night was deep, the moon hung high, and there were a few gleaming stars
faintly in the sky. Under the coldness and brilliance, the valley in the distance
seemed to be misty, lightly floating, looking like a light gauze mist, with a bit of
mystery in the beauty.
Gui Li frowned and withdrew his gaze.
It was already the third day. Since the night three days ago, he and Jin Ping'er of
the Demon Sect Acacia Sect suddenly discovered that Fenxiang Valley seemed to
be in secret collusion with the Nanban aliens in the one hundred thousand
mountains of southern Xinjiang, so they decided to explore Fenxiang Valley
secretly. The three words "Fenxiang Valley" are naturally like a thunderbolt here
in the border of southern Xinjiang, and the two of them easily knew where
Fenxiang Valley was. But when it came time to sneak in secretly, it turned out to
be quite troublesome.
Fenxiang Valley occupies a very wide area, so it shouldn't be difficult to sneak
into it. In fact, it is true. By virtue of their own way, the two easily escaped the
ordinary disciples of Fenxiang Valley who were on guard day and night, but how
do they know that every time they go a little deeper into the Fenxiang Valley, no
matter how they hide their bodies, there must be a sudden sound nearby. A burst
of inexplicable and crisp ringtones immediately attracted countless Fenxiang
Valley sects to search carefully, and there were many masters among them.
Both Guili and Jin Ping'er were alert people, and they had seen the opportunity
early several times and retired in time. But no matter how cautious they were,
they still couldn't escape the inexplicable ringtone. After a few days, they still
couldn't go deep. There seemed to be vigilant inside Fenxiang Valley, and more
people had been sent to patrol day and night.
Guili pondered for a few days, but still couldn't figure out how Fenxiang Valley
was the unknown prophet and knew their tracks. It seems that in the Fenxiang
Valley, one of the three great factions of the right path in the world, it is indeed a
Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon.
At this moment, Xiao Hui, who had been lying quietly on his shoulders, moved,
and a low whisper came from behind him.
"what!"
Gui Li turned around, and saw a fire growing above a small clearing in the forest.
Jin Ping'er was sitting in front, holding a wooden stick in his hand, and wearing a
washed and stripped hare on the wooden stick was grilling. At this moment, she
frowned and looked at the wooden stick in her hand, looking rather depressed.
Gui Li walked over.
In the past three days, he and Jin Ping'er tried to sneak into the Fenxiang Valley
several times, but they all ended in failure. On weekdays, the relationship
between the two is also quite subtle. On the surface, they are peaceful, but
secretly they are on guard. They all know that the other party is a deep-hearted
and ruthless person, and no one knows whether the other party will suddenly
kill him. .
When he walked near the bonfire, Xiao Hui on his shoulder screamed, but
jumped to the ground. Gui Li looked at Jin Ping'er, and couldn't help being taken
aback. She looked helplessly at the hare skewered on the wooden stick in her
hand. A rabbit leg was already scorched.
The two of them traveled around the Fenxiang Valley for a few days. Naturally
there were no village inns around this mountainous land. After a few days of
eating dry food, Guili was nothing, but Jin Ping'er couldn't stand it. This night, I
just saw a hare running by, caught it easily, and made a fire to change its
taste. They are far away from the Fenxiang Valley, and they are not afraid of
being discovered.
But now it seems that although Jin Ping'er Taoism is high, there is no such
experience of barbecue in the past. After several times, the method is not
mastered, and the food is roasted black. This time, seeing Ghost Li standing in
front, Xiao Hui squatted halfway on the ground, and all four eyes fell on the burnt
rabbit leg. Jin Ping'er's face turned red, and she slowly retracted the stick and left
the fire.
"Squeak, squeak..."
Suddenly, there was a strange sound, but it was the monkey Xiaohui grinning,
lying on the ground, his tail standing high, shaking back and forth, making a fist
with his right hand, and constantly beating the ground. It seemed that he
couldn't bear it, and he did so. Unthinkable action.
Jin Ping'er and Gui Li were both stunned at the same time. After a while, both of
them would feel sorry. Jin Ping'er was shocked, and a trace of anger flashed
across his face. Guili didn't know that the monkey was by his side, and he left it
once in a while, but he didn't know where he learned this set of inexplicable
jokes. He glanced at Jin Ping'er, coughed, kicked lightly with his left foot, and
kicked the gray-haired monkey who was beating on his own.
Xiao Hui rolled away like a gourd, but the sound of "squeaky" came from a
distance.
Gui Li and Jin Ping'er looked at each other, and the atmosphere in the court could
not help but feel a little embarrassed. Gui Li looked at the wooden stick in Jin
Ping'er's hand, then moved a stone from the side, sat on it, and said to Jin Ping'er,
"Give it to me. !"
Jin Pinger was taken aback when he heard the words. Seeing that Guili's
complexion was faint, he reached out and took the wooden stick in his hand, first
tore off the charred part, then put it back on the fire, and slowly turned it over
for grilling. His barbecue was naturally very different from Jin Ping'er. The fire
tongue was swallowing, the wooden stick flipped gently, and after a short while,
a scent of smell gradually diffused.
Jin Ping'er raised his eyes and glanced at Gui Li, and saw that under the shining
light of the fire, his pale face had also become ruddy at this moment. In the deep
black eyes, two small groups were reflected. The burning flame.
A man who is concentrating on a barbecue for himself...
The air suddenly fell silent, and no one spoke. Jin Ping'er slowly retracted his
gaze, picked up a few dead branches from his hand, and put them into the fire.
The flames gradually burned up, covering the dead branches, and there was a
"crack" sound from time to time that the dead branches burst.
In the distant forest tips, as if there was a night wind blowing by, a soft rustling
sound of blowing branches and leaves fell on the hearts of the two of them.
Xiao Hui didn't know when he ran back, and there were a few more wild fruits in
his hand, which seemed to have been picked in the woods just now. It walked to
the fire, looked around, sat down on Guili’s feet, brought the wild fruit to its
mouth, opened its mouth and chewed, and swayed its long tail, and finally
entangled Guili lightly. Feet.
After a long time in the silent atmosphere, the fragrance in the air became
stronger and stronger, and the hare above the fire light gradually got oil from its
whole body, and it dripped slowly, and the oil was shiny, which made one's index
finger move. The golden bottle Er couldn't help but look at it a few more times.
After another moment, Guili took a closer look at the rabbit, and took the stick
back, holding it with one hand, but with the other hand stretched to his waist.
After a while, he took out a few small bottles and cans, and spilled something that
looked like powder. Something on the rabbit.
Jin Ping'er was startled and said, "What is this?"
Guili smiled, Jin Ping'er looked in his eyes, somehow he felt a bit bitter.
Gui Li said lightly, "It's some salty seasonings, which are old and sick, so I take
them wherever I go." After that, he handed the wooden stick in his hand to Jin
Ping'er.
Jin Ping'er hesitated, but did not reach out to pick it up.
Gui Li's eyes flashed, he smiled lightly, stretched out his hand to tear off a piece
of rabbit meat, put it in his mouth and ate it.
Jin Ping'er blushed, but in the flames, a coquettish color flashed between her
eyebrows, which was touching. After a while, she stretched out her hand to take
the stick and whispered: "Thank you, son."
Without a word, Gui Li turned his head, took a wild fruit from Xiao Hui's hand,
put it to his mouth, took a bite, and ate it slowly.
"Yeah!"
Suddenly, there was another soft cry from Jin Ping'er, which seemed to be a little
bit painful. Guili and Monkey Xiaohui looked up at her at the same time, but they
saw Jin Ping'er's white hands covering their mouths, her eyebrows wrinkled
slightly, and there was a hint of pain.
She found that Gui Li and Xiao Hui were both looking over, their faces flushed,
and after a long while, she said: "I was scalded by accident..." After speaking, the
voice gradually became quieter.
When Gui Li heard this, the corners of his mouth moved, but the expression on
his face did not change. It's just that Xiao Hui at his feet suddenly made a sound.
In the sound of "squeaking", he grinned and the wild fruit that had been eaten
halfway in his right hand fell to the ground. Then he clenched his fist and threw it
to the ground, seemingly thinking about it again. Do that weird move.
Jin Pinger's gaze narrowed, and she was ashamed and angry, but she didn't wait
for her to react, nor did she wait for the monkey Xiaohui's hand to hit the ground.
Guili had already kicked Xiaohui lightly and kicked Xiaohui out like a gourd. .
After a while, I just listened to the ghost Li lightly saying: "The beast is not
sensible, don't be offended."
Jin Ping'er glanced at him, settled, nodded and smiled, then blew lightly at the
rabbit that was grilling at hand, and then used white onion-like fingers to tear a
small piece of meat from the top and put it on. Chewed in his mouth.
At this entrance, Jin Ping'er was instantly refreshed, and for a moment she felt
that the scent seemed to be spiritual, spreading all over her body, her body
seemed a little lighter, her mouth full of fluid, and the taste was unexpectedly
delicious. The outer layer is crispy and not burnt, thin and fragrant; the meat
inside is smooth and tender, and with the seasoning that I don't know how to
mix, the deliciousness is as good as the heart. Jin Ping'er's taste turned out to be
unstoppable, and she was almost lost in her wits. She never expected that such a
delicious meal was made by the man in front of her.
Rao is Jin Ping'er who has a deep mind and a firm mind. At this moment, he has a
great appetite, tearing off one piece after another, but after a while, he has eaten
a rabbit leg down, and then feels a little full and stops.
Jin Ping'er smiled, looked at Guili, and said: "My son is so good craftsman! An
ordinary rabbit can be grilled so delicious by you!"
At this time, the monkey Xiaohui had already ran back, lying next to Gui Li, a pair
of extremely flexible monkey eyes turning around, looking at Guili for a while,
and then looking at Jin Ping'er again.
Ghost Li said indifferently: "The little trick of carving insects made the girl
laugh."
Jin Ping'er smiled sweetly, her eyebrows were charming and moving, her eyes
were full of water, and she said softly: "I have never eaten such delicious rabbit
meat in my life!"
Gui Li smiled indifferently, and was about to say something, but his body
suddenly shook, and his eyes were confused.
This sentence, this voice, this full smile suddenly throbbed in my mind. The night
is faint and the night wind is cold, but his heart suddenly hurts, and it rolls like a
raging sea.
Once upon a time, I had heard these words before.
That was the time that passed away in the dust many years ago, but
inadvertently came to my heart.
The clear stream, sparkling; full of smile, the wind gently...
Kongsang Mountain, behind the cliff, the two people who had just escaped from
the dead place, surrounded the fire and were also grilling.
The smiling figure in water and green clothes suddenly drowned him, occupying
all the gaps in his mind, and he could not help shaking.
Baguio...
"It's delicious! The best thing I have eaten in my life is this rabbit you are
roasting now."
Those words that year faintly echoed in my mind, slowly turning into thorns,
needles, and piercing into my heart.
...
"Young Master, Young Master?" A slightly surprised voice rang in Gui Li's ears,
pulling him back to reality.
Jin Ping'er stood up at some point, still holding a wooden stick in her left hand,
but her right hand was retracted into her sleeve.
Guili condensed his eyes, took a deep breath, calmed his mind, and immediately
said, "I'm fine."
Jin Ping'er looked at him deeply, the expression in her eyes changed, and she
whispered: "My son, why is your face so pale, what's the matter?"
Gui Li looked directly at her, smiled suddenly, and said, "What can I do?"
Jin Ping'er looked at him, and the faint light in his eyes slowly receded, and the
charming color between his brows appeared again, and he smiled and said, "It's
okay for the son to be fine."
Gui Li's heart suddenly felt bored, but he didn't show it on his face. Just as he was
about to say something, Xiao Hui, who had been quiet by his side, suddenly
moved and looked back.
Gui Li and Jin Ping'er felt at the same time, stood up and looked south. I saw the
southern part of the sky surrounded by mountains and above the peaceful
Fenxiang Valley, suddenly there was a scream from far away, and a red light
soared into the sky, illuminating a sky before it slowly fell.
The eyes of Gui Li and Jin Ping'er lit up at the same time.

In Fenxiang Valley, the lights that had been extinguished because of the night
were all lit up one by one.
The human voices from far or near, mixed with the low and angry curses of
interrupted sleep, rang one after another. But amidst this growing uproar, angry
shouts mixed in with the weird roars like wild beasts came in from the entrance
of Fenxiang Valley.
After a while, the sound of fighting had already been heard, and at the same time,
the crisp bell and the alarm bell echoed over the valley at the same time.
In the middle of the night, there was a foreign enemy who forcibly invaded the
Fenxiang Valley.
Arriving silently, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er hidden on another mountain, looking at
the light at the entrance of Fenxiang Valley, and the figures rushing from
Fenxiang Valley to the entrance, were secretly surprised in their hearts.
Who on earth dared to offend Fenxianggu, which is known as one of the leaders
of the world's righteous path, so blatantly? Even with the outstanding masters of
these two new generations of Demon Cults, facing the masters hiding the dragon
and the tiger in the Incense Valley, they only considered whether they could
sneak in secretly.
When they just arrived here, Jin Ping'er couldn't help but asked softly: "Is it your
Ghost King Sect?"
Gui Li naturally denied it, but he thought and thought about it, but he really
couldn't think of what other forces are so arrogant and bold except for the
demon sect today?
Seeing the noise of people in Fenxiang Valley in the night, there were still people
running towards the entrance of the valley after a while. Looking at this
situation, instead of calming down, the situation there is on the contrary tending
to deteriorate.
Both Gui Li and Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, but it was a once-in-a-lifetime
opportunity after all. Gui Li whispered to Jin Ping'er next to him, "Let's go in!"
Jin Ping'er nodded, glanced at Gui Li, but said: "I'm very interested in the things
at the entrance of the valley, why don't we go take a look at it first?"
Gui Li pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said, "Go! I'll look into
the depths of Fenxiang Valley."
Jin Ping'er seemed to be startled in the dark, and then said: "Alright, then you are
careful."
Gui Li was slightly surprised, and the word "care" suddenly appeared from Jin
Ping'er's mouth, which seemed a bit weird. But Jin Ping'er met his gaze, but only
smiled, suddenly her figure turned into a faint streamer, and silently slipped
down the ridge, and disappeared into the darkness after a while.
Gui Li frowned, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes.

Since the establishment of the Fenxiang Valley faction, although the history is not
as good as the Qingyunmen and the Demon Sect, it has been operating here for
more than 800 years.
Ghost Li sneaked in quietly in the shadow of the night, and oncoming was a
series of scattered palaces and pavilions. Looking at the architectural style, it is
quite similar to the Central Plains, but in subtle places, such as window lintels
and corners, some beasts carved from time to time are seen, but they are not in
Central Plains. Obviously, in the past 800 years, Fenxiang Valley has also been
influenced by the rough local customs in the border areas of southern Xinjiang.
The entrance to the valley was still noisy, and the alarm bells that Guili and Jin
Ping'er had the most headaches were also ringing at the same time. The place he
is now careful to hide is in the shadow behind a large rock at the foot of the
mountain. The last time I sneaked in, that is, a few steps forward here, the
inexplicable crisp bell would ring.
At this moment, I only heard the bell ringing in the distance. There was an open
space three feet in front of the big stone, and then there was an ordinary house,
which seemed to be the residence of the disciples of Fenxiang Valley.
Gui Li took a deep breath, stood straight in the shadow, and looked around. It
was quiet around here, and compared with the noise in the distance, it was even
quieter. As for the Fenxiang Valley disciples in that room, they seemed to have
been summoned to the entrance of the valley.
In this strange and strange silence, Gui Li walked forward slowly.
One step, two steps...
He walked very slowly, and kept walking for five steps, and everything was as
usual around him.
But the look on Gui Li's face was even more solemn, because the last time he was
here, when he took the sixth step, the strange bell suddenly rang.
The light in his eyes gradually lit up, and he swept around slowly, but only to see
that there was still no change in the vicinity.
After a while, he slowly took the sixth step.
"Dingling..."
Almost at the same time his feet were on the ground, a crisp bell suddenly rang
in front of him, spreading far away in silence.
Guili's body stiffened, and his heart was frightened and angry. The ghosts in the
Fenxiang Valley are so powerful, but they can't be found. It's really weird.
But the situation tonight is naturally different from the previous days. Although
Guili touched some invisible mechanism and sounded the alarm bell, the noise
and fighting in the distance were even more powerful, but the bell was drowned
in a moment. .
Gui Li made a decisive decision, swept his gaze, and then flew up, leaning against
the ground to the back of the house in front, but the bell around him still kept
ringing, which was really a headache.
At this moment, the monkey Xiaohui, who had been quietly leaning on Guili's
shoulders, suddenly yelled, and Guili was taken aback, turning his head and
looking at Xiaohui on his shoulders.
Against a faint moonlight in the night, in the shadows, Xiao Hui in front of Gui Li's
body suddenly heard a slight "Kaka" sound, and then the gray mark on its
forehead seemed to darken.
Before Gui Li could react, Xiao Hui, who seemed to have something wrong,
suddenly turned his head. A strange and compelling golden light gradually
appeared in the eyes of a pair of monkeys, but behind that piece of gold, there
was still a hint of weird red. .
"Squeak, squeak."
Xiao Hui's monkey hand suddenly pointed to the foundation of a remote corner
of the room.
Gui Li hugged Xiao Hui, looked carefully, and whispered: "What's the matter, Xiao
Hui?"
"Squeak, squeak!"
Xiao Hui screamed softly, still pointing his hand in that direction, and at the same
time the golden brilliance in his eyes slowly faded.
Gui Li frowned, then nodded, put it on his shoulder, and his body floated over.
The dark corners of the foundation faintly exudes the smell of moss. After Gui
Li's careful search, he quickly found a small hole the size of a ruler, hidden in the
foundation.
He flashed in his eyes, stretched out his hand, and plunged into the hole like
lightning. After a while, there was a low noise in the hole, and then he fell silent.
Almost at the same time, the ringing of the surrounding bell suddenly stopped. .
A smile appeared at the corner of Gui Li's mouth, and he slowly pulled out his
hand. After a while, in the grasp of his palm, there was a strange beast. After two
struggles, it stopped moving.
This monster is gray-skinned and about three feet long, but its body is in a
strange "bow" shape, with a high back, a drooping head and tail, and a pair of
small black bean-like eyes set on its head. But the most bizarre place is that this
beast has an oddly long nose, which is about half a foot long. It is about one-third
of its body length. The two thick nostrils at the front of the nose seem to be the
same as that of the peasant. The pigs raised at home are similar.
Gui Li froze for a moment, then snorted, and whispered softly: "No wonder I can't
hide it, because there is such a'gray dolphin' (Note 1)."

"Note 1: "The Legend of Gods and Demons: Spiritual Beasts" Gray dolphin: long
nose, big ears, no neck and long tail, ant-eating cordyceps roots, come out at
night, or called aardvark.
Another note: "Modern Animals·Aardvark": Mammal, also called African
Anteater, has a strong body, about 140 cm in length, without incisors and canine
teeth, and eats termites with its long tongue like an anteater. They live in
southern and central Africa and are found in hilly or semi-savannah areas. They
have high digging skills. They rest in caves during the day and come out for food
at night. The courage is very small, the hearing is very sensitive, relying on the
sense of smell for food, the sense of smell is more than ten times that of a dog. 』

Chapter 27 The Profound Fire Altar
Gui Li threw the dead gray dolphin in the corner of the wall, and took a closer
look at the hole where the gray dolphin was. Sure enough, he found that a very
thin line was pulled out of the hole and connected to a bell in the
distance. Presumably in the past few days, he and Jin Ping'er had repeatedly
failed to sneak in, and they were all discovered by this little gray dolphin.
He once read the record in the fragment of the secret of the ghost kingzong, "The
Gods and Demons". The gray dolphin's nose is extremely sensitive, far better
than anything in the world. In the past few days, he tried his best to cover his
body, but he did not expect to be This little beast was discovered.
It's just that although he wanted to understand this joint, Gui Li's brows also
wrinkled immediately, standing in the dark corner of the wall, thinking for a
while. Although the gray dolphin is not an ancient beast, it is also rare in the
world. It has always been heard that it only exists in a forest somewhere deep in
the Shiwan Great Mountains of southern Xinjiang. There was such a beast in
Fenxiang Valley, and from the fact that he tried to enter Fenxiang Valley from
many places in the past few days, but was found without exception, it seems that
the number of gray dolphins in Fenxiang Valley is quite surprising.
But the most important thing is to domesticate these many gray dolphins at the
same time to such a degree. This kind of beast-controlling skill, not to mention
the Central Plains right way, is unheard of in the Demon Cult, but it is said that
there are quite a few among the barbarians in Southern Xinjiang. Another
technique!
Gui Li raised his eyes and turned around, looking forward, and suddenly found
that amidst the noise in the distance, the depths of Fenxiang Valley were still
quiet, and the deep darkness shrouded it like a shady curtain, and he did not
know how many secrets were hidden.

The noise at the entrance of the valley gradually calmed down. From a distance,
only someone was speaking loudly, but the fighting voices had all disappeared. It
seemed that the Fenxiang Valley side had gradually controlled the situation.
I don't know who it is that dares to provoke Fenxianggu so openly? Guili
retracted his gaze at the entrance of the valley, and passed the figure of Jin
Ping'er in his heart. This mysterious and seductive woman, I am afraid that she is
still in that chaos at this moment!
At this moment, Gui Li had penetrated into the Fenxiang Valley from the invisible
corner just now. Along the way, there is no such alarm bell caused by the gray
dolphin. Most people who want to come to Fenxiang Valley are to distribute
these keen little beasts on the edge of the valley. Once in the middle of the valley,
you don't have to worry about these.
The night is deep, and the valley that has just calmed down from the noise is
particularly deep. As the ghost-like figure wandered along the path of the
pavilion in the valley, the world under the shady curtain gradually emerged.
Fenxianggu is known as the pillar of the world's righteous path. Although it is
low-key on weekdays, it is a big school that has prospered for eight hundred
years. What gradually appears on this road is the background of this clan.
Under the night, only a dozen paths, large or small, were connected to each other,
spread out like human blood, and went deep into the darkness in the depths of
Fenxiang Valley. On both sides of the road, there are ordinary disciples’
residences, or tall and majestic palaces. Among these buildings are mostly
flowers, plants and trees, including green bamboo and winter plums, as well as
bright and majestic peony and peony. They are in groups, facing each other from
a distance, and the surroundings. The halls are integrated, each with its own
flavor.
Because of this noisy scene, although it was late at night, there were disciples
from Fenxiang Valley walking around here from time to time, and Gui Li had to
carefully hide his figure to avoid revealing his whereabouts. But looking at the
expressions on the faces of these disciples, they seemed to be very calm. Without
the surprise and shock at the beginning of the tumult, I knew that the situation at
the entrance of the valley was already settled.
These few Fenxiang Valley disciples are naturally hard to beat Guili. For ten
years, he has been carrying the three schools of Buddhism, Demons, and Taoism
to practice the true method. Based on the weird and magical heavenly book and
strange art, the radical speed of Taoism is incredible, even knowledgeable. The
King of Ghosts was also astonished and puzzled. In the end, it could only be
attributed to the principles of Buddhism and Taoism. Perhaps there is really a
mystery that secretly fits and enhances.
It's just that Gui Li stayed in the dark. Although he didn't pay attention to these
ordinary Fenxiang Valley disciples, the dozens of roads in front of him made him
really a headache, and he didn't know where to go. This time, he sneaked into
Fenxiang Valley secretly, with his selfish intentions, he wanted to explore the
secrets in the Fenxiang Valley, and it would be better to find out the relationship
with those Nanban alien races.
To know this, it is natural to go to the places where the important people in
Fenxiang Valley are, but these paths in front of you look like a maze, which is
really a headache.
Just as Gui Li frowned and pondered, considering whether to catch a Fenxiang
Valley disciple for interrogation, there was a sudden movement on his shoulder,
and Xiao Hui groaned slightly in his ear.
Gui Li was taken aback, turned his head to look around, and his body was
shocked. I saw the monkey Xiaohui clutching his clothes tightly with his hands.
The face of the monkey was distorted and his eyes were closed. It seemed to be
painful, but it was psychic after all, knowing that this is not the time, so he
forbeared it.
Gui Li's shock was not trivial. Somehow, since entering the valley just now, Xiao
Hui seemed to have something wrong. At this moment, it seemed that there was
some great pain in his body.
Reaching out his hand and gently hugging Xiao Hui, Gui Li looked at it carefully,
only to feel that the monkey's body in his palm was trembling slightly. Obviously,
it was doing its best to resist the unknown pain. Gui Li was even more worried,
and whispered: "What's the matter, Xiao Hui?"
As if because he heard the master's words, Xiao Hui tilted his head and slowly
opened his eyes.
The golden light with a dark red color, like a strange ghost fire in the night, more
like the weird demon pupil under Jiuyou, appeared in front of Gui Li's eyes.
The surrounding temperature seems to have suddenly cooled down.
Xiao Hui's breathing sound began to increase slowly, and Gui Li clearly felt that
the monkey's claws that grabbed his hands were getting stronger and stronger,
and the claws were deeply sinking into the muscles.
The monkey's mouth slowly closed one by one, but the weird golden demon glow
in its eyes stared at Guili tightly, never letting go. From there, Gui Li suddenly felt
a familiar, blood-splitting look that was the same as when he was crazy before...
Suddenly, Gui Li suddenly felt cold all over his body, suddenly turned his head
and looked at his hand. Inside that sleeve robe, I don't know when it started, the
blood-devouring bead above the top of the soul-devourer emitted a faint blue
light with blood.
Blood Devouring Bead!
The most fierce and evil thing in this world is actually so strange...
As if suddenly coming out from deep in his heart, Gui Li felt a bitter taste in his
mouth for an instant, he turned his head startled and looked at Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui
seemed to feel something, and screamed in a low voice.
Gui Li calmed down, and then found that there seemed to be a trace of panic
behind the golden mang in Xiao Gray's eyes. He took a deep breath, then a smile
appeared at the corner of his mouth, and said softly: "It's okay."
Xiao Hui seemed to understand the master's words, his eyes blinked, and slowly
closed. After a while, it seemed that the inexplicable pain gradually subsided, and
the power on Xiao Hui's claws gradually diminished.
Standing in the darkness, Gui Li slowly held Xiao Hui in his arms.
The night is as cold as water.
There was darkness ahead, and the figure of one person and one monkey
flickered in the dark corner of the night.

I don't know how long he stood, Xiao Hui seemed to be asleep, lying quietly in
Gui Li's arms. Gui Li didn't care if it was the dangerous place of Fenxiang Valley,
standing in the darkness, gently hugging the monkey.
Suddenly, Xiao Hui in his arms moved and raised his head. Gui Li looked down,
and saw that the golden light in the monkey's eyes had disappeared, and it had
changed to look agile and lively on weekdays.
Gui Li's heart was wide, but before he waited for anything to say, Xiao Hui
seemed to struggle, and then pointed his arm towards the road outside. Gui Li
was taken aback, raised his eyes and looked up. After a while, two people walked
down the road, but they were characters that Gui Li recognized.
Li Xun and Yan Hong.
Gui Li frowned. He had known these two people ten years ago, and they were
both excellent talents. Although the world has changed in the past ten years and
no longer meets each other, for those who have cultivated, ten years is just like a
flash of a finger. The looks and appearance of the two of them are almost exactly
the same as they were ten years ago, just watching them raise their hands, I am
afraid they are not comparable to those of the past.
I saw the two of them walking slowly, and they seemed to be talking to each
other. When I walked closer, I only heard Yan Hong say: "Brother, why did those
monsters suddenly rush in?"
Li Xun frowned, obviously not understanding. But looking at him with a stern
face, he said coldly: "Those uncivilized animals, who knows what they are
thinking! If I say that these murlocs dare to invade the valley, I have to tell them
to come back and forth, why bother? Go to trouble Shangguan and Uncle?"
Yan Hong said softly: "Senior brother, don't be angry, the Lord Gu is foresight,
there must be something we don't know about this matter for the time being.
When we first negotiated with these barbarians, it was the master and uncle who
used their magical powers to frighten him. As a celestial being, as long as his
elders come forward, those monsters will leave obediently. The Valley Lord
asked us to invite Shangguan and Shishu to come out. This must be the reason."
Li Xun snorted, and said: "I know these naturally, but I don't understand why we
should be low to these monsters because of our Venerable Incense Valley. Now
we have to invite Shangguan and Shishu to come forward. If this matter is
spread, we Hasn't Fenxiang Valley become the laughing stock of the right way in
the world?"
Yan Hong smiled and said, "Brother, I want to come to these barbarians and
there are still some useful things, so the Valley Master will tolerate them three
points. Wait until the future..." At this point, she suddenly stopped talking, but
looked at Li Xun with a pair of eyes. It seems more a thousand words.
The corner of Li Xun's mouth curled, and his handsome face seemed to be
uncomfortable. From a distance, it was even more chic. But he didn't say
anything, he just sighed, and Yan Hong slowly walked onto the side road, and
disappeared into the night after a while.
In the shadows, a gaze was sharp as a knife, looking at their backs. Gui Li's
thoughts turned sharply, and it turned out that the murloc aliens that he was
investigating were those who violated Fenxiang Valley tonight. Recalling the
night three days ago, I heard Lu Shun talking with the murloc in the dark. The tall
murloc seemed to be the head of the clan.
It seems that what happened tonight was mostly caused by the murder of the
murloc patriarch by Jin Ping'er, and the rest of the murloc clan furiously came
forward to retaliate. Thinking of this, Gui Li couldn't help passing Jin Ping'er's
figure in his heart, and his vigilance towards this woman became even deeper.
He stood in the shadow for a moment, then seemed to have made a decision, and
looked at Xiao Hui in his arms. Xiao Hui blinked his eyes, suddenly moved, and
ran over his shoulder, grinning, it seemed that he had recovered completely.
Guili relaxed, smiled faintly, and said, "Let's go and see what kind of senior
official and uncle is, how about?"
Xiao Hui screamed twice, and with a wave of the monkey's hand, he pointed to
the road where Li Xun and Yan Hong were walking.
Gui Li smiled silently in the darkness, his figure suddenly rose up, like a ghost,
and went to the secluded path.
In the distance, a disciple of Fenxiang Valley was walking here, and suddenly felt
a flower in front of him, as if a ghost flashed by on the road leading to the
"Xuanhuo Altar" in the middle of the valley. did not see it. He couldn't help but
stunned, then shook his head, murmured, and then continued to walk forward,
without taking the matter to heart.

The path is faint, but the road is unexpectedly long. Obviously, the place where
the senior official and uncle is located is very secluded. Guili didn’t walk far on
this road, and there were no other houses around. There were trees and flowers
on both sides of the road. The night breeze blew in. Under the gleam of the moon
in the sky, the shadows of the trees were whirling, and they looked like What
kind of monsters are dancing, revealing a little weirdness.
Gui Li carefully walked along this path for a while, but he didn't see any fork in
the road like he was outside. It seemed that the road led directly to the place
where the senior official and uncle was.
Fenxiang Valley occupies a huge area, and this path, looking tortuous, leads to
the depths of the valley.
Suddenly, a white square suddenly appeared by the side of the road in front of
him. Gui Li's eyes condensed and he looked intently, but it was a stone
monument with two lines of characters carved on it:
〖Xuanhuo heavy ground
Disciple Stops〗
Gui Li frowned, not because he hesitated because there might be something
mysterious about Fenxiang Valley in front, but because the word "Xuanhuo"
quietly touched a place in his heart.
He couldn't help but glanced at his right arm. Under the clothes, "Xuan Huo Jian"
was lying quietly on his arm.
He was startled for a moment, then sneered, and walked past the stone tablet
with his foot up.
Although the stone stele looked ordinary, it seemed to be a demarcation place.
After passing the stone stele, somehow, although the path continued to curve
forward, the trees and flowers on both sides of the road were obviously scarce.
First, the grass on the ground gradually disappeared, then the low shrubs, and
finally the dense trees on both sides gradually became sparse. Not to mention
that the ground began to crack, but the branches of the remaining trees turned
yellow. It seemed that there was an extreme lack of water nearby, and the
ground was scorched.
I don't know if it has anything to do with the word "Xuanhuo"?
Xiao Hui yelled lowly on his shoulders, and his body moved, seeming to be a little
uneasy. Ghost Li patted its body lightly, and Xiao Hui gradually calmed down. The
surrounding scene is indeed very strange right now, but it doesn't look like
what's important in the Fenxiang Valley, otherwise, walking along the way, not
even a guard disciple would have seen it.
Gui Li turned his thoughts in his heart, followed the path and turned the last
bend.
Suddenly, Dingliru couldn't help but shake his body. What appeared in front of
him was a large open space, and a wave of heat from nowhere came.
In the center of the open space is a huge circular altar, with the bottom hanging
in the air. The huge stone pillars made of thirteen white jade stones are up to
three feet tall and support the entire altar. Among them, there are twelve white
jade pillars on the edge of the altar, each of which is as thick as two people hug.
The thickest white jade pillar in the middle of the altar seems to require at least
five or six people to hug it together.
Above the altar, all the buildings are made of a kind of scarlet strange stone, such
as steps and railings. In the center of the altar stands a tall and majestic hall,
presenting the shape of a pagoda. There are three floors. Each floor is about half
smaller than the next, but every floor looks incredible. high.
From a distance, this altar is simply a huge burning red flame, piercing the
sky. Ghost Li stood under this altar, almost like an ant, extremely small.
Gui Li took a deep breath, and the building in front of him was really amazing,
and the words "excellent workmanship" are worthy of being placed
here. Unexpectedly, there are such magnificent buildings in Fenxiang Valley. He
pondered in his heart, and for a moment he thought of the stone tablet that had
just come in, and he vaguely knew that in front of him, he was afraid that it was
the famous place in the Fenxiang Valley, which was rumored to be the Xuanhuo
Altar.
He settled down, and then drifted over quietly. Except for the mysterious fire
altar in front of him, there was nothing to hide around. But fortunately, there
were no guards around here. He was so fast that he reached the bottom of the
Profound Fire Altar in a blink of an eye.
As soon as he approached the Profound Fire Altar, the heat in the air suddenly
increased several times. Even though he was practicing like a ghost, he felt upset
and sweaty on his forehead. Gui Li frowned and was surprised secretly in his
heart. Then he remembered in his heart that he didn't know whether Xiao Hui
could support the heat, so he turned his head to look, but saw Xiao Hui lying on
his shoulder scratching his head and scratching his ears. The heat is ignored.
Gui Li was startled, and subconsciously felt that Xiao Hui was very unusual
recently, especially since he swallowed the elixir and strange stone in the
Heavenly Emperor's treasury on the sacred tree in the Death Swamp, his body
obviously began to gradually change.
But anyway, in this situation, it is better for Xiao Hui not to be afraid of heat than
to be afraid of heat, and Gui Li has no intention of caring so much for the time
being. When he was wondering whether to grab this Profound Fire Altar in the
next step, a sound of footsteps suddenly came from above the Profound Fire
Altar.
Guili frowned and glanced around, but saw that there was no obstruction at all
around him. After a moment of hesitation, the person flew under the Profound
Fire Altar, hiding behind a thick white jade pillar.
He hid behind the stone pillar and subconsciously reached out to touch the stone
pillar. Suddenly his hand was hot. He reacted so quickly and immediately
retracted his hand.
Under this Profound Fire Altar, even the stone pillars are hot.
The footsteps became louder. Obviously someone had walked down. Suddenly,
an old voice said slowly: "Since the valley master has invited me, I will naturally
go. But you are telling me why the murlocs are suddenly so violent, and they
have arrived. To the point of attacking the valley?"
Gui Li was hiding in the shadow of the stone pillars and looking out, he saw Li
Xun and Yan Hong walking down respectfully behind a gray-clothed old man.

Chapter 28 Assassination
Gui Li looked in the dark, only to see the old man with a clean and thin face, a
gray robe on his body, simple and simple, calm manner, nothing outstanding. If
you walk on the streets of ordinary towns, I am afraid that no one can recognize
this person as a monk.
But looking at the expressions of the two people behind him, not to mention Yan
Hong, it was Li Xun, who had always been arrogant, and seemed to respect this
ordinary old man very much, and did not dare to have a slight slack in his
expressions and behaviors.
At this moment, when the old man asked, Li Xun hesitated, and then said: "Shishu
Mingjian, in fact, the patriarchs of the murloc barbarians died unfavorably, so
these monsters are going crazy, this is..."
At this moment, the three of them just stepped off the Profound Fire Altar. The
gray-clothed old man frowned and said indifferently: "How did the murloc
patriarch die?"
Li Xun gave a wry smile and shook his head. Yan Hong said next to him: "Return
to Master, the murloc patriarch was suddenly killed by a master less than one
mile away from the ancient temple after meeting with Master Lu Shun at the
Unknown Ancient Temple in the northern Hegu Mountain three days ago. ."
The gray-clothed old man gave a "Hey", obviously a little surprised, and said,
"Who is the murderer?"
Li Xun shook his head and said: "We have checked for a few days, and there is no
clue." At this point, he seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then continued:
"This matter should have been reported to Master Uncle long ago, but the Lord
Gu thought about it. Uncle Master has guarded the Profound Fire Altar for nearly
a hundred years, and he has long been ignorant of mundane matters, so he
doesn't want to disturb Master Uncle."
The gray-clothed old man smiled, and said: "The Valley Lord’s kindness, how can
I not know. If it weren’t for these barbarians, there would still be something to
use, and the old man still had some prestige when he subdued these barbarians,
and the Valley Lord didn’t want it. Trouble me, this bad old man."
Li Xun smiled and was about to say something, but the gray-clothed old man
seemed unwilling to say anything on this topic, so he turned off and said, "Didn't
Lu Shun also be there at the time? Less than a mile away, could he be too? Can't
find the murderer? Even digging three feet in the ground had already been dug
out."
Li Xun couldn't help but glanced at Yan Hong next to him. Yan Hong hesitated for
a moment, and whispered: "I think the murderer was too cunning, with a high
level of ethics, and immediately escaped after a hit, so even Master Lu couldn't
catch this person."
The grey-clothed old man snorted, but said nothing more this time, but in the
voice of his expression, a sense of disdain came out, and he obviously looked
down upon Li Xun and Yan Hong, who was in the mouth of Master Lu Shun Lu.
The three of them said as they walked, that the distance of only three feet in the
open space has been a little and a half past, and they are getting farther away
from Guili. Guili slowly relaxed, but still did not dare to relax. At this time, he
heard the gray-clothed old man seem to ask a question from a distance, because
he could not hear the voice clearly as he walked far, but he could vaguely hear
the gray-clothed The old man asked how the rebellious Murloc barbarians are
now.
Li Xun replied from behind, saying: "Now the situation has stabilized. Master Lu
led a group of disciples to block the monsters at the entrance of the valley, and
used magical powers to suppress the murloc's arrogance. Now the two sides are
facing each other. Those fish people kept saying that they wanted to avenge their
patriarch, but the Valley Lord didn’t want to completely tear his face with the
Nanban alien, so he sent us to invite Master..."
As soon as the words came to this point, suddenly, there was a sharp scream in
the direction of the entrance of the distant valley, echoing far away, the voice was
extremely stern. Everyone present was taken aback, Li Xun said in surprise: "It
seems to be at the entrance!"
Before they could react, the sound of fighting and fighting swelled again in a
moment, and the screams were endless, and the valley that had just died down
was once again shrouded in the sound of fighting.
The expressions of the three changed greatly. The gray-clothed old man snorted
and waved his sleeves. The whole person suddenly turned into a gray light and
soared into the sky, flying towards the entrance of the valley. Li Xun and Yan
Hong also hurriedly followed.

After their figures disappeared completely in the darkness, Gui Li slowly walked
out from under the Profound Fire Altar, pondered for a moment, and turned
around to look at the Profound Fire Altar.
This huge building stands majestic, even a white jade stone pillar beside it, looks
so tall and majestic in the night, not to mention the red palaces and pavilions
above it.
Not far ahead, the old man in grey clothes, Li Xun and Yan Hong walked down the
steps just now. Ghost Li walked to the steps, and saw that all the steps were also
made of the same strange red stone as the heights, and they were integrated with
the surrounding railing slabs.
Slowly stepping on it, Gui Li walked up, and the heat around it seemed to rise a
lot at this moment, as if what was stepped on under his feet was not the kind of
scarlet stone, but a real burning flame.
This step of the Xuanhuo Altar went up thirty-six steps, turned a turn, and
continued to extend upward. Gui Li took a deep breath, his face was cold, and
walked up slowly. The surrounding railings and stone walls are plain, without
any carvings, and they are particularly simple.
At this moment, even the wind blowing in the night sky became extremely hot,
Xiao Hui lay on Guili's shoulders, his eyes rolled around, looking around
curiously.
Finally, after walking through a total of three and one hundred and eight steps,
Gui Li came to the Altar of Profound Fire.
Although I have seen the scene from a distance under the Xuanhuo Altar just
now, I am now on the Xuanhuo Altar, standing in front of the tall hall that stands
in the center of the Xuanhuo Altar, looking at a huge building that is a hundred
times taller than myself. , Looking at the spire that pierced the sky like a sharp
sword, Gui Li still felt small involuntarily.
Crimson stones of the same material were cut into huge stones of equal size, each
of which was almost half a person high, and piled up to form a magnificent
palace. Walking closer, in that piece of hot air, Gui Li clearly saw that the stones
were so tightly connected, the gap in the middle seemed to be incapable of
inserting a blade. It is really impossible to imagine how the ancestors of
Fenxianggu created such a magical temple.
Even he almost had an illusion that what he had in front of him was not a palace
at all, but a huge flame that was burning. And the flame is so huge, it seems to be
overwhelming soon, engulfing the tiny self.
Gui Li took a deep breath, calmed down, pressed the shocked feeling in his heart,
and then turned his head to carefully check the path into the hall of the
mysterious fire altar. He found it without much effort.
The entire tower-like altar didn't even have a window. It was all surrounded by
huge scarlet stones. Only at the bottom not far from him, there was a door that
was one foot high and six feet wide.
Gui Li walked over and quickly discovered that although this door was painted
with red paint, it was still different from the surrounding stone wall, but a
wooden door. If you want to come and go, if the door to enter and exit is also a
very heavy stone gate, it must be very troublesome!
Gui Li stood in front of the door for a while, but did not open the door
immediately, but turned and looked behind.
Except for the hot air, there was silence on the entire Xuanhuo altar.
"Squeak!"
The next moment, he opened the door.

At the entrance of Fenxiang Valley, blood is already flowing at the moment. More
than a hundred barbarians with tall and strong fish heads screamed, extremely
angry, holding all kinds of weird weapons, guns and knives, swords and halberds.
Fighting with the surrounding disciples of Fenxiang Valley. Blood was flowing
across the ground in the field, and stumps were everywhere. Among the
casualties were many disciples of Fenxiang Valley, but most of them were
murlocs.
As for these residual limbs, I'm afraid they were cut down by the murlocs who
were cruel by nature.
However, although this scene is terrible and the murlocs are fierce, the situation
is that the Fenxiang Valley is gradually suppressing the murlocs, and it is obvious
that there is still room here in Fenxiang Valley, and dozens of disciples with
higher dao skills are surrounded by them. Half-circle shape, press inward
together.
It's just that these murloc alien races are really fierce, and their bodies are very
different from humans. Even if the cultivator suffered a sword light from a
disciple of the incense valley, they would be injured, but these murlocs were
extremely tough for some reason. Everyone in Fenxiang Valley seemed to have
received some orders, leaving room for it. Except for the sword light magic
weapons of a few masters, the magic weapons of other disciples hit the body, and
the murlocs were most often beaten and flew out, making it extremely difficult to
see blood.
But first, everyone here in Fenxiang Valley has been cultivating the Tao for many
years, and the Taoism is not shallow. One-to-one plus magical power is still
better than these barbarian murlocs; secondly, these murlocs are just powerful
and thick-skinned, Fenxiang Valley The disciples were well-founded, and from
time to time, they flew up and down from mid-air with their swords, which often
caused the murlocs to have a headache and still had the upper hand.
Among the disciples of Fenxiang Valley, an old man was in the middle of the
command, and it was Lu Shun whom Guili saw in the ancient temple on the
barren mountain that day. At this moment, he saw his brows furrowed, his face
extremely ugly, and he was obviously extremely angry.
When the fight became fierce, there was a scream, but a disciple of Fenxiang
Valley was careless, showing a flaw, and was hooked by a murloc with a weapon
that seemed to be like a scythe, and he was dragged down from mid-air. ,He fell
to the ground. In a moment, several murlocs all around rushed forward, their
weapons danced wildly, and they died in a blink of an eye, even the body was not
complete.
Suddenly, the disciples of Fenxianggu were in an uproar, and many people could
no longer control them. They strengthened their hands, and the magic weapon
flying swords flying all over the sky suddenly screamed and attacked. But for a
moment, the screams rang out again and again, and several murlocs had been
killed by magic weapons.
It's just that these fishes are really fierce by nature. Seeing these bloody scenes is
not only not afraid of fear, but frantically rushing to fight, it is not afraid of death.
Lu Shun flew the sword into the air, shouting again and again, but both the
murlocs and the disciples of Fenxianggu were all red eyes. No one took his words
to his heart, watching a bigger slaughter. Is about to unfold.
At this moment, the night sky where the lonely moon was hanging suddenly
dimmed, and Lu Shun frowned and glanced towards the sky, only to see a cloud
of gray swept over. Lu Shun's expression changed, and he couldn't help groaning.
The gray cloud came so fast, it flew right in front of you in a blink of an eye, and
its power grew stronger and stronger. I saw the wind whirling in mid-air, and
gradually turned into a tornado several meters in diameter, mixed with a sharp
sound, "Woo" With a sound, rushed down from the night sky.
Almost at the same time, all the surrounding flowers and trees on the ground
were turned outwards by the strong wind, and sand and flying stones walked
away on the ground. The disciples of the Fenxiang Valley and some murlocs with
lower skill were even lifted by the strong wind and thrown out.
Everyone was shocked, and they had not reacted yet. The tornado wind had
fallen to the ground, and the sharp wind sounded loudly, and dozens of murlocs
were caught by giant hands, and they were all beaten to fly. Got up, flew back,
and fell heavily to the ground.
The murlocs screamed, their voices were awkward, but they were quite
frightened. The violent wind turned for a while, and after separating all the
murlocs from the disciples of Fenxiang Valley, it slowly stopped. The wind
gradually subsided, and the huge wind gradually dissipated, and the figure of an
old man in gray appeared.
One of the disciples in Fenxiang Valley was taken aback, and then they fell to the
ground one after another, saluting the old man together, and said respectfully:
"Senior official and uncle."
At this moment, Lu Shun slowly fell back to the ground, walked over, and glanced
at the gray-clothed old man, with blue veins jumping on his face, and then he
smiled and said without a smile: "Shangguan brother, how can you give this big
man to you? Alarmed?"
The gray-clothed old man glanced at him, smiled faintly, and said, "The Lord of
the Valley has an order, and I have to come too."
Lu Shun's face changed.
At this time, Li Xun and Yan Hong had also arrived and fell from the sky. Li Xun
walked to Lu Shun, lowered his voice, and whispered, "Master Lu, Master Gu
ordered me to invite Shangguan Shishu."
Lu Shun snorted, his face even more ugly, but after all he said nothing, and
turned his head.
The gray-clothed old man didn't look at him either, turned around and looked at
the bloody ground in the field, his face sinking.
At this time, the murlocs gathered in one place, and their eyes fell on the gray-
clothed old man. It's just that they seem to recognize the gray-clothed old man at
this moment. Somehow, these murlocs, who are not afraid of death, are a little
afraid of this ordinary gray-clothed old man, and they dare not rush forward for
a while.
The gray-clothed old man retracted his gaze and said solemnly, "Where is Sun
Tu?"
As soon as the voice fell, a middle-aged man ran out of the Fenxianggu disciples.
It was the Sun Tu who went with Lu Shun that night and knew the language of
the barbarian.
He ran to the gray-clothed old man, his face was extremely respectful, and said,
"The disciple is here."
The gray-clothed old man glanced at him, and saw the man with a gray head and
face. It seems that in the fight just now, because of his low morals, I was afraid
that he had suffered a bit, but he was lucky to have not died yet. After all, he
could understand these barbaric languages. There are not many people.
The gray-clothed old man said immediately: "Come over and tell me what they
have said."
Sun Tu answered carefully and stood aside.
The gray-clothed old man looked at the murloc and said loudly: "The old man is
the official policy, come out and speak alone."
There was a sensation among the fish crowd over there, and it was obvious that
they understood what Shangguance said. And this name seems to have a kind of
magic to them, very extraordinary. After a long while, a tall murloc came out.
Shangguance looked at him twice and slowly said, "Do you know me?"
The murloc hesitated for a moment, and said "jijijiji".
Sun Tu next to him immediately translated: "They know."
Shangguance's expression remained unchanged, and said, "Why are you
attacking my valley? Could it be that there is no one in the Fenxiang Valley?"
The murloc's face turned angrily, and "jijijiji" began to say, his voice was very
angry.
Sun Tu listened and translated: "He said:'Our patriarch was killed when we met
with your people, and you said that you could not find the murderer. It is clear...
that you did it. Although our murlocs are not you. Opponent, but also desperately
to avenge the patriarch!'"
Shangguance frowned, a trace of worry flashed across his eyes. He is the top
figure in the Fenxiang Valley, his Taoism is unfathomable. A hundred years ago,
in a secret fierce battle with the barbarians in southern Xinjiang, Shangguan
curated his mighty power and frightened the barbarians. Since then, his
reputation has spread far and wide among the sixty-three alien races of the
Nanban. Today, Yun Yilan, the master of Fenxiang Valley, asked him to come
forward, who hadn't asked mundane matters for a long time, and that's why.
In addition, Shangguan Ce has lived in southern Xinjiang for a long time, and his
knowledge of these barbarians in the 100,000 Great Mountains is by no means
comparable to others. This murloc barbarian alone knows that it is so cruel and
fierce, and the death of the patriarch is even more important to them. An
unprecedented shame and shame, it is really possible to desperately kill the
whole family here.
If it's just this group of alien races, Shangguance would naturally not mind it. It's
just that the barbarians in southern Xinjiang are fighting with each other on the
surface, but the internal relationship is complicated. What's more, there has been
a peerless figure in the past 100 years. It is even more extraordinary, in case it is
shocked. That person, I'm afraid that Fenxianggu's big plan for a hundred years
will be ruined.
He was thinking about it sharply. Next to him, Li Xun looked down at the official
policy and said to Sun Tu softly: "When I left, I had already controlled the
situation. The two sides were facing each other, and the murloc did not intend to
do anything. Did the Gu Master come out to speak? Why did you start fighting
again?"
Sun Tu grinned bitterly, and smiled bitterly: "We are also weird! It was okay.
Although I was a little nervous, neither side wanted to continue. Unexpectedly,
there was a scream from the murloc, and there was a murloc on the edge for
some reason. They were actually killed, and the murlocs became red-eyed and
rushed up like crazy..."
Shangguance listened in his ears and suddenly said in a deep voice, "Did our
people do it?"
Sun Tu opened his mouth for a while, but Lu Shun beside him coldly said: "At that
time, there was a mess, who knows?"
Shangguance's face became cold, and he suddenly raised his voice and said
loudly to the disciples of Fenxiang Valley: "During the confrontation just now, did
someone kill the murloc?"
Everyone in Fenxianggu was silent, all the disciples, look at me and I look at you,
but no one came forward to admit it for a while.
In the distance, the Murloc was in a commotion, obviously angry.
Shangguan Ce frowned, and suddenly said to the murloc who was standing in
front: "I'm going to look at that man's body."
After all, without waiting for the murloc to answer, he walked over.
The murloc's face changed, but looking at Shangguance's expression, he finally
turned around, took him to a corner of the crowd, recognized it, then pointed at a
murloc's body, and said "jiji" A few sentences.
At this time, Lu Shun, Li Xun, Sun Tu and others also followed Shangguance. Sun
Tu whispered: "This murloc is the one who died."
Shangguance stood beside the corpse and looked carefully, his complexion
gradually became hard to look at. After a while, he muttered to himself in a low
voice: "Awesome, awesome."
Standing behind him, Li Xun also looked at the corpse, and couldn't help
frowning. I saw the murloc body still holding a big knife in his hand, but the head
on his neck was no longer visible, and there was a murloc head not far away,
which seemed to belong to him.
This murloc was actually beheaded cleanly.
Li Xun's eyes fell on the neck unexpectedly, and the wound was extremely flat,
and he was obviously killed by a sharp knife.
"Huh!" Suddenly, Lu Shun next to him whispered in a low voice, walked up, and
knelt down and took a closer look at the murloc's corpse.
Shangguance frowned and said, "What's the matter?"
Lu Shun watched for a long while and slowly stood up, but his face was already
very ugly, and he said in a deep voice, "This wound is exactly the same as the
wound left by the murderer when he killed the murloc patriarch. The wound is
flat and the muscles are not twisted at all, but Deep in the blood vessels there is a
slight purple color for some reason."
Everyone was shocked, and quickly took a closer look, as Lu Shun said.
Shangguance's heart was shocked, and Huo Ran turned his head, his eyes were
full of excitement, and said: "This murderer is here!"
Shangguan Ce's gaze was as sharp as a knife, and it was extremely sharp. At this
moment, an ordinary old man seemed to suddenly emit an irresistible edge. He
slowly looked at everyone around him, and no one dared to look directly at him.
Suddenly there was silence in the field, only the night wind blowing from
nowhere, rustling across the branches of the branches.

Chapter Twenty-Nine
Xuanhuo altar.
Although it was a wooden door, it still felt heavy at first. Under Gui Li's force, the
heavy and thick door on the Profound Fire Altar made a muffled sound and
slowly pushed it open.
In the door, a faint red light came out, and the surrounding air seemed to rise a
little bit, extremely hot.
Gui Li frowned, his forehead was already slightly sweaty, and he unexpectedly
remembered what he had just heard from the side. The old man named
Shangguan had been guarded in this hot place for nearly a hundred years. I really
don’t know how he was. Over.
In the Profound Fire Altar, it didn't look bright, except for a ray of red light
shining from somewhere, it seemed to be more dim, and it didn't match the heat
around it. Gui Li stood at the door, pondered for a moment, and finally raised his
foot and walked in.
With another "creak" sound, the wooden door closed gently.
Gui Li took a deep breath, calmed his mind, and began to look around. As I
guessed when I saw this altar outside, it really is a huge hall, with a space of up to
five feet tall. The whole hall is circular, and the walls are the same as those seen
outside, all red. It is made of rock without any carvings and decorations. It is
unpretentious, but in the background of this huge space, there is an
indescribable majestic power, which makes people feel that only this kind of
plainness is the real supremacy of architecture. realm.
Soon, Gui Li discovered that the red light radiating in the entire hall originated
from the center of the hall. The closer you get to the center of the hall, the
brighter you are around. Looking from a distance, against the red light, the hall
seems to be a hot flame burning.
Gui Li stared at the "flame", the red light shone lightly, reflected in his eyes, and
also shone on Xiao Hui who was lying on his shoulder.
In the eyes of one person and one monkey, at the same time, it seemed to be dyed
red by something, and there was a faint red flame burning.
Xiao Hui's tail swayed slightly, seeming to be a little uneasy, and he whispered.
Ghost Li stepped forward, toward the "flame" in the center of the hall, and slowly
walked towards the depths of the red light.
As he got closer and closer to the "flame", the surrounding air became hotter. At
this moment, it was almost as if he were beside the lava in the ground. In Gui Li's
mind, for some reason, he suddenly remembered a long-forgotten event—under
the Fire Dragon Cave, the lake of magma that is hotter than it is now, the pair of
fox monsters who threw themselves into the lake...
This thought flashed past, and he stopped abruptly when he was less than ten
feet away from the center of the hall. Xiao Hui turned his head and looked at the
owner.
I saw Gui Li frowned, his eyes closed from the flame, and he looked to the
ground.
Patterns appeared on the flat floor made of red stones.
Just under Gui Li's feet, there were finger-thick nicks on the rock, extending to
both sides, but it looked crooked and was definitely not smooth. And one foot in
front of Guili's body, there are also the same thickness of the fingers, and the
dragons and snakes are stroked on the hard red stone, forming a one-foot-sized
pattern.
That is a god!
A deity that Guili had never seen or heard of before.
Vigorous nicks extend slowly on the ground, and traces of tempered by years can
be seen everywhere in the corners, showing the long years of existence of these
patterns, revealing a trace of desolation.
The top of the deity's head has no hair, but has slightly curved horns like horns.
His face and brows are similar to those of people, except that under the gloomy
and hollow eyes, his mouth is clearly sharp fangs. The sculptor even carved a few
tiny holes beside the fangs, just like dripping blood, adding a bit of ferocity and
hideousness.
The body of this deity is very different from that of human beings. On its torso as
strong as a tiger and leopard, there are four arms, one holding a knife and the
other holding a shield; the remaining two hands, one grips a painful twist. The
human body seems to be screaming to the sky; while the other hand is gently
holding something, dripping with blood, it is the human heart.
When the original ancient awkward and desolate scars arrived here, they
suddenly became angry and unrestrained. The strength and the deep hatred in
his heart seemed to burst out all of a sudden. Gui Li could feel the madness so
truly and unsurprisingly, soaring up in this scar.
The gentle nicks were fierce in an instant, flying down from the torso, blending
together in the lower body of this ferocious god, and turning into a blazing
flame. The red light shone, and the corner of this god's mouth seemed to have a
smirk, as if he was about to resurrect from the ground!
Gui Li inhaled deeply and deeply, almost subconsciously. In his mind, he
combined the sculptor and the person who built the altar into one. Unexpectedly,
there is such a great master and such a brilliant genius in the world!
A picture engraved, it seems to have taken away the good fortune of the world!
The nick was still extending on the ground. Gui Li couldn’t help but walked to the
side, and gradually found the second and third idols, and finally, after going
around the red flame in the center, he totaled Eight images of deities carved on
the ground were discovered. Nothing is the same, but Gui Li is almost certain that
all the carvings on this ground are all fierce gods.
In these images, people have become sacrifices to these gods, just like
food. Inside the entire hall, there was a solemn silence at this moment. It seemed
that with the discovery of these images, there was something evil roaring in the
dark.
And on the periphery of the images of these fierce gods, there is a nick that
envelops them all, but it is not a complete circle, sometimes bending inward,
sometimes tumbling outward, Gui Li can't understand it for a while.
At this moment, he was back in front of the first fierce god pattern. After taking a
deep glance at the fierce god, he raised his head, and the burning "flame"
appeared in front of him again.
Suddenly, there was a "buzz" in his mind, something seemed to surge, a longing,
a longing for blood, such familiarity surged into his heart. Almost at the same
time, the images of fierce gods around him suddenly seemed to come to life,
faintly shaking before his eyes.
The Soul Eater hidden at hand gradually began to light up through the sleeves of
the robe.
Gui Li's breathing slowly became a little heavy. Suddenly, he shook his head hard
to calm his mind, and then slowly walked towards the flame in the center.
However, he forgot to look at the monkey Xiaohui lying on his shoulders.
In those monkey eyes, the golden heterogloss appeared again at this time, but
behind the golden, there was more red light, with the crazy blood-eating color in
the eyes of Guili, gradually bright and dazzling, and flooded. Its eyes.
The distance of ten feet was not very far, and Gui Li quickly approached the red
light source in the center of the hall.
At this moment, he had discovered that the eight deities stone carvings he had
just seen were all surrounding this light source, and the heads of the deities were
all facing here. At this time, the surrounding temperature is already extremely
hot, if ordinary people are here, I am afraid that even breathing can no longer
continue.
Gui Liqiang suppressed the blood rushing impulse in his heart, and looked at the
light source through the red light.
A thing that looked like a stone well, thin on top and thick on the bottom,
appeared in the center of the main hall. It is three feet high and only two feet in
diameter. Like the stones on the ground, they are made of that kind of crimson
rock.
But on the flat surface of the well, there is a crystal-like white transparent
strange stone, which looks like a round shape. Upon closer inspection, it turns
out that there are countless facets of varying sizes, which are extremely bright.
The light circulates and covers it.
And the red light shining from the well, after passing through this crystal-like
strange stone, the light is refracted layer by layer, and it seems that there are
traces of blood flowing in it. And these rays of light condensed into a group of red
light in the space three feet above the strange stone. It was the flame that Gui Li
had seen from afar, and the light source in the entire hall was also coming from
here.
Looking at this mysterious and miraculous scene, Guili slowly approached the
well, approached the bright and transparent stone, and looked down.
The scene of deja vu caught his eye. The hot magma rushed and roared below,
like a raging ocean tide, constantly surging up and down, and the splashing
magma hit the hard rock wall with rustling noises.
This mysterious fire altar was actually built on a volcano that seemed to be
erupting.
Gui Li felt irritable, clenched his fists involuntarily, and even his breathing
became heavy. Since approaching the stone carvings of the fierce gods on the
ground, it seems that these unheard and unseen images have caused a deep
violence in the heart, or these gods are simply ferocious evil gods. The blood-
devouring and killing intent in his heart became more and more vigorous, but
what was strange was that his mind was able to remain sober, and it was not as if
his whole person was almost in madness as usual.
It's just that although others are sober, the pain caused by the intense violence in
the body is even worse. If someone was standing nearby, he could see Gui Li's
eyes at this moment, the red light was flourishing, almost like an evil ghost.
Just when Gui Liqiang was supporting himself, Xiao Hui on his shoulder suddenly
squeaked twice before jumping off and falling straight on the strange stone.
Gui Li was taken aback. There was a faint red light flowing in this strange stone.
Even though he had studied the magic book for many years, he felt that the evil
power in it was not trivial. He hurriedly reached out to intercept it, and said
anxiously: "Xiao Hui, be careful!"
But after all, Xiao Hui jumped off suddenly, and Gui Li reacted a little later, and
this catch actually caught nothing. I saw Xiao Hui stretching out in mid-air, but
her eyes flashed with red light like Guili. When it was said that it was too late,
then Xiao Hui had fallen on the strange stone in a blink of an eye, making a soft
"bang" sound.
In an instant, the red light refracted from the volcanic well through the layers of
strange stones was blocked by Xiao Hui. Almost at the same time, the red light in
mid-air condensed into a flame-like red light cluster, because Lost the light
source, and suddenly disappeared.
Suddenly, the whole world seemed to be quiet.
In a blink of an eye, the entire altar hall completely lost the light, and darkness
enveloped all the places.
Gui Li held his breath, staring at Xiao Hui in a daze.
It was lying on the strange stone, and it seemed that nothing happened yet. The
red light refracted from the well was blocked by it at this moment, reflected on
its belly, and it appeared delicately.
The red awn circulates like blood, flickering slightly on its body. Xiao Hui slowly
began to make noises in his body, like the piercing sound of bones and joints.
Kaka, Kaka...
Gui Li took a step forward, staring at Xiao Hui, with a faint premonition in his
heart.
Xiao Hui slowly turned his head, his eyes had completely changed to red, so
dazzling in the dark!
In the next moment, the mutation is already abrupt!
In the great hall, in the depths that was shrouded in darkness, suddenly there
was a desolate whistling, which came mighty. The stone carvings of the fierce
gods on the ground around them glowed red at the same time, and they lit up
one by one.
When the eighth stone carving of the Fierce God was also lit up, the desolation
and whistling resounding in the hall had already turned into a stern, filled the
entire space. I don't know when it started, but the wind began to spin constantly
above this rigorous hall.
Gui Li picked up Xiao Hui and pressed it to his side. Almost at the same time,
there was a loud bang, and all the stone carvings shined brightly. In an instant,
the red light seemed to become a tangible thing, rising from above the fierce god
stone carvings, while maintaining the original appearance of the stone carvings,
turning into a red The plane of light condensed into the air.
One after another, the evil spirits turned into red light and condensed in the air.
At this moment, Gui Li finally saw the curved and not straight stone carvings
surrounding the evil spirits.
That is a huge flame totem, which envelops all the fierce gods. With the
increasingly violent wind, the weird aperture slowly rises, and after a while it is
already higher than the top of Guili’s head, stopping at him and Xiao Hui’s Above.
Gui Li looked up, cold sweat was unconsciously in his hands.
All the ferocious gods looked like they were resurrected at this moment, laughing
upright in the huge flame-like blood-red aperture. At this moment, the darkness
in the hall had long been driven away, and all the places were illuminated by this
dazzling circle of light.
The red aperture began to rotate slowly, and the speed gradually increased, and
even the wind speed on the main hall became more and more rapid. Guili was in
the center of this storm, his clothes were hunting, and his face gradually paled.
It's just that he still doesn't move.
The strange atmosphere in the air is getting heavier and heavier, and the rapid
and sharp wind seems to be mixed with mysterious and ferocious grinning, just
like the legendary ghost of Jiuyou came to this world.
The red light circle finally rose to the top of the dome, turning faster and faster
under the unpretentious stone slabs, and the red light rained down one after
another, like a rain of blood in hell.
"boom!"
After rotating to the point where it was almost dizzying, suddenly, the red
aperture stopped abruptly, and stopped like this without warning. At the next
moment, above the blood-red flame, the huge stone slab moved away as if
summoned, retreating to the surroundings with the flame totem as the center.
In the bloody red light, two groups of fiery eyes lit up.
"Roar……"
A deep roar came from the red light above, and the whole hall seemed to be
trembling in an instant, and all the gods shouted together at this moment!
The huge body carries an unbelievable high temperature, and the whole body is
like a burning flame, and a giant beast pounces straight down from above.
The pupils in Gui Li's eyes shrank instantly, his feet pressed hard, and the soul-
devouring cyan light flourished, and his whole body floated backwards, avoiding
this thunder-like rush.
The giant beast surrounded by the blazing flame roared angrily, slowly turned its
head, and stared at Gui Li.
For some reason, Gui Li suddenly felt dry in his mouth.
Like those strange stone carvings of the fierce gods, he had never seen this kind
of flaming monster before, even in the book. The huge body is several feet high,
four feet thick, and sharp claws at the end. When it moves on the ground, it
leaves deep scratches on the hard red rock.
On its huge head, there was a mouth full of sharp teeth, and in the pair of big
eyes, there were almost no eyes, but two groups of burning flames. Moreover, on
the surface of the huge body of this strange beast, there was a blazing hot fire
everywhere, as if the flame was a part of its body. Before it could get close, it was
already unbearable by the scorching heat from far away.
And the huge flame totem condensed by red light in mid-air, at this moment, it
seemed that it was also controlled by some inexplicable force and fell down,
standing upright behind this alien beast, slowly rotating. All the evil gods on it
seemed to be the same as this flaming monster, staring fiercely at the person and
monkey who disturbed the gods.
Xiao Hui was clasped in his arms by the ghost, but his eyes were fixed on the
strange beast, the red light in his eyes was not weak but rather prosperous.
"Roar!"
The flaming monster roared again and rushed over again. Ghost Li didn't escape
this time. In fact, this alien beast was too big, and the spacious hall was so
stopped by it, and there was not much space left.
I saw Soul Eater floating in front of Gui Li as if being manipulated by an invisible
hand. Gui Li's face was gloomy, he put Xiao Hui on his shoulders, and then his
hands swept across the sky behind the Soul Eater. A gossip pattern suddenly
appeared on the Blood Devouring Orb in front of the Soul Eater, which instantly
enlarged, facing the flaming alien beast. go with.
After a while, the alien beast collided with the gossip talisman that Gui Li Ji raised
in mid-air.
If someone in Qingyunmen is here at this moment, they will definitely applaud
loudly. This is the authentic Qingyunmen secret method "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao".
Taoist true law, the power is naturally extraordinary, the flame monster's
seemingly powerful attack was actually blocked by it, and its huge body also fell
on the ground.
But almost at the same time, a powerful force bounced back, causing Gui Li to
shake his whole body. The power of this flaming monster is many times more
powerful than ordinary cultivation masters.
Although the flame monster was stopped, it saw its giant violently lifted up, and
the flames in its eyes were blazing, and it was clear that it did not suffer any
damage. On the contrary, it seemed to be more angry, and it rushed over again
with a loud roar. The huge flame totem behind it also slowly rotated to follow.
Gui Li frowned and was about to make a move. Suddenly his shoulder lightened,
and the monkey Xiaohui jumped up, left his body, and leaped straight towards
the flaming monster.
Gui Li's surprise was no small thing, and he lost his voice: "Xiao Hui, don't..."
The flaming monster suddenly saw something rushing forward, was taken aback,
and let out a low growl. The body that had just jumped stopped temporarily, and
he wanted to see this thing clearly before speaking.
Under the shining red light, a pair of monkey Xiao Hui, who was already
completely red in the eyes of the monkeys, leaped into the air.
When its almost insignificant body compared to the flame monster jumped to the
highest point, it suddenly stopped in the air.
As if time were completely still in an instant, while the monkey was stagnant in
the air, the hall that was filled with the huge roar of the flaming monsters also
suddenly became quiet.
Carden!
A crisp sound spread slowly. Among the countless red rays, a golden radiance
rose up.
Xiao Hui stretched out and closed her eyes tightly, and her whole body was
slowly emitting a faint golden light, which looked like a god and
Buddha. Between its eyebrows and on its forehead, that dark trace suddenly
began to squirm. After a while, Xiao Hui suddenly raised his head, clenched his
hands, and screamed towards the sky.
Standing behind, Gui Li, who was about to pounce on, suddenly stopped, staring
blankly at the transforming Xiao Hui in the air.
The dark scar between the eyebrows wriggled more and more fiercely. Suddenly,
Xiao Hui screamed again, accompanied by a tearing sound, and a cry in the dark,
the dark scar cracked open, a brilliant Golden light shone out from it.
The third eye!
Three-eyed monkey!
The legendary peerless beast, the spirit of all things, suddenly morphed out of
this flame-like hall!

Chapter Thirty Tianhu
The flame monster looked up at Xiao Hui who was surrounded by golden glow in
the air. After a long while, there was a roar, and the temperature in the whole
hall rose sharply, almost like a sea of fire.
In the loud roar, its attention obviously shifted from Gui Li's side to Xiao Hui's
body, its limbs stomped on the ground hard, jumped up suddenly, and rushed
straight towards Xiao Hui. The flames all over his body were burning, and even
the mysterious flame totem that continuously rotated behind it was extremely
bright as if it was on fire.
Under the pressure of the overwhelming fire, the golden light emitted from Xiao
Hui's body was suppressed for a moment, and the flames surged crazily, and Xiao
Hui was about to swallow it.
At this critical moment, a figure stood in front of Xiao Hui, it was Gui Li. I saw him
leaping up and floating in front of Xiao Hui, and the black Soul Eater wand, under
the urging of his true law, all lit up, exuding a mysterious cyan luster, which was
even more mixed with a touch of blood.
In a moment, the huge head of the alien beast had already rushed in front of Gui
Li. Facing such a powerful and fierce monster, Gui Li could even clearly see the
sharp teeth in the big mouth of the blood basin.
Take a deep breath!
Among the sparks flying in the sky, a word of Buddhist mantra suddenly
appeared three feet in front of Guili's body, golden light. After a while, he saw a
flash of blue energy on his face, and just before the giant claws of the alien beast
pounced on the mantra, a faint cyan glow appeared in the golden light above the
mantra at the same time.
For the first time since the creation of the Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple, the
two realities of "Bhajan Prajna" and "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao" were
simultaneously performed.
The sky is full of flames, like mountains and seas!
The strange beast roared and slapped it. The power of the huge flame forcibly
hits the mantra, and in an instant bursts of incomparable brilliance from the
intersection. The mountain-like flame flew back in an instant, and the huge alien
beast was actually bounced back, and the entire hall was shaken by invisible
power.
The flaming monster fell back to the ground, seemingly shocked, and suddenly
raised his head, a pair of giant flame-burning eyes looked at the figure in front.
The golden light of the mantra gradually dimmed, then dissipated, and slowly
disappeared into the air. Gui Li's body fell, and when his feet touched the ground,
he couldn't help but stagger, and his face turned pale.
The Soul Eater slowly flew down, and stopped floating in front of the owner. In
the firelight opposite, it still exuded a faint dark blue light.
The corner of Gui Li's mouth twitched lightly, and then he held it back, but after a
while, he moved again, and finally his shoulders shook, and a mouthful of blood
came out with a wow. The bright red blood seemed to turn into a red mist,
floating in front of him.
Just like years ago, that sorrowful rain!
Bits, drips, blood wrapped the black stick. The former "fire stick" quietly
swallowed every drop of blood and sucked it into the stick silently, leaving no
trace.
On the blood-devouring bead, the red light gradually brightened.
A feeling of coldness traveled all over Gui Li's body.
The violence that had been enduring since just now finally could not be
suppressed anymore, Ghost Li raised his eyes to the sky and screamed, his eyes
were red, and thousands of thoughts in his mind instantly turned, and endless
blood and bones struck him like a nightmare, entwining him. The trembling
hands slowly clenched tightly, as if they could no longer bear the blood boiling
blood in the whole body!
Opposite him, the eight fierce gods on the flame totem behind the alien beast also
faintly flashed, seeming to echo the bloody murderous aura on him.
At this moment, Gui Li seemed to have turned into a cruel beast, facing each
other with the flame monster in front of him. The hall was hot, and even the air
seemed to be burning.
"Roar!"
Suddenly, the flaming monster gave a low growl, as if it was a little uneasy for the
first time.
Xiao Hui in midair fell down in front of Gui Li.
The eye on his forehead was shining with gold, and the sound of "Kaka Kaka"
joints trembling and beating violently sounded from countless places on Xiao
Hui's body. Then, under the gaze of Gui Li and the flaming monster, Xiao Hui
began to change.
Numerous thick and strong muscles suddenly bulged out of the originally thin
body, and Xiao Hui's body slowly grew larger in the sound of the creaking of the
joints. At such a clear moment that human eyes can see, a monkey that was
originally less than half a human tall grew rapidly in the rapidly increasing
muscles and bones, and in a blink of an eye it has surpassed Guili's body.
Pieces of muscles bulged on Xiao Hui's arms, chest and abdomen, his head
became larger, and even long and sharp fangs appeared in his mouth, Bai
Shengsheng exuding cold light, protruding outside the huge mouth. The palm of
the hand that was originally used to pick fruits actually gave birth to sharp claws.
Finally, when the terrifying monkey turned into a fierce beast almost as tall as
the flame monster, it slowly opened its eyes, the eyes under the third eye.
The bright red and bloody gaze, mingled in a golden light, came out dazzling.
The originally vast altar hall was suddenly crowded with two such huge
monsters at this moment. Xiao Hui's eyes were full of fierce light, staring at the
flame monster on the opposite side, and roaring in her mouth.
The giant flame monster slowly turned, all he could see in his eyes was flame,
without any expression at all. But it can be seen that it is also a little bit jealous
when facing this huge fierce monkey that has suddenly transformed.
Suddenly, Xiao Hui roared, and the third eye that was shining with golden light
suddenly brightened, a beam of golden light shot out, and the flaming monster let
out with a low growl.
The golden light hit the ground with a bang, and immediately knocked the hard
red rock out of a large crater.
Before the flame monster could react, Gui Li, who had been standing behind Xiao
Hui, jumped up, and his body was enveloped in an instant, and the soul eater in
front of him rushed towards the flame monster with a swish.
Almost at the same time, Xiao Hui also followed and rushed towards the flame
monster.
The flame in the eyes of the flaming beast was instantly extremely hot...
Suddenly, when Gui Li, who was slaughtered and filled with blood and blood, was
about to attack the opposite beast with all his strength, the Xuanhuojian on his
right arm seemed to suddenly wake up, bursting out a strong and incomparable
pure sun, far beyond At any time in the past, he rushed towards the blood-
devouring bead violent energy that filled Gui Li's body meridians.
Gui Li's body was shocked, and his face turned pale almost immediately. The
body leaping in midair was like being hit by a huge force, and I felt that in an
instant, there seemed to be thousands of sharp knives and blades pierced into
the flesh and blood of the body at the same time. The power of pure yang in his
body, as if stimulated by the cool and violent aura of the blood-devouring beads,
incredibly quickly turned into extremely hot burning inflammation, covering
every meridian in his body, and The icy air of the blood beads fights endlessly.
His whole body collapsed in an instant, and his whole body fell weakly from a
height and fell heavily to the ground. The Soul Eater who flew halfway lost his
master's support, and immediately flew back as if it were spiritual, and fell on
him with a "bang".
"Squeaky..." Xiao Hui's three eyes looked over at the same time, and he roared
loudly. Obviously, he couldn't imagine why Gui Li suddenly behaved like this.
But almost at the same time, the flame monster on the opposite side began to
move. Above the flame totem halo that had been hovering behind the flame
monster, one of the eight fierce gods suddenly flashed, and as the flame monster
roared, he furiously rushed forward. The fierce divine light was like a living
creature, and it rushed with its teeth and claws.
Xiao Hui roared and roared, his huge body suddenly rushed on. Two huge
monsters collided in mid-air, and then fell heavily to the ground, and the whole
hall immediately trembled.
The burning flame burned over like mountains and seas. Xiao Hui’s strong body
caught fire in several places, but it seemed to ignore the pain of the flames,
grabbed it with one claw, and hit the head of the flaming monster, but it was
almost on the head. At the same time, its lower abdomen was also severely hit by
the opponent.
The two giant beasts roared in pain at the same time, and after a while they
entangled and fought together. The huge body turned into a terrible volcano, and
every heavy blow made a rain of blood.
Gui Li was lying on the ground feebly, unable to move due to the sudden great
pain, a blood-red color in front of him, but somehow, at this moment, his mind
suddenly woke up.
All the fighting sounds suddenly left, and the hot light of the burning flames
seemed to be far away, and the incomparable pain in the body eroded every inch
of skin densely. In the light of blood, his eyes clearly saw the fierce divine light in
mid-air that was manipulated by the weird force pounced at him hideously.
But he didn't have the slightest fear!
In an instant, how long is that?
On the edge of life and death, what do you think of?
Was it the rain at night in Zhushan Xiaoxiao many years ago? Or the pale figure
beside him when he fell into the endless abyss?
In a daze, I saw the faint smile when I first met...
He slowly closed his eyes.
Are you going to die? Then die!
This life is really tired!
In the next moment, the boundless darkness enveloped him with a heavy
ferocity.
"boom!"
The huge force hit Guili’s body directly from the ground into the air, and flew
backwards. The fierce light turned into a grin and attached to his body. He tore
his clothes open with a "hiss" sound, and opened his blood. He had a big mouth,
and he was about to bite into his neck.
Xiao Hui, who was fighting with the flaming beast, heard the sound and looked
back. In an instant, his eyes widened, the corners of his eyes burst, blood flowed
down, and the blood was dripping across his face, almost like nine ghosts, and he
let out a sharp and sharp sound. Howl.
I don't know where the power came from, I saw that the red light in Xiao Hui's
eyes was about to bleed, and in the roar, he actually threw the flame monster
away. But almost at the same time, the claws of the flaming monster scratched a
huge wound on its abdomen, and blood spurted out like raging waves.
But Xiao Hui didn't even look at her body, and rushed back in the direction of Gui
Li.
The man who was entangled by the ferocious god!
Reflected in its blood-red eyes at this moment...
Could it be the end of the world if the distance was so close?
...

The wind howled.
Fierce bursts.
The sharp teeth of the fierce god bit on the neck of Gui Li. Xiao Hui, who was still
a few meters away, let out a desperate sob and growl.
A faint red light suddenly revealed from Guili's tattered clothes. For some reason,
the fierce divine light suddenly froze and remained motionless.
Xuan Huo Jian!
The ancient flame totem surrounded by the green jade ring slowly lit up at this
moment, emitting a red light, shining on the image of the fierce god.
There was hardly any resistance. With a "hiss" sound, the fierce divine light that
had just become ferocious was sucked in by Xuanhuojian like a whale, and
disappeared in a blink of an eye.
After a while, Xiao Hui rushed to Gui Li's side, but before he could take a closer
look at Gui Li's injury, the wind blasted behind him, and the flaming monster
rushed up again.
From the wound on Xiao Hui's abdomen, blood was gushing out like spring
water. It was obvious that his actions had been a little strenuous, but
subconsciously, Xiao Hui was still blocking Gui Li who had lost consciousness.
However, the flaming monster suddenly stopped, the huge head slowly turned,
and the flame-like eyes fell on the mysterious fire mirror that was tied to Gui Li's
right arm.
The ancient flame totem, flashing with blurred red light, seems to be telling
something.
Xiao Hui watched the flame monster vigilantly.
But this strange beast seemed to suddenly become very weird, as if he couldn't
believe it. He looked at Xuanhuojian, and then at Guili and Xiaohui. The huge
head turned, it seemed to be a little irritable, and it didn't stop. Guttered a low
growl.
After a while, as if finally unable to resist something, the flame monster suddenly
bends its front legs, and its body slumps down. Its huge head slowly nodded
toward the mysterious fire mirror three times, followed by a low roar, the whole
body The flames above suddenly dimmed, and all the flames disappeared one by
one. In the end, even the body of this giant beast slowly dissipated in this
space. And the flame totem with eight fierce gods in the air, after losing the flame
monster, also slowly disappeared.
The whole hall suddenly became quiet.
All the fierce flames of flames disappeared, and the main hall was shrouded in a
faint red light from the volcanic well again. Only above the head, where the flame
monster appeared just now, there was a path leading to the second. Layer of
round holes.
Xiao Hui gave a low cry, and slowly sat on the ground next to Gui Li, silently
looking at his master, and then at the huge wound on his stomach.
It waited silently.

The pain gradually faded, and the instinct of life pulled him out of the darkness.
Gui Li opened his eyes slowly.
The huge pain is like an invisible fire, which has just burned on every inch of his
skin, leaving no traces, but it has made him exhausted.
He took a deep breath, his tentacles felt cold, and the "fire stick" was still by his
hand, accompanying him.
Burning stick...
Suddenly he smiled bitterly, and there was a "squeaking" cry from around
him. Gui Li turned his head to look, Xiao Hui was lying beside him, looking at
herself. The body that was huge just now has changed back, and it is the little
monkey nestling next to him again. It's just that the wound on its abdomen that
was soaked with blood and changed color, and the third eye that was shining
with a faint golden light on its forehead at this moment, all reminding him of
what happened just now.
Gui Li smiled suddenly, sat up slowly at Xiao Hui, and stretched out his hand to
gently stroke his head. Xiao Hui grinned, squeaked twice, and scratched his head
with his hands.
The red light in the hall circulated gently, shining their shadows.
Guili searched the whole body secretly, only to feel tired, but the meridians in his
body seemed to be okay after that incredible internal fight. I just couldn't figure
out why Xuanhuojian, who had always been gentle and pure, suddenly became so
violent. After thinking about it, it seemed to have something to do with the
Xuanhuo altar he was in and the strange fierce gods formation just now.
Gui Li sorted out the torn clothes on his body, then tore off a piece of cloth,
hugged Xiao Hui, and carefully bandaged the wound on his stomach. Xiao Hui
bowed his head, blinked with three eyes, saw something like a belt suddenly
appeared on his stomach, squeaked twice, seemingly curious, and kept touching
with his hands.
At this moment, Gui Li's physical strength gradually recovered, and he stood up
holding Xiao Hui and looked around. I saw scars and scars in the surrounding
halls, and traces of fighting can be seen everywhere, but somehow the traces are
mostly on the ground, but there are not many on the walls. And the circle of
fierce gods stone carvings at the foot, at this moment, restored to peace again,
staying there lifelike.
He stood and pondered for a moment, and for a while, he couldn't figure out how
long he had been in this Profound Fire Altar, but it was obvious that the old
Shangguan guarding here had not returned yet. He wanted to come because he
knew that there were flaming monsters in the Profound Fire Altar. The guardian
dare to leave boldly!
Then, his gaze fell on the round hole above his head leading to the second floor.
The red light on the main hall also floated up a little, but from below, only a small
area of the entrance of the cave could be seen, and there seemed to be darkness
next to it.
Gui Li looked at the darkness, and suddenly said to Xiao Hui: "Let's go up and
take a look! Okay?"
Xiao Hui grinned in his arms.
Gui Li gently touched its head, then put Xiao Hui on his shoulder, and then took a
deep breath. The whole person slowly floated up, left the ground, and flew
towards the hole.
He ascended slowly and was very careful. No one knew if there were any
monsters guarding this mysterious altar. But there was silence around him, until
he floated on the second altar, he was not attacked.
In the second altar, except for the round hole that came up with a faint red light,
the surroundings were pitch black, but in the depths of the darkness, there was
another thing that exuded a faint light.
Gui Li walked over there.
It was a half-person-high stone platform, in the shape of a column. The whole
stone was completely different from the surrounding red rocks. It exuded a faint
coolness. At the same time, the dim light emitted from the stone pillar turned out
to be constantly changing colors. Slightly reddish, sometimes lavender,
sometimes goose yellow, sometimes greenish, it is really beautiful.
And on the plane of the stone platform, there is a ring-shaped dent with the three
characters engraved beside it——
Xuan Huo Jian!
Unexpectedly, Gui Li's gaze fell on his right arm, and the ancient flame totem of
Xuan Huojian was faintly revealed in the middle of some torn clothes.
He gently untied the treasure, stared at it for a moment, and then placed it in the
dent, it turned out to be seamless.
After a while, a dull voice suddenly came from the top of his head. Gui Li and Xiao
Hui raised their heads at the same time, only to see the stone slab above their
heads, slowly retreating in the low voice, and a stone cave appeared.
Almost at the same time, the surrounding temperature dropped unexpectedly
and suddenly, from the original heat, it became as cold as ice. Against the faint
red light, you can even see the cold white air floating down from the round hole
leading to the third floor.
The hot to cold air would exist in this profound fire altar at the same time!
A faint smile appeared at the corner of Gui Li's mouth, and he took the Xuanhuo
Mirror back from the stone platform and put it in his arms, not to say anything,
and flew to the highest floor again.
The surrounding air was getting colder and colder, and the heat from the crater
below seemed to be unable to affect it at all, so that when Guili stepped on the
third floor of the ground, he realized that there was thick ice under his feet.
There was nothing shining here, but after Gui Li's eyes slowly adjusted to the
surroundings, he found faint light blue gleams lightly radiating from every
corner.
It was the ice that had frozen for so many years, as if it was whispering
something.
He walked forward slowly, and the sound of his footsteps on the ice swayed
away, breaking the ancient silence here.
Suddenly, a low and slightly surprised woman's voice, soft and desolate, sounded
faintly in the depths of the darkness: "Are you not a superior official policy?"
Gui Li stopped immediately. After a while, his eyes were fixed on the deepest
part of the darkness in front of him, and he slowly said, "I'm not?"
The voice was silent for a while, and slowly said: "Who are you?"
Gui Li asked back: "Who are you again?"
The blue light from the surrounding ice seemed to flash, and the woman's voice
was silent. After a while, two faint gleams, like endless and deep eye pupils,
flashed and flashed in the deepest part of the darkness, staring at Gui Li and Xiao
Hui on his shoulder.
Finally, it fell into the Soul Eater wand in his hand.
"The monkey on your shoulder is a three-eyed monkey, right?"
Gui Li's heart shuddered and did not answer. Instead, the little gray who was
lying on his shoulder screamed into the dark depths, seeming to be
demonstrating.
The woman didn't care, and slowly said, "The magic weapon in your hand, but
the'Blood Devouring Bead' and the ghost'Contemporary' are made by the magic
teaching'Blood Refining Dafa'?"
Gui Li's body was shocked, his pupils contracted.
The woman's voice seemed to chuck softly, and slowly said: "The soul destructor
and the blood-devouring orb are the most fierce and evil things in the world,
especially the blood-devouring orb, which contains violent and evil powers and
invades the soul invisible. I am Although your Taoism is not low, your evil power
is already deep into your body, and you will go crazy and die sooner or later."
Gui Li said coldly: "Who are you on earth?"
The woman ignored him and said to herself: "Although the monkey next to you is
known as the spirit of all things, and the eyes of the sky are open at this moment,
I see that there is a red fierce glow in its eyes under the golden light. It must be
because of the company. By your side, being invaded by the evil power of the
blood-devouring bead, it is also a fierce beast that slaughters creatures over time,
so it's better to change its name to the "three-eyed fierce monkey".
Gui Li's heart was shaken, and he couldn't speak for a while. He gradually
became aware of the abnormality of Xiao Hui's body, but now that the
mysterious woman said it so clearly and clearly, he felt a bit at a loss in his mind
for a moment.
It was Xiao Hui who was angry, hissed, and pointed his sharp teeth into the
darkness.
The woman's voice suddenly smiled, and faintly said: "You are angry, hehe, why
is this? We are all natural creatures, you know me, and I know you, why do you
have to be greedy for the prosperity of the world?"
Guili retracted his mind, calmed his mind, his eyes gradually became cold, and
the Soul Eater at his hand gradually glowed with a dark blue light, and said
coldly: "You don't show up again, but I'm not welcome!"
The woman's voice snorted and said, "You are not a disciple of Fenxiang Valley,
and you are able to go to the third floor of the Profound Fire Altar. You really
have some ability. Is the old ghost of Shangguan dead? But even if he is not there,
you can actually get through. The'Eight Fierce Profound Fire Array' guarded by
the'Red Flame Beast'..."
"wrong!"
Suddenly, the woman's voice rose sharply, as if suddenly thinking of something,
there was a hint of excitement in her voice.
"No, no matter how high you are in Taoism, except for Shangguan and old ghosts,
there is only...only Xuanhuojian can open the three levels of this altar. You, do
you have Xuanhuojian on your body?"
At the end of the talk, it seemed to reflect her excited voice, and the ice around
Guili instantly lit up with blue light at the same time.
Gui Li frowned, but before he could react, those faint gazes in the darkness had
fallen on the Profound Fire Mirror in his arms.
The ancient flame totem seems to be burning slowly.
"Xuan Huo Jian!"
With a sharp and long howl, the woman's voice was instantly high-pitched,
mixed with countless pain, surprise, sadness, despair, and a trace of desolation.
"Why, why is Xuanhuojian on your body? How about Xiaoliu? How about
Xiaoliu..."
She screamed, as if she had lost her mind. Above the mysterious third layer of the
Profound Fire Altar, deep in the darkness, suddenly blue light burst, countless
shadows flying under the pale blue light, swimming restlessly in the gap between
darkness and light.
A figure, as if flying out of a dark abyss, and as if coming from an ancient
desolation, a huge shadow like a demon, dancing in this space.
Gui Li was stunned, even if he saw something horrible and horrible, he was ready
in his heart. But when he saw the figure in front of him clearly, he was still
stunned.
Long-lasting memories instantly rushed to his heart, flooding his mind, even Xiao
Hui screamed loudly on his shoulders in front of him and turned a deaf ear.
Behind that figure, nine shadows flew like a nightmare.
Slowly, slowly, he said a little bit: "Nine-tailed Heavenly Fox!"
...

Chapter 31 White Fox
The vast land of China is boundless. In addition to the people who are known as
the spirits of all things, there are countless creatures living in this world with
mankind. For example, poultry has chickens, ducks, pigs and dogs, and beasts
such as jackals, tigers and leopards are all familiar to people.
Since ancient times, there have been many anecdotes and legends circulating in
the world. In the wild and remote places of China, among the poor mountains
and waters, there are some ancient spirit beasts and wild relics that have
survived the world. For thousands of years, countless legends of passionate
teenagers who traveled through mountains and rivers to capture dragons and
monsters have been talked about by people, and they have been passed down by
word of mouth.
Among these many legends, the fox demon family may not be the most ferocious
and powerful monsters, but there is no doubt that the fox demon is the most
mysterious, mysterious and even the only legend with some human affections in
the eyes of the world.
When ancient giant beasts such as "Black Water Mysterious Snake" became the
goal of countless young people to prove their spiritual strength, the fox demon
often seemed to be ambiguous in people's mouth. Although there have always
been legends of fox demon hurting people, unlike other monster legends, the fox
demon clan often left touching stories such as falling in love with people. This is
very true among all kinds of monsters harming people. Outstanding and
alternative weirdness.
Of course, these are just spread among ordinary people and people in the world.
In the eyes of true cultivators, the fox-monster clan is a group of extremely
intelligent and even cunning creatures. Their power is far inferior to the
incredible ancient beasts like Heishui Black Snake, but these monsters
understand humanity, and even the legendary practice has reached a certain
level. The fox-monster clan actually has the ability to change adults. This may be
the love of those miserable human-monsters. The reason for the spread.
Among the fox demon clan, there is a cleverest and most mysterious branch. It is
said that as their practice increases, their tails will continue to grow. There will
be three tails in a century of Taoism, which are called monsters; there are six
thousand years of Taoism. , It is a demon fox; and to the point where there are
nine tails, it is the supreme realm of monsters in the world. No one knows how
many years it will take to achieve this, but in the legend, the nine-tailed fox
demon Already a peerless monster, with magical power, it is the "Nine-Tailed
Sky Fox"!
It's just that this legend is so magical that many people in the world don't know
it, but in Gui Li's heart, it is like a mirror. Not for anything else, just because ten
years ago, under the fire dragon cave, the pair of fox monsters who died in love
was the first shock to his firm belief in his life.
Even now, occasionally dreaming back at midnight, the bleak and beautiful white
fox figure is faintly visible.
The blue faint light refracted from the hard and cold ice to the surroundings,
illuminating the three layers of this altar continuously. In front of Guili and
Xiaohui, from the deepest part of the darkness, amidst the light blue light with
some weirdness, a huge figure slowly appeared.
A white fox, a huge white fox!
For the first time in his life, Guili saw the real body of such a huge white fox.
Judging from where he was standing, this white fox was twice as tall as him,
which was two people taller. Even under this gloomy light, the pure white fur is
still so beautiful, and the smooth hair is as soft as the best silk in the Central
Plains.
This is an animal that makes people feel beautiful at a glance, but its body is so
huge, unconsciously, it also feels a bit terrible. In fact, this white fox is in a state
of extreme excitement at this moment.
The space of the originally silent altar is already full of the screams and screams
of the white fox at this moment, and the pair of deep black eyes set on the white
skin are also full of madness at this moment.
The blue light became brighter and brighter, and the wind was blowing at some
unknown time. Guili's clothes fluttered, Xiao Hui was screaming, grinning at the
white fox, making a vicious shape.
Huo Di, the white fox's throat screamed, Huo Ran's front foot lifted off the
ground, and he straightened up unexpectedly. Almost in accordance with its
actions, Guili felt the surrounding ice suddenly burst into blue light, and amidst
the roar, two huge ice cubes as high as three people moved out of thin air,
slamming them at Guili fiercely.
Guili frowned, and the soul-devouring cyan light appeared, carrying him and Xiao
Hui back quickly. Almost at the same moment when they disappeared, two huge
pieces of ice crashed into each other, making a deafening noise, turning into
broken ice and scattered to the ground.
Before they could stop, the entire altar's three layers of blue and gloomy ice lit up
at the same time. In an instant, the strange monster power in this space was
strong, and countless large and small ice cubes slowly floated up. In the middle of
the sky, it was extremely beautiful and magnificent to see the colorful and
shining.
Ghost Li's brow furrowed even tighter. This nine-tailed celestial fox is indeed
extremely powerful. The various monsters and beasts he has encountered over
the years, except for the inconceivable ancient behemoth like the Black Water
Profound Snake, took the nine-tailed celestial fox in front of him. The tail sky fox
is the most powerful.
But somehow, when his eyes pierced through countless ice cubes shining with
beautiful and coquettish blue light, he stared at the white figure and its slightly
crazy and deeply sad eyes, a certain feeling that had not been seen for many
years. , Just like the figure of a pair of demon foxes who died in love back then,
began to linger in his heart. In any case, he was unwilling to take action against
this white fox.
It's just that he hesitated here, but the nine-tailed celestial fox over there made a
scream, and instantly the countless ice cubes floating in the air rushed at the
speed of lightning as if commanded by a mysterious power.
Gui Li's face became cold, and he reached out his hand to hug Xiao Hui and
hugged him in front of his chest. At the same time, he flew to the side with the
Soul Eater wand. All of a sudden, I saw the blue light flashing all over the sky, the
ice was like rain, and the roar of ice collisions was endless. At every moment of
the electric light and stone fire, countless lanes of blue ice chased the cyan figure.
It's just that this blue shadow is like a ghost, often hiding in the space between
them, in the sky full of ice and rain, or from left to right, or up and down, avoiding
this endless layer of ice and rain.
The white fox's screaming sound was even louder, but somehow, it sounded in
anger, but it seemed a little lacking in breath. In the midst of the fierce fight, Qing
Ying suddenly flashed, and the figure of Gui Li somehow passed through the
layers of ice and rushed towards the white fox itself.
The white fox was shocked, the beautiful white hairs all over his body had no
wind, and with a wave of his front paws, he saw that he was about to use some
kind of strange spell. Unexpectedly, at this moment, a dark red light suddenly
rose from behind it, almost at the same time. The white fox's body shook, as if
being hit hard, his eyes were confused, and all his demon power dissipated in a
moment, and his body collapsed unexpectedly.
And at the next moment, the blue shadow floated, a pale hand stretched out from
the light, and quickly grabbed the white fox's neck.
The white fox whispered, his eyes full of pain and helplessness, but seeing its
expression, he closed his eyes, as if confessing his fate, closing his eyes to die.
At the tentacles, there was a cold and soft fur. Guili's hand fell on the white fox's
throat. The huge body of the white fox was right in front of him, but somehow, at
this moment, it was just like the fragile little in his hand. bird.
Xiao Hui crouched on Gui Li's chest and yelled several times suddenly.
Guili silently looked at the white fox in front of him, and slowly retracted his
hand.
The white fox slowly opened his eyes, and what fell into its eyes was the figure of
the man standing in front of it.
One person and one fox, just staring at each other like this!
"Boom!"
With a roar, the ice cubes flying all over the sky behind Gui Li lost its demon
power, fell one after another, collided with each other, ice crystals splashed, and
white cold fog drifted around, rushing from behind, and Gui Li The figure with
the white fox is completely covered up.
After a long time, the ice dust gradually fell, and the figures of Ghost Li and the
white fox appeared again.
Xiao Hui didn't know when, she climbed on Guili's shoulders, blinking with three
eyes, looking at Guili, then at the white fox in front of him, and then looked
around again, as if suddenly facing the beauty scattered around. The ice crystal
became interested, jumped off Guili's shoulders, sat on the ground, picked up a
few beautiful ice cubes emitting blue light, and started playing.
Bai Fox moved his gaze from Gui Li to Xiao Hui, took a deep look, and then
returned to Gui Li's side. After a while, he said, "Why don't you kill me?"
Its words sounded at the moment, and it had obviously calmed down. Gui Li
didn't answer immediately. He looked behind Bai Fox unexpectedly, and soon he
found what he had guessed.
A dark red iron chain as thick as an ordinary person's arm was locked on the
waist of a white fox. Looking at it at this moment, the red light was faintly
glowing in the iron chain, and the strange mana could be felt from far away.
Just now, the white fox suddenly lost its strength in the fierce battle, obviously
this prohibition has played an effect. It's not surprising that if it weren't for such
a powerful restriction, with the legendary nine-tailed celestial fox's peerless
demon power, how could this Profound Fire Altar be able to trap it?
The white fox looked at Guili, but Guili didn't answer his question, and he didn't
seem to care, because it cared about something else.
"How about Xiaoliu? Did you kill it and then take the'Xuanhuojian'?" Its voice
sounded very low, very tired.
Gui Li was silent, and slowly said after a long while: "You said Xiaoliu, is it a six-
tailed demon fox with six tails?"
The huge body of the white fox shook slightly and lowered his head.
"It's dead!" Gui Li said quietly, but said clearly.
The white fox looked at the ground in front of him and said quietly, "How did you
die?"
"Ten years ago, two friends and I heard that there was a monster under the
Heishi Cave in Xiaochi Town, so we went to check it out." Guili's face was as calm
as water, and he talked about the past faintly. For a while, there was no sound in
the huge space, only his voice floated gently, and occasionally the sound of Xiao
Hui playing next to him was heard.
"...In the end, it saw nothing to do, and the three-tailed demon fox died, so he
decided to commit suicide. Before dying, he tied Xuanhuojian to my hand." Gui Li
stretched out his hand and took out Xuanhuojian from his arms. , I saw that
under the surrounding faint blue light, the ancient flame totem seemed to be
burning lightly.
The white fox stared at Xuan Huojian in a daze, as if fascinated, and didn't know
how long it had passed, it said in a low voice, "Xiao Liu is my son!"
The surrounding silence seemed to be dead, and Gui Li looked at the sad white
fox in front of him, suddenly feeling out of breath.
The shadow of the white fox that was carved into the heart and fell into the hot
magma was as clear as before.
Ten years, as if it was only yesterday.
What is it that has quietly changed, your and my mind?
"I also have a share of the one who killed your son." Gui Li said lightly, "You have
a chance in the future, just come and kill me."
The white fox raised his head and took a deep look at him. Somehow, Guili
suddenly felt that the white fox was laughing, looking back with the vicissitudes
of thousands of years, with a slightly sad smile.
"It can give you Xuanhuo Jian, I am its mother, don't you know what it was
thinking at that time?" The white fox said quietly, turning around slowly, and the
iron chain locked around its waist pierced ears. The voice imprisoned it.
Guili watched the white fox slowly walking towards the dark depths, suddenly an
inexplicable impulse in his heart, blurted out: "What can I help you?"
The white fox's body stopped, but did not turn around. It was just that its voice
suddenly gave a faint excitement: "Are you willing to help me?"
Gui Li did not speak or answer.
The white fox slowly turned around. At this moment, suddenly, a strange light
appeared in its black and deep eyes.
"Three hundred years ago, our fox demon clan snatched the Profound Fire
Mirror from the Fenxiang Valley, but we were all killed and injured. Except for
Xiaoliu's chance to escape, only I survived and was imprisoned in this Profound
Fire Altar. Chain's torment. His mana was suppressed by the mysterious fire
chain and the'Eight Fierce Profound Fire Array' under the Profound Fire Altar,
and he suffered day and night."
It sneered and said, "If Fenxiang Valley didn't want to know the whereabouts of
Xuanhuojian from my mouth, it would have killed me long ago."
Gui Li nodded silently.
The white fox glanced at him and said: "This mysterious fire chain is a foreign
object from heaven and earth, strong and blazing. Once locked, only people who
know the secret spell of the incense valley can open it. But other than that, as
long as there is a profound fire mirror, You can open this thing as well!"
Gui Li's gaze slowly turned to the Xuanhuo Jian in his hand, and a faint feeling of
gentleness spread from the ancient flame totem on the Xuanhuo Jian.
The voice of the white fox continued to say in front: "Xuanhuo Jian is the essence
of all fires, a god-opening artifact. You only have to walk to the stone wall at the
end of me behind me, and there is a column-shaped stone platform from which
the Xuanhuo chain extends. At the same time, it goes deep into the volcanic
magma and draws endless heat from it. You can untie the chain of the mysterious
fire by placing the Xuanhuo Jian on the stone platform. Without this restriction,
there is no Xuanhuo Jian underneath the eight-evil mysterious fire formation. I
can't sleep anymore."
Speaking of the back, the white fox's voice was trembling slightly, obviously in
agitated mood.
Gui Li didn't speak, his face was as calm as water.
The white fox looked at him. After a while, there was deep disappointment in his
eyes, and a bitter smile suddenly appeared, and he said softly: "Are you
regretting it? Then forget it. In fact, who is not like this in this world?"
As he said, it seemed to turn around again, but Gui Li suddenly moved.
He walked forward slowly and walked by Bai Fox's side, Xiao Hui raised his head
behind him, seeming to be interested in the situation here again, jumped over
two or three times, and jumped on Guili's shoulders.
Gui Li walked past Bai Fox, and Bai Fox turned around. The huge body
accompanied Gui Li. For some reason, his eyes seemed to have strange eyes.
"Young man, why do you want to help a monster beast?"
Guili did not look back, did not move his face, the white fox followed him, and he
couldn't even see his expression. Only a moment later, he heard the man walking
alone in the dark, whispering to himself: "In fact, who is in this world? Not so..."
"Ten years ago, when I personally put the two of them down in the magma; ten
years ago, under the Zhuxian formation, I watched her fall from mid-air..."
The white fox stopped, the end of the mysterious fire chain had extremely
powerful restrictions on the monster beast, and it could not move forward. And
Xiao Hui seemed to feel something at this moment, jumped off Guili's shoulder,
and stopped beside Bai Fox.
And Gui Li did not stop.
The white fox watched silently, and the darkness in the darkest part gently shed,
engulfing the man's figure.
It sighed suddenly!
After a while, it turned the huge fox head and approached Xiao Hui. Xiao Hui
faced this monster that was a hundred times bigger than himself, but there was
no fear. He squeaked twice, and had three eyes together. Looking at the white
fox.
"Is he a sad man too?" The white fox said quietly.
Xiao Hui blinked, squeaked, and scratched his head with his hands.
The white fox smiled indifferently, the vicissitudes of life and sadness in the
laughter.
"You don't have enough Taoism, your spiritual wisdom is first developed, and the
love of the world's people, how would you know?"
It whispered softly, and the voice became lower and lower, and vaguely heard:
"There are such infatuated men in the world that will make us still deeply miss
you for thousands of years..."

The entrance of Fenxiang Valley.
The atmosphere is getting more and more solemn, and the field is quiet. The
murloc people stared angrily at the officials headed by the officials above
Fenxiang Valley, but everyone in Fenxiang Valley was shocked.
Many disciples have already begun to look around secretly, the cold wind blows,
the branches and leaves dance lightly, and the low voice of ghost crying from
nowhere in the dark night makes people feel chilling.
Shangguan Ce frowned and his face was stern. The murderer of this unknown
identity was not afraid of his mastery. He was definitely not afraid of practicing
alone. But the characters with this kind of Taoism are so cruel, and clearly want
to provoke the conflict between Fenxiang Valley and the murlocs, which is really
worrying.
Could it be that Fenxiang Valley's centuries-old plan finally leaked out?
Thinking of this, Rao Shangguan Cedao Xing was profound and determined, and
his heart still couldn't help being confused.
But after all, he is not an ordinary person, and he has calmed down after a while,
knowing that the mysterious murderer is looking at him in the dark at this
moment, and he must not mess around. And this is the first time in these
hundreds of years that someone has been so bold and dare to be so
presumptuous in the Fenxiang Valley. If you don't have a good lesson, I'm afraid
that cats and dogs will dare to make trouble in the future!
Shangguan settled his mind, and moved his head to the side. Li Xun understood
and walked forward. Shangguan Ce said coldly: "If the order is passed down, all
the disciples will activate them to seal all the valley exits in the valley, and
release all the red-eye eagles. Hovering in the sky, this murderer must not be
allowed to run away."
Li Xun nodded, hesitated for a moment, and whispered: "Uncle Master, that
Valley Master..."
Shangguance shook his head and said, "Since the Lord Gu asked you to order me
to deal with this matter tonight, he must still be unable to clone himself. You also
know him..." After half-talking, Shangguance suddenly stopped speaking and
looked up. Li Xun glanced, "Later, I will naturally explain to him."
Li Xun lowered his head and said, "Yes, this disciple will do it." He turned around
and left.
When his heroic body walked backwards, the surrounding Fenxianggu disciples
made way for him one after another, and stood beside him from the beginning,
listening to the conversation between him and Shangguance, Yan Hong, a pair of
Looking at the figure of Li Xun in his bright eyes, there seemed to be a faint flash
of light.
Li Xun's figure quickly disappeared into the darkness in the depths of Fenxiang
Valley. There was a commotion over the murlocs, and several murlocs screamed
at the same time. The tall murloc at the head talked a few words with the other
monsters, turned around and was full of anger, and said non-stop "Squeaking".
Shangguan Ce frowned, and Sun Tu next to him had already translated: "They
told us to quickly hand over the murderer who killed their patriarch, or they
would kill us all."
Shangguan Ce snorted and looked at the murlocs coldly. Those murlocs were
obviously a little afraid of Shangguan Ce, and they were a little stunned for a
while, but after the brutality came up, more murlocs began to roar in anger.
Shangguan Ce knows that these murloc barbarians cannot be treated with
common sense, and the major event of Fenxiang Valley is imminent. It is
definitely not the time to fall out with these Nanbarb aliens, and the peerless
figure hidden in the hundred thousand mountains is not only him, but even him.
The master of the valley, Yun Yilan, is also terrified.
He was thinking about how to temporarily appease these barbaric aliens, and
slowly said: "Everyone, I will definitely give you an explanation for today's
matter, but for the time being I want to wrong you here..."
Before the words fell, suddenly, without warning, the ground under his feet
trembled violently.
The shock was so severe and sudden that many Fenxiang Valley disciples and
murlocs were caught off guard, stood unstable and fell to the side.
Shangguan’s high level of Taoism is naturally different from those ordinary
disciples. He stabilized his body almost instantly. Under shock, he inadvertently
turned the corner of his eyes and saw that Yan Hong, who was standing next to
him, was also unstable, but only better than himself. Slow down and stand firm.
"Ah! God, the sky has changed color!"
I don’t know who was the first to call it out. In an instant, everyone looked up at
the sky, and saw that the dark night sky suddenly turned red at this moment, and
countless clouds that looked like burning flames moved quickly, spinning around
a certain place. , Faintly there is the sound of wind and thunder, and the weather
is very magnificent.
Shangguan Ce was startled, his face changed drastically, and he almost turned his
head to look around subconsciously. Sure enough, the place surrounded by
countless flames and clouds was the place where the mysterious Profound Fire
Altar was located.
Shangguan Ce was frightened and frightened, and could no longer take care of
other things, stomped fiercely, his body turned into a gray light and flew towards
the Profound Fire Altar swiftly. But at the moment his body was in the air,
somehow, a faint question passed through his mind like lightning - how could
Yan Hong's skill improve so fast?

Chapter 32 Escape
Xuanhuo altar.
The majestic and almost indestructible huge altar suddenly began to tremble
violently, and the nine-tailed heavenly fox and Xiao Hui, who were on the third
floor of the Profound Fire Altar, were all shaken to the side by this sudden huge
force. But they were all psychic beasts after all, and soon stabilized.
In the depths of the darkness ahead, the dark red light gradually brightened, and
the figure of Gui Li faintly appeared.
The chain of mysterious fire tied to the waist of the nine-tailed celestial fox
gradually began to brighten, from a deep dark red color to a bright color. From a
distance, it seemed that there was a stream of flame burning in the strange iron.
The feeling of flow.
The nine-tailed sky fox snorted, and there seemed to be a trace of pain in his
eyes. Xiao Hui, who was standing next to it, looked at the nine-tailed celestial fox,
and then looked at the figure in the dark depths.
The dark red light was brighter, illuminating the stone platform in front of Gui
Li. Xuan Huojian was placed on the stone platform by Gui Li, and in the midst of
it, there seemed to be a silent shout, like anger, like roar!
The ancient flame totem at the center of Xuanhuojian flickered slowly, like a
flame burning!
Boom!
Suddenly, a loud noise came from under their feet, and in an instant a burst of
hot air rushed up from under the Profound Fire Altar, instantly turning the
originally cold three layers into a land of scarlet flames.
The countless huge surrounding ice began to melt and continue to decompose.
The ice crystals that were originally shining with beautiful blue light were still
shining before disappearing, reflecting the bright and bright surroundings.
The whole space presents a rare wonder in the world between the roar of heat
waves and the silent dance of ice cubes. Xiao Hui turned her head, her three eyes
blinked and grinned, her eyes gazing intently; while the nine-tailed celestial fox
seemed to ignore the hot and cold spectacle behind her at all, a pair of fox eyes
just stared at the ghost beside the red light in the dark. Li.
As the strange light on the flame totem gradually brightened, the huge
mysterious fire chain began to make a "kaka" sound, and the light on the chain
itself became brighter at this moment, seeming to be burning. At the same time,
the pain in the eyes of the nine-tailed celestial fox is even heavier, and even the
fur on its waist around the chain of mysterious fire has a tendency to turn brown.
The surrounding temperature is getting higher and higher, and there is a huge
roar in the altar below my feet, which sounds like roaring volcanic magma,
surging up and down.
And at this weird moment of roaring and flashing light, the nine-tailed celestial
fox suddenly shook, and the fox's head turned sharply, leaving the ghostly place
it had been staring at, and looking back.
In that remote place, besides this turbulent and majestic noise, there was a long
roar, with incomparable anger and consternation, it was flying at full speed!
The face of the nine-tailed celestial fox changed drastically, his eyes suddenly
became extremely anxious, he turned his head violently, and was about to open
his mouth to say something...
boom!
A muffled sound was made at this moment.
The stone platform in front of Gui Li, under the action of Xuanhuojian's strange
divine power, made a dull loud noise, as if with a trace of reluctance, it slowly
sank down. And Xuan Huo Jian also slowly floated from the stone platform,
moved into the air, exuding a pure red light.
As the stone platform fell, the surrounding stone walls began to tremble
gradually, and a deep crack began to appear, and then a second one began to
appear. At the same time, the chain of mysterious fire that was deeply trapped in
the stone wall began to tremble, and the shaking quickly became violent. Finally,
when the seventh crack appeared on the stone wall, there was a loud bang, the
once indestructible chain of mysterious fire. Like a dead snake that lost its life, it
slumped and lost all its luster, fell from the waist of the nine-tailed celestial fox
and fell to the ground.
The nine-tailed celestial fox looks up to the sky and roars between ice and fire,
darkness and light!
The voice was stern and long, spreading far away, and finally merged with the
angry roar of the volcano at the foot, high and loud!
At that moment, it seemed as if it was an enraged flame power, the surging heat
wave under everyone's feet roared at the same time, and a huge sound was
transmitted directly from under the feet, and for a moment, countless cracks
appeared on the hard stone slabs under everyone's feet.
Gui Li grabbed Xuan Huo Jian back, received it in his arms, and walked back
quickly. Xiao Hui squeaked twice and jumped on his shoulder two or three times.
White smoke quickly condensed on the body of the nine-tailed celestial fox, and
it instantly became thicker, covering its white fox body. After a while, a strange
"wounding" sound was heard, and it was continuously heated by the increasingly
hot heat waves around it. Under the eroding white gas, a human form gradually
appeared.
His hands as white as jade were faintly transparent by the fiery fire, as if seeing
thin blood flow gently. Smooth shoulders, perfectly round without any flaws,
faintly ups and downs like gentle peaks, so mysterious and out of place in this
fierce world.
Gui Li couldn't see the face of that human figure, and didn't have time to look at it
again.
As if finally unable to resist the eruption, the volcano that had been sleeping for
countless hours had already erupted. Under their feet, the earth trembled
violently, and everything collapsed. The air was as hot as burning, and even what
was breathed in was as hot as flames.
A huge roar burst out from deep underground, and the fragile stone slab
instantly collapsed and fell. At the place where the blue light flashed, Gui Li's face
was stern, and he rose into the air. Amidst the white gas in the incarnation of the
nine-tailed celestial fox, its voice came out——
"Above!"
Guili couldn't think much, and flew up into the sky. As expected, the hard rock
wall above his head collapsed and smashed down. Guili dodges the upward rush
in the space where the rain falls, Xiao Huizhi Squeaking, clutching Guili's shirt
tightly. The nine-tailed celestial fox was shrouded in white air, and followed Guili
closely to the sky.
At the foot, the huge magma instantly broke through all the obstacles, like a huge
pillar of fire rushing to the sky, chasing behind them.
The entire Fenxiang Valley was instantly shrouded in a fiery red light, and
everyone looked at the huge pillar of fire that rose up into the sky in amazement.
Even the black clouds in the sky are pierced by the great power of the earth!
Starting from the center of the pillar of fire, the black clouds in the sky
completely changed into the color of flames, just like the entire sky, turned into a
burning sea of fire.
After a while, burning ashes, huge stones, and charred ashes fell from the sky one
after another, either in darkness or burning, like a sad rain in the last days!
No one can see the figure of Guili and the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox. The red-eyed
eagles who were originally released to patrol the sky are also evading death at
this moment, no matter where they can be tracked.
Suddenly, the people in Fenxiang Valley were silent except for occasional
screams, and even the murlocs were shocked by the mighty power of the world.
Only at the end of the pillar of fire, under the Profound Fire Altar, people heard a
furious voice from a distance, and there was no end to it!

In the distance, the huge and terrifying pillar of fire has disappeared, and the
earth has gradually calmed down, but in the sky and clouds, a huge black hole
still clearly appears, and the clouds around the black hole seem to be scorched by
the flames, appearing weird. Golden yellow.
After flying far away from Fenxiang Valley, Gui Li landed on a remote hill with
lush woods. Even if the people of Fenxiang Valley wanted to track down, it would
take a long time to find them. What's more, the surrounding area of Fenxiang
Valley is so large, it is not so easy for Fenxiang Valley to track them.
He fell to the ground, the blue light flashed away, and then he heard the nine-
tailed celestial fox behind him also fell to the ground. Gui Li didn't turn around
and stood still.
There was also no sound behind him.
After a while, Gui Li said lightly: "Do you need clothes?"
For some reason, the voice behind him suddenly had a fluttering soft and
charming meaning at this moment: "Well, thank you son."
Guili took off his coat and threw it backwards. In the meantime, he hadn't turned
around. It's just that Xiao Hui, who is lying on his shoulders, does not look like his
master at all. He turns his head around, looking at Guili for a while, then looking
back, scratching his head with his hands from time to time, seeming a little
puzzled. .
The soft sound of dressing seemed particularly clear in this quiet forest, and
gradually darkened again in the night illuminated by strange clouds in the sky.
After so far, but still feel the night breeze, with a trace of intense heat.
"My son, it's okay." The voice of the woman behind him quietly said.
Gui Li didn't turn around immediately, but still stood still for a while before
turning around slowly.
A woman in his coat stood pretty in the dark, among the woods, in front of him.
Her figure is graceful and slender, even if it is not fitting clothes, it still can't
cover her beautiful figure. To her, the clothes looked a bit generous, draped over
her body and tied with the top, but she still couldn't hide the faint white skin
exposed between the gaps. In such a night, it seemed to be moaning with secrecy.
Her lips are soft, her eyes are charming, her nose is coincidental, and her
eyebrows are graceful. Her appearance is like the gentle waves that will flow
over to hug you, making you intoxicated; and it is like the beauty that has been in
the beauty for thousands of years, but it is more beautiful and beautiful after
wind and snow.
Gui Li was silent, then turned his head after a while.

Xiao Hui squatted on the ground and looked at the master who was standing
aside and looking into the distance. Gui Li had been looking at the sky like this
since just now, not knowing what he was thinking about?
The white palm stretched out, Xiao Hui turned his head, grinned, and stretched
out his monkey paws. Under the gray hair, its fingers looked longer than humans.
The nine-tailed celestial fox transformed into a human form, gently squatting
down in front of the monkey, her clothes moved lightly, and a faint spring light
swayed.
She smiled quietly, looked at Xiao Hui with interest, and then stretched out her
jade-like palm, gently pulling up Xiao Hui's fingers.
Xiao Hui "squeaked" and smiled.
Her eyes seemed to be full of smiles, and she said softly: "I want to thank you
too!"
Xiao Hui blinked, and suddenly nodded, his expression very triumphant.
The woman laughed at it, stretched out her hand to hold Xiao Hui in her arms,
stood up, and walked slowly to Gui Li's side.
Looking up, the distant mountains covered by night.
"Three hundred years," she said slowly after looking at it for a while, "A whole
three hundred years of time..."
Gui Li turned her head to look at her, she was staring into the distance, Xiao Hui
who was nestling in her arms somehow, was very quiet, and looked at Gui Li.
Seen from the side, there seems to be a hint of inexplicable strength in the soft
curve of her face.
She was silent for a long time, then sighed suddenly, shook her head, turned to
Guili, and smiled slightly.
That beauty is like a lily blooming in the dark!
Gui Li said lightly: "How are you going to be in the future?"
Nine-tailed Tianhu smiled, as if he was also a little confused, and said softly: "You
can tell me where Xiaoliu committed suicide. I want to go there if I have a chance
in the future."
Gui Li lowered his head, his eyes seemed to have light passing by, and then he
said: "It is in a place called Xiaochi Town near Kongsang Mountain in the north.
There is a small forest ten miles outside the town. There is a black stone cave in
the forest. The deepest point is under the cave. Yes, it won't be hard to find."
The nine-tailed celestial fox smiled lightly and nodded.
Gui Li glanced at her and seemed to hesitate for a while, but then stretched out
his hand in his arms and took out the Profound Fire Mirror.
In the night, the ancient flame totem on the Xuanhuojian exudes a slight
brilliance.
Reflected in the eyes of the nine-tailed celestial fox, it seemed like two small
flames.
"This," Gui Li looked at the Profound Fire Mirror in his hand, and handed it over,
"Give it back to you! It was originally your son's thing."
The nine-tailed celestial fox was startled, and couldn't help but raise his eyes to
look at him more, and slowly took the Xuanhuojian over, played a few times in
his hand, and suddenly said: "Do you know this Xuanhuojian is heaven and
earth? The supreme artifact in the world, the essence of ten thousand fires. If you
can truly master its power usage, and then cooperate with the "Eight Fierce
Profound Fire Array" you see in the Profound Fire Altar, it will destroy the
heavens and the earth. ."
She smiled, looked at Guili, and said, "Even so, you will give it back to me?"
Gui Li looked at the treasure in her hand lightly, was silent for a moment, slowly
turned around, and whispered: "What do I want it to do, what do I want to
destroy the world? What I want, it Can't give me..."
The nine-tailed celestial fox looked at Guili, without speaking for a while, his eyes
were as deep as water.
Suddenly, she smiled, with three hundred years of vicissitudes and sadness.
"Good talk, good talk!"
Gui Li looked at her and saw that her face was full of smiles, but there was
desolation between her eyebrows.
"In the past three hundred years, I haven't seen the sky in the Profound Fire
Altar. I don't know how many times I have thought about why I lost my head and
steal this Profound Fire Mirror? For these three hundred years, if I spend my
time together with my relatives. Yes, that would be great..."
She laughed loudly, her feminine face was full of vicissitudes of beauty, lifted her
hand, and threw Xuanhuojian over.
Gui Li caught it, stunned for a moment, and said, "This is the life of your whole
clan. How are you..."
The nine-tailed celestial fox slowly stopped the laughter, but the sadness in his
eyes became more serious, and said in a lowly and quiet manner: "What do I
want it for?"
...
Gui Li subconsciously grasped the Xuanhuojian in his hand, feeling a trace of
warmth from Xuanhuojian. After a while, he said: "You have been imprisoned by
Fenxiang Valley for three hundred years, don't you want to take revenge?"
Nine-tailed Tianhu said lightly: "Yes, of course I did. I haven't thought about it all
the time for the past three hundred years. But after I got out of trouble just now,
looking at the night and the vast world, suddenly I can't lift the energy to take
revenge. "
She lifted her eyes to see the vast world, smiled slightly, and said: "These
hundreds of years of time, I was so stupid as to waste this boring magic weapon.
Now, let me feel more comfortable in this world. Let's talk about the days."
Gui Li was silent for a moment, and said, "Then you may use it again in the future.
Besides, Xuan Huojian is still your son after all..."
Nine-tailed Tianhu smiled and said: "Xiao Liu? Didn't he already give you this
thing? And..." She looked at Guili's body for a moment, and said: "You use the
Blood Devouring Orb and Soul Destroyer This kind of fierce and evil thing is a
treasure, and the evil force invades the body very deeply. In my opinion, if the
sun and pure aura of the profound fire mirror had not resisted for you, I am
afraid that you would have lost your mind long ago and have a fierce nature. I
sent it. If you give it to me, what will you do?"
Gui Li's body shook, his pupils contracted slightly, and he looked at the nine-
tailed heavenly fox.
Nine-tailed Tianhu smiled indifferently and said, "You don't have to look at me
like that. Old women who have lived for thousands of years like me naturally
know more."
Gui Li felt a little embarrassed, frowned, and finally collected Xuan Huo Jian.
The nine-tailed celestial fox reached out his hand and touched the head of
Xiaohui in his arms, glanced at Guili intentionally or unintentionally, and said:
"The evil power in your body has been corroded deeply now, although you have
a profound practice, plus the mysterious fire. Suppression, so the evil power of
the blood-devouring bead and the ghost power of the soul-absorbing will not
occur frequently, but I expect you will suffer from it regularly, and you will
become bloodthirsty and killer, right?"
At this moment, Gui Li didn't dare to underestimate the gaze of the feminine
woman who was transformed by the thousand-year-old demon fox in front of
him. Although he hesitated, after a while, he finally nodded.
The nine-tailed celestial fox sighed, and said, "In my opinion, you can live to this
day under the blood-devouring bead and the soul-destined, it is really an
anomaly. But if you want to continue to live peacefully in the future, I advise you
to continue Lose this first evil thing between heaven and earth as soon as
possible."
Guili was expressionless, slowly raising his hand, a dark soul-stealing appeared
in his hand, the black stick body mixed with faint bloodshot, lying quietly on his
palm.
The familiar and extremely cold feeling that seemed to have been part of his
body was slowly swimming in his body.
"The number one evil thing in the world you said, I don't know how many times
it has saved my life!" Guili said flatly, "You said that I can only live safely if I lose
it, but I don't know if I don't have it. I will never live today."
He raised his head to look at the nine-tailed celestial fox, his eyes were cold, and
he said, "Also, there is one thing you said wrong."
Nine-tailed Tianhu looked at him, smiled, and said, "What?"
Gui Li said: "You said it is the number one evil thing in the world, but it is not."
The nine-tailed celestial fox frowned and said, "What did you say?"
Gui Li said coldly, without a trace of emotion: "The first evil thing between
heaven and earth is not it, but..." He pointed his hand to his heart, and said
coldly. "Human heart!"
The nine-tailed celestial fox was startled.
The man turned around blankly in the night. The still hot night breeze blew over
from a distance, swaying the skirts of both of them. For some reason, his figure
was suddenly very desolate.
Nine-tailed Tianhu looked at him silently. After a while, he sighed in a low voice,
and said a word, but no one had heard what she said.
Just when she turned and walked backwards, not wanting to disturb Gui Li, Gui
Li's voice suddenly came from behind her.
"Senior, you have a lot of knowledge and knowledge. I have something important
to me. Please enlighten me."
Nine-tailed Tianhu was slightly surprised, and turned around, but he saw Guili
already facing her, as if suddenly remembering something, his face revealed a
trace of excitement, a trace of desire, a longing, and even a faint trace of fear. !
"What are you asking?"
"A woman, ten years ago, used her whole body to make a spell, then forced her
three souls and seven souls into her body, and displayed... a great mana. But at
the moment when her soul flew away, there was a strange treasure near her.
Ling' detained her soul, so now the woman is immortal and immortal, but she
has no consciousness. Senior, you, you have a lot of knowledge, is there a way to
treat it?"
At the end of the voice, Gui Li actually began to tremble slightly.
The nine-tailed celestial fox stared at the man, her eyes flickering, with a soft
meaning. After a while, she nodded resolutely and said, "There is a way!"

Chapter 33 Hope
Gui Li's body shook, and an expression of ecstasy surged onto his face, sweeping
away the weight that had been frozen on his face for an unknown period of time.
Barely suppressing the excitement, Gui Li still couldn't control the slight tremor
in his voice, "Please, please seniors teach me!"
The nine-tailed celestial fox stared at him, then suddenly smiled after a moment,
and said, "That woman must be the one you love so much?"
Gui Li did not speak, but the eager and anxious expression on his face became
stronger.
The nine-tailed celestial fox shook his head and sighed, but his eyes were full of
soft pity, and said softly: "As you said, the woman's physical body is intact, so
naturally it is the reason that the strange magic power disperses her soul.
Originally, three souls were seven. Once the soul is lost, the gods will not be able
to save her, but as long as there is still a soul, there is hope."
"Although there are three souls and seven souls, the souls are all the souls of
human beings. The souls of the same person have mysterious attraction to each
other. The middle-earth cultivators rarely dabble in this, but many years ago, I
had personally seen I have seen foreigners use the'resurrection technique' to
recover the soul of a man who was unfortunately captured by the evil demon."
"It can be seen that although the situation is slightly different, as long as your
friend's body is immortal and there is still a remnant of his soul, he must be
saved."
Gui Li's expression was originally very excited, but when he heard the four
words "Resurrection", he suddenly remembered something, frowned, and said,
"Senior, what you said about the Resurrection, could it be a guide to a hundred
thousand mountains? "Black Witch"?"
The nine-tailed celestial fox raised its eyebrows, slightly surprised, and nodded:
"Why, so you know this black witch clan? This black witch clan is mysterious and
unpredictable, and the black wizards of the clan who sacrifice to gods are
especially good at this. As long as you have a way to find the Dark Wizard, most
of your friend will be saved."
Ghost Li was silent. After a while, he couldn't hide the disappointed look on his
face, and said in a low voice: "You tell me, the news that this black witch race
may save my friend, I heard about it ten years ago. But this I don’t know how
many times I have been to this southern Xinjiang in the past ten years, and I even
went deep into the 100,000 mountains of poor mountains and rivers for a long
time. But no matter how carefully I inquired, I couldn’t find any news about the
Black Witch clan. Everyone did. Tell me, as early as a thousand years ago, that
black witch race was extinct..."
"A thousand years ago?" Nine-tailed Tianhu frowned and listened, but suddenly
raised his voice and interrupted Gui Li's words.
"Yes, what's the matter?" Gui Li raised his head and looked at her.
The feminine woman frowned slightly, as if thinking about something, her soft
and slender hair was draped over her shoulders, and the night breeze blew by,
and a few strands danced around her face.
After a long while, she raised her head and said, "I have been locked up for too
long, and my head is not bright. I can remember it only if I think about it. When I
met the black witch tribe, it was before I was locked up by those guys in Fenxiang
Valley. Two hundred years, that is to say, at least five hundred years ago, there
were still some people in the Black Witch Clan!"
Guili stared at her tightly, his expression changing drastically, the nine-tailed
celestial fox looked at him in his eyes, smiled suddenly, and said, "No, no, no, I
will help you if you are my benefactor. Busy with this! Tomorrow I will take you
to the southern Xinjiang area to find out where you met that guy back then, and if
there is any trace of the Black Witch Clan."
Gui Li took a deep breath, was silent for a moment, and bowed his head slightly
to her, and said, "Thank you, senior, I can't be thankful enough. As long as you
can save my friend, no matter what Senior has to send in the future, just tell me."
Nine-tailed Tianhu looked at the man in front of him, and saw that his face was
full of determination, and there was a faint tenderness in his eyes, and he didn't
know who he was thinking of?
As soon as she thought of this, somehow, she suddenly felt a little softness in her
heart-this world man, even if there are people with a bad heart, there are still
infatuated people after all.

The night is deep and there is no sound everywhere, only unknown places deep
in the woods, and the sounds of insects in the wild can be heard from far away,
low and quiet, as described.
The wild wind blew, and the treetops in the forest moved lightly and rustled.
The nine-tailed celestial fox gently placed Xiao Hui on the ground, standing in the
woods, dazedly. After a while, she closed her eyes and turned her head slightly,
as if listening to something, and as if using her body and mind to feel the freedom
of this world.
The footsteps behind suddenly sounded and then stopped, and the ghostly voice
came over, saying: "It's late at night, why doesn't Senior still go to bed?"
The nine-tailed celestial fox did not open his eyes, nor even looked back, but
slowly said: "What about you! Why don't you sleep?"
Gui Li was silent for a while, and said, "I can't sleep."
Nine-tailed Tianhu turned around, looked at him, smiled and said, "Is it a little
nervous?"
Gui Li didn't speak, this thought that had been close to despair suddenly burst
out with new hope, which made him feel excited and sleepless.
The nine-tailed sky fox smiled, fascinated, as if even the night around her had
become gentle. Just listen to her faintly said: "There is one thing, I want to tell
you."
Gui Li quickly said: "Senior, please speak."
Nine-tailed Tianhu glared at him, and said: "Just can you stop calling me senior,
you are other good people, but I don't know that someone who desperately
called a woman senior would call someone old, yes Is it rude?"
Ghost Li dumb.
It turns out that whether you are eighteen, twenty-eight or two thousand eight
hundred years old, as long as you are a woman, you will definitely be afraid of
old age...
"Then, what should I call you?" Gui Li asked cautiously.
The woman was stunned when she heard that, and then a trace of helplessness
appeared on her face, and she said calmly after a long while: "Yes! What should I
call it? I have forgotten my original name. That way, you've seen me anyway. The
real body of the white fox, you just call me Xiaobai."
"Xiao Bai..." Gui Li yelled in embarrassment, with a strange expression on his
face.
The nine-tailed celestial fox didn't seem to care at all. Instead, he turned his eyes
and saw Xiao Hui, a monkey squatting on the ground, looking around. Then he
thought of something and asked Guili: "Right, what is the name of this monkey,
should you? Would you call him the three-eyed monkey directly?"
Gui Li said: "This monkey was adopted when I was a child. I call it Xiao Hui."
The Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox, the feminine woman now called Xiaobai, was
startled, and then burst into laughter, stretched out his hand and bent over to
hug Xiao Hui, looked up and down, his eyes were full of smiles, and said, "Hehe,
we are indeed destined. Your name is Xiaohui, and my name is Xiaobai!"
Xiao Hui grinned and squeaked in her arms, putting a monkey paw on her
shoulder, very affectionate.
Gui Li stood by, looking at the situation over there, unable to speak for a moment.
After a while, he shook his head in secret and walked away silently.

The next day.
The sky gradually brightened, but the sun in southern Xinjiang was not seen. The
sky was gloomy, full of dark clouds, and it was cloudy.
However, the light was bright, and I didn't feel suffocated. Sometimes there was a
breeze blowing on my body, and there was no heat from last night, which made
me feel refreshed.
A cold feeling circulated in his body, and a gentle warmth came from the
mysterious fire mirror on his chest. Two completely different breaths existed in
his body at the same time. At this moment, it seemed that he was also very quiet
and did not violate each other. .
Gui Li slowly opened his eyes, and gave a bitter smile in an unknown manner.
In fact, no one knows the condition of his body better than him. Last night Xiao
Bai, that is, the words of the nine-tailed sky fox to his body, were all in that battle
with the red flame beast, and his body suddenly came out. The collapse was
confirmed.
He doesn't even know how long his body can support?
He lowered his head and looked at the black fire stick lying quietly in his
hand. For many years, it has been with itself so quietly.
He smiled suddenly and held the fire stick tightly, as if he were connected by
blood!
As long as Baguio can be saved, what else is it?
Suddenly, there was a sound of wind over the hill, and from far and near in the
air, a figure actually flew down.
Gui Li frowned, stood up, looked up, his eyes were full of coldness.
After a while, the figure fell, and the light flickered, gradually dissipating,
revealing a yellow figure.
Jin Ping'er!
Gui Li's eyes condensed, and his heart was unexpectedly shocked. She is not
secretive on the top of this hill, but this Jin Ping'er can actually find this place. It's
really true. Could it be that she was following herself in secret, but she didn't
notice it at all?
Jin Ping'er still took her familiar smile and gave the ghost a stern look. It seemed
that he had known that he was here, and there was no surprise at all. He smiled
and said: "My son, you have found a good place to hide!"
The ghost snorted and suddenly said, "Miss Jin, you are a good method, so
powerful."
Jin Ping'er didn't seem to understand the thorns in Gui Li's words, and smiled: "I
can't compare to the son. Last night, the son only tried his sharp edge, he turned
the whole Fenxiang Valley upside down, and the world changed color, little girl. I
admire it tightly!"
Thousands of thoughts turned in Gui Li's mind, but he still couldn't think of how
this acacia girl found herself. I didn't show it on the face at the moment, and said
lightly: "The eruption of the volcano last night was a natural matter of the world
and it has nothing to do with me. I wonder if the girl heard anything about it last
night?"
Jin Ping'er's eyes waved, and she was about to speak. Suddenly she frowned
slightly, but she saw Gui Li behind her, and screamed. First, she ran out of the
gray-haired monkey that had been following Gui Li, and then walked out a
woman leisurely from the woods. The skin is snowy, the eyebrows are
picturesque, and there are thousands of amorous feelings, thousands of
gentleness, all in the graceful posture, she is a peerless beauty.
And most importantly, when Jin Ping'er glanced at it, she could see that the
woman was wearing only a coat with no other clothing in between. The white
skin was faintly revealed when she walked around, adding to the temptation.
That piece of clothing was obviously a man's clothing. Last night, she saw Gui Li
wearing it, but now, Gui Li has no coat anymore.
Jin Ping'er's eyes flashed, and she smiled suddenly, and said, "This sister is so
beautiful, why have I never seen it these days?"
As she said, she looked at Guili with a smile, and said: "In the past, it was often
heard that the son and Miss Baguio were infatuated with each other. Miss Baguio
did not hesitate to lose her soul for the son, and sacrificed herself to block the
"Zhu Xianqi Sword", and the son was Baguio. The young lady rebelled against
Qingyun and entered the Holy Religion, assisting the ghost king in the four-way
conquest, killing people. In the past ten years, she did not hesitate to venture into
the depths of the hundred thousand mountains in Nanban to find a way to heal
Miss Baguio. Such all kinds of things, why not be called a world woman Moved
and admired for it?"
Her voice became softer and gentler, and the expression on her face became
more gentle, but the words in her mouth changed: "It's just that time is ruthless,
and the years are clear. The past is over. The son has regained his good husband.
This is to congratulate the son. Ha ha, which Let me go to Huqi Mountain
personally and congratulate the Ghost King Sect Master."
Gui Li's face was cold, and his expression became even more grim when he heard
it behind him, but he just snorted coldly, but didn't say anything at all.
On the contrary, Xiaobai, the nine-tailed celestial fox, looked at Guili, then at Jin
Ping'er, who was standing opposite, and suddenly smiled: "This girl, you
misunderstood. In fact, it was the little girl who met the strongman last night and
was almost taken captive by them. Insulting, fortunately, this young man Ghost Li
passed by and helped him, and he was lucky enough to take it off. As for the
clothes on his body, the young man used me to cover his shame temporarily."
Jin Ping'er looked at Xiaobai in a blink of an eye. With her experience, how could
she believe this nonsense, and seeing Xiaobai's smile, how could it seem that she
was threatened by a strongman last night? Judging from Jin Ping'er's eyes, if
there is an eye-opening bandit in this world who meets the woman in front of
him, I am afraid that most of...
Jin Ping'er shook his head slightly, and was too lazy to think about it, but she was
not inferior to her own beauty, she couldn't help but glanced at it a few more
times, then turned her head and said harshly at the ghost: "The son was in the
Fenxiang Valley last night. , Can you find anything?"
Gui Li said lightly: "I didn't notice. After entering last night, I encountered a
sudden eruption of a volcano shortly afterwards, so I retreated." After speaking,
he said to Jin Ping'er: "You went to the noisy place at the mouth of the valley last
night. Sneak, what can you do? What do you find out about the relationship
between that murloc clan and Fenxiang Valley?"
Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, looked calm, shook his head and sighed: "What a
coincidence, I didn't find anything. Fenxianggu Guguchi made a noise last night,
and some of their disciples quarreled. As for the murlocs, I really don't have a
clue!"
Gui Li frowned and fell silent for a while.
Jin Ping'er groaned for a moment, then turned his head and glanced at Xiaobai,
then smiled and sternly said at the ghost: "Since the son is accompanied by a
beautiful woman, I must not be an eye-catching person here. Let's not pass it. , Xu
soon, I have a relationship with the son, and I can meet again in this southern
Xinjiang."
After that, she smiled at Xiaobai, and with a wave of her sleeves, a flash of light
turned into a yellow light and flew into the air.
Gui Li looked at Tian Tian's smaller and smaller figure, frowning. Xiao Bai walked
to him and Xiao Hui jumped up two or three times. Although it was only a night,
Xiao Hui seemed to be very familiar with Xiao Bai.
Xiao Bai gently hugged Xiao Hui in his arms, pondered for a moment, and sternly
said to the ghost: "Have you ever told her that we will be here?"
Guili shook his head silently, and said after a long while: "This is where I am
puzzled. How can this woman be so powerful that she knows our whereabouts?
But I checked the whole body just now, but I couldn't find anyone who had been
tricked by someone. local."
Xiao Bai's gaze shifted, and he looked at Gui Li for a while, then somehow he
moved his gaze back to Xiao Hui, smiled suddenly, and said, "With your practice,
even if the woman just wanted to leave some details on you I'm afraid it will be
difficult to get the mark. The problem is not with you."
Gui Li looked at him in a blink of an eye, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Why,
listen to seniors...what do you mean, little white girl?"
Xiao Bai's eyes waved, and he gently touched Xiao Hui's head with his hand, and
smiled: "Xiao Hui should never take a bath! So the problem is Xiao Hui's body..."
...

At the foot of the hill, Gui Li and Xiao Bai found a clear stream and wanted to
bathe Xiao Hui.
Since Xiao Hui Da was born, I am afraid that he has never had a bath experience.
Naturally, he is reluctant, struggling desperately, reluctant, and squeaking.
In the end, Xiao Bai had a way, and he didn't know where to pick some wild
fruits, and threw them in Xiao Hui's hands. At the same time, he comforted them
softly, and then put Xiao Hui in the water and rinsed his body with water.
Gui Li frowned and muttered for a long time, then said: "Strange, why didn't I feel
this kind of smell?"
Xiaobai chuckled softly when he heard the words, and said, "You are a man, and
you didn’t pay attention, so naturally you wouldn’t notice it. I also held it in my
arms because I loved Xiao Hui last night. Since then, I have smelled it. If there is a
faint scent of Ruowu, I was surprised at the time that a monkey like Xiaohui
shouldn’t have this kind of smell, but the smell is so weak that I didn’t notice it.
It’s just that I met the girl this morning. , Only then came to my senses."
She smiled, and said, "That girl is careful, good means, and amazing."
Gui Li snorted coldly.
The sky is still very cloudy, the stream is gurgling, Xiao Hui frolics in the stream
from time to time, seemingly unwilling to stop for a moment, and from time to
time he picks up some splashes and splashes around.
The little white face squatting on the side to wash his body was splashed with a
lot of water by this stubborn monkey.
Gui Li stood by and looked over there.
I saw Xiao Bai rolled up his sleeves on the water of the stream, with a faint smile
on his face, and his eyes were like water. With a chuckle, he coaxed Xiao Hui to be
honest, helping him scrub his body.
Look carefully, there are a few drops of water falling on her face, like crystal clear
pearls, or hanging lightly on her eyebrows, or slipping quietly along the bank of
her face, passing over the almost transparent white skin, but still Nostalgia is
generally reluctant to fall.
The breeze in the wilderness of southern Xinjiang, gently blowing from afar,
flicked her long hair, and the crystal drops of water seemed to tremble gently...
Gui Li suddenly turned his head, no longer looking at that side. Only a moment
later, Xiaobai's scream suddenly came from behind.
Guili was taken aback, turned his head, but saw that Xiao Hui had washed her
body and jumped ashore. Before Xiao Bai next to it could stop her voice, she
immediately shook her whole body and immediately removed the drops of water
between her hair. Splashed in all directions.
Xiaobai couldn't dodge, smiling and cursing in his mouth, but the light rain that
fell from the sky had already splashed many drops of water on his body.
Turning his eyes, Xiao Bai was taken aback when seeing Gui Li looking here, and
then smiled.
The corners of Guili's mouth moved, and he smiled subconsciously, then turned
his head, and Xiaobai still heard the sound of smiling and scolding Xiaohui
behind him.
In this gloomy weather, there is suddenly some warmth that has not been seen
for a long time, quietly echoing.

Chapter 34 Tianshui Village
I don't know if the sky in southern Xinjiang has been so cloudy this season. After
coming out of that hill, under the guidance of Xiaobai, the two of them headed
towards the west of Fenxiang Valley.
That night, the volcano erupted in the Xuanhuo Altar of Fenxiang Valley, the
world changed, and the power was extremely powerful. There was induction
within a hundred miles. A few days later, in the gloomy sky of southern Xinjiang,
the big cave was burnt by the hot magma. Although it has disappeared, there is
still a big cloud, showing a red-yellow color, hanging high on the horizon in the
direction of Fenxiang Valley, which is very strange.
These tremendous changes in the world, which were originally noticeable, are
now happening in the low-key and mysterious Fenxiang Valley, coupled with the
Fenxiang Valley's own status in the cultivation of the righteous path, it has
attracted the attention of the world. For a while, there were rumors all over the
world, all speculating about what happened in Fenxiang Valley?
In just a few days, many strange faces began to gather in the wild land of
southern Xinjiang, which had always been calm in the past. Numerous heads of
power, public or hidden, were all tentatively and secretly trying to find out what
happened.
This situation is naturally not what Fenxianggu would like to see. On the
contrary, because of some unknown secrets, Fenxianggu's line is extremely angry
about it.
On the one hand, Fenxiang Valley sent to the disciples and Yan Yuese sent to
inquire about the righteous school, such as Qingyunmen, Tianyin Temple, etc.,
with good tea and water, and finally the natural disaster passed away. On the
other hand, as for the secret spying of the three major factions of the Demon Sect,
Fenxiang Valley was absolutely unforgiving within its own sphere of influence.
For a time, across the vast land centered on Fenxiang Valley in southern Xinjiang,
the shadows of swords and swords flickered from time to time.
It's just that no matter whether it is the right way or the people of the demon
sect, they can faintly feel that under the mysterious atmosphere of Fen Xianggu, a
little unusual is faintly revealed. This time, the Fenxiang Valley seemed to have
been greatly stimulated. Almost all the disciples in the valley were mobilized and
searched all over southern Xinjiang day and night. As for who and what they
wanted to search, they were concealed and secretive.
After a few days, the gloomy sky of southern Xinjiang became a lot of people, and
I often saw many dazzling and beautiful lights flashing from the sky, it was all the
outstanding disciples of Fenxiang Valley who were tracking something.
Rumors also followed.
What kind of strange animal was born, or the mysterious Qibao soaring into the
sky in the volcanic crater, all kinds of rumors, and so on.
What's even more outrageous is that there are rumors of the internal strife in the
Fenxiang Valley, and that a rebel disciple killed the owner of the valley, Yun
Yilan. Correspondingly, Yun Yilan, the master of the Fenxiang Valley Valley, did
not show up for several days. In the end, the rumor became more and more
fierce, and even within a few days it alarmed Daoxuan Zhenren of Qingyunmen
and Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple. The two jointly sent disciples to Fenxiang
Valley to inquire. Fenxiang Valley couldn't laugh or cry, so they had to explain to
the owner of the valley. Being in retreat, unable to come forward.
When the conclusive news came back, Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple were
relieved, but the heads of these two martial arts were such people. How could
they not guess that there must be something strange in the middle, so they
secretly told the disciples not to respond in a hurry. Mountain, secretly explored
on the spot.
Like today, there is chaos, a group of demons dancing, and Fenxiang Valley has
always been mysterious and ambiguous. The battle of Qingyun back then
happened to be absent, and people couldn't help but think of
something. Therefore, this action that Guili accidentally rescued the nine-tailed
celestial fox that had been suppressed for three hundred years caused the
undercurrents of the world and the gathering of wind and clouds in southern
Xinjiang.

Because Fenxiang Valley sent countless disciples to follow and investigate, using
Guili and Xiaobai’s Taoist practice, naturally they would not be afraid of these
disciples, but if they were to reveal their whereabouts, it would be troublesome,
and if it alarmed the big figures in Fenxiang Valley, lead the crowd. I'm afraid it's
hard to resist the chase. After all, Fenxianggu is a thousand-year-old faction with
unpredictable potential.
Gui Li thought of the top priority now, and still wanted to trace the Black Witch
Clan who could rescue Baguio. So after coming down from that hill, on Xiaobai's
suggestion, Guili found a remote village and bought two sets of local clothes with
money and goods, one man and one woman, and Xiaobai changed clothes and put
them on.
In the remote areas of southern Xinjiang, the customs are naturally different
from those of Middle-Earth. Even the clothes that are usually worn on the body
are different from those of ordinary people in Middle-Earth.
Because the clothes were bought from a remote village, the rough handwork on
the clothes is expected. When worn on the body, these clothes are different from
Zhongtu clothes. In addition to the different styles, the colors are relatively
bright. Men's clothes are based on dark blue, while women's clothes are complex
and colorful.
Because he wanted to avoid the ears and eyes of Fenxiang Valley, Gui Li and
others were unable to walk away from the sky. Although Gui Li was quite
anxious, he persuaded Xiaobai a few words and said that after ten years of
waiting, could it be the end of the day, for a few days Can't you wait? If it is
because of a moment of anxiety that Fenxiang Valley chases soldiers, I am afraid
that the situation will be chaotic by then, but I don't know when to wait until!
Although Gui Li was impatient, he couldn't deny that what Xiaobai said was
reasonable, and the two moved slowly. Dressed in southern Xinjiang costumes,
they walked all the way. On the way, they met several batches of Fenxiang Valley
tracking disciples, but they were not recognized by them. At most, it was because
of Xiao Hui's peculiar appearance, so he took a second look.
The most important thing is that that night, neither Guili nor Xiao Hui was
exposed, so the people in Fenxiang Valley didn't know how they looked. They
just blindly checked strange strangers, but ignored them.
At this moment, Guili and Xiaobai were walking on an ancient road three
hundred miles away from Fenxiang Valley. It was just outside the wilderness,
and no one was seen on the road. Just half an hour ago, they swaggered over
from the side of a group of Fenxianggu disciples.
The sky was cloudy, the dark clouds moved lightly, and Gui Li frowned slightly
and walked forward. Contrary to him, Xiao Bai's face beside him always had a
smile and was in high spirits. He looked east and west, overlooking the scenery
of southern Xinjiang. Even if it was the desolate deserted mountain and ancient
road, in her eyes, it seemed to be the most beautiful scenery. general.
Gui Li glanced to his side, and the monkey Xiao Hui was sitting on Xiao Bai's
shoulder at the moment, calmly. I don't know if it's because they are rare
creatures in the world. Xiao Hui is extremely affectionate to Xiao Bai, who is
incarnation of the nine-tailed sky fox, and seems to have spent more time with
Xiao Bai in the past few days.
Seeing Xiao Hui and Xiao Bai joking and squeaking laughter from time to time,
Gui Li suddenly thought that if an old friend Zeng Shushu on Qingyun Mountain
saw such a look, he must be very envious!
Xiaobai is wearing ordinary clothes from southern Xinjiang women. The style is
no different from ordinary people. It is just that this ordinary clothes, matched
with her peerless appearance, immediately glows and heats, and it shows a style
that has never been seen before. It seems that this woman should be born to
wear such clothes, and everywhere she reveals the unique charm of southern
Xinjiang women.
Xiao Bai seemed to have noticed Gui Li's gaze. He looked at him in a blink of an
eye and smiled and said: "Why, do I still look good in this suit?"
Guili smiled faintly. With his temperament, he didn't want to answer these
slightly frivolous topics, so he replied and asked: "I think you are very familiar
with the customs and environment of this southern Xinjiang region. Nothing else,
just Fenxiang Valley. You can find such an ancient and remote village in the deep
mountains nearby. Could it be that you have been here before?"
Xiaobai pursed his mouth, looked forward, and saw that the mountains in the
distance are connected and endless, which is the unique landform here in
southern Xinjiang. There is an ancient road in front of you, winding and
stretching forward, and there are hills with strange rocks on both sides, far or
near. The sky of the distant mountain peaks is connected far away, and gloomy
dark clouds hang on the top of the mountain peaks, drifting with the wind.
She walked slowly, sighed lightly for a while, and said quietly: "I've been here
more than just..."
Gui Li was slightly surprised, and said, "What's the matter?"
Xiaobai took a deep breath, smiled and shook his head, as if he wanted to gently
throw away the past years, and said: "You don't know! Our fox demon clan, the
birthplace is conveniently here in southern Xinjiang, and I have been growing up
since childhood. I grew up in these poor mountains and bad waters."
Gui Li was taken aback for a moment, and said, "Then how come the folklore of
Middle-earth has always had the shadow of your fox demon for thousands of
years?"
Xiaobai said indifferently: "That's because a thousand years ago, I led our family
of fox monsters and left here, went to Middle Earth, and finally settled in the
Huqi Mountain in the southwest."
Gui Li was taken aback, unable to speak for a while, and then said a little after a
while: "What, you..."
Xiaobai glanced at him with interest, smiled, and a glimmer of light flashed
across his eyes, which seemed ambiguous and vicissitudes of life: "Unexpectedly,
this is where the main hall of your Ghost King Sect is now. Speaking of which,
Huqishan This name is probably because of our family of fox monsters!"
Gui Li was silent for a long time, and slowly said, "Then you do have a
relationship with the Ghost King Sect..."
Xiaobai didn’t wait for him to finish, and he shook his head directly: “Don’t worry
about that. Our fox demon clan has been neighbors with the King of Ghosts for
hundreds of years. It’s a love of monsters. So, besides repaying you for saving me
from the Profound Fire Altar, knowing that you are a disciple of the King of
Ghosts is also one of the reasons why I am willing to help you."
Only then did Gui Li relax, and then remembered something, and said, "After this
incident, do you still want to go back to Huqishan to visit your fellow clan?"
"Family?" Xiaobai's face slowly dimmed, and he looked up at the sky. After a
while, he whispered, "My family members have all been killed by me."
Gui Li was stunned again, Xiao Bai gave a wry smile, her expression became more
and more desolate, but she didn't want to go on.
Guili was silent for a moment, then turned away from the subject, and said, "We
have been walking for three days now, how far is it from the'Qilidong' you
mentioned?"
Xiaobai looked at him, and his eyes were drawn across his face like water, and
said: "Qilidong is the largest settlement of the Miao people in southern Xinjiang.
According to my impression, this place is a place where all ethnic groups live
together for the past 20 miles. The lively place is called Tianshui Village. From
there, there is a sinister path to the south, which is the Qilidong road leading to
the Miao people." Then, she gave a soft smile and said: "But I don't know, these
three Has there been any other changes in the situation in southern Xinjiang over
the past century?"
Gui Li nodded silently, speeding up his pace subconsciously.
Xiaobai followed him, staring at him a few times, and then looking forward. The
mountains are connected, towering, majestic and steep, as if they are also giants,
staring at the world, the ancient road, these few A little person...

In the past ten years, Guili has been to Southern Xinjiang many times for Baguio,
and he knows a little bit about the local customs here.
Southern Xinjiang has a vast territory and sparsely populated land. Except for the
wild alien races in the hundred thousand mountains that stretch for thousands of
miles in the extreme south, the people who have lived in the border areas of
southern Xinjiang for generations have roughly five main tribes, namely: Miao,
Tu, and Tu. Five nationalities: Zhuang, Li and Gaoshan.
In terms of population, the Zhuang ethnic group has the largest number,
accounting for almost 40% of the total population of southern Xinjiang. In terms
of territory, the Miao ethnic group has the strongest power and occupies the
most fertile land. In terms of folk customs, the population is the smallest. The
Gaoshan people are the most aggressive.
These five tribes have lived in this southern border for generations. Each of the
five ethnic groups has its own language, but in general, when they communicate
with each other, they use common language similar to that of China, but they
have some local ethnic "features."
Over the years, there have naturally been times when they communicated with
each other and enjoyed each other hand in hand, but there was no lack of
conflicts and conflicts between each other. Over the long years, a situation where
the five tribes each occupy one side, but the territories are intertwined and deep.
Where the territories of different tribes meet, there are often villages and towns
where people of several ethnic groups live together. At most, people from even
five tribes live in one place at the same time and live together.
The Tianshui Village in Xiaobai’s mouth is located in the border of the Miao,
Zhuang, Tu, and Gaoshan ethnic groups. It is also a famous place on the border of
southern Xinjiang.

As the sky gradually darkened and approaching dusk, Guili, Xiaobai, and Xiaohui,
the two and a monkey finally walked into Tianshui Village.
Although there is a zhaizi in the name of this place, it is fundamentally different
from the Shanzhai usually built on the top of the mountain in southern Xinjiang.
Tianshuizhai is built on a spacious flat ground. There is a road from the southeast
and northwest. According to Xiaobai Road, This place was originally built by the
Tu nationality, and the original site is not here, but on a mountain not far to the
west. Because there is a clear spring at the top of the mountain, it is called
Tianshui Village.
Only after the four ethnic groups bordered and the population increased, this
place became a place of mixed population.
Business travels are gradually increasing. If you live in the mountains, the place
is small and inconvenient to live in. Secondly, it is difficult to come and go. Even
though the people here in southern Xinjiang are generally physically stronger
than the Chinese, no one wants to. Climbing the mountain every day to exercise.
As a result, people gradually began to move to live in the mountains, from few to
more people. Over time, the people in the entire cottage gradually moved down.
With the prosperity of the four ethnic groups, business travels became more
frequent and the scale expanded. As for the original cottage on the top of the
mountain, it has become deserted day by day, and only the name Tianshui Village
has been retained.
At this moment, the sky had just darkened, and there were still many pedestrians
on the street, coming and going, the surrounding was noisy, and the languages of
various ethnic groups sounded from time to time, which was completely
different from the desertedness of the ancient road when they came just
now. Sitting on Xiao Bai's shoulder, Xiao Hui felt interesting. The monkey head
turned around, looking around, squeaking non-stop.
The three-eyed monkey, after all, was different, and quickly attracted the
attention of the people on the street. There were also a few children wearing
southern Xinjiang tribal costumes, joking after them, making faces at Xiao Hui
desperately, teasing Xiao Hui. .
Xiao Hui was always playful, but she got excited for a while, and his tail was
wagging, and he wanted to jump down and play. Fortunately, the ghost snorted,
dragged it over and grabbed it in his hand. Xiao Hui was helpless, knowing that
he couldn't run away, so he had to climb on Guili's shoulders, screaming at the
children behind, and making the same grimace when he went back. The children
he provoke were even more excited, and he didn't know what to say. , Ha ha
laughed, I think it's mostly interesting.
Gui Li frowned slightly, feeling a little bored in his heart, but it wasn't for Xiao
Hui to be playful, but vaguely thought of some other concerns.
He turned his head and looked away quietly, only to see Xiaobai with a smile on
the corners of his mouth, watching the group of children frolicking with Xiaohui
in burlap, but where did she hide her feminine beauty.
Not to mention that it is in this southern border, where the weather is severe,
and most of the women look ordinary and have dark skin; just walk to the middle
earth and turn into the human form of Xiaobai's thousands of years of practice. It
is under the delicate and beautiful appearance. The faintly exuding feminine
meaning, with a frown and a smile, all have an intoxicating charm.
Sure enough, after a while, amidst the laughter and scolding of children, more
and more people looked over, and the eyes of those adults, naturally and very
quickly, moved from the monkey to the burlap and it was difficult to conceal the
beauty. Woman body.
In an instant, as if invisible sound waves spread, everyone was amazed at it, but
the woman under the gaze of countless lights did not have the slightest sense of
shyness at all. Seeing that she was smiling all the time, she seemed to like this.
feel.
Guili had a headache. It was not what he meant to be so eye-catching. He was
wondering if he wanted to remind the woman next to him, hurry up and find a
place to stay, get up early tomorrow, and go to Qilidong to do business.
It's just that, as if it was doomed that his idea could not be realized, the character
that must appear in countless stories passed down in the world, unexpectedly
appeared at this moment.
The legendary hooligans originally existed in the border areas of southern
Xinjiang and among the ethnic minorities.
Three people walked out of the crowd, all of them almost the same men, tall,
rude, stubborn, speaking half-baked common language mixed with local
characteristics, and began to molest Xiaobai.
Rogue One: "Uh, black... this woman is so beautiful!"
Xiaobai smiled sweetly, brushed her face with her hand, indescribably soft and
charming, and said, "Really?"
The crowd onlookers was in an uproar in an instant.
The three gangsters were overjoyed, and the gangster B opened his clothes,
revealing a good figure: "Little sister, follow me! I'll let you eat spicy food... drink
delicious!"
Many people in the crowd of onlookers laughed immediately, and Xiao Bai
glanced at Gui Li who was standing next to him, with a smile on his face.
Rogue C laughed at Rogue B and said, "Do you know what eating spicy food and
drinking spicy food mean? That is eating spicy food and drinking spicy food!" He
turned his head and said to Xiaobai: "Little sister, my family has ten thousand
acres of fertile land, you follow me and you... …"
He was halfway through his words, but he couldn't go on for a while, only to see
Xiaobai's face with a thicker smile, as if it was a flattery emanating from his
heart, and the waves in his bright eyes seemed to flow out like water.
However, her body took a step back, standing beside Guili, and said softly: "I
have a mate."
There was another uproar in the surrounding crowd. The monkey Xiaohui, who
had already climbed on Guili's shoulders, fell from Guili's shoulders with a
"swish" and fell to the ground.
After a while, for some reason, Xiao Hui suddenly lay on the ground, punched it
desperately on the ground with a monkey's palm, and grinned.
Gui Li stood there silently with a sullen face, feeling the six fierce eyes of the
three gangsters in front, looking towards him full of hostility.
After a while, the gangster rushed up, and it seemed that the southern Xinjiang
proverb, a wife in his fist, was still alive for thousands of years, and was
embraced by the people of southern Xinjiang.
"Bang! Bang! Bang!"
With three beeps, three figures flew out, hit the roadside wall, and then fell
heavily, moaning loudly.
The crowd around the audience was dumbfounded, and Gui Li said indifferently:
"Let’s find a place to stay, and we will leave early tomorrow morning." After
talking, Xiao Hui, who was lying on the ground, caught up with him two or three
times, and leaped on his shoulder. He squeaked and chuckled, turned his head
and made a face at Xiao Bai.
Xiaobai smiled slightly, followed, walked to Gui Li's side, and suddenly
whispered: "You see, I have been detained for three hundred years, so I'm not
old, right?"
Gui Li didn't say a word, just quickened his pace.

Chapter 35 Cold Night
The customs of the southern border areas are very different from those of the
Middle-Earth. It’s just that for many years, although it is remote, there is still
communication with the Middle-Earth. The fur, ore, and other specialty products
produced in the southern Xinjiang region have always had an excellent
reputation in Zhongyuan, which attracted many Chinese and Turkish merchants
to trade.
Over time, under the influence of Chinese merchants, the inn, which did not exist
at all in southern Xinjiang, appeared in the most lively towns.
Guili and Xiaobai are in such an inn right now, and their name is directly based
on the local name, "Tianshui Inn".
When entering the inn, it is obvious that the table and chairs are arranged, which
is very influenced by the culture of China, but the boss and the staff are both local
Zhuang people. The Zhuang ethnic group has the largest population in southern
Xinjiang, and its relative life is relatively wealthy. It is most affected by Middle-
Earth. It is no different than the other ethnic groups who still insist on hunting.
The Zhuang ethnic group has gradually begun to farm and do business.
However, despite this, the folk customs of the Zhuang ethnic group are relatively
peaceful, and most of the ethnic people lack that courage, so they are not as
strong as the Miao ethnic group with less population than them.
Guili and Xiaobai sat down. A buddy had come to receive them. At this time, the
world was getting dark, but there were not many guests in the inn. This guy is
also a member of the Zhuang nationality in southern Xinjiang, but he has been
working here for some time, and he is quite fluent in speaking.
"Two guest officials, do you want something to eat? There are clean rooms in our
shop. The price is the most reasonable. It is well-known far and wide."
Gui Li nodded and said, "Leave us two clean houses for one night."
The man nodded with a smile, and then said: "Two guest officers, I shouldn't
have dinner yet, can I order something?"
Guili's stomach is not hungry, but after looking at Xiao Bai, he decided to eat
something, and said, "Well, you can bring us two bowls of rice, and some more..."
"Uh!" Xiaobai, who was sitting by the side, suddenly spoke, smiling, and said: "Do
you have a boring oriole here?"
Gui Li was taken aback and looked at Xiaobai. The guy was also in a daze. He
couldn't help but glanced at Xiaobai more and said: "Girl, have you been to our
southern Xinjiang? We naturally have this signature dish."
Xiaobai smiled more heavily on her face, her eyes flickered, as if she was
reminiscing something, and slowly said: "Well, by the way, there are also'three
sections of snake intestines','roasted bear tails','roasted autumn leaves', and'five
small Insects, Black Fruits..."
Her eyes flickered, and she thought as she talked, the speed at the beginning was
relatively slow. She said each dish name by dish name, but later on, she said
faster and faster. The name of the dish was even more bizarre. It was
unbelievable at first, and it was definitely not in China. Have.
Gui Li was stunned, and not only the smile on the man's face in the shop turned
into an embarrassing expression with his mouth wide open, even the shop owner
who had settled accounts in the distance could not help but walk over.
Xiaobai probably said nearly thirty dishes in one breath, then stopped and took a
break, then turned around and smiled at the boss and the guy: "Do you have
these dishes here?"
The boss and the guy looked at each other. After a long while, the boss laughed
and said: "Girl, you are really knowledgeable. The many names of the dishes you
just mentioned are all famous dishes of southern Xinjiang, but many of the
ingredients are not good. Look, in addition to the boring siskin, we can only make
two kinds of rudbeckia and roasted bear tail. Sorry."
Xiaobai couldn't help showing a trace of regret, but then smiled: "Then cook
these three dishes first!"
The boss and the guy quickly agreed and went busy. Xiao Bai turned her eyes, but
saw Guili looking at her, smiling, and said: "Hundreds of years, I don’t know why,
and suddenly I want to taste the flavors of those years. You’ve been here, have
you ever been here? Have you eaten these dishes?"
Gui Li shook his head. In the past, when he came to Southern Xinjiang, he was full
of thoughts to find the black witches to treat Baguio. How to take care of these
appetites is usually handled casually in the wilderness. If it wasn't for the special
situation this time, I would have to avoid the chasing soldiers everywhere in
Fenxiang Valley. Besides, Xiaobai is a woman after all (although she is a
thousand-year goblin...), it is not easy to sleep in the deserted mountains all
night, so I entered the town. .
He was silent for a moment, and suddenly asked: "I can guess the boring oriole,
what is the rudbeckia?"
Xiaobai smiled and said: "This is a fruit that is unique to southern Xinjiang. It has
an emerald green appearance and a white and tender flesh, but the flesh is black
in its heart. It is delicious when fried in a frying pan."
Gui Li frowned and said, "That'roasted bear's tail', what is it, is it the tail of a
black bear? I have heard of bear paw and bear bile before, but I haven't heard
that bear tail can be used as a dish?"
Xiaobai smiled and said: "This bear is not the other bear. There is a special beast
in southern Xinjiang called the'long-tailed bear'. It is much smaller than the black
bear and white bear we know, but the meat is delicious, far from them. Especially
a long tail. It is the essence, and it is very famous in southern Xinjiang!"
Guili was silent, Xiaobai glanced at him, and suddenly said: "Strange, you don't
care much about anything on weekdays. How come you are interested in this
dish when you mention it?"
Gui Li was startled and speechless for a long while. He grew up on the Dazhu
Peak of Qingyun Mountain and began to cook soon. He really has some talent and
interest in cooking. If he is in an ordinary house, I am afraid that he will become a
cook, and he will probably be able to make a small name. Only now...
Gui Li sighed lightly, suddenly feeling unhappy and didn't want to say
anything. Xiaobai looked at him with interest, the soft light in her eyes flickered,
and she didn't know what she was thinking?
Only Xiao Hui was still so restless, looking around, murmured without a word, as
if expecting something.

In the dead of night, Tianshui Village, which had been busy for a whole day,
gradually calmed down at night.
Tianshui Inn has two floors, with guest rooms on the second floor. Gui Li paid
close attention to his observations. Only he and Xiao Bai were staying overnight.
It seemed that although the place was lively, the world was in chaos during this
season, and few Chinese and Turkish businessmen came to southern
Xinjiang. The natives of southern Xinjiang generally don't live in stores.
Xiaobai's room is next to Guili's room. The walls separated by wooden boards
don't have much sound insulation, and the slight laughter and creaking noises
can be faintly heard next door. The monkey Xiaohui ran to find Xiaobai to play
again. Although Xiaohui still runs back with Guili every night when she sleeps,
but Xiaobai doesn’t know how to do it. He seems to be particularly good with
Xiaohui. Now Xiaohui I like to stick to this thousand-year demon fox.
Gui Li lay in the room for a while, and hadn't lived in the inn for a long time, but
he was still a little uncomfortable. Unconsciously, it was late at night for a long
time, but he was still not sleepy. He couldn't help but feel a little bored, so he
stood up, walked slowly to the window, opened the window, and looked out.
Different from the daytime, at this moment, in the night sky of southern Xinjiang,
the dark clouds gradually dispersed. Although the clouds were still there, from
the gap, a ray of moonlight was quietly revealed.
The moonlight was clear, like frost like snow, faintly shed and fell on him.
In the long-lasting world, all beings are asleep, and there is no sound in the
surrounding fields. Only in the corners of unknown streets, there was a low voice
of insects, and the sound was mournful.
Darkness enveloped the earth.
Looking out from the window, thousands of miles away, the night sky is deep.
Under such a bleak and lonely night in southern Xinjiang, suddenly, the past was
like a tide, and it was in my heart.
Once upon a time, the child in that remote village was sinking into the tumbling
waves and drifting along with the waves. When I turned around, it turned out
that there was no one with me.
Life is so lonely...
The man under the moon, bowed his head silently.

"hiss!"
There was a sound of breaking through the air from a distance, and it came from
a long distance.
Gui Li raised his head, frowned slightly, and saw a light beam on the horizon, like
a meteor passing by in the night sky, across the sky, over the sky above Tianshui
Village, and descend towards the west.
And behind it, there are three rays of light, chasing after it.
What kind of experience Guili is now, and it is natural to see at a glance that
these four rays of light are the ones who walked in the sky. I saw these four rays
of light chasing back and forth in the clouds of the night sky, although the three
rays of light in the back could not catch up with the one in front. Dao rays of light,
but those who run away can't escape the chase.
After a while, the first ray of light seemed to have made a decision, and fell from
the sky, looking at the direction, it was in the southwest direction of Tianshui
Village.
Afterwards, the three traces of light also fell.
Gui Li pondered for a moment, but felt restless tonight, and really didn't want to
stand alone here again, so with a wave of his right hand, it quietly turned into a
blue light, and flew towards the place where the four rays of light landed.
After his figure became smaller and smaller, with a "squeak", the window of the
room next to Gui Li was also pushed open. Xiao Bai held Xiao Hui and looked in
the direction where Gui Li flew. After a while, Gui Li's figure disappeared into the
darkness.
Xiaobai's face was calm, and there was no expression on his white face, only the
brilliance in his eyes, but they were strangely flashing.

Gui Li speeded quietly all the way, and soon found that the place where the light
and shadow had fallen was where the old village of Tianshui was located, the
mountain top that had been deserted for many years now.
Just as he had just entered the cottage, a dull low voice came from the front, and
then there was a sound of anger mixed with the familiar laughter of another
person.
Gui Li frowned immediately.
This laughter was soft and charming, with a faintly deceptive power, and it was
the voice of Jin Ping'er.
Gui Li hesitated for a moment, hid his body in a dark corner, and slowly swept
forward.
On the originally quiet and unmanned street, there are still tiles left in the ruins,
a bleak scene.
At this time, the sky was clear again, the clouds gradually dissipated, and the
moonlight gradually brightened, illuminating this deserted cottage with a bit of
light.
Jin Ping'er still had her ever-changing smile on her face, smiling and standing in
the middle of the street, facing a young man glaring in front of her. This person,
however, was also known by Gui Li—Li Xun, an outstanding disciple of
Fenxianggu.
And on the street behind him, there was a disciple of Fenxianggu who fell to the
ground. It seemed that he was injured by Jin Ping'er just now. His clothes were
drawn straight down from the left chest, and there was a very deep wound.
Moaning feebly.
However, Gui Li's gaze only turned around these three people, and after a while,
his gaze fell completely on the last person.
In the desolate night, in a desolate street, there is a small building left behind Jin
Ping'er. There is a woman in a white dress with a long sword on her back,
standing on the eaves, standing in the wind, her clothes fluttering slowly.
Under the moonlight, the snow-like skin is even a beautiful woman with a pale
color.
This night, this moonlight, is it so beautiful and bright because of her?
Lu Xueqi!
Whose shadow is reflected in the familiar bright eyes?
Gui Li was stunned.
In the darkness, he quietly looked at the woman who seemed to be out of dust,
the whole world of wind and frost, ten years of years, it seemed that she had
never been contaminated by her at all. Therefore, the first thing people look at is
her appearance in the moonlight, like a cold fairy.

"Devil!" Li Xun's handsome face was full of anger.
He and Lu Xueqi blocked Jin Ping'er one after another, but when they landed just
now, the demon cult demon girl suddenly attacked her. She confuses the
Fenxianggu junior disciple behind him with the "heart-defying technique", and
then hurt her with the purple awn blade. . If it weren't for Li Xun's move, I'm
afraid this junior would have died.
It's just that Li Xun is more concerned at this moment. In addition to this junior's
injury, there are other things: "What the hell have you done with my junior sister
Yanhong, hand her over soon?"
Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, but her eyes suddenly drifted, intentionally or
unintentionally, she glanced at the dark place behind Li Xun, where Guili was
hiding, and said: "You also said, that is your younger sister, not my younger
sister, I am again How to know?"
"Bah!" Li Xun's expression was very angry, and he was obviously concerned
about this junior sister, and said angrily: "If the master and uncle hadn't noticed
it clearly, we were still kept in the dark by you demon girl. You deliberately killed
my disciple burning incense, this pen Qiu will definitely want you to pay it back.
If you are acquainted, hand over Junior Sister Yan Hong as soon as possible!"
"Oh! I'm so scared!" Jin Ping'er patted her heart with her hand, but her face was
full of smiles. There was a trace of scared shadow. On the contrary, her soft and
charming color became a little harder, and she said softly: "What about you? It's
also under the right way, how can these many people bully me, a weak woman?"
A cold snort came from Lu Xueqi behind.
Li Xun glanced at the beautiful figure standing on a high place, his face sank, and
said to Jin Ping'er: "Wonder, if you are stubborn, I'm welcome..."
Jin Ping'er suddenly smiled and the purple light burst on the bottom of the sleeve
of his right hand.
Li Xun was immediately on guard. This demon girl was full of tricks, and the
magic weapon, the purple awn, had a sharp blade. It was really no small thing.
Just now, even though the younger brother behind him was affected by her
mind-bewildering technique, she was not the one who had been practicing for
many years. The enemy, we can see how high it is.
It's just that Li Xunxiang is arrogant and has a high level of cultivation. Although
he is vigilant, he is not timid. And this time, there was a peerless beauty staring
coldly in the distance. He had been fond of Lu Xueqi for a long time since he first
saw it ten years ago, and he must not lose face before the beauty.
He was about to concentrate on the enemy here, but unexpectedly, the
treacherous Jin Ping'er was just a false move. Suddenly, his figure became a
purple light, and it was actually the combination of human and blade attacking
Lu Xueqi behind him.
In the blink of an eye, the purple light approached, Lu Xueqi's complexion was
frosty, and there was a sharp sound of "zheng", the immortal spirit was full of
light, the blue light burst forth, and the Tianya divine sword suddenly came out
of its sheath and lay across his chest. Li Xun looked in his eyes from behind,
feeling inexplicably anxious, and Yu Jian chased him up.
Unexpectedly, Jin Ping'er Zimang Renfu touched Tianya, but the whole person
took advantage of the momentum to retreat, retreating like lightning, just to
retreat from under Li Xun. Li Xun was taken aback, and couldn't stop chasing
after him for a while, but Lu Xueqi was about to chase, but was blocked by Li Xun
and had to press down.
The two looked at it at the same time and saw that the direction Jin Ping'er flew
was exactly where Li Xun stood just now. There was also a disciple of Fenxianggu
who fell to the ground injured and panicked. Li Xun was shocked. Just now, he
wanted to behave in front of Lu Xueqi. He forgot that the younger brother behind
him had no resistance at all at this moment. He regretted it at this moment. He
roared, his body was like electricity, and he pursued with all his strength.
Lu Xueqi also followed behind him, chasing Jin Ping'er.
In a blink of an eye, Jin Ping'er had reached the disciple of Fenxianggu, suddenly
raised her toe, kicked the whole body, and flew backwards. Li Xun quickly caught
it. Unexpectedly, the tentacles were blood, and the robe was covered in a blink of
an eye. Stain red.
Jin Ping'er's kick had already ruined this young disciple's life.
If Li Xun's eyes were about to burst into flames, only in this moment of delay, Lu
Xueqi had crossed his body and chased Jin Ping'er. At this moment, Jin Ping'er's
figure just passed that dark corner.
Low, at that moment, Jin Ping'er's voice came quietly and quickly: "Help me block
that woman."
In the dark place, the man snorted, his disdain was obvious, and he was eager to
move, obviously he didn't want to participate in this matter.
Unexpectedly, at the moment of the lightning and stone fire, Jin Ping'er suddenly
hurriedly said three words loudly and clearly: "Qilidong!" (Note 1)
These three words smashed the body that Gui Li was about to fly like lightning,
and saw that the face in Jin Ping'er's eyes was full of mysterious smiles, and it
instantly swept past him.
But after a while, Lu Xueqi's white figure followed, right in front of her eyes.
Does anyone know who flashed through his mind at that moment?
The blue light floated, and Lu Xueqi's face that had been cold and frost instantly
moved, a little confused, a little confused, a little happy, and a little angry!
Choking...
The sky and the blood, the blue and the red light, reflected each other in the
night, drifting away far away.
Li Xun passed by Lu Xueqi and followed Jin Ping'er. After all, Jin Ping'er was the
more important target, especially after she had killed the fellow junior. It's just
that the other person is in the air, quietly looking back, looking at the man and
woman who silently stares at the deserted street, the flames flashing in the
depths of their eyes are so hot.
In the distance, Jin Ping'er's laughter was heard from afar, and the voice was soft
with a hint of joking, and Gui Li was silent in his ears.
Moonlight is like water, sprinkling on this desolate hilltop, lonely street.
The woman in front of her, dressed in white as snow, has a long sword in her
hand, as bright as autumn water.
In the bright eyes, who is looking deeply at the person?

"Note 1: Qilidong, the largest settlement of the Miao people in history, is named
after the rumor that it is as large as Qili. When the development was impossible
to test, it was destroyed by officers and soldiers encircled and suppressed in the
late Yuan and early Ming. Legend has it that this place is easy to defend and
difficult to attack. There is only a narrow passage connecting the outside road. It
has always been the spiritual pillar of the Miao world. Nowadays, the specific
address is difficult to verify, but after consulting the information, it seems that a
"Daping Township" was discovered in Heyang (Heyang??), Guangxi in 1983. The
surrounding terrain is extremely similar, and it is led by the Miao people. There
is a "dog god" on the nearby hill. Hole", there is a huge boulder like a dog god
worshipped by the Miao people, and it is suspected that it should be here.
Another note: the god of dogs, the legend of the Miao people, the officers and
soldiers rushed in late at night, and the Miao people were all asleep. A stone dog
on the top of the mountain suddenly barked, alarming the tribe, and then joined
forces to fight the enemy and the whole tribe was saved. Since then, the god of
dogs has been worshipped, and the incense has continued year after year. 』

Chapter 36 Deep Mark
It was quiet all around.
The night is deep, it is the bleak time.
The long street is silent, the bright moon hangs in the sky, and the brilliance
sprinkles down, pulling out the long shadows of the two people standing on the
desolate street.
What kind of emotions seemed to entangle my heart with thousands of words,
but I just faced it, but couldn't speak.
The lonely wind in the middle of the night gently blew the clothes.
The Tianya in Lu Xueqi's hand, gleaming with a faint blue light, slowly dropped
and retracted.
Gui Li was silent.
Lu Xueqi stared at the man in front of her. Under the moonlight, Gui Li suddenly
felt out of breath.
No hands, no fights, no injuries and bleeding, but somehow, every time he faced
this beautiful woman, under her eyes, there was always an inexplicable emotion.
The peerless face, as cold as snow, seemed vaguely from the tall and beautiful
woman when we met at the beginning of the year.
I just don't know, once in a while, she had her own shadow in her eyes.
"Is that woman just now Jinpinger from the Acacia Sect?" Lu Xueqi suddenly said
quietly.
Gui Li was taken aback, nodded silently, and said, "Yes."
Lu Xueqi looked at him, there seemed to be a flash of light in the depths of her
eyes, and said lightly: "Have you been with her all the time?"
Almost subconsciously, Gui Li immediately shook his head and said, "No, I have
nothing to do with her..." His voice suddenly became lower, and he felt that he
was emotionally strange, as if to explain something.
But the strange light in Lu Xueqi's eyes had disappeared, as if the pressure on her
shoulders suddenly relieved, and even her face seemed to soften.
However, between the two people, there is still a long distance apart, like a deep
gap.
Moonlight is like water, lingering in this desolate street.
The figures chased by Jin Ping'er and Li Xun in the distance have long since
disappeared, and in the huge cottage, it seems that only the two of them are left.
They are the difference between good and evil, but no matter who, at this
moment, there is no intention to fight with each other. In the cold and clear, Lu
Xueqi suddenly said, "Can you...can you walk with me?"
Gui Li raised his head with a hint of surprise in his eyes.

Walking slowly on this deserted street, the night is deep and the moonlight is like
water.
There are ruined walls on both sides of the street. It's just that the night breeze is
blowing, and this foreign hilltop, thousands of miles away from the hometown,
seems to be gentle and gentle in the quiet.
The two people walked side by side, but they were still three feet away,
intentionally or unconsciously, they seemed to be hiding something.
It's just that in such a bleak night, how can you not make people feel entangled?
A faint fragrance, in the wind, looming beside him.
"Do you still remember the first match between the two of us in the Qingyun
Mountain Qimai Huiwu Middle School?"
Lu Xueqi suddenly broke the silence and said quietly.
Guili took a halt, feeling a little surprised. In his impression, Lu Xueqi was
definitely not a talkative person. But somehow, she seemed a little strange
tonight.
Even so, he nodded, and said, "I remember, you were able to use the'Excalibur
the Thunder's True Art' at that time, it's really amazing."
Lu Xueqi glanced at him and said lightly: "But I actually lost that match."
Gui Li was silent, and then whispered: "At that time, no matter how you practiced
in Taoism, you were far above me. Actually, I..."
"I lost." Lu Xueqi showed a trace of sadness, and said softly: "Actually, I knew at
the time that you stopped deliberately at the last moment. But I don't know how,
I can't control my eagerness to win. At that time, there was no way to tell the
truth to the cheerful masters and uncles."
Guili smiled and said, "These little things, after so many years, why do you still
keep them in mind?"
Lu Xueqi raised her head, looking at the bright moon in the sky, silently. Her
beauty is like a bright flower under the moon.
"From that time on, I have you in my heart." She said softly and quietly.
Gui Li shook his body and suddenly raised his head. In any case, he could not
expect that such words would be revealed from Lu Xueqi, who had always been
cold and frosty. Just looking at the beautiful figure of the beautiful woman in the
moonlight, she was clearly right in front of her eyes.
There was an ominous premonition in his heart, like a disaster coming quietly,
waiting quietly in front of him. He felt it, but he couldn't escape it anymore.
"In the end, we went to Kongsang Mountain Necro Abyss together, fighting with
people in the Demon Cult, fighting with the evil spirits, and you saved me
regardless of your life, and I would generally treat you..."
She said so softly, her voice was erratic and unreal, ghostly, no, it seemed that at
this moment he had become the former Zhang Xiaofan again, and the past years,
one by one, appeared in front of her eyes.
However, he couldn't say a word.
"At that time, we were in a desperate situation, dying and struggling, but I had
never been afraid. If we died with you like that, I--"
She turned around and faced the man, with a brilliance that never appeared in
her eyes, a thousand tenderness that never appeared, buried deep in her heart,
and even between her snow-like skin and cheeks, there was a faint faint Pink,
there is a breathtaking beauty.
"...I am willing too!" She said slowly, but she was as firm as breaking ice and
snow.
The night is just right!
The evening breeze is blowing!

The two facing each other suddenly fell silent.
Gui Li's heart was chaotically, thousands of thoughts and thoughts flooded in his
mind, but as if in a mess of turbulent water, a voice shouted:
Baguio!
In an instant, he was cold from head to toe, cold blood, cold heart.
Lu Xueqi quietly looked at the man in front of him, seeing the changes in the
expressions on his face one by one. Confused at first, then confused, maybe there
is a hint of panic, but suddenly it is indifferent, the strict indifference that
envelops oneself!
It's just that the tenderness in her eyes has never been reduced by half, she still
whispered.
"Later, Liubo Mountain, Tongtian Peak, things happened one after another. I was
on the side and watched you gradually change. Until the end, on the Tongtian
Peak and under the Zhuxian Sword, the Baguio girl blocked you. After that
sword, I knew that you would never look back."
A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, but it was full of bitterness, and
said faintly: "You really, never looked back."
Gui Li clenched his hands secretly, and his nails fell deeply into the palms of his
hands. He breathed hard and gritted his teeth tightly, so that his indifference
would not collapse in an instant.
Just...just...
But how can he face this woman indifferently?
"Why are you?" He said in a low voice.
Lu Xueqi smiled sadly, her eyes blurred, her figure under the moonlight was
bleak and beautiful.
"I don't regret it. It has been ten years and I still have you in my heart. If possible,
I would rather give up everything and go to the ends of the world with you. But
after all, it is impossible!"
She bit her lip, low and slowly, repeating: "Impossible, impossible..."
Then, look up!
Her lips were so white, and the skin on her face seemed pale and transparent.
Only her eyes were as bright as the lonely moonlight hovering in the sky at this
moment.
"Qingyunmen raised me and nurtured me, and Master loved me and taught me
even more. I can't betray Qingyun anyway."
"I said this to you today, I want you to understand my intentions, and then cut off
my wishful thinking for these ten years in front of you!"
She held Tianya tightly with her white hands, as if she had exhausted all her
strength to say these words.
Every word, like a sharp blade, fell on Gui Li's heart.
But he was silent and said nothing.
Deeply, stare!
This man once so engraved in his heart! Standing in front of me, it seemed like a
world away!
Tianya, get out of the sheath!
The beautiful arc flashing with blue light flashes in mid-air, and draws in front of
Gui Li's body!
In the deserted street, between the two people, just a step away from Guili's
body, a deep rift was drawn.
Two people are separated!
The moonlight is bleak, and the night is bleak!
She is in white clothes like snow, dancing without wind, like a fairy, in her bright
eyes, there are thousands of tenderness and pain, all in the deep heart.
"After we leave tonight, I will see you later, you and I are your deadly enemies."
There was no trace of blood on her pale face, and even her body began to tremble
slightly.
"For ten years, I have been obsessed with swordsmanship in Houshan," she said
quietly, "tonight, let me dance for the last time!"

Zheng!
Tianya Divine Sword made a clear voice like a phoenix, and went straight for
nine days.
The white-clothed Ruoxue woman flew up and danced wildly in the desolate and
beautiful moonlight, like a nine-day fairy descending into the world.
The sword light is as faint as a dream, dancing to the thousand years of relic. The
past years have slowly emerged and passed by.
Who is sighing softly, whose eyes are dim?
The sword light is like snow, who hurts his heart?
She is crazy!
She dances solo!
When the wind blows, the clouds gradually open.
The ruins are scattered.
The rocks are walking around, the dust is flying, and the wind is mournful.
Her figure floated, as if floating in the wind, wind and clouds gathered in all
directions, and the sky was dark.
Only left, Qingying faintly drifting!
What is screaming quietly in your heart, what is screaming impulsively in your
chest?
He can't, can't, can't...
Your body is shaking, maybe you have to go forward?
The footsteps lifted up, just in the air, looking to cross the deep marks on the
ground.
The wind howls, the shadow is like frost!
The sword fell from the sky like autumn water, broke through the air with a
sharp sound, but stopped abruptly, stopping in front of his eyebrows.
The sound of the wind that was still roaring in the sky just now gradually calmed
down, and the rolling rocks slowly stopped. The sky is open again, the moonlight
is rejuvenated, and it is as clear as water.
Lu Xueqi's peerless face is right in front of his eyes, like ice and frost, and only in
those bright eyes, there seems to be a touch of feelings, gentle as water.
Their gazes all fell to the one in the middle——
Deep mark!
The chill of the Tianya Divine Sword seemed to come from the air from the tip of
the sword, and it was cold all over his body, causing him to wake up suddenly
from his blurred dream.
Her face is not as beautiful as a mortal.
Ghost Li's footsteps stopped in the air, slowly, slowly—
Take it back!
Lu Xueqi held the sword in her hand and slowly dropped. The person's body
finally quietly retreated from the deep scar.
Then she smiled...
That smile is like a lily flower that bloomed in the night in the past and this life!
But after a while, she frowned and bent over, whispered softly, and vomited a
mouthful of blood.
A little bit of red, falling on her white clothes, like bright and strange flowers.
She was still smiling, and looked at the man one last time, turned around,
controlled the sword, flew up, turned into a white light, and swept across the
night sky, and disappeared into the night sky under the lonely bright moon.
Only a lonely man was left, silently looking at the street in front of him, the one
that was dyed red...
Deep mark!

In the darkness, Xiaobai, the nine-tailed sky fox, held Xiao Hui and watched from
a distance what was happening on the street. Xiao Hui seemed to be a little
uneasy, and moved in her arms.
Xiaobai patted its head lightly, stretched out his lush white fingers to his lips, and
made a gesture of not to speak.
Xiao Hui calmed down, but his eyes kept staring at the master's Xiao Suo figure
immediately, and he did not relax for a moment.
I don't know how long Guili stood before the deep marks on that street, he just
stood still, motionless.
And Xiao Bai seemed to be very patient, waiting quietly in the dark. At this
moment, even Xiao Hui, who had always been restless, became particularly quiet.
Finally, Gui Li's body moved a bit, and then he turned his back and turned his
head, seemingly laborious. From a distance, the man's face turned out to be as
gray as death, extremely haggard.
Xiao Hui's body made a commotion again.
Far away, as if Gui Li whispered something in his mouth, but no one could hear it
clearly. After a while, he looked up blankly, and finally left slowly.
After he walked away, Xiao Bai walked out with Xiao Hui, and came to the deep
scar that Lu Xueqi had drew with the Heavenly Sword on the street.
She stared silently, sighing for a long while.
"The love in this world is really heartbreaking! Poor these two people, so good,
but like fools."
"Squeak, squeak!" Xiaobai screamed, but Xiaohui the monkey was unwilling.
It jumped off Xiaobai, sat down on the ground next to it, bitterly not speaking,
and still imitating an angry look. It put its hands around its chest, its cheeks
bulging, and it looked like it was swollen.
Xiaobai laughed and laughed in a low voice: "Do you not like me saying that your
master is a fool?"
Xiao Hui nodded and squeaked a few times. His eyes blinked and blinked.
Although he was still angry, his long tail quietly folded back and gently wrapped
around Xiao Bai's ankle.
Xiaobai smiled and shook his head, squatted down, and gently stroking the
monkey's head, then his eyes drifted away. After a long time, he said softly: "In
fact, how can you know that my wish for thousands of years is also But I want to
be such a fool once, and then there is a fool who treats me well."
"If that woman really wanted to cut her love and righteousness, that sword
would have been stabbed long ago. I think at the end just now, although she
pointed at Guili with the sword, she actually didn’t know how much she hoped
that Guili stepped forward desperately. ."
"It's just that if Guili crosses over, he won't be Guili..."
"In his heart, there is still a Baguio after all!"
Xiao Bai said in a low voice, Xiao Hui didn't seem to understand, and scratched
his head with his hands, staring at Xiao Bai blankly with three eyes.
Xiao Bai was startled for a moment, then smiled suddenly, and recovered,
reached out his hand to pick up Xiao Hui, smiled and said: "Forget it, their affairs,
their knots, they can always be solved by themselves. Let's talk about it. Now,
who can tell us clearly about the future?"
"Are you right, Xiao Hui?"
Xiao Bai raised Xiao Hui in front of him and asked with a smile.
Little Grey's tail was swaying in the air, "Squeaking" yelled several times, shaking
its head and shaking its head, but I don't know whether it understands it or not.

Chapter 37 Tracking
Incense Valley.
Tianxiangju.
This is a quiet place deep in the Fenxiang Valley, built close to the mountains. It is
surrounded by towering walls on three sides, only the front entrance is
concealed, making it difficult to see the scene inside.
Despite the tremendous changes that have taken place in Fenxiang Valley in the
past few days, there are still no disciples of Fenxiang Valley around here, because
this is the residence of Yun Yilan, the master of Fenxiang Valley, and his retreat.
Since Yun Yilan began to retreat, all Fenxiang Valley disciples have been
forbidden to enter here. Of course, the Fenxiang Valley disciples in the periphery
are naturally defensive like a copper wall and an iron wall. As for those who can
enter Tianxiangju, apart from the Shangguan's policy that Yun Yilan has been
relying heavily on, only his direct disciple Li Xun can enter and leave here to
meet his mentor.
As for others, including the elders, such as Lu Shun, they are also forbidden to
enter and leave.
Even when the mysterious fire altar of Fenxiang Valley was infiltrated, the nine-
tailed celestial fox that had been suppressed for three hundred years was
released, and even the treasure of Fenxiang Valley, the treasure of Xuanhuojian
in the legendary Fenxiang Valley, could appear, Yun Yilan He didn't even go out,
just let Shangguance preside over the overall situation.
He is in that small courtyard, what is it that is closed?
This question lingers in the hearts of many Fenxianggu disciples from time to
time.
The sky gradually brightened, and Shangguan Ce gently pushed the door open in
the slightly moist air in the morning, walked in, and then closed the door.
What appeared in front of him was a small courtyard that he was already
familiar with, a few linden trees, gently swaying the branches in the morning
breeze, except for the middle path, surrounded by green grass. Apart from this,
there is nothing more.
The leader of one of the three great factions of Righteousness in the World, the
residence seems to be simple.
At the end of the trail, there is a two-entry hut with white tiles and gray walls. It
is built against a mountain, and the door made of paulownia is painted purple,
which is also empty.
Shangguan Ce walked over, pushed the door open, and closed it again.
The surroundings suddenly became quiet, as if the disturbances of the world had
been locked out of the house with his hands raised.
There was no one in the room, just a few simple pieces of furniture, and there
seemed to be thin dust on the tables and chairs.
Shangguan made up his mind, walked straight to the back room, came to a
cabinet, opened the drawer on the left, and reached into it as if it turned
something. After a while, a low voice sounded from behind him.
The entire wall slowly retreated to the right, revealing the hard rock on the
mountain wall, and the underpass dug out in the middle that can only be walked
by one person.
Shangguan Ce didn't hesitate, and walked in. Not long after his figure
disappeared in the secret tunnel, the door slowly closed again, and no trace was
seen.
In the underpass, there are pebbles-sized stones that emit light every not far
away for illumination. And while he was walking, he never felt suffocated.
Naturally, there are other ventilation channels here.
This secret passage was not long, and he quickly reached the destination, a stone
chamber about the size of the inner room just outside. There was nothing in the
stone room, but there was a screen horizontally in the middle, blocking his gaze.
Suddenly, from behind the screen, an extremely old voice came out: "Is it the
Shangguan Junior Brother?"
Shangguance took two steps forward, stopped four or five steps away from the
screen, and said respectfully, "Exactly, brother, how is your body?"
That voice seems to be Yun Yilan, the master of Fenxiang Valley, who has moved
the world, but I don’t know why, the righteous giant who was as famous as
Qingyunmen Daoxuan and Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple in the past, the
voice at this moment sounds almost It's like a dying old man with a lack of
energy and energy.
He only heard him smile, and said lightly: "My body? Is it okay? Let's just wait for
death."
Shangguance's expression moved, his expression was very complicated, he was
about to say something, but was cut off by Yun Yilan's feeble voice: "How is the
matter?"
Shangguan Ce pondered for a moment, and said: "Probably it has been found out.
It was Jin Ping of the Demon Sect Acacia Sect who secretly provoked the murlocs
that night. So take revenge."
Yun Yilan was silent for a moment behind the screen, her voice suddenly sank,
and said: "Then she is aware of the major events we secretly planned?"
Shangguan Ce paused slightly, and in this moment, the sound behind the screen
suddenly became full of majesty.
"In my opinion, not yet."
"That's good," Yun Yilan breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Otherwise, things will
leak out, and years of hard work will inevitably fall short."
Shangguan Ce nodded and said, "Senior brother, don't worry."
Yun Yilan paused and said, "Has the person who sneaked into the Profound Fire
Altar and let go of the nine-tailed celestial fox evildoer has been found out?"
Shangguan policy said: "Last night, Master Nephew Li Xun and Ke Ruhui tracked
down Jin Ping'er near Tianshui Village. He came back this morning and told him
that Guili of the Demon King Zong also showed up there, making a plot, and
causing Ke Ruhui to be attacked and killed. Fortunately, last night, Lu Xueqi, who
came to Nanjiang to visit the Qingyun gate on behalf of the real Taoxuan to
inquire about the senior, passed halfway and offered a helping hand, which was
able to get rid of the attack of the two demons.
"Ghost Li?" Yun Yilan's voice stopped for a moment, and said, "Could it be Zhang
Xiaofan who betrayed Qingyun ten years ago?"
Shangguan Ce nodded and said: "It is the man who made a sensation in Qingyun
Mountain back then, and Zhang Xiaofan rebelled against Qingyun. In just ten
years, Dao Xing has advanced by leaps and bounds, and he is now the number
one general under the Ghost King."
Yun Yilan snorted and said, "Old Daoxuan is getting older and his head is a little
confused, but he can't use such talents."
Shangguan Ce smiled, and then said: "Major Nephew Li Xun came back and said
that he suspected that the person who sneaked into the Profound Fire Altar that
night to mess up was Guili, and he wanted to rescue the nine-tailed celestial fox
without our secret spell in the Fenxiang Valley. Only the Xuanhuojian, which is
the essence of a thousand fires, can unlock the chains of the Xuanhuo. From his
point of view, I'm afraid Xuanhuojian is on Guili."
Yun Yilan was silent for a while, and suddenly said: "What do you think?"
Shangguance's face changed across the screen, and a moment later he said
respectfully, "I also think it's possible."
Yun Yilan’s voice came from behind the screen, saying: "When I met Dao Xuan, he
claimed to be upright and upright, always holding the idea of letting go and not
killing mistakes, and praised me for this. ,Do you remember?"
Shangguan Ce was taken aback. He didn't know why Yun Yilan suddenly
mentioned this long-standing matter, but she had to nod her head and said, "Yes,
I was also with the senior brother at that time. I remember clearly that Daoxuan
Dao Xuan said that."
Yun Yilan smiled faintly, and said: "But I saw that ten years ago, on Qingyun
Mountain's Tongtian Peak, what was his mood when he used the Ancient
Zhuxian Sword to attack that disciple named Zhang Xiaofan? I'm afraid it's
already a mistake. Don't let it go!"
Shangguan Ce was silent.
Yun Yilan gave a low laugh, and then said: "Go! You should take charge of this
matter."
Shangguance hesitated for a moment, and still asked, "The ghost Li is over..."
Yun Yilan's voice clearly came from behind the screen.
"Ning to kill the wrong, don't let it go!"
Shangguance moved a muscle on his face, then nodded and said, "Yes."
After that, turned around and left.
Soon after, his figure disappeared in the secret tunnel, and after a while, the deep
organ sound rang, it was obvious that he opened the secret door and went out.
In the silent stone room, Yun Yilan’s laughter suddenly rang, with a trace of
desolation, and a trace of sarcasm: "Whatever you think you put on Xun'er, he
said that he thought it was me. Don’t you know? Three hundred years ago, you
neglected your duty and lost Xuanhuojian, but three hundred years later, Junior
Brother! You still haven’t made much progress!"
"Ha ha, ha ha..."
The desolate and bleak laughter slowly echoed in the cold stone chamber.

After leaving Tianxiangju, Shangguan Ce walked out of the door, somehow, with
his practice, he couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.
He settled down, pondered for a moment, and then walked outside. He came to a
majestic hall in front of a majestic hall with the familiar seven turns and eight
turns along the way. The plaque was hung with the three words:
Shanhe Temple.
This name matches this tall and majestic hall, and it really has the taste of
looking at the world. I don’t know if the ancestors of Fenxiang Valley built this
hall to meet guests, and I also thought that one day, the world would be the
world’s best. The taste.
Shangguan Ce thought so in his heart, and walked in slowly.
There are people sitting in the hall. Except for the Fenxianggu disciples standing
on the side, the guests here are mainly righteous people who come to greet them.
There are roughly a dozen people waiting, and Li Xun is sitting with them to
accompany.
In Shangguance's eyes, the most important thing is actually the two people
sitting on top.
Lu Xueqi.
Law phase.
These two outstanding disciples of the two great sects today represent the sect
behind them, so although they are not as good as some other old people in age,
they are ranked first.
The face of the law is still in the Yuebai monk robe, with a kind smile on his face,
and he smiles and talks with Li Xun, responding appropriately. Li Xun and
Faxiang have known each other for a long time, and they were a little bit happy
when they met. They talked quite happily, but while talking and laughing, his
gaze glanced at Lu Xueqi who was sitting next to Faxiang from time to time.
Shangguance saw this situation in his eyes. At this time, everyone saw him
walking into the hall, and they all stood up one by one. Shangguan Ce smiled in
reply, walked up to the upper seat, and unexpectedly glanced at Lu Xueqi and
Faxiang.
The two saluted him at the same time. Lu Xueqi was still silent, but she smiled
and said: "It is rare for Shangguan Shishu to be as healthy as before."
Shangguan Ce shook his head and laughed: "I am old, old, it is no longer useful."
After he said, he stretched out his hand and asked everyone to sit down.
In his mind, he turned his mind. Over the years, the reputation of Dharma Xiang
in Tianyin Temple and the right way of the world is as good as the day. All parties
believe that he is the next successor of Tianyin Temple, so this time he is here on
behalf of Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple. , Not surprising.
But in Qingyun Mountain, it seems to have heard that Nagato disciple Xiao Yicai
is the young disciple most valued by Dao Xuan. Of course, Lu Xueqi has also been
very dazzling and strong in recent years. In addition to her peerless beauty, she
has been talked about by practitioners all over the world. .
Shangguance's thoughts turned, and he secretly guessed that Qingyunmen sent
Lu Xueqi to come here for other purposes, but he would not show it on the face.
Everything is as usual. He smiled and said to the people: "Everyone, let me thank
you very much here. My fellow believers are concerned about Bigu. The volcanic
eruption a few days ago was indeed a normal change in the world. Thanks to
everyone, Bigu has not suffered any damage."
The Faxiang smiled and said: "Amitabha, it's the best. But I heard about this
rumors, Fenxiang Valley Master Yun Yi Lanyun seems to be unpredictable. My
mentor, Master Puhong, has always had a good relationship with Senior Yun, so
he asked me to replace him. His old man came to greet him."
As soon as he said this, he expressed the thoughts of most of the people present.
After all, Fenxiang Valley's actions are weird here, especially when such a big
thing happened, but the valley owner Yun Yilan never showed up, which is really
strange.
For a while, everyone agreed, and they all focused on Shangguance.
Shangguan Ce smiled and said: "Actually, I'm telling you that I just came from the
home of the owner of the valley,'Tianxiangju'."
The voices of "Ah" and "Oh" from the crowd suddenly sounded, and the
Shangguan Ce treated everyone calmly. He stood up, bowed his hand to
everyone, and smiled: "Everyone cares about the good intentions, I have
reported to the owner of the valley one by one, Yungu The Lord is extremely
grateful. It’s just that Brother Yun, who is indeed in retreat when it’s important,
doesn’t come out to meet guests and is rude, please forgive me.”
After that, he smiled and clasped his fists, and Li Xun beside him also stood up
and saluted with him.
Everyone looked at each other. After a while, the Fabian stood up with a smile,
and said: "Since the Shangguan and the benefactor have said so, I think Senior
Yun must be well and healthy, and we are relieved. It is really disturbing here."
Shangguan Ce and Li Xun said at the same time: "Where, where."
Fa Xiang looked at Lu Xueqi next to him, but saw that the woman beside her was
expressionless, almost as cold as ice, especially her face was almost pale as if she
were transparent, with a hint of depression.
Fa Xiang smiled bitterly in his heart, knowing that Lu Xueqi would not take the
initiative to speak anyway, so she had to say Lu Xueqi's part for her now, saying,
"Senior Yun is in good health, it would be best. In addition, Senior Brother Li Xun
just said this. At this time, it seems that there are demons taking advantage of the
mess, do you know where we need our help?"
Shangguan Ce pondered for a moment, and said: "The demons have many tricks
and love to fall into the pit. It is really hateful to secretly attack the valley during
the natural disaster. Fortunately, we are tightly guarded and drive them out of
the valley, although we can't let it go. , But now we can’t find them where they
are. Fenxianggu sent out many disciples. Today, except for some small people,
only the nephew Li Xun and Lu Xueqi Lu tracked down the Jinpinger of the
Demon Sect Hehuan Sect. She ran away. Now I don’t know how to track it down?"
Faxiang frowned, and everyone else was speechless. Moreover, the demon sect is
now very powerful, and Jin Ping'er is a well-known hot-handed woman in the
world. Some people with low morality may not necessarily want to provoke her.
And here in Fenxiang Valley, for various reasons, in fact, they don't want other
factions to intervene.
At the moment, Shangguan Ce gave a wink to Li Xun. Li Xun understood, took a
step forward, and said, "I am here, thank you for your kindness, but Fenxianggu
has tried its best. Although it takes time, I have to investigate this matter. Don't
bother you guys..."
"Wait!"
Suddenly, a cold word came from him.
Everyone was stunned. Looking back, it was the frosty woman Lu Xueqi who had
been silent.
This cold woman, who stands tall in the eyes of the people of the world, has a
cold face like frost, but there is a faint glimmer in her cold eyes at this moment,
and she doesn't know what she is thinking about?
"Those demons," her voice echoed in everyone's ears, "mostly I went to a place
called'Qilidong'."
Others suddenly started talking, only Li Xun was shocked, and there was a
strange expression in Lu Xueqi's eyes.
"Last night when we were fighting with those demons, brother Li Xun and I
heard that the demon girl Jin Ping'er was right..." Her voice stopped here, and
then it returned to normal, saying: "To the devil king of the demon. Gui Li said
the three characters'Qilidong'."
Shangguan Ce frowned and glanced at Li Xun. Li Xun didn't tell him the news for
some reason.
Above the hall, everyone's eyes fell on Fenxianggu and others for a while,
Shangguan Ce turned his mind, and then smiled and said: "I can't think that Miss
Lu has a clue, if that's the case, Pigu immediately sent someone to investigate. As
for all of you, In fact, you don’t have to go. After all, this is Southern Xinjiang, and
you are here just to greet our Valley Master. So everyone’s heart is
contemptuous."
Everyone promised.
Li Xun stood quietly behind Shangguance amidst the crowd, looking at Lu
Xueqi. Last night, he tracked Jin Ping'er. First, Jin Ping'er was not inferior to him.
Second, Jin Ping'er was always deceitful and tricky, and finally got rid of
him. When he was annoyed, he remembered that Lu Xueqi was still in that
Tianshui abandoned village, confronting the ghost of Demon King Zong, and
hurried back.
Unexpectedly, halfway down the road, he met Lu Xueqi, who was driving back
with the sword. After meeting, he couldn't help being shocked. At that time, Lu
Xueqi seemed to have lost her soul, her face was pale without a trace of blood,
and she was covered in white clothes. It was a little bit red, just a trace of blood.
In panic, he shouted repeatedly, which seemed to call Lu Xueqi back from the
strange emotions, but only silently glanced at him, and went straight back to the
Fenxiang Valley.
What happened to this cold girl, and the ghost who used to be with her in the
deserted Tianshui village?
Is it fierce fighting? Is it talk?
Somehow, as soon as Li Xun thought of this, his heart surged with inexplicable
anger.
His complexion changed with his mind, and none of this escaped the eyes of
Shangguan Policy and Dharma.
It's just that these two people didn't say a word either, they were smiling, and
they were talking happily.
In the end, the sects who decided to greet others return. And because of the deep
friendship with Fenxiang Valley, and the news was provided by Lu Xueqi, Lu
Xueqi and Faxiang stayed behind and went to Qilidong with the people sent by
Fenxiang Valley to check them carefully.

And almost at the same time, Gui Li and Xiao Bai appeared in front of Ma Tou
Mountain with Xiao Hui.
Looking at this mountain shaped like a horse's head, Xiaobai smiled and said: "It
is said that there is a deep hole in this mountain, and there is a dog god believed
by the Miao people living in the hole. There is a narrow mountain road at the foot
of the mountain, which can only be walked by one person, and walked in. It is
Qilidong where the Miao people live."
Guili glanced at the mountain in front of him blankly, and walked forward
silently without saying a word. From last night until now, he hasn't even said a
word.
Xiaobai stood behind, looking at his back, but a faint smile appeared at the corner
of his mouth. He turned his head and patted Xiao Hui who was lying on his
shoulders, and smiled: "Then let's go."
Xiao Hui squeaked twice, grinned, and suddenly jumped off her shoulder. Before
running in three steps, he swished on Guili's shoulder, sat down, and turned his
head back and waved to Xiao Bai.
Xiaobai shook his head slightly and chuckled, then followed.

Chapter 38—Qilidong
Walking into the narrow mountain road, twists and turns, on the hard rock walls
on both sides, from time to time there are sudden rocks piercing out, if you are
not careful, I am afraid that you will hit your head.
And looking around the stone wall, there are still drops of water dripping
continuously in many places, and the most places also gather into a small
pool. Up and down the stone wall, in the dark place, a lot of blue-green stone
moss grew, making the air filled with a slightly moist and cold smell.
Guili and Xiaobai made many twists and turns, and finally turned out of this
mountain road, which was not known for many years, and saw the sun again.
On this day, the sun was rising, and it seemed quite clear from the haze weather
of the previous few days. Just walking out of the gloomy mountain road, under
the sun, Guili and Xiaobai couldn’t help squinting their eyes, feeling the light from
the sky, as if still carrying a beautiful ring halo, shining on them. Body.
After a while, when the eyes got used to it, the hustle and bustle in the distance
gradually came. When the two looked forward, they saw a sudden cheerfulness
in front of them. Surrounded by the mountains, a piece of fertile, flat and open
land appeared in front of them.
One after another, houses with a strong Miao flavour have risen from the ground,
or built on the hillside, or closely connected. There is also a clear stream,
originating in the mountains ahead, winding through this paradise-like
land. Many Hmong houses were built on both sides of the stream.
And above the water, from a distance, the Miao people have built three bridges,
but they are actually different. One is a wooden bridge, the simplest one. Two
giant trees are tied together and lie on both sides, even if they are A bridge.
As for the other two, they are all stone bridges, but they are more flavorful. A
large stone is built, rough and solid, and laid flat on a stream with a small water
surface. Then a thick stone slab is used to build a bridge. It is a simple and
practical way to build a bridge here in southern Xinjiang.
But the last stone bridge was made of small stones, and there were no piers. It
was an arch bridge. Every stone was closely connected. It passed across the sky
and flew over the stream. It looked like a bridge in the middle-earth region. It is
strange to appear here.
Gui Li saw these in the bottom of his eyes and moved in his heart, but he didn't
show it on his face. He and Xiao Bai continued to walk forward, and the crowd
grew and became more lively. Most of the surroundings were Miao people's
native language, and Gui Li could only hear it in his ears, and couldn't understand
a word for a long time.
Xiaobai walked by his side and looked around. Many of the Miao people
encountered around him looked to them. They looked at them a few more times
because they saw them, but they didn't have any special hostility. After walking a
few steps, she whispered to the ghost, "It seems that southern Xinjiang has been
much peaceful here these years."
Gui Li was startled, puzzled, and said, "What's the matter?"
Xiaobai said: "When I arrived here, ordinary Miao people saw outsiders as if they
were facing great enemies, and their eyes were even more vigilant. At that time,
the five tribes fought fiercely and cruelly, and the tribes fought from time to time.
If outsiders dare to come to these Qilidongs, if there is no self-defense technique,
they will probably be more fierce. But looking at today’s situation, I’m afraid
there have been fewer fights over the years."
Guili nodded slightly and looked around. At this moment, they were already
walking among the Miao people. This avenue was on the side of the stream. On
one side, there were many houses closely connected by the Miao people. On the
other side, there were clear river water. There was plenty of green on the bank.
The trees are in a row.
At first glance, the Miao people’s houses are mostly made of wood. The style is
completely different from that of Middle-earth. It is square and unpretentious,
and there are skeletons of ferocious animals hanging on the front entrance of the
corner and on the edge walls. The more ferocious beasts are. It is common, and it
is mostly a Miao custom to come here to show the courage of the owner of the
house.
There are Miao people on both sides of the road selling stalls, but most of the
things they sell are wild beast skins and raw meat. After a few steps, you can see
one or two stalls selling small jewelry, jade, and other toys.
Xiaobai smiled and said, "The furs here are all first-class goods, and the prices
are big and cheap. If you want, you can buy a few here, but it's a great deal."
The corners of Gui Li's mouth moved, but he didn't say a word, and walked
straight forward. I walked slowly to the bank of the river and looked down. I saw
that the water was extremely clear. Standing on the bank, you could also see the
rocks under the surface of the stream. There were countless big and small fish
swimming in the water.
In the far place, there seemed to be birds flying by, flapping their wings and
falling on the surface of the water, raised their heads and looked around for a few
times, and then happily folded their wings and swam gently on the surface of the
water.
Everything in the world, in this place, is surprisingly harmonious.
Xiao Bai walked over slowly, and Xiao Hui, who ran on her shoulders again at
some point, poked his head out of curiosity and looked down the stream.
"What should I do now?" Gui Li said lightly.
Xiaobai pondered for a moment, and said, "It's been three hundred years. If the
person had not practiced like ours, most of them would have passed away. Let's
find the place where the person was."
Gui Li nodded silently, and said, "Where is he?"
Xiaobai smiled slightly, pointed his hand forward, and said, "There."
Gui Li looked up, suddenly startled, only to see Xiaobai's fingers, but it was in the
depths where the Miao people lived, a stone platform built on the hillside, far
higher than the ordinary Miao houses.
Gui Li frowned and said in a low voice, "Altar."
Xiaobai smiled and said, "Not bad."
Guili groaned and said nothing, but felt a little anxious in his heart. It was not for
other reasons, but the altar in the southern Xinjiang region, which had a special
significance.
He has been to Southern Xinjiang many times in the past years. Although he has
not paid attention to the customs of Southern Xinjiang because he is full of
thoughts and devoted himself to searching for the mysterious black witches, he
still knows some basic things.
In the border areas of southern Xinjiang, there are five tribes of Zhuang, Miao,
Tu, Li, and Gaoshan. They are divided into different regions, or because of
different tribes, they also believe in different gods and religions. However,
among the various tribes, there are special sacrifices to the ancestors of gods.
The place is the altar.
The altar has a lofty status among the tribes in southern Xinjiang. In the eyes of
most tribes, most of the time, the words spoken by the wizards in the altar and
the words of the great mysterious gods are actually the same. In the past when
the five tribes fought the most fiercely, in every war, the shaman in the altar
must be consulted first, explain the situation to the gods, and get permission
from the gods—that is, the great wizard himself, so that the clan chiefs can
launch new wars. .
From this we can see what status the altar and the wizards have in Southern
Xinjiang! As far as he knew, these wizards had rarely seen outsiders.
Gui Li was silent for a moment, then turned to Xiaobai and said, "That's the altar
of the Miao people. Could it be that the person you are talking about is..."
Xiaobai smiled faintly, and said, "Yes, what I saw here three hundred years ago
was that the great wizard of the Miao clan used the resurrection method and
would be captured by the mountain spirit and demon. People were saved."
The great wizard of the Miao people...
The corners of Gui Li's mouth moved again. If the shaman in the altar had a lofty
status among the southern tribes, then as the shaman with the strongest mana
and the highest status, the great shaman who conveyed the will of the gods
personally every time was simply an ordinary tribe. The god in the eyes is clear.
If anyone dared to offend the Great Wizard, Gui Li had no doubt that all the Miao
people in this land, and even all the Miao people in southern Xinjiang, would rush
over to fight him desperately.
Xiaobai looked at Guili with interest and smiled: "How, what should we do now?"
Gui Li glanced at her, only to see the early morning sun falling on her face, as if
refracted, with a touch of warmth.
He didn't say a word, turned around, and walked slowly towards the altar in the
middle of the mountain.
Xiaobai smiled and followed.

This place is known as Qilidong, it is naturally quite large, and it is said to be the
largest settlement of Miao people in the border of southern Xinjiang. As they go
deeper, they see more and more Miao people.
From the relatively large road they walked on, there were constantly branching
paths extending to the side, like a big tree with branches and leaves.
The two of Gui Li looked from a distance, and the road under their feet directly
extended in the direction of the altar in the distance, so it also saved the trouble
of interrogation.
It's just that as they got deeper and deeper, more and more Miao people noticed
their actions, and whispering voices came and went one after another. After
about half a cup of tea, they walked to the foot of the tall mountain of the altar.
Then, they stopped. It was not that they hesitated, but the Miao soldiers
stationed at the foot of the mountain stopped them.
Gui Li felt a little irritable in his heart, but the situation in front of him was not
unexpected. Originally! As the supreme sacred altar of the Miao people, it would
be strange if it weren't strictly guarded.
There are a lot of Miao soldiers guarding the foot of the mountain. At a glance,
there are at least a dozen strong men standing on the road leading to the
mountainside to watch.
At this time, the two men who stopped them were the two Miao men standing in
the front. They were wearing ordinary Miao costumes. The difference was that a
wooden armour made of tough wooden vines was added to their chests, and they
were holding long-handled spears. , It seems that this is the difference between
Miao warriors and ordinary Miao warriors.
The two Miao people looked up and down at Guili and Xiaobai a few times. After
that, most of their eyes fell on Xiaobai’s beautiful face for a while, and then said
loudly: "Chili Chili Hululu, quack! Guaruruhu..."
Guili turned his head and looked at Xiaobai. Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders and
said, "Don't ask me, after being detained for so long, how can I still remember
these native dialects?"
Gui Li silently turned his head, pondered for a moment, and said, "We have
something important and want to see your great wizard." Because he is asking
for help, it is rare that he speaks at this moment, but he is somewhat polite.
However, it is obvious that this place where the Miao people live is far less
civilized than the boss who opened an inn in Tianshui Village. They are proficient
in the dialect of the Middle-Earth, and when Ghost Li said something, the two
Miao people frowned even more. Looking at each other, he even picked up the
long-handled spear in his hand, his face was serious, and he yelled loudly: "Hu
Hululu qua, lulu hu ji li li..."
Gui Li was dumb, and didn't know what to do for a while. To be honest, he was
rushing around for Baguio for ten years, looking for the whereabouts of the Black
Witch Clan. Now he finally had some clues, but he was blocked by these Hmong
warriors. He was really irritated, really. He wanted to directly overthrow these
people, rush into the altar to find that great wizard, and let him heal Baguio.
It's just that he is no longer a young man who didn't know the world at the time,
knowing that he must not be impulsive at this moment, otherwise, if he is
stunned, I am afraid it will backfire. But he hesitated for a moment, because the
words couldn't make sense, he pointed his hand to the altar that was halfway up
the mountain, and said in a kind voice: "We are going to your altar to meet the
great wizard."
He didn’t understand what he said, but he pointed his finger at the altar in the
middle of the mountain, and immediately let all the Miao people around,
including the Miao warriors standing farther away, and some follow behind
them. The lively Miao people became angry and yelled loudly one by one, and the
Miao soldiers hulled up and surrounded them.
Gui Li was taken aback, Xiao Bai whispered beside him: "Oh, you may have
committed their Miao people's taboo."
Ghost Li said strangely: "What did I do?"
Xiaobai looked at the angry crowd around him, and whispered: "In the eyes of
the Miao people, the altar is a sacred and inviolable place. You can't easily
mention it in ordinary words. Pointing at the altar with your finger is even more
disrespectful. Naka Nai is the biggest insult."
Gui Li glared at her, and said with an aura: "Such an important matter, didn't you
tell me earlier?"
Xiaobai chuckled softly, and said softly, "You also have to think about it, I have
been detained for 300 years, how can I remember so much..."
Gui Li was dumb again, and felt that his head was huge for a while.
The surrounding Miao people looked at them after they were besieged, and they
didn’t show any fear. Instead, they talked quietly in there. The man was a little
worried, but the woman didn’t pay much attention to the surrounding Miao
people. , Qiao Xiao Yanran, Gu Pan Liubo.
There are many Miao girls around. Seeing Xiaobai's beautiful appearance in the
field, they all secretly envy, but when they see more Miao men watching
Xiaobai's eyes shine, the whole audience shook and shuddered for a moment.
The voices of Liquala came and went one after another, and there was an aura of
insult to the sacred altar by this pair of dog men and women, and their sins were
unforgivable, and they deserved to be executed with a thousand swords.
A few young young men in the middle couldn’t help but argue a few words,
saying that it was the man who insulted the altar, and there was nothing wrong
with this woman. It's better to kill the man, leave the woman behind, and be my
wife. Not bad, wait...
Before they finished speaking, these men were immediately submerged in the
group of Miao women. They were beaten, kicked, or slapped by their mother,
sister, younger sister, aunt, third aunt, six aunts, and even the Miao women they
didn’t know. Hair, ear scratching, eye beating, or chest bumping, in short, the sky
was all over with hands and feet, the ghost cries and the wolf howling suddenly,
after a while, the thumping and thumping sound continued several times, and
these men were thrown into the stream with blue faces and splashes. Get up the
boss Splash.
Miao women are tough, it can be seen.
Those Hmong soldiers didn’t seem to expect that these Hmong women would be
so angry that they were even more angry than the warriors who had to be the
most loyal to the gods to be qualified to guard the altar. They hated these
outsiders who insulted the altar so deeply that they hated them. Any slight
pleading remarks were beaten up by chaotic sticks.
The leader of the Miao soldier seemed to be the leader of the dozen or so
soldiers. He glanced at the few young men who were still crying in the river,
coughing, and looking at Guili and Xiaobai, his face was instantly frosty. , And
didn’t even look at Xiao Bai, staring at Gui Li, as if he was afraid that the man
would slip away, or his eyes would be slicked away, so he couldn’t help but
couldn’t understand clearly, and said angrily: "Hahaluruji Lili, quack, jilihululu!"
Guili is also very anxious here, although I don’t know why a large number of Miao
women suddenly rushed together in the crowd, grabbed a few young Miao
people, beat them up and threw them into the river, but wanted to come to the
Miao people. Mostly there are some strange customs, not surprising.
But right now, I couldn't speak with these Miao people. Just now, I inadvertently
violated the Miao people's taboos and angered the Miao people. Seeing more and
more Miao people gather around him, although he and Xiaobai are both
cultivated, they are not afraid of these Miao people being many and powerful, tall
and strong, but I really want to ask this Miao people now.
Over the past ten years, he has gone from hope to disappointment to almost
despair, and it has been extremely painful. Suddenly there is such a good hope
that he rekindled, and he would not let it go easily anyway. But now it doesn't
make sense to speak, and no matter how gestures are made, I am afraid that it
will not be difficult to communicate. In case of inexplicably offending some Miao
taboos, it would be too wrong.
He stood there, unable to forcefully break, even more reluctant to retreat,
dilemma and embarrassment.
And the surrounding Miao people didn’t repent after seeing that these two made
a mistake. They still stood still and didn’t say a word. The man still looked a little
anxious, but the woman’s smile became brighter, and it seemed even more
brilliant when the crowd watched. She was happy, her smile became more
charming, and she even smiled at a few Miao men who had been staring at her,
and immediately dazzled those men.
This scene fell in the eyes of the surrounding Miao women, as if they exploded
the pot immediately, it was really bearable, which was unbearable, the clamor
became louder and louder, almost drowning the ghosts and Li with saliva.

Seeing that the crowd will be out of control, many Hmong women will rush
forward to teach the coquettish little goblin a good lesson. When they breathe
out a bad breath for themselves in the name of the gods on the altar, they shout
loudly. It came from behind the soldiers guarding the mountain road.
This voice was so strong and powerful that it suppressed the noise of many
people, and the voice was full of majesty. The surrounding Miao people seemed
to recognize this voice, and they all quieted down, looking up to the mountain, it
was obvious that this person was very prestigious among the Miao people.

Chapter 39-Spirits
A group of Miao people walked down the mountain, and Guili and Xiao Bai
looked around, and saw seven or eight strong Miao warriors walking down
surrounded by an old man who seemed to be in his early fifties.
The loud shout just now came from the old man.
The surrounding Miao soldiers saluted, and the originally excited crowd
suddenly calmed down. Everyone bowed their heads to pay respect to the old
man.
When the group of people got closer, the old man walked out of the crowd, came
to Gui Li and Xiao Bai, looked at them, and Gui Li was also looking at him at the
same time.
This old man is quite tall. Although gray hair appears on the sideburns because of
his age, he is extremely vigorous and has bright eyes. He frowned at this moment
and looked at him carefully.
After that, the old man said: "Chili Chili Hululu, croak croak laluluhu?"
Ghost Li was startled. It seemed to be similar to what the soldier asked just now.
It was mostly a meaning, it should be to ask what identity he was, why did he
come here?
It's just that he guessed it, but still couldn't understand what he meant. I had to
say: "We have important things, we want to..." As he said that he was about to
raise his hand, he suddenly woke up, quickly put his hand down, and said: "I
want to meet the great wizard in the altar."
When he said this, he was actually upset in his heart. These Miao people didn't
understand what he meant at all. What's the point of saying it? But not to
mention it is even more impolite, I am afraid that these Miao people will be
offended right now, and my heart is extremely anxious for a while.
Unexpectedly, it seemed that the gods were willing, the old man suddenly
frowned when he heard Guili's words, and looked at them both up and down
carefully, and suddenly said in the half-baked middle-earth language: "You, you
are middle-earth people. ?"
Both Gui Li and Xiao Bai were surprised, and then overjoyed. At this moment, the
best voice in the world is probably the old man's full-sounding words. Gui Li
nodded quickly, and said, "Yes, yes, we are from Middle-earth. We have
important matters and want to meet the noble wizard."
The old man took a look at them and saw that they were wearing ethnic
costumes from the southern border areas, but they seemed to be of rough
texture, but the two were very popular, and they were obviously not ordinary
businessmen, especially the woman, who was born beautiful and even This set of
clothes that ordinary Miao women can't look down on is also unique when worn
on her body.
"Who are you? What can I do to find the Great Wizard?" The old man said slowly.
Guili and Xiaobai looked at each other, and said, "This... old man, a friend of mine
was badly injured. Nine tenths of his three souls and seven souls were dispersed,
leaving only one soul left. For ten years, he has been like a fake death. Generally,
really..."
When he said this, the figure of Baguio still lying in the ice and stone room of
Huqishan appeared in his mind. His feelings were touched for a while, and his
voice could not help but tremble. Although most of the Miao people next to him
did not understand what he was saying, but looking at his expression and
listening to his tone, most of them knew what he was begging, and for a while,
they felt good about this person.
As for Xiao Bai standing next to Gui Li, with bright eyes looking at Gui Li, at this
moment, she also put away the faint smile that seemed to see through the world,
and was solemn for it.
Guili calmed his mind, calmed his mind, and said: "I have listened to the advice of
an expert. For such an injury and disease, I must know how to resurrect the
thaumaturgy, and use thaumaturgy to reclaim the lost soul. Fang It can be cured.
I have been searching hard for ten years, but the world is so big that I can't find
it. Fortunately, in the past few days," he glanced at Xiao Bai, and then said:
"Fortunately, I heard recently that the noble wizard has such a soul-recovering
wonder. So I came here to beg and ask the Great Wizard to help. I am really
grateful!"
After listening to the old man, his brows were tightly furrowed, and the
expression on his face was very complicated, but he looked sincere, and he did
not seem to be lying. After a while, he said: "It's rare that the natives of you still
have such affection, but this matter. I can't be the lord. You wait here for a while.
I will go up to the altar to ask the great wizard to see what his old man means. If
his old man refuses to see you, I have nothing to do."
Guili was overjoyed and nodded repeatedly, saying, "Thank you, Lao Zhang."
The old man nodded, and after hesitating for a moment, he turned to say a few
words to several Miao fighters around him in Miao language, and the fighters
nodded at the same time. Then the old Miao man walked up the mountain alone,
and the remaining Miao warriors slowly gathered together, their eyes fixed on
the two ghosts and Li, and they didn't know it was surveillance! Still ordered to
protect them.
As for the other onlookers, the old man only saw the old man and the two
outsiders chatting (in their ears, the Chinese language is like a mess of bird
language), and he ordered a few soldiers to watch the people and return by
themselves. When I was on the mountain altar, there was a lot of discussion and
whispering.
Under the gaze of so many pairs of eyes, Gui Li was full of thoughts and thoughts.
He did not notice the other Miao people at all, but Xiao Bai still showed a soft
smile, slowly watching around, provoking countless lust or jealousy or An angry
look.
Only Xiao Hui looked around on her shoulder, not interested in these people, and
finally fell to the next stream, interested in the fish swimming inside, watching
intently, grinning from time to time. The body is also ready to move, wanting to
jump into the creek and play.

The altars of the Miao people are all made of huge stones, majestic and tall, with
a trace of ruggedness and awkwardness. The old man walked up the mountain
road and before he came to the altar, he saw a platform in front of the altar,
which was paved with large rectangular stones and was quite flat. Behind the
platform is the altar.
Two huge stone pillars were erected high in front of the altar. At first glance, I
was afraid that they would not be ten feet high. Moreover, there was no crack in
the whole body of the stone pillar. It was actually carved from a complete
monolith. I know where the Miao ancestors could find such huge stones, and they
were able to carry them and erect them in front of the altar.
After passing these two huge stone pillars, there is an altar made of stones. The
Miao people's altar in Qilidong has always been quite famous in the southern
border. One half is built with huge stones, and the other half is directly excavated
from the mountain and dug out on the hard rock wall.
The old man walked in, and the light around him dimmed. The surrounding
temperature seems to be much lower than outside.
The old man obviously had a lot of status, and he was very familiar with the
sacred place in the Miao people's heart. He didn't see any hesitation, and walked
directly to the depths of the altar. Occasionally a Miao wizard appeared on the
road, and the two sides greeted each other. If Gui Li and Xiao Bai were to see it,
they would probably be able to guess the identity of the old man.
Aside from the other wizards in the altar, only the patriarch of the entire Miao
clan can greet people like the Miao wizard.
The old man continued to walk in, walking through the wide passage, and came
to the deepest part of the altar, which was also the largest room in the altar.
Above the stone gate, there are decorations made of beast bones. On the
surrounding stone walls, bright red blood is smeared everywhere, which
symbolizes the devotion to ancestors.
Looking from the darkness, everything here is extremely hideous.
But for the Miao people, this is the most sacred place. The old man also has a
solemn expression on his face. He tidied up his clothes and walked in slowly.
In the huge stone chamber, it was empty, only the innermost, burning with a ball
of flame, appeared particularly eye-catching in the darkness.
In front of the flame, there is a strange stone statue that is also carved from a
monolithic stone. The head is dog-shaped, but the body is full of feet, the feet are
more sharp and pointed, and there are two pairs of wings on the back. It is really
weird. The statue seems to be a god believed by the Miao people.
But in the huge stone room, there was only one person, his back looked very old
and rickety, sitting silently in front of the flame, as if meditating, and as if silent.
This strange place, somehow, gave people a strange feeling of holding back time
and stagnating.
Here, everything seems to be quiet and silent.
The flames were raging, and the figure of the person in front of the flame was
shining bright and dark.
The old man walked up slowly, stopped one foot behind the man, and said in a
low voice and respectfully: "The Great Wizard."
The figure sitting in front of the flame moved, and there was an old voice: "Tu
Magu, why are you back again? Didn't I tell you the will of the dog god just now?
Is there anything else confusing you? "
This old man who he called the Tu Magu is the patriarch of the Miao nationality
in the border of southern Xinjiang. He only heard him respectfully say: "Great
wizard, I know what the dog god meant, and I will definitely do it according to
the will of the dog god. of."
The great wizard still didn't look back, but only listened to him saying: "Oh, that's
good. But what caused you to turn back, I feel a little uneasy in your heart."
Tu Ma Bone Patriarch frowned slightly, as if hesitating in what words to explain,
he decided to say directly after a while: "Great Wizard, two strange Middle-
earths came under Qilitong. They hope to be able to meet the Great Wizard."
The great wizard in front of the flame moved, and the head that had been facing
the flame and the dog god stone statue in front of the flame also turned slightly,
but he could only see his completely whitish sparse hair.
"Who is it? I haven't stepped out of this altar for nearly a hundred years, so how
come the Chinese come to me?"
Tu Ma bone said: "Yes, I also feel very strange, so come up and ask the great
wizard, do you want them to come up?"
The great wizard was silent for a moment, and said: "Did they say what to do?"
Tu Ma bone said: "Yes, there is a man and a woman here. The man said that he
wanted to ask the great wizard to help him treat a friend."
The great wizard snorted and said, "I want to wait on Lord Inu God. I have no
time to talk to these people. You turned them down for me."
Tu Magu was stunned, but didn't say much, and said: "Okay, then I will go and
convey your meaning." Then he turned and walked out.
It's just that he hasn't walked a few steps, and suddenly the great wizard's voice
came from behind: "Wait."
Tu Magu turned around and said, "Why, is there anything else, Great Wizard?"
The rickety figure of the great wizard was still facing the flame, but an old voice
came slowly: "What kind of disease did they ask me to heal?"
Tu Ma bone said: "Listening to them, it is a rather strange disease, like a person's
soul from ten to nine..."
The figure of the great wizard in the flames suddenly shook.
Tu Magu continued: "The man said that he had been pointed out by an expert.
This kind of situation must be healed by the resurrection thaumaturgy. The man
did not know where to get the news, saying that the great wizard might have
such a situation. Thaumatology, so I want to ask you to be healed."
Tu Magu slowly finished speaking, but the great wizard did not react, his figure
remained motionless, and he didn't know what was thinking in his heart.
The flames kept rising and falling, swallowing the firewood in the flames. After
waiting for a long time, the great wizard still didn't see the great wizard to speak.
This was a little hesitant and said: "Great wizard, then I... go and reject them and
call them Leave now?"
The great wizard remained silent, without saying a word.
Tu Magu slowly turned around and walked out, but when he was about to walk
out of the stone room, the voice of the great wizard rang again.
This time, even he heard that the great wizard, who has always been mysterious
and wise, seemed to slowly speak after a long and complicated thinking.
"You... bring them up!"

Gui Li couldn't help but squeezed his palms, and then slowly stretched out,
suddenly shocked, his hands were overflowing with anxiety because of the fine
sweat.
How long has it been without such excitement and longing? With growing
anxiety, Gui Li has been looking towards the altar on the mountainside. But the
old man, after going there for a long time, still didn't come back.
Could it be that the great wizard in the altar refused to heal outsiders?
Or, could he have done something wrong again?
Gui Li couldn't help thinking like this, even his heart began to beat faster and
faster.
Xiao Bai was aside, his eyes fell on Gui Li's face, looking at the man who couldn't
hide his anxiety in his eyes, the vague affection seemed to be engraved on his
face.
She sighed softly and turned her head away.
There were not as many Miao people around as at the beginning. After all, after
waiting so long, the patriarch entered the altar but never came down, and there
was no order to say how to deal with the two outsiders, and a considerable
number of people dispersed.
However, because Xiaobai's appearance was too beautiful, it still attracted many
young Hmong men to stand nearby, looking at her boldly, talking and laughing
loudly, thinking about her beauty.
As for the monkey Xiao Hui, he did not know when he had jumped off Xiao Bai's
shoulders, ran to the river, squatted by the clear stream, watching the fish
swimming in the cracks between the rocks in the water, suddenly leaped down
and wanted to stretch out his hand. Catch fish. I don't want the fish to be very sly
and slippery, and ran away from it while swiftly moving, and it splashed all over
itself.
But Xiao Hui didn't care. She retracted her hand and waited patiently. After a
while, the water was calm, and the fish swam back. Xiao Hui saw the opportunity
and threw herself down again. After repeating this cycle, Xiao Hui was very
interested in this game, and never tire of playing it.
At the foot of the mountain, the crowd gradually dispersed, and the surroundings
returned to calm.
Tu Ma Gu still didn’t come back, and Gui Li’s heart became more and more
anxious. Several times he really wanted to rush up like this, broke into the altar,
caught the great wizard and pleaded, but every time he thought about the figure
of Baguio, he finally still He abruptly suppressed the idea.
The taste of waiting is actually such a torment.
The anxious expression on his face gradually became obvious. In addition to Xiao
Bai's eyes, the Miao warriors also saw one after another at this moment, waiting
to see each other. In fact, these Miao warriors were also very strange in their
hearts.
Just a question, why does it take so long, is there anything else important for the
Patriarch and the Great Wizard?
The Miao people are rough and simple. Although they still don't understand what
Guili and the others are, they are a little embarrassed to let the two wait here for
such a long time.
After a while, the tall little boss just stepped up and sternly said to the ghost: "Hu
Lulu, quackla!"
Gui Li was startled, not understanding what it meant, but saw that the Miao
warrior untied a big bag made of animal skins from his waist and threw it to him.
Gui Li stretched out his hand to catch it, and then sank, only to see a cork at the
mouth of the bag. Then he watched the Miao warrior stretch his hand to his
mouth and make a drink. If Gui Li felt something in his heart, he unplugged the
cork and smelled it. As expected, the smell of wine was strong, just like a bag of
spirits.
Guili gave a bitter smile. He was not good at this drink, and now he is not in the
mood, but the Miao people are staring at him, thinking in his heart, it is not good
to let the good intentions of the family come to nothing, and immediately nodded
to the Miao warrior. Smiling, he put the wine bag to his mouth and barely took a
sip.
Unexpectedly, at this entrance, brows instantly frowned. The wine made by the
Miao people was extremely strong, and the taste was even more full of the
character of this southern border. There was a spicy air, and it rushed into his
throat. He was unguarded and felt quite uncomfortable. .
His expression fell in the eyes of those Miao people. A dozen Miao people
couldn't help but laughed. It must be the first time that the Chinese people drink
the spirits brewed by the Miao people. They are not used to the expression they
are not used to, laugh. There is also a sense of pride in the voice.
Gui Li felt angrily in his heart, but then he realized that these people were not
malicious, and he was asking people, how could he lose his temper, so he had to
laugh bitterly, and he was about to return the wine bag. The Miao warrior
laughed and stretched out his hand. I'm going to take it.
Suddenly a white palm stretched out from the side and took the big bag of wine
from Gui Li's hand. Everyone including Gui Li was stunned. Seeing that the one
who took the wine bag was Xiao Bai who was standing next to Qiao Shengsheng.
She picked up the wine bag and put it to the end of her nose, inhaling deeply, the
smell of wine rushed over her face, and it was extremely strong, but the woman
didn't seem uncomfortable at all, but rather intoxicated. Then she raised her
hands, put the wine bag to her mouth, and started drinking.
Everyone was shocked, and Gui Li was also taken aback!
Xiaobai took a sip from the boss, then put down the wine bag, gradually showing
a satisfied look on his face, and whispered for a long while.
"Good wine!"
"Wow……"
This sound was made by the group of Miao soldiers. The spirits of the Miao
nationality in southern Xinjiang have always been fierce, and there has always
been a saying that the strongest man in this area is the one who drinks the
most. Among the Miao nationality, women generally drink the spirits that do not
touch such men.
Unexpectedly, the seemingly feminine woman in front of me today unexpectedly
drank this strong drink, and seeing her reaction after drinking, it was simply a
special expression that a senior alcoholic would have. The men of the Miao
nationality were all good wines, and they were immediately moved and
applauded.
Xiaobai’s white face seemed to be blushing because of the liquor entering the
throat at the moment, but seeing her suddenly lifted up, she held the wine bag in
her right hand, and let go of her left hand to the group of Miao warriors. He
snapped his fingers lightly with his white fingers, and made a thin "pop" sound.
The group of Miao warriors was in a commotion, and all of them were surprised
and funny. This gesture was clearly the gesture that the Miao people in southern
Xinjiang often make when they toast to each other and invite others to have a
drink. The earth-like woman was so standard that she looked at each other for a
while.
But even more powerful, the one that made them stare straight is still behind.
I saw Xiaobai chuckle, her eyes really soft as water at the moment, her head
raised, her hair floating, she put the wine bag to her mouth, and gulped.
The Miao people were shocked, and the ghosts were not clear. They just
confessed in their hearts that Xiaobai actually did this thing at this time, but in
the eyes of all the Miao people, this woman is almost the most strange woman in
the world at this moment.
Miao wine is extremely strong. Looking at the entire Miao nationality, no man
can drink such a large bag of spirits at once. Most of them are already drunk after
drinking three-quarters. But now that the woman's throat kept moving, it turned
out to be gulplessly drinking, and for a while, all the Miao men were moved.
By the way, Xiao Bai just made that extremely classic gesture!
After all, the Miao people's temperament is upright, and when so many men face
the challenge of a seemingly weak woman, there is no way to shrink back. I don't
know who was the first to shout, throw the long-handled spear in his hand to the
ground, untie the wine bag hanging around his waist, and drank his head up.
The custom of the Miao people, generally every man has a wine bag around him.
When this one started, it was like an explosion. The Miao people threw their guns
to drink, and the scene was truly spectacular.
Only the little Miao leader suddenly woke up and reached out to take the wine
around his waist, but he took it empty, and then realized that the wine bag was
already in Xiao Bai's hands. Seeing that the men around him were drinking, the
Miao leader flushed with anxiety, and there was a great danger of not drinking it
at this time, and it is hard to guarantee that he will be stinking for thousands of
years.
Turning his eyes, his emotions grew wise, the leader of the Miao rushed to a Miao
soldier near the river, and Huo Ran reached out his hand to snatch the wine bag
in his hand, put it to his mouth and drank.
The soldier was immediately furious. The so-called "Skills" must be drunk. He
would come up to grab the wine with a roar. Unexpectedly, the leader of the Miao
had been prepared for a while, kicked him suddenly and kicked him into the
river immediately. , The boss splashed with a splash, and frightened Xiao Hui
who was playing on the shore.
This soldier was extremely wronged, and it was a matter of face, how could he
stop there, he was crawling to the shore, and seeing that he might not be able to
snatch the leader of the Miao warrior, he stomped angrily, ran away, and rushed
into a nearby house. After a while, in exclamation, this person actually snatched a
big bag of spirits out, and stood with other Miao comrades with a squeak,
gurgling and gulping.
Guili was stunned, and for a while, he forgot the altar on the mountainside. He
saw a large group of Hmong men on one side, and a delicate woman on the other.
Both sides were crazy and drank hard. Although the scene was spectacular, it
was really funny. , Can't help but make people sweat.
At this moment, the scene was so spectacular that it immediately attracted other
Miao people around, and the news spread out instantly, only listening to the
shrill voices of the Miao people one after another, a large group of people hula la,
at least three times more than the crowd just now.
The vendor left the stall, the hunter threw away the prey, and all the people in
the house ran out. It was surrounded by water, and there were three floors
inside and three floors outside. It was really a sea of people.
Shouting and screaming came from the crowd from time to time. I think it was
mostly people shouting when they were excited.
Seeing the center of the venue, the two parties have reached a critical moment in
the fight for alcohol. How can the Miao people's spirits wait idle? Even though
they are the Miao fighters who often drink, some people have slowly begun to fall
at this moment.
Every time a person falls, the crowd makes a "wow" sound, and there is an
uproar, but the excitement is full of people's faces.
After a while, more and more Miao men showed pain on their faces, with red
faces and red ears, standing unsteadily, and inevitably shaking. Although they
had to work hard to support them, they had to fall to the ground as the world
turned around.
Pop, pop, pop!
The Miao warriors were not far apart in drinking, and poured a large piece down.
On the Miao side of the field, there were only three people standing and barely
supporting, including the little Miao warrior leader.
On the other hand, when Xiaobai was here, everyone looked straight, and saw
that Xiaobai's eyes seemed to be closed, and the blush on her face gradually
became thicker, almost as if she was coming out of her white skin. Even more,
those eyes are like water, as if they are about to show, people will be fascinated
by the first glance.
It's just that she is so beautiful, but the amount of alcohol is even more terrible.
Up to this moment, she still can't see any signs of instability, and she is still
drinking strong alcohol.
The Miao people present include some women, all of whom have a deep
knowledge of drinking. At a glance, I can see that this woman is not cheating at
all. It is true that she singles out this group of Hmong men with her own alcohol.
It is shocking and even more frightening. Yu Xiaobai's peerless charm, one after
another shouted hello for it.
boom!
boom!
With two muffled noises, two more Miao warriors fell down. At this moment,
only the little leader of the Miao warrior was struggling to support, but seeing his
footsteps gradually staggered, it was obvious that he had reached the limit.
Here, Xiao Bai's complexion became redder and red, suddenly his body tilted,
and the crowd of onlookers suddenly exclaimed, but Xiao Bai slowly put down
his wine bag and let out a sigh of water, like water dripping from his eyes. Adding
to the flattery, the people are as beautiful as a flower, the right hand is still
carrying the wine bag, but the left hand waved to the crowd, and smiled and said:
"Axi!"
The crowd was suddenly in an uproar. Akxi means good wine in the Miao
language. This woman has an unusually large amount of alcohol and has a more
beautiful appearance. She yelled "good wine..." appropriately.
In an instant, the crowd burst into extremely warm applause.
Xiaobai shook his head, and seemed to be a little drunk. He staggered a little
more, walked slowly to Gui Li's side, leaned against him, and smiled at him.
Ghost Li dumb.
Xiao Bai closed his eyes, swung his head lightly for a moment, then smiled again,
and laughed loudly: "Three hundred years! Three hundred years!"
Raise your head, raise your hand, drink!
That drinking grace is also peerlessly beautiful and feminine!
boom!
The last Miao, the leader finally fell to the ground, although he was extremely
unwilling, but his face was red like a small gray butt, he was already weak,
unconscious after a moment, fell to the ground and fell asleep. Someone next to
him ran to pick up his wine bag and check it, and there was a small half bag of
spirits. He couldn't help but change his color and announced to the surrounding
crowd loudly that the crowd was in an uproar. Obviously, this was an incredible
record.
However, people have not forgotten that there is still an incredible woman who
is still drinking.
Xiaobai's face was like a red jade at the moment, and even her white neck and
even the skin on her chest was slightly reddish.
Seeing her appearance, she seemed to be unsteady at the moment, but she was
leaning on Guili's body, still drinking.
Among the crowd, it gradually calmed down at this moment, and the expressions
on people's faces had gradually changed from excitement to admiration.
Finally, Xiaobai drank the last sip of strong wine and took the wine bag away. Her
eyes seemed to be unable to open. Then she blushed and smiled, with a lazy
expression, and with a wave of her hand, she threw the big wine bag out. .
Immediately someone ran over to pick up the wine bag for inspection, and then
found that the wine bag was actually empty!
The man was dumbfounded, and a moment later announced loudly to the
surrounding crowd staring at him that the crowd was silent for a long time and
suddenly screamed and shouted.
Amidst the noise, Gui Li was sitting on pins and needles, Xiao Bai's soft body was
softly leaning against him, his face was white and red, his bright eyes were half-
open, and his eyes were soft as water, staring at him tightly. .
"You, are you okay?" Ghost Li murmured this sentence after holding back for a
long time.
Xiaobai stretched out his hand to grab his clothes, and took a meal. It seemed
that his head was drunk. His snow-white teeth bit his lower lip lightly, and his
breathing gradually became heavier. However, his eyes were soft and the smile
on his lips remained unchanged.
"You..." Xiao Bai's voice was soft and soft as if it was about to drip out, whispering
softly in Gui Li's ear.
"Do you like me?"
"..."

Chapter 40 The Altar
Gui Li was stunned, but saw the infinite tenderness in Xiao Bai's eyes, watery as
if he wanted to drip out, reflecting his figure and face, and couldn't help his heart
beating.
"You are drunk." When Gui Li said this, he couldn't help but sweat slightly on his
head.
Xiao Bai's body seemed to be completely untenable at this moment, and all the
weight was resting on Gui Li's body. But seeing her white teeth lightly bit her red
lips, there was still a trace of tenderness in her laziness, and a low groan in her
mouth, as if she was charming, slowly, she put her head on the shoulder of Guili.
"You..." This drunken, feminine woman said softly.
It seemed that it was because the alcohol was too strong. She gently turned her
head on Guili's shoulder and rubbed it. Maybe it was a headache! It's just that her
voice is still softly in Gui Li's ears, whispering softly.
"You are too tired to live! You know? Little fool!"
Gui Li was shocked when she was called by her last three words "little fool", but
listening to these words was full of tenderness, and a faint fragrance came from
this woman from time to time, lingering.
The most powerful thing is that her peerless face is so lazily leaning on her
shoulders, the whole body is nestled on her body, making people afraid to move
and can't move.
If this scene is in the middle-earth region, it must have attracted countless
rumors, but the customs here in southern Xinjiang are open, and the Miao people
do not think it is strange. Instead, most of them think this is a couple, especially
when Xiaobai’s shocking drink just now really shocked the Miao. No one said
anything.
Only some young Miao men who admired Xiaobai were very depressed for a
while.
Gui Li was not sure what to do when he was good, and at the same time he didn't
know what to do, recalling what Xiaobai had just said, the words "too tired to
live" slowly echoed in his heart, for a moment at a loss.
At this moment, I suddenly heard a few "squeaks" from around, it was Xiao Hui's
voice. He then remembered that Xiao Hui had been playing next to him all the
time. The drinking scene just now was too shocking. He had forgotten Xiao Hui
for a while, and turned his head to look at it.
Unexpectedly, by this look, the ghost almost choked hard to speak again.
I saw Xiao Hui ran back from the bank of the river at some point, squatting not
far from Guili and Xiaobai, with three eyes spinning around, looking at the
situation in the field with great curiosity.
Seeing the end of the fight for the two parties at this moment, everyone was busy
cleaning up, and the Miao people walked over and helped the drunk soldiers to
take care of them. Gui Li was also holding the half-drunk Xiao Bai, unable to
laugh or cry.
The scene was even more chaotic. Not to mention the drunks who fell to the
ground, weapons such as long-handled spears, and vine armor, including the
large wine bags that fell on the ground after the Miao people were drunk, are all
over the floor, and there are a few of them. The remaining spirits in the bag were
not properly stuffed, and slowly flowed out from the mouth of the bag, filling the
air with a strong smell of liquor.
Monkey is curious, Xiao Hui is a natural creature, and his curiosity is ten times
stronger than that of ordinary monkeys. At the moment, taking advantage of
people's attention, sneaking to a drunk Miao warrior beside him, his head looked
around, and it seemed that No one noticed here, he carefully picked up the wine
bag that had fallen on the ground beside the soldier.
The smell of strong wine rushed up immediately, the monkey Xiaohui smelled it
deeply, and his three eyes circled together in a puzzled state. Obviously, he had
never touched such things before.
Sitting on the ground very carefully, the monkey head turned, and then looked
around vigilantly, then slowly put it to his mouth and took a sip.
When the wine enters the monkey's mouth, Xiao Hui puts down the wine bag,
what's going on in the monkey's mouth! Suddenly he was overjoyed, and he liked
the taste very much, and couldn't help making a "squeaking" noise.
At this moment, Gui Li heard the sound, turned his head, and saw that even the
monkey was drinking. After being surprised, the anger was even more
serious. Xindao is really crazy these years, so no matter how foxes and monkeys
start to drink "wine"...
"Xiao Hui, come here!"
Gui Li yelled loudly, Xiao Hui excited, and looking to Gui Li, seeing his master's
expression quite stern, he stretched out his hand and scratched his head, then
put down his wine bag and ran towards Gui Li.
It's just that it ran a few steps, suddenly remembered something, and turned its
head back, ran to the drunk, grabbed the remaining half-sack of spirits in his
hand, and ran back on the ground like this.
Gui Li was so angry that many Miao people who noticed the monkey's situation
here laughed. The Miao people are outspoken, especially the men who are so
good at drinking. At first glance, this monkey also has common interests and
hobbies. I can't help but feel like a confidant. I only think that if I look at the
world, I am still the first Miao spirit in the world. If you don't believe it, you can
even see the monkey. Can't help but have a sip...
Suddenly, many Miao people became happy. Many bananas and fruits were
thrown in the crowd, and they all threw them at Xiao Hui. Obviously, they liked
Xiao Hui and gave it to him.
Xiao Hui was shocked at first, and saw that the sky and the earth changed color
suddenly, and countless foreign objects were smashed down one after another. It
was almost inevitable, and he couldn't help being furious, screaming, and
behaving viciously at the Miao people. Unexpectedly, after a moment, they
looked intently and found that they were all fragrant and beautiful fruits. Why
didn't they like it? I immediately reached out to the ground and picked up a few
bananas, then trot slowly, came back to Guili's side, sat down on the ground and
ate the bananas. . And the wine bag in his hand was still in his hand and was
brought back.
Guili looked at Xiao Hui, and saw Xiao Hui eating with relish, poking out his head
from time to time, putting the wine bag by his mouth, and taking a sip.
Seeing that the monkey drank several sips of strong wine, there did not seem to
be any changes in the redness on his face. Gui Li opened his mouth and was
about to say something, but when he looked back at the drunk Xiao Bai who was
leaning on his shoulder, he suddenly sighed, then retracted his words again
without saying anything.
Xiao Hui was smiling, seeing Guili looking to him from time to time. Monkey
stretched out his hand, picked up a banana he picked up from the ground, and
handed it to Gui Li. It seemed that he was loyal and wanted to share it with Gui
Li.
Gui Li silently, his face changed, and finally slowly shook his head, turned around,
and stopped looking at the monkey.
Xiao Hui shrugged, wondering why the owner was not interested in such
delicacies. Anyway, he was happily eating and he didn't care about him. Looking
around, he rushed out and picked up a few bananas and came back, putting them
on the ground in front of him, and slowly tasting them.

This messy scene is the picture seen by Tu Magu, the Miao patriarch who just
came out of the altar.
The soldiers responsible for guarding the important task of the altar were all
drunk and fell to the ground. The air was filled with the aroma of strong wine. In
the distance, the Miao people were watching from three to three floors, and
people laughed from time to time; as for those two People from Middle-Earth, the
man is okay, standing still, but the look on his face is rather ugly, but the woman
seems to be drunk, the face is red and gorgeous, the whole person is leaning on
the man, but he can still stand. So, this is much stronger than the Miao warriors
who are drunk all over the floor.
Even the weird three-eyed monkey they brought was sitting at their feet, eating a
bite of fruit with a bite of spirits, excited and excited.
Tu Magu is not a fool, so I took a few more glances, and then looked at the wine
bags on the floor and the expressions of the Miao people onlookers, and then I
knew that it was not the tricks of the two middle-earths, but that his men were
not up for it.
At this time, seeing the patriarch walking down, someone ran up long ago,
whispered in his ear, and said the matter briefly.
Seeing the drunk in this place, Tu Magu was so angry that he was thinking about
all these wastes, and the important things such as guarding the altar were
actually forgotten. What's even more hateful is that a dozen or twenty men
actually drank and drank on the ground with a weak woman. The incident
spread out, and the Miao people couldn't help but lose their reputation and were
secretly mocked to death by the other four ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang.
After making up his mind, after turning around to clean up these waste Miao
people, Tu Magu forced a smile on his face, pretending to be blind to the mess
underground, and walked towards Guili.
At this time, Gui Li also saw Tu Magu approaching, and he felt his heart. Although
this scene of fighting alcohol is not a real spear, but the drunk Miao people in this
place can be seen by anyone. Lost face. Just now when Tu Magu came down from
the mountain, Gui Li looked at him from a distance and saw that his face was not
right, obviously very angry.
Although Qiang came over with a smile at this moment, how Guili didn't know
how unhappy he was, and couldn't help complaining in his heart that Xiaobai had
caused such a big trouble.
When Tu Magu approached, Gui Li Qiang smiled, and said, "Lao Zhang, my friend,
she, she really doesn't understand the rules, so she came up with this..."
Tu Magu shook his head and said to him: "Needless to say, I know it all, it's
useless to say that these people are all under me."
Ghost Li silently, then cautiously said: "The great wizard is willing to see us?"
Tu Magu glanced at him, then looked at Xiao Bai, who was leaning on Gui Li, with
his bright eyes half-closed, and gasping slightly. With a wry smile, he said, "Go
up! The great wizard promised to see you."
Ghost Li was overjoyed, and continued: "Thank you, Lao Zhang."
Tu Ma Gu said lightly: "I am the patriarch of the Miao nationality here. You can
call me Tu Ma Gu."
Gui Li was startled. Although he saw that this old man was very prestigious
among the Miao people, he didn't expect to be the patriarch of the Miao clan. He
nodded and said: "Thank you so much, the patriarch."
Tu Magu shook his head, and said, "Hurry up! The great wizard is still waiting for
you!"
Gui Li responded and was about to walk towards the altar halfway up the
mountain, but was caught by Xiao Bai beside him, but he saw the soft boneless
body leaning against him softly, if he walked directly like this Now she must not
fall to the ground.
At the moment, he whispered to Xiaobai: "Xiaobai, I'm going to meet the great
wizard, stand by yourself and wait for me here, okay?"
Xiaobai didn’t know if he could hear clearly when he was drunk, but he heard a
ghostly voice ringing in his ears and did not open his eyes. He smiled lightly on
his face, very charming, but didn’t speak, but just grabbed. Guili's hands
tightened again.
Gui Li was helpless, and after all, this place was a strange place, Xiao Bai became
so drunk again, leaving her a woman here alone, unavoidably uneasy. Turning
his thoughts in his mind, he had to sigh, stretched out his hand to embrace him,
held Xiao Bai, and walked up the mountain together.
Tu Magu led the way, Gui Li supported Xiao Bai to walk, Xiao Bai's body was still
limp, and he walked lightly, most of the weight was resting on Gui Li's hands. Gui
Li frowned, with an indescribable feeling in his heart. Suddenly, he thought of
something again and turned his head to look.
Sure enough, Xiao Hui still didn't move, sitting on the ground eating fruit and
drinking spirits, squeaking and laughing from time to time.
Gui Li kicked and kicked a banana into the air. It happened to hit Xiao Hui's head,
and Xiao Hui jumped. The monkey head suddenly turned around and touched the
place where it was hit.
Gui Li said in an unpleasant manner: "Let's go." As he said, he helped (hold??)
Xiaobai followed Tu Magu towards the altar on the mountain.
Xiao Hui scratched his head, stood up, dropped the fruit in his hand (in fact, it
was almost eaten), and shook the wine bag at the same time. The soldier was
drinking a lot just now, he had already drunk a lot, and the wine bag fell on the
ground just now, and a lot of wine has also flowed out. After being drunk by the
monkey for a while, it has already bottomed out.
Xiao Hui threw the wine bag on the ground, and was about to follow Gui Li. He
suddenly had a drink and hiccup. The monkey's face also slowly reddened. It
seems that Miao people's spirits are extraordinary, at this moment. Go up slowly.
However, Xiao Hui was a spiritual creature after all. Although his face was getting
red, he still acted as usual, and hurriedly ran to follow Guili.
It's just that when walking up the mountain road behind, the Miao soldiers who
stood guard just got drunk here, and the floor was full of drunkards and wine
bags. Guili helped Xiaobai walk over first, Xiao Hui walked, and suddenly
stopped, picked up another big wine bag from the ground, raised it to his hand
and shook it, making a sound There are quite a few, and I can't help but look
happy.
Under this surprise, Xiao Hui immediately became happy, picking up a wine bag
in the east and shaking it twice; picking up a wine bag in the west and shaking it
twice. Picking up while walking, the helpless monkeys only had two hands. One
was picked up and one was dropped. Too young and gray were greedy and
unwilling to give up. They picked up a total of seven or eight wine bags together,
but couldn't take them away together. , I was so anxious to make a "squeak"
yelling sound.
I was about to raise my head to ask the owner for help, but I was shocked by this
look. I saw that the owner had followed the old Miao man a long way, and was
approaching the altar on the mountain. Xiao Hui squeaked and jumped over,
grabbing his ears and cheeks, anxiously like ants on a hot pot. In the end, he was
cruel, grabbed two wine bags casually, dragged his hands on the ground behind
him, and ran up the mountain desperately.
Fortunately, the wine bags sewed by the Miao people are thick and firm,
otherwise they would be broken if they were dragged around like this. Seeing
this monkey's interesting appearance, among the Miao people onlookers down
the mountain, the sound of laughter came from far away, echoing in the Qilitong
Valley.

Xiao Hui hurried all the way, and finally caught up with Gui Li and the others in
front of the altar, panting for breath.
Gui Li turned his head and glanced at it, and saw the monkey open his tongue
and gasp, but he was holding two wine bags tightly in his hands. He was taken
aback, shook his head a moment later, and turned his head away.
Tu Ma Gu made a gesture toward the altar and said, "You come with me!"
Gui Li nodded and said, "Thank you."
Tu Magu smiled and walked into the Miao people's altar first. Gui Li followed
behind him and walked in.
As soon as he entered the altar, a gloomy feeling enveloped him, completely
different from the sunny world outside. I don't know if the great wizard ordered
something down. On the way, neither Tu Ma Gu nor Gui Li saw the other people
in the altar.
Xiaobai was full of drunk, Guili was full of thoughts, and he didn't pay attention
to the surroundings. Only Xiaohui dragged two big wine bags behind them. He
hiccuped after a short while, and the monkey eyes looked around curiously.
In the gloomy altar, on the stone walls, red appeared vaguely, it looked like blood
was smeared on it. And in the corners of the stone walls, there are often skulls of
beasts, hideously decorated.
Xiao Hui squeaked twice, seeming to be a little uneasy. He took another two steps
under his feet and followed Guili closely, but the wine bag he was holding in his
hand did not let go.
There were no obstacles along the way, and they soon came to the deepest part
of the altar, outside the stone room where the great wizard was.
Guili suddenly frowned. Although he was quite nervous at the moment,
subconsciously, the cold breath emitted by the blood-devouring beads in his
body suddenly became a little turmoil. In this stone room, there seemed to be a
mysterious and unpredictable power that stimulated him. Soul Eater.
Tu Magu turned his head and sternly said to the ghost: "This is it, the great
wizard is inside, let's go in!"
Gui Li nodded and followed Tu Magu into the stone room, and at a glance he saw
the rickety figure sitting in front of the fire with his back to them.
Tu Magu motioned them to wait, then walked forward by himself, stopped at the
place just now, and respectfully said: "Great Wizard, here they are."
The old voice of the great wizard slowly sounded, and it was in Gui Li's ears, it
was actually very fluent and authentic Middle-earth language, and said: "Please
come over here! Tu Magu, there is nothing wrong with you here, you go! "
Tu Magu replied, turning his head and sternly at the ghost: "Then you talk to the
great wizard! I'm going out first."
Gui Li nodded to him and said sincerely: "Patriarch, thank you very much."
Tu Magu smiled and said, "It's nothing." As he said that, he looked at Xiao Bai in
Gui Li's arms again. In his heart, there is a woman with such a big drink in this
world, which is really incredible. Thinking like this in my heart, I walked out
slowly.
After Tu Magu's figure disappeared, Gui Li turned around and looked forward.
The rickety back flickered in the firelight, and it was dark and uncertain, and it
felt a little unreal, full of mystery.
He was hesitating how to plead, and the voice of the great wizard rang.
"Young man, come here!"
Hearing this old voice, Guili suddenly had some respect in his heart, and
immediately replied, "Yes." He helped Xiaobai walked over slowly, and he
hesitated for a while at a place six feet behind the great wizard, but did not
continue. Go forward, but stand still.
Xiao Hui dragged two big wine bags to follow, and followed Guili's feet closely,
but his three eyes kept gazing around, looking at the surrounding scenes, and
finally his eyes fell on the weird dog god stone statue in front of him. , Keep
watching.
"Sit down!" The old wizard said quietly.
Ghost Li Yiyan sat down, Xiao Bai's body was already unsteady at this moment,
and it seemed to be drunk, with a lot of intention to sleep, subconsciously leaned
on Gui Li, rubbed his head on his shoulder twice, and fell asleep. Up.
As for Xiao Hui, it seemed that he was also affected by the quiet atmosphere in
this stone room. He didn't dare to breathe. At the moment, he sat down quietly
beside Xiao Bai, put two wine bags beside him, and quietly picked up one and put
it to his mouth. Take a sip. The monkey's eyes turned and looked at the figure of
the great wizard.
"What are you looking for me for?" The great wizard still faced the fire without
turning his head.
The ghost said sharply: "The Great Wizard, it's a friend of mine. She has lost two
souls and seven souls, and only one remains. Now it has been ten years, like a
fake death. I heard that the Great Wizard you have resurrection thaumaturgy,
just right. If you can save her, please, the Great Wizard, you must, save her..."
At the end of the talk, his voice seemed to tremble.
Ten years of sorrowful waiting, searching hard, seem to be in my heart at this
moment.
The great wizard did not speak, and remained silent. There was silence in the
stone chamber, except for the flames in front of the great wizard, crackling and
burning, indeterminate.
After a long time, the great wizard broke the silence and said, "How did your
friend suffer from this disease?"
Gui Li hesitated for a moment, and slowly said: "Ten years ago, I fought with... the
enemy, and the other side's way was unfathomable, and I was unable to resist it
with the powerful fairy sword. She and she did not spare their lives and burned
all their blood. , Into the three souls and seven souls, this saved me, but she
herself became..." His voice was choked, and he paused for a while before
continuing: "But fortunately she still has a strange treasure on her body.
"Hehuan Bell", at a critical moment, buckled her soul from her soul, and
photographed it in the bell. This is a ray of life. Great wizard, please save her."
The great wizard's back suddenly seemed to be a little older in the flames, and
slowly said, "The friend you just mentioned is a member of the Demon Cult?"
Ghost Li was startled. Just now he was afraid of the bad reputation of the Demon
Cult, so he didn't dare to explain specifically. Unexpectedly, when the great
wizard heard this, he suddenly said it directly. Just as surprised, the great
wizard's old voice had already said:" She must be a woman! And the spell used is
the secret "fascination spell" in the demon sect, right?"
Guili was taken aback, surprised and delighted. What was shocked was that the
old man in the dark altar of southern Xinjiang turned out to be an inexperienced
stranger; what was delighted was that the greater his skills, the greater the hope
of saving Baguio.
I don’t care about other things at the moment, and he nodded and said: "The
great wizard is indeed a wise eye. It is true. However, although the world has
slandered the demon cult, this friend of mine is really kind-hearted. Please also
ask you, the great wizard. Use your rejuvenating hands and save her once!"
The shoulders of the great wizard seemed to move lightly, and there seemed to
be a slight sigh in the sound of the flame burning. The sound was faintly sad, with
a faint smell of sadness.
"You middle-earth decent demon cult, for me, the wilderness man, there is no
difference, you don't have to worry about this."
Guili was overjoyed, just about to say something, the great wizard already said:
"The kind of resurrection thaumaturgy you said, I do know a thing or two. But I
can save your friend, I'm not sure..."
Gui Li's heart trembled, and his eyes were hot. Over the past ten years, today, he
has finally seen a little hope in the darkness.
However, the voice of the great wizard continued: "However, before that, I have
one more question. You must answer me first."
Gui Li nodded again and again, and said, "Great Wizard, please tell me."
The great wizard said slowly: "Who told you that the great wizard in the altar of
the Miao ethnic group inherited this kind of resurrection?"
Gui Li was startled when he heard the words, and turned his head to look at Xiao
Bai subconsciously. I saw that Xiaobai didn't know when it started, and his body
had slipped softly from his shoulders, resting his head on Guili's thighs, with a
smile on the corners of his mouth, and was sleeping soundly.
When Gui Li was talking to the Great Wizard just now, he was completely
absorbed, and he never noticed her.
At this moment, he looked farther, and saw that the monkey Xiaohui's face was
flushed, and the two bags of remaining spirits seemed to have been drunk by
him. At this moment it was leaning on Xiao Bai, with the monkey head resting on
Xiao Bai's belly, spread out on all fours, lying on the ground with his belly
bulging, and sleeping loudly.
Gui Li turned his head, facing the great wizard's back, for a moment he didn't
know what to say, and shook his head and smiled bitterly.

Volume Four

Chapter One Li Nationality
Qilidong is on the border of southern Xinjiang.
Miao altar.
Deep in the dim and silent hall, the still sober Ghost Li and the Great Wizard did
not speak, only the burning flames making crackling noises from time to time. In
addition, there was a strange sound in the quiet altar.
The monkey Xiaohui was drunk, sleeping soundly and still snoring.
In the past, Guili often stayed with Xiao Hui, but he didn't notice that Xiao Hui
would snor while sleeping. It seems that Miao spirits are really extraordinary. I
saw the monkey's face glowing red, and the belly bulged up and down. It was
cute and funny.
But also when he was drunk, Xiao Bai's appearance was much better than Xiao
Hui. This nine-tailed celestial fox, who has cultivated for a thousand years,
naturally surpassed Xiao Hui. After being drunk, his skin became pink. Zhenshou
leaned back, and there was a style between his eyebrows that appealed to
people's hearts. It was really a monster that reversed all beings.
Gui Li sighed inwardly and turned his head.
The great wizard still faced the fire and didn't turn around, but at this moment
he slowly said: "Your friend, it seems that you are not an ordinary person!"
Gui Li was startled, and thought to himself that this great wizard was mysterious
and unpredictable, could he see through that Xiao Bai was the nine-tailed
celestial fox? Although the customs of the five ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang
are completely different from those of Middle-earth, they are far closer to living
creatures than the people of Middle-earth, but Gui Li is not sure how they look at
these monsters.
He pondered for a moment, pondered the sentence, and slowly said, "Why, how
can the great wizard look at a woman like her differently?"
The great wizard was silent for a moment, and said indifferently: "Just like her, a
weak woman who brought down dozens of strong men of my Miao nationality
with alcohol, is it still an ordinary person?"
Gui Li was stunned, and immediately let go, just thinking of Xiao Baishi's
spectacular scene of drinking wine with a crowd of Miao people at the bottom of
the mountain, could not help but still shook his head secretly.
Perhaps, she also needs to indulge and vent her three hundred years of
loneliness and pain when she is locked in the darkness of the mysterious fire
altar!
Gui Li turned his head slightly, Xiao Bai still leaned on his leg quietly and fell
asleep quietly. Slow breathing, lightly closed lips and lightly closed eyes, long and
delicate eyelashes occasionally tremble lightly, like a child who is sleeping but
worrying about it. Maybe something is in your dream?
I just don't know, is she still sleeping peacefully now, will she have nightmares
that make her suffer in her dreams?
Xiaobai's delicate eyebrows slightly frowned, as if he could feel the gaze, but as if
he had dreamed of something, he turned his head slightly, and then fell asleep
again.
Her face in the flames was a bit less charming, but it seemed a bit more innocent
than she had ever seen.
Guili averted his gaze, looked at the wizard, and said, "She drank too much. I am
afraid that she can't answer your question now, the wizard."
The great wizard was obviously not surprised, and he didn't look back at the
woman. After a pause, he slowly said, "There is one thing you may not know."
Gui Li was taken aback, and said, "What, can you please tell me?"
The rickety figure of the great wizard pulled out the shadows in front of the fire,
swaying lightly, and even his voice sounded a little erratic: "This resurrection
technique has always been inherited only among the Miao altar wizards. Make it
clear. Some, only the great wizards of the past generations have this kind of
strange art, and it has never been passed on, and even my own people don't
know it. But how this girl knows this thing when I saw it last year, I really can't
figure it out. "
Gui Li was startled, Xiao Bai was a demon fox who had cultivated for thousands
of years. It was only because of his profound Taoism that he was incarnate in
human form and his appearance was charming and beautiful. In terms of
experience, few people in this world can compare to her.
It’s just that, naturally it’s not easy to say to this great wizard. Guili’s mind turned
and turned away from the subject, saying, “Great wizard, you haven’t turned
your head back, and you didn’t even look at her. How can you know that she is a
young woman? ?"
The great wizard tilted his head slightly to the side, as if he had a low laugh. He
didn't know if he could see through Guili's thoughts, and said, "Since this girl is
drunk, wait until she wakes up and talk about anything! You! I’m a guest from
afar. After I go out, I will find our Miao patriarch Tu Magu. I will let someone
bring him a message and let him arrange for you to stay here for a few days."
Guili frowned. With his wish, he really wanted to talk to the great wizard
immediately and save Baguio, but listening to his tone, although his voice was
flat but unquestionable, it was obvious that he had to figure out Xiao Bai's origin
before speaking. I want to ask others at this moment, and I have waited for ten
years to think about it, so why not wait for another day?
Gui Li took a deep breath and nodded, "Okay."
The great wizard said quietly: "Then you go out!"
Gui Li nodded to the back of the great wizard, was about to get up and walk out,
but was startled again. Xiaobai was sleeping peacefully with his thigh pillowed
on, and she was not lightly drunk at all, how could she get up and walk?
Gui Li reluctantly yelled twice, and Xiao Bai turned a deaf ear, and seemed to be a
little annoyed by the interruption at the moment, his little mouth squeezed,
turned his body, and fell asleep again.
It doesn't matter if she rolls over. Xiao Hui was leaning on her stomach, but now
she plopped her head and hit the ground, but the monkey didn't notice it, and
still snored loudly. It seems that a natural creature, even a monkey head It's very
hard, much stronger than the head of an ordinary monkey.
Gui Li sighed and shook his head. After hesitating for a while, he had to bend
down to support Xiao Bai, then stood up, stretched out his hands and hugged
Xiao Bai, and took Xiao Hui to his shoulders by the way. The monkey (fox) picked
up and walked out.
The little white lying in his arms, with a faint fragrance, a light smile, and the
pink face in the white, gently swayed in front of his eyes.
Gui Li took a deep breath, strode out, and left the altar.

Stepping out of the gloomy altar, stepping past the two huge stone pillars at the
door, the sun suddenly shone on his face.
There is a gentle warmth, rising from the body. Guili squinted his eyes slightly,
and saw Tu Magu standing not far in front, standing with his hands up and down,
looking at the scenery of Qilidong from the mountain.
A Miao with the appearance of a wizard walked out of the altar behind Gui Li,
passed by Gui Li, walked to Tu Magu, and whispered a few words to him. Tu Ma
Gu turned his head and glanced at Gui Li twice, then his eyes fell on the drunk
and sleeping Xiao Bai, and he nodded, as if he had promised something.
The wizard turned around blankly without looking at Gui Li, and walked straight
back to the altar, disappearing into the shadows.
Tu Magu walked over with a smile, and said, "How about it, did the Great Wizard
agree?"
Gui Li smiled slightly and said, "I don't know yet, he let us stay here."
Tu Ma bone nodded and said: "I see, you follow me!" After that, he turned and
walked down the mountain.
Gui Li hugged Xiao Bai Xiaohui and followed him, listening to Tu Ma bones: "We
are a poor country here, but it can't compare to the prosperity of China, you are
free to do it yourself! Haha."
Gui Li saw that the Miao patriarch was very easy-going, and nodded: "Patriarch,
you are polite, we are bothering you."
Tu Magu laughed, and said nothing.
When he came down the mountain, Tu Magu groaned for a moment, and then
walked towards the river with Guili. Along the way, many Miao people paid
attention, but their eyes were obviously lingering on Xiao Bai.
They walked over the middle-earth stone bridge that Guili had seen before, and
came to a relatively secluded house on the opposite bank beside a row of green
trees.
Standing behind Tu Ma bone, Gui Li frowned quickly and slightly. The house is
not big, with only one storey, square, simple and unpretentious. It is built
entirely of wood, and the wall outside the house is The fur and bones of wild
beasts hanging in the houses of ordinary Miao people are completely invisible.
Tu Magu turned his head and said: "This house has been vacant for a long time,
but we have always cleaned it. It's pretty clean, and there are few people here, so
let's go wrong here for one night!"
Ghost Li nodded slightly and said, "Thank you, the patriarch."
Tu Magu smiled, then looked at Xiaobai who Guili was holding in his arms, and
said: "Then I won't bother you, you guys rest first!"
After speaking, he was about to leave, but stopped again, as if thinking of
something, and said: "I will send someone to bring something to eat in a while, so
please rest assured! Our customs here is simple and wronged. You guys."
Gui Li shook his head again and again, and said, "Where, thank the patriarch."
Tu Ma Gu nodded, turned and left. Guili watched him for a while, and when he
had gone far, he turned around and looked at the room again.
No matter how you look at it, this house looks like a house built by a Chinese
native...
He held Xiaobai Xiaohui, pushed open the door, and walked in.
The furnishings in the room are very simple, one bed, one table, a few wooden
chairs, the walls are made of paulownia wood of neat size, and one side has a
window open. There is a faint fragrance of trees in the whole room.
Gui Li has never been an important person to look at luxury accommodations, so
simple, on the contrary, it suits his mind. When he walked over, he put Xiaobai
on the bed first, and he murmured twice in his mouth, and fell asleep again.
Gui Li shook his head and hugged Xiao Hui from his shoulders. He saw the
monkey's mouth closed and he made chuckles from time to time. Seeing its
contented look, Gui Li sighed and put it on the bed.
Seeing this person sleeping peacefully, Gui Li turned around, walked to the table,
and sat down. The room seemed to quiet down suddenly, and there was no
sound except their breathing.
In this strange house in a foreign land, he was alone, sitting quietly.
Outside the window, the sun was shining brightly.

Ten miles to the east of Qilidong surrounded by mountains, there is a rolling
mountain. On one of the hills, two people stood looking up at the fertile land
among the mountains in the distance.
"That's Qilidong!"
The person standing in the front said in a low voice, there was deep emotion,
anger and longing in his words.
Under the sun, this was an extremely strong and tall man with his upper body
naked, and his lower body was trousers sewn with beast skins.
All of his skin showed a strong bronze color because of the wind and sunshine all
year round. On that muscular body, there was a bear head tattoo on his chest. In
addition, huge and crisscrossing scars can be seen everywhere on his body. It is
not difficult to imagine how many terrifying beasts he has fought.
"Yes, patriarch." The one who answered him was a man standing one step behind
him, "That is Qilidong." His clothes were similar to the one in front of him, but
besides the beast leather pants, he also wore the upper body. The clothes made
of fur are much smaller than the burly man in front of him.
At this moment, he seemed to have a faint smile at the corner of his mouth,
looking ahead, and slowly said: "There is the basic land of the Miao nationality
that has ruled southern Xinjiang for two hundred years. At the same time, the
artifact "Bone Jade" of our Li nationality town is here. Among the Miao altars in
the Qilidong mid-levels, under the statue of the evil Miao god and evil dog, it has
been suppressed for two hundred years!"
"Oh..."
A harsh sound suddenly sounded from the strong man in front, but the person
behind looked at it, but it was the person he called the patriarch of the Li clan. He
clenched his fists, and the joints burst out because of the tremendous strength.
"Two hundred years! Two hundred years!" The strong man didn't have a loud
voice, but he muttered to himself as if he was roaring.
"Yes! Two hundred years ago. Two hundred years ago, we were attacked by the
despicable Miao people. Their evil great wizard cursed our warriors to death
with vicious demon methods, and robbed us of the sacred'bone jade' we
enshrine. Drove us to the barrenest place in southern Xinjiang, and lived the
most miserable life in two hundred years." The person behind him spoke faintly
with unshakable hatred in cold words.
The strong mountain wind blows on the mountain-like body of the Li clan chief,
like a knife, but he has no response. At this moment, in his eyes, only the hot land
surrounded by mountains in front of him.
"Lost bone jade is the greatest insult and disrespect to God Bear!" The person
behind him was still saying, "So for these two hundred years, God Bear was
angry and refused to take care of our Li people. Until today, as long as we defeat
it. The Miao people, regain the bone jade, and the bear god will inevitably take
care of our Li people again. Only then can we occupy the best land in southern
Xinjiang and let our people and descendants live here for generations."
His voice suddenly became high-pitched and said: "Patriarch, we must not let our
future children, like us, fight against the fire wolves and black tigers that the
strongest fighters can't resist, but just to snatch some. Things to eat."
"We want to live, we want the best land!" he said viciously.
Ahead, the giant-like patriarch did not look back, but his angry and heavy gasps
had revealed his mood. After a moment of silence, he turned his head and said,
"Is there really no problem with the other three races?"
The person behind immediately nodded and said: "Yes, the patriarch, the Miao
people have always been domineering here in southern Xinjiang, and the other
three tribes have long looked down upon them. The Zhuang people are so
powerful, but they want to subdue to the Miao people. They have long been
unwilling to go down; the Tu people have been isolated since they have always
kept their distance from the other four ethnic groups and refused to intervene in
disputes among other ethnic groups. The Gaoshan people have little strength and
can only protect themselves and cannot expand."
There was a trace of ambiguous expression on his face, and he whispered:
"Patriarch, as long as we defeat the Miao in one fell swoop, with the bravery of
our Li fighters fighting the most ferocious beasts in southern Xinjiang over the
past two hundred years, plus the blessing of the great bear god The day when we
dominate southern Xinjiang is just around the corner."
In the eyes of the head of the Li clan, a hot stare suddenly radiated, and even
looking at Qilidong in front of him, it seemed to make his whole body tremble
slightly. It was excitement and desire, and perhaps the soldier's natural
bloodthirsty instinct.
But after all, he was the leader of a family, not a foolish man who didn't think
about it. After the initial excitement, he fell silent, then turned to stare at the man
behind him, and said: "Ahetai, it is said that the evil Miao clan The wizard has
lived three hundred years old, and he is still in the deepest part of the Miao altar.
His magic is the most terrifying power in southern Xinjiang. Can you really deal
with him?"
The person he called Ahetai had a mysterious smile on his face, and said,
"Patriarch, I have been in front of you, showing the magic that the beast god in
the hundred thousand mountains taught me, plus The Pokémon he gave me, the
great wizard is dead, otherwise even if he is alive, I will definitely be able to
defeat him!"
The Li clan chief looked at him for a long while and nodded heavily. In fact, the
shadow of the Great Wizard has always been a dark cloud covering the heads of
all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang, and it is even a lingering nightmare for the
Li ethnic group. But after missing from a young age, the tribe named Ahetai
mysteriously returned from Shiwan Dashan, and suddenly showed incredible
mana. This power was so powerful that it finally moved the whole Li tribe up and
down, moving the original one again. The hatred buried deep in my heart.
In order to live, to live better!
The patriarch of the Li clan gritted his teeth fiercely, and the huge bear head
tattoo on his tall and strong body looked even more hideous and terrifying.
"Two hundred years of revenge, we will avenge it tonight!" He revealed these
words from between his teeth.
The sun shone on him and Ahetai's body, warmly shining on the
mountains. Behind these two people, on the hillside on the back of the sun, there
were countless Li fighters with solemn expressions, and everyone was so
strong. And on their chests with interlaced scars, the hideous bear head tattoos
seemed to roar in the wind!

Qilidong, a secluded hut.
Gui Li sat by the table in the room, quietly without speaking. Time is here, as if
suddenly slowing down, silent and tortured.
What do you think of in such a quiet time?
Maybe it's the past years...
The time of my youth was like a sigh echoing in the faint years, gently rising, then
quietly falling, and finally there was no trace of it.
His expression was indifferent, and his brows frowned slightly.
Picturesque outside the window.
Quiet, quiet...
Until, suddenly there was a sound that awakened him from his contemplation.
"Boom, boom boom."
A faint knock on the door suddenly rang in the house.
Gui Li turned his head and looked at the door of the room.

Chapter 2 Black Fire
"Boom, boom..."
The knock on the door rang again, but there was no voice outside the door. Gui Li
frowned, walked over, and opened the door of the room.
I saw a person standing at the door, a thirteen or four-year-old Miao teenager
with an expression on his face that was still childish. He carried a basket in his
hand with some meat, wine, and vegetables in the middle. It seemed that the
patriarch of Tu Ma bone sent someone to give it away. Is coming.
The boy handed the basket over, and Gui Li nodded and said, "Thank you very
much."
The young man grinned, but he only made a "Huh" sound. Gui Li was startled.
Such a young man was actually a dumb who couldn't speak. No wonder he just
knocked on the door and didn't speak.
He couldn't help but look at the boy a few more times, and saw that the boy had
many patches on his clothes. Obviously, he had worn it for a long time. It was
very different from the Miao people just seen on the streets of Qilitong. He
wanted to come here. I am afraid that most of them are still orphans.
When Gui Li thought of the word orphan in his heart, he was stunned, but only
for a while, the young man smiled and gestured to him, then turned and left.
Seeing his back, there was nothing sad and depressed. , It's rather happy.
As Gui Li watched the young man's back gradually go away, he suddenly felt an
inexplicable boredom in his heart. He sighed softly, turned around and entered
the room, and closed the door with a snap.

As the sky gradually dimmed, the lights in the many Miao houses in Qilidong
were lit up one by one.
The dim light revealed from the windows flickered in the darkness, shining
indefinitely, and like silent eyes in the night.
Everyone in every household, under every light, have their own mood and life!
Gui Li stood at the window, looking at the distant place of the Miao people, silent.
The night breeze gradually blows, and from time to time there are laughter from
the Miao people in the distance of Qilidong, and there are occasional dogs
barking from unknown places, but these sounds coming from the wind, on the
contrary, highlight the land. The tranquility.
Maybe these ordinary Miao people are happier than those in the monasticism.
Gui Li slowly closed the window, turned around, and isolated himself from the
world outside the house.
He turned his head and was startled, Xiao Bai, who was still sleeping quietly the
moment before, sat up, leaning against the wall next to the bed, silently looking
at him.
Gui Li glanced at her and said, "Are you awake?"
Xiaobai smiled, rubbed his forehead lightly with his hand, and said, "Is there any
tea? Pour me a cup! My head hurts a little."
Guili walked to the table, poured a glass of water, handed it to her, and said,
"Where can the Miao people have tea? Drink some water!"
Xiaobai nodded, took the cup, took a few sips, and seemed to be shocked. He took
a breath, then glanced at Guili and said, "Are you blaming me in your heart?"
Guili smiled bitterly, shook his head, and said, "If it weren't for you, I wouldn't
know that the great wizard in the Miao people might save Baguio. Forget it, we
will see him again tomorrow."
Xiaobai nodded and said: "I am not sober after being drunk. Have you ever seen
the great wizard of the Miao people?"
Gui Li nodded and said: "I have seen it before, and he admits that he does know
how to resurrect, but he must ask you where you came from, and he must figure
out how you know this secret before he agrees." He couldn't help but feel a little
worried in his heart. Whether the identity of the nine-tailed celestial fox was
willing to be revealed, he had no idea about Xiao Bai's reaction.
Xiaobai was silent for a moment, and said lightly: "Tomorrow after dawn, I will
go and see him with you!"
Guili nodded, and was about to say something, but Xiao Bai suddenly laughed
and said, "Look at this monkey, it's actually more drunk than me."
Gui Lixiang was still lying beside Xiao Bai, Xiao Hui, who was asleep with his
limbs spread out, glanced at him and shook his head without saying a word.
Xiao Bai stretched out his hand and touched Xiao Hui's head, his gaze fell
unexpectedly to the third eye in the middle of Xiao Hui's forehead, he pondered
for a moment, raised his head and sternly said to the ghost: "I have thought about
one thing for a long time. It's Xiao Hui, the third spiritual eye..."
Before the words came to an end, a huge roar like a dog bark suddenly erupted
outside their house and above Qilidong. The sound moved everywhere, as if the
whole mountain range was shaken. Even spiritual figures like the two of them
felt buzzing in their ears.
Both were shocked, Gui Li walked quickly to the door, pulled the door open, and
walked out.
This loud noise reverberated in the Qilitong Valley, and there were endless
echoes from far and near. At this moment, all the Miao people in Qilitong were
shocked by this huge sound, and the original calm was instantly broken.
Gui Li only saw countless Miao people rushing out of the house, looking from a
distance, there was a look of horror on his face, many people kept calling the
same sentence, but he did not understand what it meant.
As the footsteps behind him sounded, Xiao Bai also walked out and stood beside
him, looking at the panicked group of Miao people in the distance. Hearing the
words of the Miao people who kept yelling, he gradually frowned and said in a
low voice: "Maybe problem occurs."
Gui Li also saw that something was wrong, and said, "What's the matter, what are
the Miao people talking about?"
Xiao Bai's face was solemn, and said: "The huge sound just now was an alarm
from the stone carving of the dog god enshrined by the Miao people. If it weren't
for the moment when the dead race was extinct, the dog god would never make
such a sound. As far as I know For thousands of years, the Miao people’s dog god
has issued only one warning."
Gui Li's heart was agitated. At this moment, Baguio's hopes for life and death
were pinned on the mysterious great wizard in the Miao altar, but this weird
thing happened at this moment. Just when he wanted to say something and
asked Xiaobai clearly, great changes began to appear in the originally quiet night
sky of Qilidong.
In the night sky that was originally shining with stars, thick dark clouds suddenly
began to gather, covering all the stars in the sky one by one. Layers of dark
clouds swarmed from all directions, and the situation was changing and
extremely strange.
The tiny people standing on the ground couldn't help but screamed in horror.
Countless people began to run around, and then more people began to bow down
to the mountain where the Miao people's altar was located.
Under the dark clouds, this land that was originally full of joy was sad and
desolate.
Gui Li frowned, and said in a low voice: "Some monks are here."
Xiaobai was beside him, looking at the sky, and said: "Where is the person, do
you know?"
Guili slowly shook his head, and said, "From the perspective of this manipulation
of the wind and clouds, it is very weird. It is not like the right way of the Middle
Earth, and it is also very different from the Demon Sect."
The corners of Xiao Bai's mouth moved, and a strange expression passed across
his face, as if thinking of something, but somehow, he still didn't say anything.
At this moment, as the black cloud is getting lower and lower, even the breathing
of the Miao people in Qilidong seems to be more and more difficult. Everyone is
shocked, and the chaos is even more obvious. At this chaotic moment, a figure
suddenly jumped out of the Miao people, and Gui Li looked from a distance, and
it was Tu Magu, the Miao patriarch.
As shown in the picture, Ma Gu screamed at the Miao people, waving his arms
vigorously, and gradually the Miao people calmed down a little bit. Under Tu Ma
Gu's orders, women, girls and children all started to run to a distant mountain
peak, leaving only mature adults. Most of the men were armed with weapons.
Obviously, the Miao also knew that the situation was critical and prepared to
fight to the death.
In the chaos, Tu Magu glanced at the river bank, seeing Gui and Li standing
outside the door, startled for a moment, then nodded and turned his attention to
the commanding clansman again.
The black clouds gradually lowered, and Xiao Bai's face was also
uncertain. Suddenly, she whispered harshly at the ghost: "With this
unpredictable monk, I'm afraid the Miao people are not opponents, do you want
to help them?"
Guili was silent for a moment, nodded, and said, "Since Baguio depends on
them..."
Before the words were finished, there was a strange loud noise among the black
clouds in the sky, like thunder, like a roar of beasts, and the black clouds
instantly glowed like burning, and there was hot golden light everywhere in the
clouds.
After a while, amid the rumbling of the clouds, a huge fireball fell from the sky
with a blazing flame, but in the center, it seemed to be still burning with a
strange black flame. Before reaching the ground, the surrounding trees were all
scorched. The Miao people were horrified and exclaimed, but how quickly the
fireball rushed down. Before the Miao people ran away, they only heard the
sound of breaking through the air. The "rumbling" rushed and hit the ground. on.
In the loud noise, countless broken arms and limbs flew out with the burning
flames, terrible, and wailing all around.
Gui Li's expression changed. Unexpectedly, the man in the dark cloud said he
would do it. He was about to get up and fly to help the Miaoren, but he felt that
his clothes suddenly tightened behind him, but Xiaobai was holding him.
Gui Li was strange in his heart, looked at her, Xiaobai glanced in the distance, and
said, "Don't worry, look there."
Gui Li followed her gaze, and saw that Xiao Bai was looking at the Miao altar
halfway up the mountain. On the top of the mountain platform, the place
illuminated by the raging flames, a thin, rickety figure slid. Stand up and look up
at the sky. Although they were too far apart to see the person's appearance, from
the figure, Gui Li was the first one in his heart to recognize that it was the
extremely mysterious great wizard in the Miao altar.
He stopped and stared at the old figure in the mountains.
The flame clouds in the sky burned more and more, dyeing the entire night sky
red, like the image of the end of the world, the heaven and the earth were
destroyed, and it was staged in this southern border.
There was a loud bang, the night wind was blazing, and there was a sudden
exclaim, behind the Miao warriors, there was a loud cry of killing.
The Miao people were eclipsed by it, and Tu Magu’s complexion changed
drastically. Qilidong is easy to defend and difficult to attack. There is only one
mountain road leading to the outside of the mountain. The Miao people have
always been heavily guarded. At this moment, someone has attacked
unknowingly. Could it be... …
Is tonight really the day when the Miao people die?
It's just that the Miao nationality has dominated southern Xinjiang for two
hundred years. As the patriarch, Tu Magu can still calm his mind under panic.
With a loud cry, he rushed behind him first, and the Miao soldiers followed him
after a while.
The night was like blood, and countless cold light from the blades of soldiers lit
up in an instant, dashed across the air, splashed with bright red blood.
The flames burned, and the world was about to split. The group of devil-like
warriors, with scorpion bear head tattoos on their chests, roared and rushed out
of the darkness frantically. His eyes were full of enthusiasm and bloodthirsty,
and he was the first person. He was very tall, his naked upper body was scarred,
and he was holding a huge stone axe, fighting horizontally and horizontally.
Wherever he went, blood was flowing to the ground, and he wailed.
The Miao warriors were known for being brave, but when things happened
suddenly tonight, and the dog was barking at the sky, it was a once-in-a-
thousand-year-old omens. Coupled with the courage forged in the harsh land of
southern Xinjiang over the past two hundred years, and the situation where the
unsuccessful family will be destroyed, the Miao fighters who have been killed for
a while to dominate southern Xinjiang cannot resist and retreat one after
another.
Tu Magu burst into flames in his eyes. At this moment, he could see the enemy
clearly, and shouted: "Li Clan!"
The patriarch of the Li clan raised an axe and hacked another Miao warrior to
death. He smiled and looked at this place, "Miao dogs, two hundred years of
hatred, today I ask you to pay it all!"
The words fell, as if against his words, countless soldiers of the Li nationality
roared in unison, like a beast barking at the moon, with endless madness, killing
them one after another. The Miao people couldn't resist it, and they were about
to collapse.
At this critical juncture, suddenly in this valley, a low and mysterious voice
resounded, like a whisper, like a nether, reverberating around every inch of
Qilitong.
The Miao warriors were overwhelmed with joy in an instant, and their spirits
were shocked. On the other hand, on the Li side, from the patriarch and below,
they all showed a panic on their faces.
The great wizard who frightened southern Xinjiang with his fame finally
appeared at the most critical moment of the Miao nationality.
The red light flickered in the burning flames in the sky, and then quickly became
larger, centering on the great wizard standing on that mountain platform,
spreading across Qilitong. Wherever he went, the burning flames went out one
after another.
After a while, the red light had already extended to the battlefield where the
Miao and the Li people were fighting. From then on, the Miao people were
unharmed under the red light, but at the end of the red light, a strong Li
nationality soldier touched the mysterious red light. Suddenly he let out a
scream, fell to the ground and convulsed, his whole body was trembling after a
while, and Qiqiao died of bleeding.
The members of the Li tribe were shocked and backed away. These fighters have
always been used to fighting together. Any powerful enemy giant beast in front
of them wants them to rush into the enemy, even if they don't even blink their
eyes. It's just that this kind of mysterious witchcraft has always been the most
feared power of the Southern Xinjiang people, and for a while, everyone looked
scared.
The patriarch of the Li clan also had unbearable panic on his face. The name of
the great wizard of the Miao people was a devilish existence to the other four
clans in Southern Xinjiang. At this moment, he understood this more deeply.
It's just that he didn't order to retreat, instead he looked up at the sky.
That piece of flame burning in the night sky is blazing!
There was a burst of laughter, with contempt and hostility.
The clouds in the sky were instantly bright, and the burning flame seemed to be
suddenly transparent and hot, turning into a terrifying behemoth in mid-air. The
wind assists the fire, the fire rises higher, and the situation is constantly
changing, like a roaring sea.
In front of the clouds, someone suddenly appeared, like a god-man, with flames
all over his body, looking down from mid-air, like a proud god.
I saw him waving his arms in mid-air, making a series of weird movements. After
a while, if there was a mysterious power roaring behind him, the sky was full of
flames and the clouds flowed madly. I heard a huge explosion, and suddenly from
the sky. Countless fireballs fell, carrying raging flames, and rushed down the
world.
Everyone on the ground, including Gui Li and Xiao Bai, changed their
expressions. Only one fireball fell just now. The power is already so powerful.
Once these countless fireballs fall, Qilitong will immediately turn into a sea of
fire, and it will no longer be able to keep it.
Ordinary people can see it, and the great wizard naturally knows this. The red
light in the valley is shining almost at the same time. Looking from a distance,
although he still can't see his face, the thin figure is amazingly powerful. Under
the flames in the sky, he looked extremely old.
At this moment, everyone looked carefully, and it turned out that the red light
was emitted from the great wizard standing on the mountain platform, to be
precise, from a wooden staff in his hand. The wooden staff was dark in color, and
it stood taller than the great wizard. Especially the top of the staff was inlaid with
a strange stone that was neither gold nor jade. Under the support of the
mysterious power of the great wizard, it exuded more and more More and more
intense red light.
The members of the Li clan suddenly became commotion, countless soldiers red
eyes in an instant, and the patriarch of the Li clan, the giant roared, as if he had
carried two hundred years of deep and endless hatred.
"Bone Jade!"
He looked up at the sky and yelled: "The great bear god..."
The voice was stern and fierce, moving everywhere, and all the Li soldiers roared
together in an instant, and they surged up. The moment when the blood
spattered was the edge of life and death.
The night is burning, people are crazy!
The Miao fighters fought desperately, but facing the crazy general Li fighters,
they gradually lost the courage to fight and gradually retreated.
The river in Qilitong gradually turned red, reflecting the countless fireballs flying
down from the sky!
The red light soared, rising to the sky, facing those huge fireballs, forming a
blood-colored barrier, shrouded in the sky over Qilidong.
Countless fiery fireballs hit the blood-colored red curtain almost at the same
time, and the huge explosion sound reverberated among the mountains, blowing
up huge red flames.
The great wizard raised his hands high above the top, and the tall wooden staff
pointed directly at the sky, fighting against the mysterious figure in the sky with
all his strength. It's just that with the passage of time, the pressure from the sky
has grown and it has almost reached the point of inhumanity.
The great wizard was shocked. Among the Li Clan, there had never been such a
magical magic for thousands of years, otherwise they would have used it in the
decisive battle that determined the fate of the Second Clan two hundred years
ago.
However, the mysterious figure in the sky before him seemed like an invincible
God of War...
In the depths of the great wizard's heart, there is a growing haze. This strange
strange art is not in the world at all, but has been secretly circulated in southern
Xinjiang for thousands of years. The legend of that mysterious demon...
In the sky, the flames are raging, and Ahetai standing in the clouds, the excited
expression of the surrounding flames, can no longer conceal the pride. He was
deeply shocked by the tribe’s disaster since he was a child, abandoned
everything, went deep into the 100,000 mountains, found the demon, and begged
for his endless and powerful power. Today, he was finally able to save his tribe
from the abyss of suffering. Out.
And the first step in a better life for the Li people is to trample all the Miao
people on at this moment, and take back the bone jade inlaid on the "black rod"
of the Miao people’s holy artifact to sacrifice to the great bear god, no, what is the
bear god, when the Li people suffer, Where is the bear god?
Ahetai roared in his heart, urging his mana, and in an instant there were more
than a dozen huge fireballs rushing down from the clouds. When he watched
with pleasure every impact of the fireball and the red curtain, it made the once
invincible figure. When he trembled again and again, he had decided in his heart
that after the victory of the Li tribe, he would let all the tribe members convert to
that deity. Only he can bring new life to the Li tribe!

"Note: The Li nationality-a branch of Baiyue originated in ancient times. Long
before the Qin and Han dynasties, the "Luoyue" branch crossed the sea from the
mainland to Hainan Island. In the Sui Dynasty, the residents of Hainan Island
were called "Li Lao", that is, the forerunner of the Li nationality. people. Today,
he mainly lives in the Li and Miao Autonomous Prefecture in south-central
Hainan Province, and the rest are scattered in Wanning, Tunchang, Qionghai,
Chengmai, Luxian, Ding'an and other counties with Han people. Li is their
pronunciation of "Mountain Ridge". 』

Chapter Three Sad
The burning flame illuminates the sky, and the splendid brilliance shines far and
near like the day, even if it is a hundred miles away, the rumbling sound can still
be heard.
Looking at the place where the twinkling red fireballs intertwined in the
distance, the crowd stopped in amazement.
In Fenxiang Valley, a group of officials or more were headed by a group of
officials, Li Xun, Lu Shun, and more than a dozen people, as well as the
Qingyunmen Lu Xueqi and Tianyin Temple Faxiang two who came at the same
time. They were on the ancient road a hundred miles away from Qilidong. At the
place where the chaos flashes.
Li Xun frowned and said, "It seems something has happened."
Faxiang looked into the distance, and said in a deep voice: "The flames and evil
spirits are so weird, I'm afraid that evil spirits will be hampered."
Li Xun turned his head and glanced at Lu Xueqi, who was standing by. Seeing that
the woman was still indifferent, without saying a word, he advised the superior:
"Shangguan, uncle, what should I do?"
Faxiang and everyone looked at Shangguance at the same time, only to see
Shangguance raising his eyes and looking into the distance, but his expression on
his face suddenly became very weird, seemingly surprised and surprised.
At this time, Li Xun's question seemed to be awakened suddenly, his body shook,
and his expression returned to normal. He groaned slightly, and said, "Since it is
the evil way of demons, we are obliged to go, and we should go. It shouldn't be
too late for us. Hurry up and see that the magic flame is rising, I'm afraid the
demon's Taoism is not low, and the poison is deeper. We can save many lives if
we arrive early."
The law is in ten ways: "Shangguan Shishu said that."
Shangguan Ce nodded and said, "So, I'll take a step first, and you can catch up
quickly!"
After all, without waiting for others to speak, with a wave of his hand, the
personification rose up into the sky like a flash of gray light, and galloped in the
direction of Qilidong.
"Humph!"
With a cold snort, it rang from the crowd, and everyone was startled, but it was
Lu Shun who was hesitating there, with an expression of disapproval on his face.
Li Xun was a little embarrassed. After all, the two of them are his own teacher's
generation, and it is not easy to say anything at the moment, so he turned to
Faxiang and Lu Xueqi and said, "Then let's go quickly too!"
Faxiang and Lu Xueqi nodded, and rose into the air at the same time, and Li Xun
followed afterwards. Lu Shun was full of reluctance, but Shangguan Ce was
obviously much higher than him in the hearts of everyone. Coupled with Li Xun's
words, all the disciples followed one after another. Only one Lu Shun was left,
and in the end he had to murmur. After a few words, he flew up.
At the forefront, Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi stood side by side, and Li Xun took off
slightly behind them, and at this moment he gradually caught up.
Just when Li Xunkan was able to chase him, and there was still ten feet away, Lu
Xueqi suddenly said to herself: "Shangguan Shishu is going so fast!"
Faxiang was by her side, surrounded by the golden light of the magic treasure
reincarnation beads, and a moon-white monk's robe was blown by the wind. At
this moment, turning her head slightly to Lu Xueqi, she saw the woman in white
clothes like snow, her face as cold as frost, like The nine-day fairy soaring in the
night sky is generally cold and beautiful.
His eyes lit up, a meaningful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he
whispered: "Yes! He walked so fast..."
"Hiss!" At the sound of the wind, Li Xun chased up and flew side by side with
them. After a while, Lu Shun also caught up. At this moment, it was thought that
Shangguan Ce Daoxing was really unpredictable, and in front of the four people,
he was no longer visible.

In Qilidong, the fighting became more and more fierce. Although the great wizard
on the mountain platform was struggling, but under the support of his
mysterious magic power, the black staff studded with bone jade exuded more
and more intense red strange awns. , Shrouded over the entire Qilitong Valley,
still struggling to support under the terrifying huge fireball attack in the sky.
There were several times when the red screen trembled violently. Seeing that the
one hit by the huge fireball was about to collapse, the big wizard danced and
made weird movements, and actually held it back. It's just that no one is standing
nearby, otherwise, you can see the wrinkled face of the great wizard at this
moment, and all the seven orifices are bleeding, I am afraid that it has reached
the end of the crossbow.
In the valley, the fighting between the Miao and Li warriors is even more
unfavorable for the Miao. The Hmong warrior who originally respected the great
wizard as a god, now I saw that the great wizard was suppressed by the devil-
like demon in the sky. In addition, the once-in-a-millennium dog god barked to
the sky, a big evil omen, and desperate thoughts echoed. Everyone’s heart. On the
contrary, the soldiers of the Li nationality had high morale, and even the eyes of
those killed were red.
Standing far away, Gui Li frowned. The spells cast by the mysterious figure in the
sky were extremely rare and weird, especially in the flames there was a hint of
weird black fire. He had never heard of it in the past. It was in the collection of
the Ghost King Sect. There is no record.
There are such characters in the border areas of southern Xinjiang. Sure enough,
the world is so big that there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers.
Seeing that the great wizard gradually couldn't hold it back, Guili was about to fly
to help, and suddenly heard the sound of exclamation in the distance, mostly the
voice of women, girls and children. Turning around, I saw that near the hill
where the Miao women and girls were hiding, I did not know when they were
found by a group of Li fighters. The sheep immediately became like wolves in a
bloody storm.
Gui Li shook his body. In the past ten years, he has experienced countless bloody
scenes, but none of these innocent people who could not fight back were
killed. Somehow, at this moment, the cry of these women, children and children
suddenly pierced into his heart like a sharp sword...
When I was a teenager, the scene of the corpse mountain and the sea of blood,
the tragedy in Caomiao Village, and those relatives and neighbors who grew up
watching from childhood, are they also dead like this...
Standing on the side, Xiao Bai suddenly turned his head, and a thick bloody evil
spirit slowly radiated from the man beside him.
His eyes were suddenly red.
In the Miao crowd, a woman screamed and was chopped down by a Li nationality
fighter. A child behind her was full of fear and ran with his mouth wide open, but
couldn't make a sound, just because he was the one who delivered food to Guili.
Dumb.
The murderer who was splashed with blood chased him up with a grinning
smile, and a few steps behind the child, he held up the sharp stone axe and
chopped it down heavily.
The child fell powerlessly and opened his mouth in despair at the last moment of
his life.
boom!
Bloody flowers are everywhere, blooming suddenly in the night. Such a strong
body instantly collapsed, and it fell like rain one after another. Gui Li was bathed
in the bloody sea wind, his eyes were red, and he took a deep breath.
Look up to the sky, long scream!
This voice was so stern, like a desperate cry of a ghost, struggling to sink into
darkness for ten years, and go straight to the blue sky.
Everyone is shocked!
The child was trembling all over, watching the black magic wand in Gui Li's hand
instantly brightened, flashing with a bloody and greedy light. In a moment, a
dozen Li warriors in the surrounding area who were chasing women and
children were in a moment of consternation. They were all torn apart by the
power of the invisible monster. Countless blood burst into the sky, gathering like
a flood in mid-air, surrounding the desperate and crazy figure. , Flowing swiftly,
and then gradually sucked in by the blood-devouring bead in Gui Li's hand.
The people on the entire battlefield stopped in amazement, looking at this devil-
like character with fear in their eyes.
The blood-devouring beads are getting brighter and brighter, and the familiar
cold feeling has not only flowed in the body. At this moment, the blood-
devouring beads that have absorbed the blood of more than a dozen people are
like a new life, the demon power is strong, the strange red glow is getting
brighter and brighter, reflecting With ghostly eyes, his eyes are as straight as a
ghost.
Xiaobai stood in the distance, staring blankly at the figure that was gradually
becoming bloody and crazy. He turned his head suddenly and didn't want to look
again. In the night wind and blood, she seemed to sigh softly.
The long-lost desire, the deep-hearted cry buried in the heart, the moments that
have passed since ancient times, suddenly rose again.
He screamed!
Heaven and earth should be in harmony.
The flames in the sky and the red curtain on the ground trembled at the same
time.
In the bloody light, it seemed to come from a grinning smile.
One step, step out!
The smell of blood instantly flooded the surroundings, and countless people fled
in all directions, not understanding how this person who had originally saved
people suddenly became a demon.
It's just that the sweetness of the blood is right in front, making people so
intoxicated and uncontrollable. He takes a deep breath and gasps. In the midst of
madness, there is still a trace of pain...
Lonely because of madness?
Or crazy because of loneliness?
The Blood Devouring Bead is at his hand, and is accompanied by him, never
abandoning it, but the flashing red light seems to mock the world.
Sink, sink!
Everything is like ants,
Life is lonely!
Reached out and grabbed it, there were blood drops on the edge of the fingers.
The dumb boy under his palm trembled and couldn't move. He just looked at a
red curtain and covered the sky. Then, is it the moment of death...

"Zhang! Xiao! Fan..."
Tiantian, this voice suddenly came, like cutting ice and snow, like Fengming for
nine days, with endless anger and endless sadness!
Lu Xueqi's white clothes were like snow, breaking through the air in the light of
blood. The sky was suddenly unsheathed in her hands, and the blue light was
shining, reflecting her face, her eyes, her anger and sadness.
The red light suddenly rose, headed up, and thundered. In an instant, all the land
in a radius of ten meters broke and the river not far away, which had been
stained with blood, rushed back to the sky, burning the entire sky red.
In the bloody blossoms, the great wizard in the distance has gradually become
unstoppable. The red curtain gradually weakened. A huge fireball began to cross
the red curtain and crash into the ground of Qilidong. Amidst the roar and
screams, the flames were raging, like a hell on earth.
In the sea of flames, the red and blue fought and separated immediately, and the
white-clothed woman slowly fell, leaving no trace of blood on her face.
In front of her, the low-breathing person, surrounded by fierce blood flames,
holding the blood-devouring wand...
The hot wind shook her hair. In the flames, her body was clearly trembling
slightly.
Only holding Tianya's hand, she didn't move because of such force.
There was a sharp sound, Faxiang, Li Xun and others fell one after another,
falling behind Lu Xueqi, only in the crowd, only Shangguance was not
seen. Everyone saw the demon-like ghost in front of him, with blood all over his
body, and a fierce look on his face. Everyone who had known him in the past was
shocked. Li Xun was better, but Faxiang’s eyes seemed to pass by and hard to
erase. The pain, the body seemed to tremble, and he whispered to the Buddha.
"You, you..." The expression on Lu Xueqi's face was unable to maintain the
indifference she had always been, some of which were just sad and angry. At this
moment, she could not even speak for a while.
Li Xun stood by and saw Lu Xueqi's face in his eyes. He was such a smart person.
Naturally, he would not think that Lu Xueqi was so gaffe, just because of
resentment.
"Zhang Xiaofan!" Li Xun yelled, looking solemn and angry, and said angrily: "This
valley's south-central Xinjiang people have never had anything to do with
Middle-earth. What kind of hatred do you have with them and want to kill people
like this?"
The bodies of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi shook almost at the same time.
Ghost Li, who was enveloped by the red light of the blood-devouring beads,
slowly looked around. The Miao and Li tribes fought fiercely for a long time. The
two tribes were hatred as deep as the sea. This time it is a decisive battle of life
and death. The start will not be merciless. Most of the dead bodies on the ground
were unsightly, and their deaths were terrible. What's more, the large number of
Miao women, children and children who were chased by Li fighters from a
hidden place just now were also dead and wounded.
The feud between the Li and the Miao people is not shared, and they will not
tolerate women and children. The tragic scene, coupled with the burning hot
flames around, constitutes a human hell.
And Gui Li, who was drowned in blood, at this moment, no matter who in the
eyes, is the murderer who caused all this!
He is like a blood-eater, standing fiercely on this slaughterhouse.
Greedy and evil, violent and crazy!
Perhaps, there is a trace of despair buried deep.
The late mellow and yang energy, as if they were suppressed by the blood-
devouring bead demon power, was not able to move until it was released bit by
bit, offsetting the cold aura entwined in his heart little by little.
It's just that he suddenly laughed miserably, maybe he would rather not wake up.
Through the blazing flames, the sad eyes of the woman in white pierced all the
barriers in the world, and pierced into whose heart?
She slowly raised the sword in her hand, Tianya's light was like autumn water.
"Zhang, Xiao, Fan..."
A faint voice came from the blazing flame. She bit her lip, and she shed tears.
The tears mixed with the blood drops, gently dripping on the sword blade of
Tianya, quietly, slipping, and when it landed, it had become blood.
Who is it, whose heart is broken...
"what!"
Ghost Li raised his head to the sky and roared. In the sea of blood and fire,
although his heart was clear, he was crazy.
Break it! Break it!
Cut the past in two halves!
He grinned in the flames, covered the pain with craziness, the blood-devouring
beads evacuated the boundless blood, accompanied the master, and rushed
towards the righteous side!
Someone sighed softly in the distance, but after all, no one could hear it.
That desperate figure, as if vaguely before, people in the right way shouted and
guarded, and it was reflected in Lu Xueqi's bright eyes, that figure.
Her lips trembled slightly, whispering to herself, the person who rushed in
madly...
"Zhang Xiaofan..." She whispered quietly, for the third time, in a voice that no one
could hear.
Then, she rushed forward with a sword in her white clothes, like snow, haggard
in the fire but still such a beautiful lily.
Zheng!
In the sharp sound, the Tianya Divine Sword radiated thousands of rays,
covering the sky and the sun, but the red light of the blood-devouring beads was
like a ghost, looming in the blue light, and no matter how bright the blue light
was, it could not be completely suppressed.
Booming, a huge flame fell in the sky, and the two figures separated and joined
again. In this hell-like place, the two people finally fought once again.
Even though, those two figures were so desolate in the flames.

Ahetai was a little bit unable to recover. Everything went smoothly.
Unexpectedly, things turned abruptly. Strange things appeared one after another
on the ground of Qilidong, strange characters appeared one after another, and all
of them were cultivators. There are masters who are afraid of him.
It's just that the characters below are inexplicably very, not a few words, but they
fight for themselves and put him aside. But the Li nationality, who had had the
upper hand, was rushed by these people, but they were as shocked as the Miao
nationality, and they all stepped aside.
Ahetai cursed in his heart, and he couldn’t care about so much now, and before
he came out of the mountain, the indifferent words of the demon king echoed in
his ears—"Just take back your Li sacred artifacts, and then take the Miao sacred
artifacts. With the black rod, the Li nationality’s replacement of the Miao
nationality is irreversible..."
He took a deep breath, and once again focused his energy on the great wizard
who was still stubbornly resisting. With a roar, he suddenly opened his arms in
the clouds, and in a moment, blood burst from the 14 joints of his hands, almost
At the same time, the black fire in the countless huge fireballs flourished at the
same time, drilling out of the clouds one after another, smashing down at the
great wizard.
The fragile red curtain finally couldn't hold it, and under the constant impact of
the burning black fire ball, it disappeared suddenly after a while.
In an instant, the entire Qilidong was plunged into a sea of fire, and the great
wizard fell to the ground after making a hissing sound.
Ahetai was overjoyed, rushed down from midair, and rushed to the platform
where the great wizard was.
The great wizard struggled to stand up with the black staff and hissed: "You, you
are crazy, you go to beg the beast demon..."
Without waiting for him to finish, Ahetai kicked this extremely weak old man
down, grabbed the black staff at the same time, and carefully looked at the top of
the black staff. It turned out that it was the bone that the Li nationality had been
worrying about for two hundred years. Jade Sacred Artifact.
"Hahahaha..."
He was very proud, not to mention that, he was about to make up a blow to kill
this confidant of the Li people for hundreds of years, but the corner of his eye
flickered, but he saw that the foreigners at the foot of the mountain had already
noticed this place. , Got up and flew.
Ahetai was shocked and decided for a while not to be troublesome. Anyway, after
the battle just now, the Great Wizard was already a waste under the demon
power of the Demon King, and there was no harm to the Li Clan.
His thoughts were instantly settled, he put his black staff around his chest, and
chanted a mysterious spell in his mouth. After a while, the fire fell in the sky,
surrounded him, and then rose to the sky, disappearing in the blazing flames.
Only left, a hellish Qilidong, and an old old man, on the platform, gasping in
despair, crying: "Beast monster! That's the beast monster! How dare you..."

Chapter 4 Lich
The flame cloud burning in the sky gradually dimmed, and Ahetai was hidden
among the black clouds, and quickly moved away from Qilidong.
Half an hour later, when he was sure that no foreigner would follow him, he
slowly dropped the cloud head, returned to the ground, and landed in a valley.
At this moment, the Li and Miao nationalities can be said to have suffered both
losses, but Ahetai does not seem to be eager to find the remnants of the Li
tribe. He carefully looked at the black rod in his hand, and a mysterious magical
power wandered faintly in the black rod, causing the blood in the Li people's
body to gradually reverberate.
He can even imagine that in the future, he will be holding a bone jade and black
staff to order southern Xinjiang. The great wizard of the past will be tomorrow's
himself. As for the clansmen who are panicking at this moment, don't worry too
much. Anyway, the patriarch is bent on revenge, so let him fight hard. Otherwise,
with this crude personality, I am afraid that he is still an obstacle to mastering
the Li tribe.
Ahetai smiled coldly and held the bone jade black staff tightly to his chest. At this
moment, he was fearless anymore. He didn't even pay attention to the demon
king who passed his power. Even though he is still far from the opponent of the
Demon King at this moment, he and the Great Wizard know the origin and
situation of the mysterious Demon King. Without bringing together the five
sacred artifacts of the Five Clan of Southern Xinjiang, the Demon King would
never want to be from one hundred thousand mountains." Resurrection and
rebirth in "Devil Cave".
When I thought that even the terrifying Demon King who was shaking in
Quannan Xinjiang was being played in the palm of his own hands, Ahetai was so
excited that he couldn't help himself, and couldn't bear it anymore, and laughed
out loud.
The sound echoed in the night sky, echoed in the valley.
"Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha……"
At the moment when he was laughing happily, there was a burst of small
applause, which rang out from the darkness on the other side of the valley, and at
the same time there was a voice, low and quiet, coming over: "So amazing, so
amazing!"
Ahetai shook his body and quickly turned around to look, but only saw darkness.
He couldn't pay attention to anything, and shouted: "Who is it, stand up!"
In the darkness, two clusters of red flames suddenly lit up, which were as big as a
fight, and then there was a low gasping sound, like a giant beast's whispering
roar, coming out in the darkness.
Ahetai's face changed drastically.
It's just that the two red fires didn't move, they just stared at Ahetai in the
dark. On the contrary, in front of the red fire, a man in black slowly emerged
from the darkness.
I saw that this person was almost flowing out of the darkness, his whole body
was covered with black clothes from head to toe, only two eyes were empty, and
the hollowness was so terrifying. Seeing his stiff body, he didn't actually step out,
but floated out of the sky two feet off the ground.
The pupils in Ahetai's eyes shrank, and the expression on his face became even
more tense, as if he saw a ghost.
The black-clothed man slowly said, "Ahetai, you really did not live up to the
expectations of Lord Beast God, you took all the bone jade and the black rod."
Ahetai subconsciously grasped the bone jade black rod tighter, this action was
seen by the man in black, and behind him, the two groups of dark red flames
seemed to make another angry roar.
The man in black raised his hand slightly, and the foreign objects in the dark
behind him calmed down a bit, and then he slowly said: "Ahetai, it seems that
you don’t want to keep the promise to Lord Beast God. Leave it to us!"
The expression on Ahetai's face changed and the weather was uncertain.
Obviously, the "beast god" was also an extremely terrifying existence in his heart,
but after several internal struggles, greed finally prevailed.
"Bah!" Ahetai showed a fierce expression and sneered: "I now have a black rod
and bone jade. These are the sacred artifacts that killed the beasts and monsters.
If you are not afraid of death, come and try! "
The man in black was silent for a moment, then slowly said, "In that case, you
really are going to betray the Lord Beast God."
Ahetai took the bone jade black staff in one fell swoop. He only felt that the witch
power in his body was filled with turmoil, and he felt like the world was in
control. He couldn't help but laughed wildly: "So what? You don't think I don't
know. , The beast monster cannot be resurrected in the cave of the town demon.
Without him, even you and the dragon behind you, in front of my holy artifact,
what would it be? Hahahahaha..."
The two groups of red fire behind the black-clothed man uttered a low-pitched
roar of "Aoaoao", obviously extremely angry, but the black-clothed man was very
calm, looking at Ahetai coldly, and said, "Don't forget. What is the origin of these
five tribes’ sacred artifacts? You southern Xinjiang barbarians, at best, can only
display 30% of their witch power. If not, even if you have a beast god to teach
you the law, how can you be immortal from the Miao tribe. The great wizard
robbed him of it." His voice gradually became low, and his meaning was even
more icy, and said: "I warn you one last time, don't go against the Lord Beast
God!"
For some reason, Ahetai suddenly clucked up in his heart, and even he felt his
body trembling slightly. But after a while, he once again clenched the bone jade
black staff.
"Go to hell!" He opened his eyes wide and waved the black staff. In an instant, a
black fire rushed out of the black staff and rushed towards the man in
black. Wherever he went, it was scorched.
The man in black snorted coldly, and didn't see any movement from him, the
black fire flame was suddenly blocked by invisible power three feet in front of
him. But looking at Ahetai's expression, he didn't have any look of surprise.
Obviously, he was just testing it.
On the contrary, after the blow just now, he has confirmed the long-held
conjecture in his heart. Sure enough, these sacred tools such as the bone jade and
black rod can perform ten times the witchcraft passed to him by the beast
monster. If it is normal, he will sacrifice like this. A black fire had to be lucky for a
long time, but now it was done with one wave.
Thinking of this, Ahetai was even more proud, how could he still put the black
man in front of him in his eyes, and laughed wildly again.
The man in black looked at the arrogant face of Ahetai on the opposite side, and
didn't make any angry gestures. He only said lightly: "My Lord Beast God really
sees and knows that you are sinister. Once you succeed, you will definitely
betray."
Ahetai grinned and said: "So what, in the town of demon cave from below the
monsters, there are indeed countless monsters with powerful witchcraft power,
but besides you, the lich, who else can come out? Daoxing, do you still want to
take the sacred artifact from me?"
The man in black looked at Ahetai's frantic face, suddenly let out a sneer, and
didn't say much, reached out to his arms and took out something.
Once this thing left the Lich's arms, it immediately radiated a faint halo. From a
distance, it was a bead shimmering with black light. In this dark night, if you
don't look carefully, you really can't see it.
Ahetai glanced at the bead, and couldn't help feeling a little nervous. Although he
was not afraid of the mysterious man in black, although the power of the Lich
was not very strong, he had always been one of the most important right-hand
men under the Beastmaster. No one knows what mysterious magic he has.
While he was secretly thinking about whether to attack immediately and prevent
the man in black from being weird, the man in black closed his palms and made
even more weird movements.
He grasped it with his hand, and only heard a crackle, it turned out that the black
bead was crushed into pieces, and after a while, the debris, like sand, slipped
down from his palm.
Ahetai was taken aback by his actions, and he was on guard, he had also heard
about the technique of the Lich's poisoning before. It was just that the mountain
wind blew, and the debris went with the wind, and the direction of the wind was
completely opposite to him. He waited for a while, but nothing happened.
Ahetai laughed and said, "What weird are you going to do, whatever you do, how
can you get me..."
Before the words fell, his voice suddenly stopped abruptly, as if he was suddenly
blocked by something in his throat.
Almost at the same time, suddenly, a firelight lit up in the dark night, illuminating
the surroundings, and it was extremely bright. And the source of this firelight
turned out to be from Ahetai.
For a moment, I just listened to "Puff puff puff..." muffled, Ahetai's body, from the
inside out, sprayed out a dozen rays of light, and at first glance, it was almost as if
his body was opened for ten at the same time. A few are hollow, funny and
terrifying.
Ahetai couldn't say a word anymore, opened his mouth wide, and slowly raised
his head, with a look of fear and inconceivable expression on his face.
The man in black floated indifferently in front of him, and slowly said: "My lord
beast has long expected you to be unreliable. When the Black Fire Pearl is
destroyed, the power of the Black Fire will inevitably counteract the master,
causing you to die under the mana passed to you by the Lord Beast God!"
Ahetai's eyes were full of fear and regret, and his mouth opened wide, but only a
hoarse gasp. After a while, "pupupupu" muffled continuously, and a black fire
roared out of his body, engulfing his entire body. Burning.
In a short while, this ambitious man has been reduced to ashes.
Only the bone jade black staff, still lying quietly in the ashes.
The man in black floated over, stretched out his hand, the bone jade black staff
was sucked into his hand by the volley, he sneered, and was about to leave,
suddenly turned his head, looked at the dark place on the other side of the valley,
and said in a deep voice. :"who is it?"
In the darkness, there was a long silence before slowly walking out of a figure
with gray clothes and white beards and wrinkles on his face. It was indeed
Fenxiang Valley's superior policy.
At this moment, he looked at the man in black, and at the two hostile red fires
behind the man in black. Finally, his gaze fell on the bone jade and black staff in
the hands of the man in black.
He looked like suddenly, thirty years old.
The man in black obviously didn't expect to meet Shangguance in this place, and
judging from his appearance, he was actually old acquaintance with
Shangguance. After the initial astonishment, the man in black was silent for a
moment before slowly saying, "We haven't seen each other in 80 years, right, old
friend?"
The wrinkles on Shangguance's face looked as deep as a knife cut: "You," he said
slowly, word by word, "I can't help but come out finally?"
The black clothes of the man in black floated in the night breeze, but his figure
remained motionless in the air, just like his voice, and said leisurely: "My Lord
Beast God, I'm already impatient to wait."
Shangguan Ce slowly said: "Back then, Brother Yun Yi Lanyun and I spoke in
person in front of Lord Beast Demon..."
The black-clothed man suddenly said: "Do you believe what your Senior Brother
Gu said?"
Shangguance suddenly stopped talking.
The man in black smiled faintly and said: "My old friend, you and I are your
masters. The future is dangerous. Take care!"
After that, he hugged the black staff in his arms, and the whole person stepped
back and disappeared into the darkness in a blink of an eye.
The corners of Shangguance's eyes twitched, and his figure moved, as if he
wanted to do something, but in the darkness opposite, the two groups of red fire
suddenly blazed, and the roar suddenly became louder.
The voice of the man in black came from a distance in the darkness: "My old
friend, you are far better than me. But I have an evil dragon, plus the black rod
bone jade, you can't stop me. You and I have been in friendship for many years. ,
Let's leave some affection!"
Shangguance's figure suddenly came to a halt. After a while, those two groups of
red fire also gradually disappeared in the darkness.
Between heaven and earth, he was the only one standing in the cold valley. After
a long while, he heard a long sigh.
The night is getting deeper.

In Qilidong, the originally prosperous and beautiful land has been submerged by
a sea of fire at this moment, and there are crying sounds everywhere. The great
wizard of the Miao nationality who respected as a god was seriously injured and
his life and death were unpredictable. Ahetai, who had high hopes of the Li
nationality, suddenly disappeared. Suddenly, many foreigners appeared in
Qilidong, and a person who looked like an evil ghost suddenly appeared.
Under this circumstance, the Li and Miao tribes had no desire to fight. The Li
nationality gradually withdrew from Qilidong, and the Miao nationality also had
no intention of chasing after them. They rescued the wounded in their homeland.
At the same time, countless people looked at Qili with hostile eyes. Those of
foreign races in Dongzhong.
But the attention of those people has never noticed the surrounding Miao people.
In their eyes, at this moment, there is only the red and blue rays fighting in mid-
air.
The two realms of the Middle-Earth Righteous Demon, a new generation of
outstanding young monk masters, in this strange valley in this foreign land, there
is a vaguely bleak place, fighting each other life and death.
Lu Xueqi's blue light from the sky became more and more prosperous, spreading
across the sky, roaring, as if she was waving her bare hands, the sky was turning,
the ground was moving, the wind was fierce, and the group of ghosts was
unstoppable.
Under the light of her sword, she could faintly see the determined and haggard
face, without a trace of expression, and there was no mercy at all between her
actions.
The wind of swords and swords pierced the sky with a sharp sound, covering the
world and crazily surging and disappearing from all directions. Guili laughed
wildly, galloping over in the rain of swords, the blood-devouring bead seemed to
be more alive, the red glow of excitement was like an evil ghost whistling to the
sky, fighting with its teeth and claws.
That sword is like frost and snow, fluttering down, and someone roars up against
the sky.
Tianya devours blood,
Blood Devouring Tianya!
After the ruthless magic weapon that can never change the situation, who's
looking at it immediately after?
Lu Xueqi didn't know, the layers of waves, like waves, like huge waves, like
ghosts crying like demonic roars, were blood-devouring red glow, and the
vicious demon power almost made her whole body evaporate.
The sky was like snow, turned into a giant sword that opened the sky, and it was
cut down suddenly, splitting the red light like a mountain into two halves. The
huge demon power frustrated, Lu Xueqi fluttered in white clothes, was shocked
to the sky, just looking at her figure, walking gracefully in the wind, the sharp
sword waved, the sizzling sound, the wind and clouds gathered in an instant, all
around her.
The hair was fluttering, stroking the white face, which was originally the color of
Yurong.
Take a deep breath.
She walked seven steps in a row, dancing like a fairy in the clouds. Before she
could say a spell, the sky was already swirling, turning into a whirlpool, and
trembling violently.
"Nine Heavens Profound Temple, turned into a divine thunder. Huanghuang
Tianwei, draw it with the sword!"
The ancient spell, once again mysteriously echoed in the sky, the white figure
reflected in the eyes of whose eyes, like a dancing lily!
For ten years, in this precarious foreign land, in this place where the world has
changed color, and the wind and clouds gather, one by one has emerged.
The huge and deep dark vortex is spinning rapidly in the sky, the electric lights
are swaying, and the wind is whistling. Lu Xueqi stood in the air, fluttering in
white.
Qingyunmen's supreme thaumaturgy, the "Extreme Sword and Thunder True
Art", was used in her hands like this, and it was extremely powerful and
powerful. At this moment, it was not easy to compare to Tian in the first battle of
Liubo Mountain, and his momentum was not at all weak.
People in the surrounding righteous path were all amazed, but this scene fell in
the eyes of Gui Li, but it was unknown to others.
In the depths of the clouds, under the sword of Tianya, at the moment when the
endless blue light was blooming, there was a hint of gold in Lu Xueqi's figure,
which was solemn and strange.
This is not the way of Qingyunmen!
The fierce wind became more and more urgent, this thought flashed in Gui Li's
mind, in the bottom of his heart, behind his rampant laughter, what was left?
Looking coldly, looking down from the sky, behind Hongmang, there was an evil
figure.
Lu Xueqi's eyes were as bright as frost, and there was a long roar, and the sky full
of electric lights screamed, spreading away from a distance, like tearing the
world.
In the depths of the cloud, countless electric lights quickly gathered, and the
sound of thunder and thunder continued to explode in the sky. In a short while,
in the depths of the dark vortex, huge electric lights gathered together, soaring
down into the sky, falling on the God Sword of Tianya.
The dazzling light seemed to be in her hand.
"Good swordsmanship!"
Gui Li laughed loudly, and the laughter was mournful, and it spread through the
red light like a heartbreak.
That tall white figure, peerless look, after all, is so unattainable...
The blood-devouring orb bursts with endless light. At this moment, the red, blue,
and black three-color different awns are all controlled by the evil force of the
ghost, and the evil spirit is fierce, crying and whistling toward the ghost in the
sky, which is creepy.
Lu Xueqi's expression became colder, and the last hesitation in her eyes finally
broke.
The electric lights roar, the gods and Buddhas all over the sky, sing together!
In the distance, someone screamed suddenly.
He concentrated on guarding the ghostly thaumaturgy in the sky, and suddenly
there was a sharp whistle behind him. He was shocked, and he moved his body
strongly between the lightning and the fire. With a "puff", a flat jade ruler, but it
was as strong as it was invincible. Like a magical soldier, straight out from his
right shoulder.
With a roar of Gui Li, Huo Di turned his head and saw Li Xun holding the jade
ruler in his hand, with an expression of resentment on his face.
"what……"
He screamed up to the sky, the blood-devouring magic wand with endless red
glow, instantly split down, Li Xun's eyes shrank, but without the slightest fear, he
put the jade ruler out with a "hiss..." sound with his right hand. Ruquan spurts
blood.
When the red light fell, Li Xun fought hard, and the Fenxianggu Dao Fa was really
not trivial. In addition, the ghost was seriously injured and the red light was
unstable. Under such a close-up situation, Li Xun was still blocked by Li Xun.
It's just that the Blood Devouring Orb is such a fierce thing, and it is the blood-
refining evil treasure connected with the blood of Guili. In a moment, the endless
evil force attacked from the jade ruler. Li Xun held the jade ruler's right hand, so
incredible. Under the ghost power, it withered directly at a visible speed.
Li Xun was horrified, struggling to make a profit, but Gui Li was almost crazy at
the moment, and Huo Di reached out and grabbed it, with five fingers forming
claws, and grabbing on his right hand.
Li Xun felt severe pain, even a cold sweat came out. At a critical juncture, there
was a low Buddhist horn next to him, with a sigh in between.
A soft golden light rushed in, solemn and peaceful, and it was the "Brahma
Prajna" of Tianyin Temple!
Buddhism thaumaturgy, and the blood-devouring bead's demon power are
incompatible, the pervasive, vicious blood-devouring bead's supernatural power
was pushed a foot away by him.
Just taking advantage of this moment, Faxiang grabbed Li Xun and quickly
retreated back, but in his eyes, he looked at the figure of the man swaying in the
wind with compassion and helplessness.
The huge electric white light in the sky fell from the sky at this moment, and it hit
Guili with incomparable power and accuracy!

Chapter 5 Mind
Everyone held their breath.
That figure disappeared after being submerged in a huge white beam of light.
The white-clothed woman standing in the clouds may be trying too hard! It
turned out to be a stagger, unable to maintain balance anymore, and slowly
descended.
But, but, where is the sudden laughter?
Such a bleak but unbelievable!
A red glow appeared in the white beam of light, red as blood, and the man was
covered in blood, rushing out like a mad demon, and roaring up to the sky.
The night is getting dark.
With loose hair and torn clothes, the sprayed blood was like mist, only as bright
as blood-devouring beads, illuminating the entire night sky.
He looked up, stared, and rushed up.
The sound of the wind was bitter and bloody, Lu Xueqi's face was as white as
snow, and there was no trace of blood. Looking at the leaping figure, Tianya
subconsciously pierced out.
The blue light pierced the blood mist in a blink of an eye, right in front of him.
The wound was before her eyes.
Tianya trembled slightly!
The gaze came from deep, but the madness was so familiar.
Do you still remember, many years ago, a desperate teenager...
The red mansions skyrocketed, drowning the two figures.
The cries of ghosts roared all over the sky.
The people in the right way exclaimed, and one after another rushed to fly. Just
before they reacted, there was another weird white shadow that flew up like a
lightning.
In the red light, blood-stained palms, like the claws of a devil's grinning claws,
grabbed her.
However, Tianya hangs down quietly and weakly.
She stood alone in the wind and rain, facing him, staring silently.
The bloody palm was pressed against the lap of her clothes, and the turbulent
demon power roared from the palm.
Those eyes that became crazy and blood-red were right in front of her.
Whose heart is beating gently...

The red light dissipated, and a figure fell slumping.
Lu Xueqi stood in the air, closing her eyes tightly, and there was a red blood mark
on the front of her clothes, which was shocking.
After the wind and rain, are there still tears...

A moment before grabbing the righteous man, the sudden Bai Ying grabbed the
unconscious Ghost Li, and it was Xiao Bai who held him and moved it
horizontally.
She looked at Guili's injury, frowned, shook her head and sighed, and said in a
low voice: "I really can't stand your man. Even if you are emotional, you don't
have to be so tragic..."
Gui Li didn't answer. People who have lost consciousness can't speak. But after
the initial surprise, the people in the right way yelled. Xiaobai raised his eyes and
looked up, brightly glaring, and immediately suffocated everyone.
Lu Xueqi slowly fell down, the bloody handprint on the placket seemed to be
carved, and it was particularly eye-catching on her white dress. Everyone could
almost imagine how close the devil's hand would die to this woman!
However, she still escaped a catastrophe, and it was the Demon Cult monster
who was hit hard.
The outstanding young generation of Qingyunmen is truly extraordinary.
Xiao Bai glanced across the people, and finally fell on Lu Xueqi. He looked up and
down for a moment, nodded, and said with a smile on his mouth: "Sure enough,
she is a peerless beauty. No wonder you can make men crazy about you." After
that, She first glanced at Gui Li in her arms, then intentionally or unconsciously,
she turned her head and glanced at Li Xun, who was standing aside, with a
painful look on her face.
A trace of anger flashed across Li Xun's face, his right hand was frustrated with
blood-devouring demon power by Gui Li in the fight just now, and half of his
palm was as scorched, looking terrifying, and I don't know if it will affect his
future practice. This time I heard this sudden appearance of the seductive
woman suddenly sarcastically, and immediately furious: "Who are you? This
ghost is a sinful evil demon, you know..."
"what!"
Xiaobai suddenly laughed, facing the people in the right way, deliberately hugged
the unconscious Ghost Li a little tighter, and immediately made everyone around
him look at him, and at the same time, he said indifferently: "You Don’t know, I’ve
never known each other!"
Li Xun was suffocated. He didn't know what to say for a while. At the same time,
the pain in his right hand became more and more severe, and his heart was
extremely anxious.
At this moment, a surprised exclamation came from behind.
"Nine-tailed demon fox! She is the nine-tailed demon fox!"
Everyone was shocked. Lu Xueqi and Faxiang didn't know the secrets of the
Fenxiang Valley Profound Fire Altar, but it was all right, but the disciples in the
Fenxiang Valley were in a mess. The person who exclaimed was Lu Shun, the
oldest generation on the court.
Xiaobai glanced at Lu Shun's place, thought about it, nodded and said, "You old
man, are you the courageless guy who hid behind the old thieves Yun Yilan and
Shangguance back then?"
Lu Shun was immediately flushed with anger, pointing his finger at Xiao Bai,
trembling with irritation, and in the sight of sneaking around, he furiously said:
"What are you looking at? I'm not up to it yet. I caught this evildoer!"
Xiaobai chuckled, holding Guili in his arms. Lu Shun flew up first and intercepted
him. Unexpectedly, Xiaobai snorted. He didn't even look at him. The white
shadow floated, and a gloomy light came from her clothes. Flew out of the sleeve,
hitting Lu Shun Jianmang.
Lu Shunren groaned in mid-air, and turned back. It seemed that he had suffered a
bit of a loss.
Everyone lost their color. Although Lu Shun's reputation is far from the Fenxiang
Valley master Yun Yilan and Shangguan Ce, he is still a figure of the Fenxiang
Valley old generation, but under this nine-tailed celestial fox peerless monster,
he actually did it in one round. Being blocked back, this enchanting way is so
high, one can imagine.
At the moment everyone shouted and rushed forward together. Xiao Bai frowned
slightly, with disdain on her face, shaking her body, and swaying several people
in succession. He was about to fly up, and suddenly there was a pure and Buddha
name behind him, and a golden light rushed over.
Xiaobai frowned, showing surprise for the first time, turning back and dancing in
his sleeve robe, a light green light flew out, resisting the golden light.
"Great Brahma Prajna," she looked at her opinion, nodded and said:
"Unexpectedly, Tianyin Temple actually produced talents like you, and it really
deserves to be the righteous sect on the shoulders with Qingyun."
The method is in harmony with ten ways: "Thank you for the praise of the
donor." Although he spoke politely, after he folded, Jin Guang became even more
prosperous. From between his sleeves, a dazzling bead flew out, dripping and
spinning. Charged towards Xiaobai Ji.
Xiaobai snorted, as soon as the green light receded, his whole body floated up
with Guili, and went straight up to the blue sky. After a while, the place where he
was standing under his feet was hit by the reincarnation beads. With a bang, the
whole ground was vigorously punched out by Buddhism. The big pit of two feet.
Not wanting to be entangled anymore, Xiao Bai took this opportunity to turn
around and wanted to leave. Unexpectedly, his figure moved, but only the blue
light was dazzling, and the sharp "hissing" sound instantly filled the world and
came over the world. It was Lu Xueqi’s Heavenly Sword. Arrived. Xiao Bai's face
became cold, and suddenly he stretched out his hand and directly inserted it into
the thousands of sword lights, only to hear the sharp echo of "Zheng", Lu Xueqi's
sword light disappeared, with a look of surprise on his face, Tianya also returned
to her hand.
Xiao Bai didn't hesitate even more, holding Guili's figure suddenly like a ghost
and disappearing from mid-air. Everyone was shocked. After a while, someone
saw the white shadow like electricity, rushing towards the other side of the river,
and shouted loudly.
I saw Xiaobai flashing into a wooden house. A moment later, before everyone
arrived, he flew out from the window of the house again. In addition to Guili,
there was a small gray shadow on his shoulders. It was the monkey Xiaohui who
was still asleep...
When everyone arrived, Xiao Bai's figure had disappeared. Righteous people
were angry and scolded, but most of them were secretly shocked. This nine-
tailed celestial fox has such a profound cultivation, it is really not to be
underestimated.
At this moment, the fighting in Qilidong finally calmed down completely, and
what remained was a burning sea of fire and the painful cry of countless Miao
people.
In the distance, the injured Tu Ma Bone Patriarch was shouting loudly, leading a
group of people to run up the mountain, obviously to check the injury of the
great wizard. On the mountainside, someone had already surrounded the great
wizard, shouting from afar.
When everyone returned to their original place, they saw the surrounding
flames, the crackling sounds of the flame engulfing the wood one after another,
and the burnt beams and large woods were falling down continuously, and the
situation was extremely miserable.
Faxiang shook his head and sighed, his face full of compassion, and he flew into
the sea of fire first to help the Miao people put out the fire. Affected by him, other
disciples of Fenxianggu also followed suit.
Li Xun only felt that the pain on his right hand had receded a little at this
moment. It seemed that as long as his movement resisted, it would not be a big
harm. He was relieved a little and he was relieved.
Just as he was hesitating whether to follow up and fight the fire together, a voice
suddenly came from behind: "Brother Li."
Li Xun was taken aback, and when he looked back, he saw Lu Xueqi Tianya re-
sheath, holding it in her hand, a white cloth fluttering under the flame. The
bloody handprint on her dress was even more dazzling, but she didn't seem to
want to hide it.
At this moment, she looked as cold as before, looking at Li Xun lightly.
For some reason, Li Xun was a little uncomfortable being seen by her, and said,
"What's the matter, Junior Sister Lu?"
Lu Xueqi looked at Li Xun silently. After a while, she slowly said, "The wound on
Guili's right shoulder, but you injured it with a jade ruler?"
Li Xun's mouth suddenly became dry, and after a while he said calmly: "Yes."
Lu Xueqi held Tianya's hand and tightened it for a moment, as if a light blue
appeared on her white skin. It's just that her face is still as white and cold as
snow, without the slightest expression.
She nodded slightly, turned and walked away.
Li Xun suddenly became inexplicably angry and said loudly, "Junior Sister Lu,
what do you mean?"
Lu Xueqi paused for a while, and under the blazing flames around her, her white
figure seemed to burn.
"Good ruler! Very powerful!"
A faint voice came from the person who didn't turn his head and his back, every
word, very slow, very slow, very clear.
Li Xun suddenly became dumb.
Lu Xueqi walked forward. Suddenly, a big house above her was burned by flames
for a long time. There was a loud crackling, and a huge beam with hot flames
slammed her head down.
Li Xun was taken aback, but before he could utter a word, Lu Xueqi let out a soft
whistle. Somehow, there was a bit of grief and anger in the howling. Watching
her wave of her left hand, the Tianya Divine Sword was swept up, the blue light
skyrocketed, and the rumbling sound smashed the giant tree to pieces, raising
countless sparks, covering the sky, and after a while, it rained and it was
spectacular. Extremely, between her and Li Xun, she drowned her figure without
a trace.
Li Xun looked at the colorful fire and rain all over the sky, and was stunned for a
moment, looking stunned.

The night is deep.
Xiaobai turned into a rapid white light, and walked through the lofty mountains,
far away from Qilidong. About half an hour later, she found a secluded place on
the side of a high mountain and stopped.
She gently put down Guili and put him on the ground, only to see that the man
was covered in blood, and many of them flowed to her hand, and was slowly
sucked in by the blood-devouring bead gleaming with the mysterious red
light. At this moment, the Blood Devouring Orb seemed to be like a yin spirit
possessing Guili's body, constantly eating away at the master's spirit.
Xiao Bai sighed and stretched out his hand to take the Soul Eater from Gui Li's
hand. Unexpectedly, although Gui Li was unconscious, he still held the magic
wand tightly in his hand, as if only this thing was his only leaning against.
Xiaobai tugged twice, but he couldn't remove it from his hand, shook his head,
and gave up. It's just that her gaze fell on her hand immediately, the index finger
of her right hand, the index finger of her right hand, which was originally white
jade-like finger, slowly changed to red at this moment, and there was a faint
involuntary tremor.
Xiaobai smiled, and whispered: "It's a good Tianya, it's a real name, it really is a
magical soldier..."
"Plop." A voice suddenly came from her, Xiao Bai was startled, and when he saw
it, Xiao Hui, who was drunk, fell from her shoulder and fell on the side of the
seriously injured owner, with two mouthfuls in his mouth. Sound, reached out
and scratched his head, unexpectedly fell asleep again.
Xiao Bai was angry and funny, and said loudly, "Dead monkey!"
"Woo..."
"Your foolish master is dying!"
"Woo..."
"..." Xiaobai was speechless, rolled his eyes at the monkey, kicked the monkey
away, then squatted down beside Guili, looked up and down his injuries, shook
his head and sighed.

The night is as cold as water, and the chill is getting into the bones.
That coldness, as if you had experienced it many years ago, right?
When Gui Li woke up quietly, such thoughts flashed through his mind.
When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was the sky full of stars.
The night sky of southern Xinjiang, at this moment, no longer flames, no hustle
and bustle, and finally revealed its original peaceful and peaceful side. Above the
sky, countless stars dotted it, shining brightly. Large or small, they are vaguely
like human eyes, maybe they are a bit naughty, looking at the world like this
jokingly.
Severe pain burst out from the right shoulder, and then the whole body was
sore. Even if he was as strong as him, he couldn't help but take a breath.
"You're awake." A voice of concern in the calm sounded beside him.
Gui Li turned his head and saw Xiao Bai's face.
He sat up with a support, but moved his wounds and couldn't help
frowning. Xiaobai glanced at him and said, "You are not hurt, so let's take a good
rest first!"
Gui Li lowered his head, and saw that the wound on his right shoulder was
wrapped up with a white cloth tape, and other small wounds could also be seen
to have been treated. There is no other person here, it is naturally Xiaobai's
credit when he was in a coma.
He whispered: "You saved me, thank you."
Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders and said, "I didn't do anything. The main reason
is that your life is hard. I didn't even think you could survive in that situation."
Gui Li snorted, and recalled the scenes of the decisive battle in Qilitong in his
mind. Suddenly, he was frustrated and stayed in place, not wanting to say
anything.
Xiaobai said leisurely: "Speaking of which, the Miao people in Qilidong are the
worst luck! Not to mention that their homes have been burnt, and the tribesmen
have suffered countless deaths and injuries. Even the great wizards who respect
them as gods, I think they are more ill-fortuned. ..."
Gui Li's body suddenly shook.
"What's wrong with him?" Gui Li's voice suddenly became hoarse.
Xiaobai still looked like he was hanging up high, and said leisurely: "I remember
that old man battling a strange man in the sky, and finally defeated by
exhaustion, seriously injured, and even their sacred objects..."
"How is he, is he dead?" Ghostly got up, interrupted Xiao Bai's words all of a
sudden, and obviously didn't care about the so-called Miao people's sacred
artifacts at all. Only when he stood up, suddenly the pain appeared on the
ground, his feet were soft, his whole body swayed, and he almost fell.
Just as Xiaobai was about to stretch out his hand to help him, Gui Li was already
breathing hard and barely standing still, but above his forehead, he could already
see cold sweat.
Xiaobai slowly took his hand back, looked at him silently, and said, "Why are you
doing this again?"
Gui Li gasped, "What the hell is the Great Wizard? Is he okay?"
Xiaobai said: "When I took you away, I saw the old man surrounded by the Miao
people from a distance. What is the life and death of the Miao people? To be
honest, I don't know."
Gui Li had a look of contrite in his eyes, gritted his teeth, turned and left, but did
not take a few steps, suddenly snorted, the white cloth band on the wound on his
right shoulder was already red, and his face began to twist.
Behind him, Xiao Bai said lightly: "You should take a break! The Azure Cloud
Gate's'Extreme Sword Guarding Thunder True Art' is so easy to suffer."
Guili only felt that the meridians in his body were in chaos, and his breath was
chaotic. The Qingyunmen Taoist practice, Tianyin Temple's "Great Brahma
Prajna", and the secret method of the heavens were all in a mess. Since he
rebelled against Qingyun ten years ago, he has There are countless fights in the
internal fighting, but they are the most injured today.
Lu Xueqi's spiritual practice is really fast!
He said something bitterly in his heart, but he still suppressed the painful groan
from his body, took a step slowly, and walked forward.
"You are going to see that great wizard regardless of your life or death, is it for
Baguio?" Xiaobai's voice came from behind him faintly.
Gui Li didn't answer, but took the second step slowly.
Xiao Bai looked at the stubborn figure behind him, took a breath, shook his head
and smiled bitterly: "You are great, you are great!" As he said, he slowly
followed. Only a moment later, she suddenly said, "The woman in white who
fought with you tonight, which one do you like better than Baguio?"
Gui Li's body shook, suddenly turned his head, staring at Xiao Bai closely, Xiao
Bai did not change his face, and under Gui Li even with a fierce gaze, he still
looked at him with a smile.
Gui Li panted heavily, turned his head slowly, and stopped looking at her. After a
while, he slowly, but he seemed to have a deep heart towards him, and said in a
low voice: "In this world, only Baguio is really heartily towards me. of!"
Xiaobai was silent.
"For her, I just died, so what?" Gui Li said slowly, then moved his body and
walked forward.
In the sky, the stars are shining, and it is scattered on the earth.

Xiaobai sighed faintly, followed, walked a few steps, then turned around again,
and cried out to the place where he had been resting before, "Dead monkey, we
are gone!"
"Woo..."
noob:"……"

Chapter 6 Tracking
The sky gradually brightened, and the raging fire that had burned all night in
Qilidong gradually subsided. Only after the flame burned, there were only ruined
walls and scorched black wood with green smoke.
Although Dharma and Taoism are high, but after a busy night, there are
inevitably a few burn marks on their bodies, and some of the Fenxianggu
disciples who are slightly lower in Taoism have some dark ashes on their faces.
However, when they stood still, breathed a sigh of relief, and looked around
again, the eyes of ordinary Miao people looking at these foreigners were full of
hostility, and there was nothing to them because of their help. Good impression.
Fa Xiang laughed bitterly. Although he felt wronged in his heart, he couldn't
explain anything. Just as he wanted to turn his head and say something to others,
there was a commotion in the Fenxiang Valley behind him.
Fa Xiang was stunned for a moment, turned his head and looked around, only to
see Shangguan Ce descend from the sky, to the ground, and slowly walked over.
The senior Fenxiang Valley who was the first to fly away last night, but was the
last to arrive overnight, immediately made everyone present stare at each other.
"Hehe!" A sneer, but Lu Shun's mouth from Fenxianggu, "Brother, you came so
early!"
Shangguance's face was expressionless, but his brows were furrowed, and he
could vaguely see that his thoughts were serious. He also didn't bother to
straighten out Lu Shun, walked closer and looked around, shook his head
slightly, sighed, and said to Li Xun: "It's almost done here, you take the juniors
back to Fenxiang Valley first!"
Li Xun was actually full of anger and doubts in his heart. He wanted to ask where
the uncle master went last night. Otherwise, if there is a master of Shangguan
policy, it will be easier to deal with ghosts and will not provoke them. So much
trouble.
Just thinking about it, he still didn't dare to offend the Shangguan's policy of
Fenxiang Valley, which is second only to the valley owner Yun Yilan, and said in a
low voice, "Yes."
Lu Shun stood aside furiously, and said to his superiors: "What do you mean, I
ran out of sight last night, do you give orders as soon as you come today?"
Shangguan Ce said lightly: "I had a little accident last night. After I return to the
valley, I will talk to you in detail."
Lu Shun's expression changed, and there was something to be said before
Shangguan Ce was obviously very impatient, and said slightly angrily: "Fourth
old, go back and talk about it!"
Shangguan Ce's face was not angry and mighty. When he was drunk like this, Lu
Shun didn't dare to say anything for a while. Li Xun hesitated for a moment, and
finally said to the Shangguan: "Uncle Master, after we go back, the nine-tailed
celestial fox ..."
Shangguan Ce shook his head and said, "The Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox is not in a
hurry. Let's go back and talk about it."
Li Xun dared not say any more, nodded and promised, and led everyone away.
When he left, he couldn't help but looked back at Lu Xueqi, who was standing
with Faxiang in the distance.
The woman in white had a cold face and didn't even look at him.
Li Xun let out a long sigh in his heart, as if turning over a five-flavored bottle,
feeling incomprehensible, slowly going away. Although Lu Shun was reluctant, he
followed suit.
Shangguan Ce sighed, turned around, and said to Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi: "The
two are very grateful for helping each other, I am really grateful."
Faxiang and Lu Xueqi did not dare to be rude, and they returned the gift together.
Faxiang smiled and said: "Shangguan Shishushu is too polite. Qingyun, Tianyin,
and Fenxianggu are all righteous families. It is a matter of helping each other
with righteousness. It depends on the expression of Shishushu. There seems to
be something wrong, I wonder what happened last night?"
As he said, he raised his eyes and looked at the upper official, with a kind smile
on the corner of his mouth, the indescribable kindness and peace, exactly the
appearance of a Buddhist monk.
Shangguan Ce snorted, but with a grateful smile on his face, he said, "It's not a big
deal. The old man met a few small thieves and wasted a little time, that's all. But
since things are almost done here, despise. Gu Shi didn't dare to bother the two
of you, please go back to the mountain! If there is a chance in the future, the old
man will definitely visit the mountain with Senior Brother Gu Zhuyun."
Fa Xiang and Lu Xueqi looked at each other. Both of them were sleek and
thoughtful characters. How could they believe that Shangguance met a few little
thieves. The bandits and thief who can rob Shangguance in this world, I'm afraid
they have not been born yet! It's just that even though they knew that Shangguan
Ce meant to shirk, after all, they couldn't expose it face to face. The two had to
bow their heads and nod their heads in agreement.
Shangguance said some more polite remarks before he got up and left.
Looking at his figure disappearing into the clouds, Lu Xueqi suddenly said, "He
has a heavy heart."
Fa Xiang smiled slightly, and said, "Yes! I don't know what the Shangguan Shishu
did last night..." After talking, he suddenly stopped. Lu Xueqi's face was
indifferent or indifferent, and there was no sense of smile, at first glance. It
seemed that the white-clothed woman was staring into the distance, her bright
eyes were complicated and hazy, but her thoughts were a bit heavier than
Shangguan Ce saw it.
What is she thinking again?
The Faxiang chanted to the Buddha in a low voice, and said nothing.

Hilltop.
Xiaobai supported Guili and looked towards Qilidong, watching the last two
foreign figures flying towards the sky and gradually disappearing.
"They are gone." Xiaobai smiled and said.
Gui Li silently retracted his gaze staring at the clouds, was silent for a moment,
and said: "Let's go down!"
Xiao Bai nodded, but looked at Gui Li's body, and said softly: "Or let's take a
break first! Your wound has shed so much blood again."
Gui Li shook his head and said, "My body doesn't matter, it's important to find
the Great Wizard."
After all, he stood up first.
"Squeak, squeak." A familiar scream sounded from the side, and a gray shadow
jumped out from the side, jumping on Guili's shoulder two or three times.
Although the figure's movements seemed to be a little jerky and unstable, it
finally became drunk. The monkey who woke up was obviously in good spirits
and in a great mood, grinning.
Xiao Bai also stood up, walked to Gui Li's side, gave Xiao Hui an angry look, and
said, "What a laugh, you stupid master almost died last night, do you know?"
"hiss!"
There was a low angry roar, but the little gray fangs lying on the shoulders of
Guili grinned in a vicious and vicious manner, exposing their fangs, looking
around, the two monkeys clasped their fists and waved up and down, looking
like they were singled out.
Xiaobai snorted and said, "Don't pretend to be you, as an afterthought!"
The monkey's small gray eyes were raised, and he rolled his eyes at Xiaobai,
squeaked twice, and retracted, pulling on Guili's clothes, looking indifferent, just
sticking to his master.
Gui Li stretched out his hand and touched its head without saying anything. He
continued to walk down the mountain, Xiao Hui turned his head, very proud, and
made a face with Xiao Bai's tongue.
Xiaobai smiled bitterly, shook his head and sighed, and followed, muttering in a
low voice: "These days, even monkeys have such a personality..."

They walked to Qilidong, and the Miao people who met again had a sense of
resentment in their eyes. Some of them saw the appearance of a ghost and a
bloody maniac last night, and their faces were even more shocked.
Xiao Bai watched Gui Li's hard work, and walked a few steps forward to support
him. When Gui Li was about to break free, he whispered: "I'm afraid these Miao
people won't let us meet the great wizard."
Guili was very unaccustomed to being supported by Xiaobai. He was about to
break free and walk alone, but when he heard Xiaobai say this, he was taken
aback and said, "Why?"
Xiaobai glanced forward, and Gui Li followed her gaze. They were walking up the
mountain where the Miao altar was located, but at the moment dozens of Miao
men gathered under the mountain, guarding the way to the mountain. The only
channel. When they saw these two foreigners approaching, almost everyone was
on the verge of an enemy. Some soldiers had already picked up their swords and
spears and faced Guili and Xiaobai.
Gui Li silently, but his footsteps still didn't stop, and he continued to walk
towards the crowd. Xiaobai was beside him, glanced at him, and said, "What if
they don't let us go up?"
Gui Li did not speak.
The monkey Xiaohui, who was lying on Guili's shoulders, was looking around at
this moment, with a look of surprise. He obviously didn't know why he had only
slept for one night and this place was turned upside down.
They walked closer, and as expected, as expected, none of the Miao warriors
backed away, all with hostile eyes. They gathered on the way to the
mountainside altar, their swords were unsheathed one after another, facing the
two ghosts and Li. .
The corners of Guili's mouth twitched, and a hint of irritation flashed in his eyes,
but at this moment, he finally knew that it was not a time to be tough. It was good
to deal with these Miao warriors. Once the Miao were injured, even if the great
wizard was safe and sound, I was afraid. Can't heal Baguio for myself.
He took a deep breath and lowered his breath in a low voice: "We want to see the
great wizard."
I didn't know if I didn't understand him or didn't plan to pay attention at all, the
Miao soldiers didn't even change their expressions. At this moment, even Xiao
Bai frowned, feeling very troublesome.
At this time, behind the crowd, suddenly came the Miao patriarch Tu Magu's
voice: "The great wizard is seriously injured and cannot see guests. Please come
back!"
The crowd stepped aside, and Tu Magu slowly walked out from behind. Seeing
his cold face and blood stains on his clothes, it was obvious that it was not easy
for him to spend the night last night. The look he looked at Guili Xiaobai at this
moment was completely different from yesterday.
Gui Li was silent for a moment, and said, "Great Wizard, is he okay?"
Tu Magu sneered and said: "Thanks to the two, his old man is not dead yet."
Guili breathed a sigh of relief, but Xiao Bai couldn't listen anymore, and said
lightly: "The great wizard is injured, but he has nothing to do with us. Even if the
patriarch is angry, you can't move your anger on us."
Tu Ma Gu has been suffocated since last night. The reason why he still talked to
these two foreigners is because they didn't kill the Miao people last night, and
Guili saved a child. But at this moment, when Xiaobai said such a cold word, his
anger rose immediately, and his eyebrows were about to get angry.
Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps behind the crowd, but it was a Miao who
looked like a young wizard ran down from the mountain, looked at them a few
times, and then attached his ear to Tu Magu's ear and said a few words.
Tu Ma Gu was obviously taken aback, and he couldn't believe it. He asked in a
low voice in Miao language, and the young wizard nodded affirmatively.
Tu Magu sighed, turned around, and said, "The great wizard wants to see you, so
follow this wizard up!"
Both Guili and Xiaobai were startled. Xiaobai frowned and wondered how the
Great Wizard would know that he had reached the bottom of the mountain.
However, Guili was filled with joy. Since the Great Wizard was willing to see him,
most of them would also be willing to heal Baguio.
They followed the young wizard, through the crowd, and walked up the
mountain. The Miao people's eyes were puzzled and angry, but the great wizard
was obviously still alive, and no one in the scene came out to stop him. But not
long after they left, some Miao people talked to Tu Magu Chiliquala, and then
many Miao people agreed, thinking that everyone did not want to see evil
foreigners enter the altar again.
Tu Magu yelled a few words, and at the same time looked in the direction of the
mountainside altar, the voices of the Miao people gradually became quieter.
Guili and Xiaobai followed the wizard who led the way and walked onto the
platform in front of the altar. The two noticed almost at the same time that at the
front of the platform, the ground originally made of huge rocks was cracked into
countless cracks. Last night, the place where the great wizard stood stretched out
in all directions, and the rock at the very center was shattered.
The two looked at each other, Xiao Bai's expression remained unchanged, but Gui
Li's heart was slightly shaken. This area of southern Xinjiang is located in the
border, and has never been in the eyes of the Middle-earth cultivation sect. Not
only the decent sects look down on this place, but even the demon sects also
despise it. It's just that I have seen it with my own eyes that the weirdness of
Southern Xinjiang Witchcraft cannot be underestimated.
"Hoohululu..." The wizard in front urged them in a weird Miao language, and
Guili and Xiaobai turned back and walked over.
The altar was deep, and the darkness inside was like an endless tunnel,
swallowing their figures.

Far away from the south of Qilidong where the Miao people live in southern
Xinjiang, the towering, steep, rolling mountain range is the one hundred
thousand mountains that people in southern Xinjiang have heard of
discoloration.
Here, there seems to be no sunshine all year round, dark clouds linger, and black
wind howling. Occasionally, bold hunters went hunting in the mountains during
the famine years, but they never came back.
Among the five southern Xinjiang tribes, there have been warnings handed down
by their ancestors a long time ago, and they are never allowed to enter the evil
mountain range, because there are the demon kings that all the tribes in
southern Xinjiang fear, and the terrifying barbarians under him. people.
Over the years, this common commandment has been passed down from
generation to generation and has been passed down among the five ethnic
groups in southern Xinjiang. As time flies, the 100,000 mountains shrouded in
black clouds have become more mysterious.
And the only way to that terrifying and mysterious world still exists quietly at
the foot of the mountain, in the gloomy cave, with weird screams from time to
time, making people feel that the roots of the teeth are sour and the body feels
cold. In the legend of Southern Xinjiang, that is the angry roar of the mysterious
and terrifying demon king.
A black-clad lich suddenly appeared beside this cave like a ghost. Although it was
already dawn at the moment, it seemed that darkness was still shrouded in his
surroundings.
Behind him, a giant beast slowly appeared, stepping on all fours, with extremely
sharp protruding claws. With his back and waist arched, the long and sturdy
neck is a huge head. At first glance, he almost thought it was a dragon from
Middle-earth legends. After a closer look, there was a difference. The giant beast
had a big mouth and extremely sharp teeth. A pair of eyes radiated fierce light
from time to time, and looked around vigilantly, as if he wanted to choose people
and eat them.
The lich was in front of this giant beast, almost only one-third of its height. But
somehow, this evil dragon was extremely respectful to the man in black.
The lich seemed to be like the dragon next to him, keeping very vigilant, and he
was looking around at this moment. After making sure that no one was following
him, he turned his head and nodded at the dragon, and said, "Go back. Right!"
There was a muffled sound deep in the evil dragon's throat, which was probably
considered as an agreement, but the sound sounded like a roar and was
deafening.
The lich was obviously used to the dragon's reaction. After a while, his figure
flashed, disappeared into the cave and merged into the darkness. The dragon's
body was too large, and it was obviously unable to get into the cave. Seeing its
appearance, it seemed to be about to move. Suddenly, its body movement
suffocated and stopped suddenly.
In the huge but low roar, the ferocious dragon slowly turned around. It seemed
that some movement suddenly alarmed the sensitive dragon. At this moment, it
looked fierce and looked around again. At the same time, the nose above its
mouth kept expanding and contracting. Obviously, it had a keen sense of smell
and was smelling something in the air.
It was just that there was silence around, nothing happened, and after the dragon
smelled it for a while, nothing was noticed. The dragon seemed a little confused,
but after a long time, it finally decided to give up, turning around again, yelling in
a low voice, with all four legs, and amidst the loud noise, the giant beast turned
directly above the towering and steep mountains. Rushed up.
It has a vigorous figure, its giant feet galloping, and its sharp claws grabbed into
the rocky soil on the mountain, nailed deeply like steel nails to stabilize its
body. I saw it running like flying on the mountain ridge, and in a blink of an eye,
it rushed to the high mountain, and gradually disappeared into a dark cloud.
And in that gloomy cave place, after a long time, behind a cluster of flowers and
grass in the distance, there was a long scream, which seemed to be nervous for a
long time, and then relaxed.
After a while, the yellow figure of Jin Ping'er floated out of the flowers and grass,
and fell outside the dark cave. Facing the dark cave, a pensive expression
gradually appeared on her face. After a while, she seemed to have made a
decision. She bit her teeth and shook her figure. She also drifted into the cave and
sneaked into the mysterious world.

Chapter 7 Legend
Qilitong, Miao people's altar.
The battle last night did not seem to affect the silence here. Under the leadership
of the young wizard, Gui Li and Xiao Bai walked silently among the altar. Xiao
Hui, who was lying on Gui Li's shoulders, seemed to be much quieter at this
moment, as if the calm atmosphere around it had made it calm down.
Passing through the long corridor, before arriving at the stone house deep in the
altar, the young wizard nodded slightly without saying anything to them, turned
around and left, and was submerged in the darkness after a while.
Around, only the two of them were left. Gui Li and Xiao Bai looked at each other,
and Gui Li said lightly: "Let's go in!"
Xiaobai nodded and agreed, and the two walked in together.
The room was still very dim, and there was still a pile of flames burning deep in
the front. In front of the flames, there was still a rickety figure sitting with their
backs to them.
In this familiar scene, in a daze, what happened last night seemed unreal, maybe
it was just a dream...
A slight cough rang out on the old man, and his back illuminated by the fire
trembling violently, shattered the silence here and brought people back to
reality.
"You are here," the great wizard said slowly in a voice that became a little hoarse
after his coughing stopped, "Come here!"
Guili and Xiaobai walked behind him and sat down quietly. In front of the thin old
man, somehow, they both felt a little bit at a loss as to what to say.
The great wizard seemed to sigh softly, and said, "The people of my tribe were
rude to you just now, don't be offended."
Gui Li nodded slightly, and said, "Don't dare."
The great wizard coughed twice, but fell silent and said nothing. Guili and Xiaobai
had to wait patiently. Unexpectedly, after waiting for a long time, the great
wizard seemed to be asleep, motionless, and did not react at all.
Gui Li's heart became more and more anxious. For one thing, he didn't know
what the great wizard was thinking about. Secondly, the sudden turmoil last
night made him almost regretted his whole life. If it is because of him, he would
miss Baguio. A hundred death will not be redeemed.
At this moment, I waited for a long time. Seeing that the great wizard still didn't
seem to speak, Xiao Bai beside him was patient and not anxious, but Xiao Hui was
already impatient. Monkey-like and playful, can't bear the solemn atmosphere
here, grabbing a hand, slipping away, slipping off Guili quietly.
Gui Li felt anxious and didn't want to delay any longer, and immediately said:
"Senior, the one I asked for..."
The word "thing" had not yet been spoken, and the great wizard suddenly
interrupted and said: "Young man, let me tell you a story!"
Gui Li was taken aback, and glanced at Xiaobai next to him, only to see that she
also frowned, her eyes were very confused, obviously he didn't know what the
old guy was thinking. It's just that at this moment, after all, he wanted to ask
others, so Guili had to sigh in his heart, resisting the impatient anxiety in his
heart, and patiently said: "Senior, please say it!"
With a hoarse voice, the great wizard faintly sounded in the depths of this dark
altar, as if thousands of years had passed, and then quietly turned back at this
moment...
"Our southern frontier is located in the vast south of China. It has never been as
prosperous as Middle-Earth, but it has its own unique origins..."
Gui Li nodded silently, the unique customs here in southern Xinjiang were indeed
different from those in China.
"Now everyone in the world knows that here in our southern Xinjiang, there are
a total of five ethnic groups living side by side on this land. But in fact, a long time
ago, the five ethnic groups of Miao, Li, Zhuang, Tu and Gao were actually It's the
same ancient tribe, named the'Witch tribe'."
Both Guili and Xiaobai were startled, not to mention that Guili had never heard of
these things, even Xiaobai had no impression.
The back of the great wizard, a slightly distorted shadow reflected by the blazing
flame, reflected on the ground. In his voice, there was also the "cracking" sound
of the firewood cracking in the flame, faint, with the past time. Vicissitudes of life.
"There is a legend in the clan that in ancient times, the ancient witch clan ran the
southern frontier, and they were powerful. The clan produced strangers with
high witching power. Among them, the witches of each generation served the
witch gods, and the witchcraft was the most powerful."
"The so-called witch maiden is to select a virgin with the highest spiritual power
from each generation of the ancient witch tribe, serve the witch god in the altar,
study witchcraft, and command all the witch tribe people. This kind of life has
been passed on. Many years, many years..."
Gui Li and Xiao Bai both raised their heads slightly. They are both smart people.
At this moment, they all know the key points of the great wizard, and they are
about to come out. At this moment, Xiao Hui didn't know where he had touched
quietly in the dark.
"However, just in the third year of the eleventh generation of the ancient witch
clan’s succession to the throne, a sudden change occurred in the hundred
thousand mountains on the southern border." The voice of the great wizard was
still hoarse, but his tone , But quietly rose up, as if the faint excitement in his
heart was slowly revealing.
"Among the 100,000 mountains, a monster called the'beast god' unexpectedly
appeared. No one knows the origin of that monster, as if he appeared out of thin
air in the treacherous 100,000 mountains."
"In the beginning, no one noticed the existence of that monster, but gradually, the
ancestors of the Wu tribe felt the change. Although the rolling mountains of the
Shiwan Dashan Mountain are steep, the forests are lush and there are many
animals. The Wu tribe is clever. The hunters can always go hunting. But from that
time, a vicious miasma was suddenly born among the 100,000 mountains, and
people inhaled a bite, and the whole body ulcerated to death. What's even more
strange is that the normal beasts have also been in succession. Weird changes
have taken place. Some monsters have turned into beastheads and humanoids.
They are extremely cruel. They kill people when they see them, and they die and
eat. It's creepy. Among the witches, people feel panic for a while."
Gui Li and Xiao Bai couldn't help but glance at each other again. What the great
wizard said was really strange and unheard of.
The great wizard paused for a while, as if she was also immersed in the past that
was submerged in ancient history. After a while, she slowly continued: "At that
time, the witch goddess gathered the leaders of the witches of the clan to discuss,
and finally dispatched A team of brave warriors led by three wizards went to the
100,000 mountains to see what weird happened, which caused a sudden
poisonous miasma in the mountain and an animal change. But it was tenth after
this team entered the mountain. God, only the leading wizard with the strongest
magic power escaped back, and his whole body was ulcerated. It was still
ineffective under the full rescue of the maiden maiden. In the end, it was only
when she was still dying that she uttered the word'beast demon', that's it. So
dead!"
"Beast demon..." Gui Li and Xiao Bai slowly chanted this name in their hearts.
"From this time on, the ancestors of the Wu clan finally knew that a monster had
appeared among the hundred thousand mountains. Later, after various
investigations, after paying many warriors' lives, they gradually learned that this
monster suddenly appeared in the hundred thousand mountains. In the middle
of the world, there are incredible weird and strange abilities. Under his demon
method, the originally lush forested mountains have become barren mountains,
the clear rivers are full of venom, and there are poisonous miasma everywhere.
And the original various animals in the forest, He was also transformed into
monsters by his demon method, and turned into all kinds of monsters such as
bear, tiger, leopard, werewolf, etc., fierce cannibalism, terrible..."
The corners of Gui Li's mouth twitched suddenly, and he said, "Is there a kind of
murloc?"
The great wizard shook his back and was silent for a moment. He seemed to be
thinking of something, then he nodded slowly, and said, "Yes, there is such a
murloc in the savage barbarians in the one hundred thousand mountains in the
clan legend. Why, are you..."
Gui Li pondered for a moment, and finally said: "Yes, I have seen such a monster
with a fish head in the Western Big Swamp."
The Great Wizard's body was shaken, and finally couldn't bear it. Huo Di turned
his head, and the fire illuminated his wrinkles, as if the deep annual rings carved
by the years, and his voice was hoarse at this moment: "You, you are really real
Did you see these monsters?"
Gui Li was silent but sure, and nodded.
The great wizard's face turned pale, and he said: "He appeared, and finally
appeared, God! God... But why did they appear in the west? The entrance of the
Shiwan Dashan Mountain is not the Fenxiang Valley Shou who has cultivated
Taoism. What..."
On his old face, sometimes frightened and sometimes confused, his expression
kept changing, it seemed to be in a trance.
Gui Li stretched out his hand and patted the old man's shoulder lightly.
The great wizard shook his body, as if suddenly awakened, looked at Guili, his
expression gradually calmed down, and then turned his head again to face the
flames.
"I, let's continue! Anyway, if it is God's will, we mortals are also powerless."
In his voice, there seemed to be a little more desolation: "After knowing the
monster, the people of the witch race never had a stable life for a day, and as
time went by, the subordinates of the beast demon All kinds of monsters have
begun to gradually come beyond the 100,000 mountains. In this way, news of the
murder of the clansmen continued to be heard from all over the place, and the
number of them was increasing. It was really to the point of panic. In the end,
ordinary people of the witch tribe. He even began to abandon his homeland and
recklessly migrate to the north. Seeing that if this continues, the entire Wu clan
will be destroyed."
"The witch maidens of that generation originally wanted to inquire more about
this monster, and then discuss how to remove the monster. But at that time, the
witches were very angry, and the situation was at the most critical moment. She
finally Decided to summon all the wizards and warriors in the entire wizard clan
to fight against this worldly monster and fight him to the death to save the
wizard clan."
"Unexpectedly, on the night that the witch girl made this decision, the beast
demon led his countless monsters, suddenly slammed out of the hundred
thousand mountains, and directly killed the ancient witch clan altar. The witch
clan altar, It is the place where the Wu tribe people worship the witch gods. It
has always been the lifeblood of the tribe and is sacred and inviolable. That night,
it can be said that all the Wu tribe people, regardless of men and women, or even
older children, all rushed to the battlefield, and those fierce The monsters are
fighting to death!"
The voice of the great wizard said this, and stopped gently, while Gui Li and Xiao
Bai each held their breath. The bloody fight in the ancient times, as if in the
surrounding darkness, in the desolate and vicissitudes of the Great Wizard's
words, quietly surfaced once again.
"That fierce battle is definitely not what we can imagine. My Miao ancestors have
passed down from generation to generation, and it is only a scaly claw that
depicts that battle. In short, all the feet that were stepped on were stained with
blood. After the land, after countless witch warriors died with their bodies and
demons, the beast finally took some demons and rushed into the witch god altar
guarded by the witch empress. And outside the altar, they are still fighting..."
"It's just that the great witch god finally begins to protect his people at this
moment, and the witch maidens of that generation are recognized as the
strongest witchcraft in the past. After a earth-shaking battle, the beast demon
and his A powerful subordinate demon was finally trapped by the "Eight Fierce
Profound Fire Array" passed down by the ancient witch gods in the altar..."
"What?" Gui Li and Xiao Bai suddenly lost their voices at the same time.
The great wizard looked back at them strangely, and said, "'Eight Fierce
Profound Fire Array', what's wrong?"
Gui Li and Xiao Bai looked at each other, were silent for a moment, and said,
"This name is quite weird."
The great wizard sighed, and said: "This magic circle was passed down by the
ancient wizard gods, and it was launched with the strange treasure of the
essence of fire, "Xuanhuojian". This magic formation was trapped in it. The
morale of the Wu people was greatly shaken, and the monsters were in a state of
chaos, and they were finally repelled gradually."
"It's just that although the'Eight Fiends Profound Fire Array' has boundless
mana, the power of the beast demon is really not trivial. It can actually survive
the day and night burning of the eight wild fire dragon, although he is seriously
injured, he still survives, and does not confront the witch empress. Rest. At that
time, in the entire altar, because the magic circle itself was too powerful, the
wizards of other tribes could not approach and help. Only the witch girl alone
supported this big magic circle with her own magic power, just like that after
three days and three nights. When the people of the witch clan were almost crazy
about it, the beast demon broke out."
"However, even though the beast demon escaped, the one who was already
burned by this circle was dying. He didn't dare to stay any longer, and flew
directly back to the nest in the hundred thousand mountains. When everyone
rushed into the altar, the witch girl was dying. She was also exhausted, and
almost exhausted her lamp. It’s just that the maiden maiden is really an
admirable figure, but after a day’s rest, her vitality was greatly injured but she
decided to enter the hundred thousand mountains alone. Get rid of the beast
monster. Because if you wait for the beast monster to come back, I'm afraid the
end of the witch clan will really come."
Xiaobai sighed softly, and said, "This maiden maiden is really a hero, a
bodhisattva, and she is so self-sacrificing!"
The great wizard said indifferently: "We do not believe in Bodhisattvas here in
southern Xinjiang."
Xiaobai smiled, did not speak.
The great wizard continued: "At that time, no one among the witch clans agreed
with the practice of the witch maiden. Everyone knows that she will never come
back if she goes. But the maiden is determined to go. It’s just accompanying, and
there are the bravest warriors among the seven witch races. The group of eight
of them has entered the extremely vicious mountain of one hundred thousand."
"They went all the way through thorns and thorns. I don't know how many
monsters they killed. They finally came to the ancient cave where the beasts
lived on the sixth day. At this moment, the witch empress made an unexpected
decision. She let the other seven people, all Waiting outside the cave, she was the
only one to enter the ancient cave. The seven warriors naturally refused, but the
maiden maiden was extremely determined, and she bluntly said that they would
go in and it would not help, but it would drag her down. In the end, the seven
warriors also I had to agree."
"After the witch maiden entered the ancient cave, there was no more news. The
seven warriors waited outside the ancient cave for two days and two nights.
Finally, two of them couldn't bear it and wanted to rush into the ancient cave to
find the maiden maiden, but the other five believed You should continue to wait
and obey the order of the maiden. The seven warriors just quarreled on their
own. In the end, the two warriors still entered the ancient cave, and they never
heard from them."
"In this way, until the fifth day, when the remaining five warriors gradually lost
their confidence, the maiden miracle miraculously staggered out of the ancient
cave. The maiden at that time, the whole person He had completely lost blood,
and his face was pale and scary. But the five warriors were overjoyed and didn't
notice this at all. The witch maiden summoned the five warriors to her side, and
gave everyone a sparkling, full of weird witch power. He told them that these five
sacred artifacts were made from her body after she removed the beast monster.
But the beast monster is a world-famous monster that has been transformed into
a fierce atmosphere between the world and the earth, although the body is
destroyed , The soul stays on."
"The five warriors were shocked, and the witch maiden said again, as long as
these five holy artifacts don't return to this ancient cave, the beast demon will
never be able to resurrect! After speaking, her body trembled repeatedly, and
her seven orifices were bleeding suddenly. The five warriors were shocked. The
witch maiden exhausted her last strength and told them that the witches must go
up and down to guard these five sacred artifacts forever, and must not allow the
beasts to resurrect, otherwise, it will be the witches and the end of the world.
And she herself, just You must stay forever outside this ancient cave, and use
your own soul to restrain all evildoers and lock them in the ancient cave. After
barely saying this, the witch empress could no longer support her, she stood and
died, and a moment later, she His body turned into a stone statue facing the
depths of the ancient cave!"
The voice of the great wizard slowly fell.
In the light of the fire, everyone’s expressions were a little strange, and there was
an unspeakable expression. After a long time, Xiaobai took a long breath and
said: "What a lady! But the great wizard, you tell us this story. But for what?"
The back of the great wizard, as if being bent by an invisible burden, was
exceptionally desolate. He did not answer Xiaobai’s question. Instead, he took it
upon himself and went on: "After the five warriors wept bitterly and sorrow,
they returned to the witch race. Although the witch empress died unfortunately,
the beast demon is unprecedented. The enemy was finally suppressed in that
ancient cave. While the people of the Wu people were sad, they were also a little
bit happy. However, at this moment, the five warriors who had gained high
reputation because of the return of the demon were because of Fight for the
leadership position among the Witch tribes, and fight each other internally."
"The saddest thing is that each generation of witch maidens in the witch clan was
designated by the previous generation of maidens, but the maidens of this
generation did not leave any instructions. At that time, all the five warriors forgot
to ask this. Question. In this way, the prosperous Wu Clan gradually split under
the quarrel of the five warriors, and the people supported one of them. In the
end, it gradually split into the Miao, Lei, Zhuang, Tu, and Tu of southern Xinjiang.
The five clans of Gaoshan, and the five key sacred artifacts, are also in the hands
of the five clans."
When this ancient but thrilling story finally came to an end, Gui Li took a deep
breath, looked at the back of the great wizard, and slowly said: "Senior, you have
said so much, is it because I want me to help find the Hmong artifacts? come
back?"

Chapter 8 The Forest
The great wizard was silent for a moment, and said, "Yes."
Gui Li fell silent.
The great wizard said slowly: "This sacred weapon is related to the life and death
of hundreds of people in southern Xinjiang. I only hope you can help us people in
southern Xinjiang."
The corners of Gui Li's eyes twitched, and said, "The five ethnic groups in
southern Xinjiang have countless populations. Why should you ask an outsider
for help?"
The great wizard shook his head, his voice was bleak, and said: "Since the five
races split, the witchcraft has been declining. Nowadays, there is no decent talent
who can take up this mission. You beg me to call upon your friend. , I promised
you. It’s just that the situation you said is different from the situation in southern
Xinjiang in the past, and I am not sure, but I will try my best to accompany you to
Middle-earth tomorrow morning!"
Both Guili and Xiaobai were startled, but the Great Wizard was in such an urgent
mood. For Baguio, Guili is not even afraid of death, how would he care about
taking risks to snatch some legendary sacred artifact? It's just that although he
was happy in his heart, he could still see that the great wizard was seriously
wounded, and then said: "Senior, you fight last night... Don't you want to rest for
a few days?"
The great wizard sighed and said, "I don't have many days. Before that, I will do
my best for you. I only hope that you can look at me as a dying old man and help
you with hundreds of people in southern Xinjiang. Number one."
Gui Li silently, in fact, he couldn't see that the great wizard was weak, but he
didn't expect to reach this point. But Xiaobai on the side suddenly said: "Great
Wizard, you just said that the five holy artifacts must be returned to the ancient
cave together so that the beast demon can be resurrected, right?"
The great wizard nodded and said, "Yes."
Xiaobai said: "In this case, even if one sacred artifact is missing from the Miao
nationality, there are four others, you don't need to be too anxious..."
"Two, two!" The great wizard suddenly interjected, and after finishing speaking,
a violent cough came out of his mouth again.
Xiao Bai was taken aback, and said, "What?"
The great wizard finally calmed down after his coughing, sighed, and said, "On
top of the black rod of our sacred artifact, there is another sacred artifact, bone
jade. It was two hundred years ago when our Miao nationality snatched it from
the Li nationality. of."
Xiaobai said "Ah", and his expression was a little weird, so he didn't speak.
The great wizard was silent for a moment, and said: "Actually, two hundred years
ago, we had already discovered that something was wrong. The news from the
dark that the sacred artifacts of the Zhuang, Tu, and Gaoshan tribes suddenly
became inexplicable during these centuries. They were lost one after another. At
that time, only our Miao and Li nationalities had sacred artifacts. At that time,
among the five tribes, only the witchcraft in the Miao altar still had a little power,
so we grabbed it from the Li nationality. After the sacred artifact bone jade was
kept in our altar for safety, unexpectedly, in the end, it was still..."
Neither Guili nor Xiao Bai spoke, and things like robbing people of sacred objects
were not very glorious after all.
The great wizard knew this, and he didn't want to say more about it. He turned to
look at Guili and said, "So the situation today is really critical. All the five sacred
artifacts are lost. Maybe it's the beast. Demon ghost. And the spell used by the Li
clan demon last night is basically the black fire magic of the beast demon in the
past. I, I, I are really worried..." Before the words fell, he already coughed and
tore his voice. 'S hoarse.
Gui Li took a deep breath and slowly said, "I promised you."
The great wizard was overjoyed and nodded again and again, saying: "Many,
thank you very much."
Xiaobai sat aside and suddenly said, "Great wizard, what was the name of the
maiden maiden back then? I really admire her!"
The Great Wizard's face changed, he sighed, and slowly sat up straight, with a
look of reverence on his face, and slowly said:
"That lady, her name is Linglong!"

The dimness of the sky, the tall black trees entangled with each other, the
remains of humans and beasts everywhere in the forest, and the
phosphorescence flashing between the dense white bones, these are all that Jin
Ping'er faces today.
Ever since she tracked the Lich, entered the mysterious and gloomy world of the
Hundred Thousand Mountains, and after trekking through two steep mountains,
she entered a vast black forest, and this scene was presented before her.
This is her third day in the Black Forest.
There seemed to be endless darkness in front of him, as if it were frozen, and Jin
Ping'er's charming face could not help but feel a little anxious. She walked a step,
but there was a soft noise under her feet. Looking down, a white human skeleton
skull rolled aside on the ground. I don't know how many years he has died here?
Jin Ping'er sighed, flicked with his foot, and swept the skeleton aside.
Although he had psychological preparation before entering the Shiwan
Mountain, Jin Ping'er still didn't expect it to be so strange and sinister. There are
venomous miasma everywhere, not to mention, if you are not careful, you may
die. Along the way, she actually encountered a lot of unheard of monsters. It is
not appropriate to say that they are monsters. Most of these things seem to be
mutated from certain kinds of beasts, such as tiger and leopard fit, pig and bear,
etc., but watching It's not like the smarter alien like the murlocs I've seen before.
However, although these monsters are fierce, they are only relative to ordinary
people. They are not difficult to deal with Jin Ping'er, who came from the Demon
Cult Acacia Sect. So she was pretty relaxed along the way, but the ubiquitous
poisonous miasma here made her. Every day I am afraid and dare not relax for a
moment.
And the lich she was tracking far away did not seem to have thought that
someone would follow him to the 100,000 mountains, so up to now, Jin Ping'er
has not lost him, it's just that the dragon next to the lich, but It really made Jin
Ping'er a headache. No matter how concealed she was, but when she approached
the Lich, the extremely keen dragon would almost always be wary. After several
times, Jin Ping'er would never approach the Lich again.
Now, Jin Ping'er is chasing the lich far away by virtue of the secret tracking
technique in the Acacia Sect. Since they entered the Black Forest successively, the
lich has never rested for three days, and has been at the same speed. Traveling
through the forest.
Jin Ping'er walked deeply, and for three days, she was still able to hold her back,
but she would feel a little sleepy anyway, and the lich in front was almost human-
like, walking at the same speed all the time.
The gleaming phosphorous fire in the black forest looked like an indeterminate
gloom in the darkness, and like silent eyes in the dark, watching this intruder
woman.
Suddenly, there was a roar in the darkness, and a monster with a pig's head and a
bear's body suddenly rushed out from the side and pounced on Jin Ping'er. Jin
Ping'er frowned, his body flew up, and his bare hand was swept down in midair.
A brilliant purple light was in the darkness. Flashes again and again in the
middle.
Purple Mang Blade!
The monster rushed past the place where Jin Ping'er was just standing, and then
rushed out several steps away. Suddenly it let out a weird long howl, and the
whole body made a slight muffled sound at the same time. With a "bang" sound,
blood was splashed. This monster moved from its body. It was divided into two
pieces in the middle, and after twitching twice on the ground, it stood still.
The blood that flowed out, under the gleam of the phosphorous fire in the Black
Forest, gradually penetrated into the ground and turned into a deep color.
Before the golden bottle fell to the ground, in the darkness ahead, countless
beasts roared suddenly, and the original calm was broken instantly, like the
beasts roaring to the sky, one after another in the darkness, and in a moment,
gradually appeared from behind the flashing phosphorous fires. Pairs, pairs of
big or small eyes flashed fiercely, gleaming in the dark.
Jin Ping'er took a deep breath, his face seemed a little pale.
With a long howl, suddenly like a giant river, the galloping footsteps pierced the
darkness and whizzed out, gradually spreading, enclosing the golden bottle in
the middle.
"Roar……"
At that instant, countless monsters rushed out of the darkness and rushed
towards the thin body.
Jin Ping'er's figure fluttered, dodging from left to right among the overwhelming
beasts, at the same time the purple light flashed in her hands, every time she
waved, a monster howled to death. It’s just that there are so many monsters in
the herd that suddenly came, and in a moment it squeezed the larger place and
couldn’t let out the water. Jin Ping’er had almost no place to settle. In the end, she
was already dancing on the backs of all kinds of strange beasts. Tengnuo.
However, after a while, more than twenty monsters died under the purple blade
of Jin Ping'er, but the trouser legs of Jin Ping'er's feet were also torn out by the
monster. And in the darkness in the distance, there seemed to be endless
monsters pouring out. I really don't know where so many monsters came from in
this black forest.
Jin Ping'er pursed her mouth, knowing that she should not be entangled with
these fierce creatures, stretched her right foot on the back of a tiger-headed
leopard-body monster, and the whole person rose into the air and flew upward.
The original meaning of Jin Ping'er was that he was unwilling to fly out of the
Black Forest. For one thing, the target was unavoidably exposed, and there
seemed to be poisonous miasma above the forest; secondly, it was more
important, that is, after flying out of the black forest, It is harder to track the lich
ahead.
It's just that at this time, I can't manage that much. Her body flew straight up.
Although the monsters on the ground were ferocious, it seemed that there was
no one that could fly into the sky. Countless monsters crowded on the ground
and roared and roared. They were extremely hideous and terrifying.
Just as Jin Ping'er was about to fly to the top of the tall trees, there was a sudden
noise, and the densely entangled black trees suddenly came back to life. Between
the black shadows, countless black shadows pounced straight from the top to the
bottom. When it came down, there was a strong fishy smell in it, I'm afraid it's
poisonous.
Although Jin Ping'er was undisturbed, her body was abruptly in mid-air. A purple
halo suddenly appeared on the top of her head at the place where the purple
light flashed. After a while, those black shadows fell in the air, and she could only
hear the purple light. The sound of cracking was endless. In an instant, more than
a dozen black shadows broke apart and flew in all directions. Looking at it from a
distance, it was the black branches, but there was still very smelly black juice
splashing in the air.
Although Jin Ping'er blocked the strange tree that fell from the sky, his body was
still beaten down. Numerous monsters on the ground immediately became
excited and roared and roared. Many of them jumped up and fell to Jin Ping'er.
Pounced.
Jin Ping'er's face was pale, she waved her hand repeatedly, and the purple light
was flourishing. She moved from the top of her head to under her body in an
instant. Before she fell to the ground, the creepy "duh" voice could no longer be
heard. Within the range of the purple light, more than a dozen The body of the
head monster was shattered, blood splattered, and even Jin Ping'er's body was
stained red.
It's just that this bloody smell seemed to irritate the surrounding monsters even
more, and in a blink of an eye, countless other monsters rushed up again. Jin
Ping'er was already sweating on her forehead, and she didn't hesitate, as she
blocked a group of monsters as she waved the purple blade, she floated up with
all her strength and rushed forward.
At this moment, Jin Ping'er's situation is really close to the extreme. There are
countless ferocious beasts chasing down, and endless strange trees intercepting
her. She can't get up and down, so she has to fly forward in the middle of the
woods with all her strength.
In the Black Forest, the roar of monsters was already everywhere at this
moment, echoing far away, and the black wind roared, a hell on earth.
Avoiding the sharp claws of the beast that jumped into the air, Jin Ping'er cut off
the entire black tree blocking the way with a single knife, and flew past it. And
what appeared in front was more monsters and endless black trees that looked
like monsters...
Fighting forward in this way, I don't know how long it has passed. At the moment
when Jin Ping'er feels that he is gradually losing his ability, suddenly the dark
front suddenly reveals a ray of light.
Jin Ping'er was overjoyed, and her spirit was shocked. The purple glow blade
burst into light. She slashed a huge gray wolf that had pounced on the ground,
and flew towards it with all her strength.
The shadow dances like a roar of a demon, countless black trees are pressed
down from mid-air, and Jin Ping'er is surrounded by purple awns. Along the way,
he sees beasts killing beasts, encountering trees and cutting trees, and killing
blood and blood, ghosts crying and howling wolves, abruptly. She killed a
passage straight out of this weird black forest. Behind her, there are corpses of
beasts, blood and black juice everywhere, splashing all over the sky.
When she rushed out of the black forest, this charming and charming woman
was covered with blood all over her body, like a blood man, unspeakably hideous
and terrifying.
However, when she saw the surrounding environment clearly, her face changed
even more, panting. What she was on was a cliff, just a huge rock exposed in the
Black Forest. Under the rock, clouds and mist drifted, and the sky light shone, as
if there was a strange colored light flowing.
Jin Ping'er only glanced at it and knew that those colored clouds were the most
poisonous miasma, and the middle man died instantly. At this moment, in the
black forest behind her, countless monsters roared again, right behind her.
Jin Ping'er bit her teeth, and the hand holding the Zimang Blade tightened again.
She turned around, only to feel a roar on her head. She could hardly stand up,
and even shook her body a few times. In these days, she hadn't had a good rest.
Today, she faced countless ferocious beasts and demon trees, even the iron man
would have to work hard.
She was taken aback. She couldn't help passing the thought of "Am I going to die
here" in a flash of lightning, and she couldn't help but regret it secretly. She
shouldn't have risked chasing after discovering the mysterious relationship
between the lich and the Shangguance. Just the next moment, she suddenly
discovered that even though the monsters were still roaring and roaring, even
standing in her position, you could still vaguely see monsters fluttering and
jumping in the dark forest, extremely angry, but for some reason, those monsters
were actually None of them came out of the Black Forest.
Maybe they don’t exist in this world, so they can only live in that strange forest...
This discovery made Jin Ping'er finally breathe a sigh of relief, and under the
light, the black demon trees seemed to have solidified, and they never attacked
her again.
Standing on the rock, feeling a vaguely smelly mountain breeze blowing from the
cliff behind him, Jin Ping'er softened and sat down dangerously.
The wind blew her clothes, only to find that her body was covered with dirty
animal blood. In any case, Jin Ping'er was a woman after all. This discovery made
her feel sick, and she quickly bowed her head to tidy up.
Suddenly, in the black forest, a huge roar rang out, instantly suppressing the
sound of countless roaring monsters. Before Jin Ping'er looked up, a huge black
shadow jumped out of the black forest and rushed towards her.
Jin Ping'er only felt that the entire sky was suddenly darkened, and she was
enveloped in the dark shadow, screamed, and subconsciously blocked the purple
awning blade above her head. The purple light of the purple blade had just
appeared, and the black shadow had already pounced, and a strong force surged
like a mountain and an ocean. Jin Ping'er's body was beaten and flew out. She
was in the air and she had seen blood spurting from her mouth.
I saw her body tossing in the air. After a few strokes, she had already flown out of
the rocks under her feet and fell down. The mountain breeze roared, and her
shadow could not be seen in a blink of an eye.
"Roar!"
With a low roar, the black shadow fell to the ground. It was the evil dragon
beside the lich. At this moment, he saw it with a big mouth and a pair of fierce
eyes shooting everywhere, and the monsters in the black forest seemed
extremely Fearing this evil dragon, there was no more movement at this time,
and it turned out that all of them ran away quietly.
The black shadow shook, and a black lich slowly floated out of the black forest,
passed the dragon and came to the edge of the cliff. The huge dragon slowly
followed him.
The Lich leaned forward and looked down the cliff, only to see the faint ripples in
the colorful cloud and mist. It was obvious that something had fallen. He turned
his head, nodded slightly, and patted the dragon's body lightly.
The dragon roared.
The Lich sneered, without turning his head, drifting into the black forest. Just as
the dragon was about to follow it, he suddenly stopped and glanced towards the
cliff, but there was silence there, and nothing happened.
The evil dragon had a pair of fierce eyes, and he paused for a while, finally turned
his head and ran in the direction of his master. The "windy" voice rang in the
Black Forest, and then gradually became low and low until it disappeared.
The mountain breeze blew up and rolled up the fine dust on the ground, covering
up the remaining blood stains, as if nothing had ever happened here.
After a long time, there was a sudden low noise, purple light flashed by the edge
of the cliff, and a figure turned up from under the rock, it was Jin Ping'er.
As soon as she landed, she immediately gasped for air. Her face was as white as
jade, and the corners of her mouth were bloodshot. It was obvious that she had
suffered severe damage. On the right hand, Zimang gradually shrank and
returned to her sleeve. But her gaze looked at her left hand. At some point, a
strangely shaped knife suddenly appeared on her left hand. The back of the knife
was in a sawtooth shape. The shape of the knife was awkward. The stubby blade
was glowing with cold light, which was clearly visible. Two words are engraved
on the ground-kill!
Jin Ping'er slowly raised her head and glanced at the direction where the Lich
and the Dragon were leaving. In the black forest, there was silence. She stared for
a long time, as if thinking about something, and after a long while, her gaze
returned to the strange knife in her hand.
In her eyes, there seemed to be a strange light turning quietly, and the mountain
breeze passed by, and she vaguely heard her softly talking to herself.
"Kill the monk..."

Chapter 9 Farewell
Qilitong, the altar of the Miao nationality.
On a new day, even the sunlight shining on the altar platform seems to have a
brand new taste. Guili and Xiaobai stood on the platform in front of the altar in
the middle of the mountain, looking at the land under the mountain that had
been ravaged by war.
Among the ruined walls that can be seen everywhere, the Miao people come in
and out, looking down from a height, they are like ants busy for their homeland.
Xiaobai sighed and turned to the ghost standing beside him and said sharply:
"You can think about it, the monsters in the hundred thousand mountains are not
so easy to deal with!"
Gui Li's expression remained unchanged, and said, "I'm not afraid of death
anymore, so what else do I fear?"
Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders and shook his head with a wry smile. At this
moment, there was a strange "squeak" scream next to him. The two turned to
look, but Xiao Hui ran over, but the running posture was a little weird.
After a while, the two men's eyes fell on the monkey's hands at the same time,
Xiao Hui, one in each hand, and both sides carried a big bag, which was the big
wine bag used by the Miao people to hold wine.
Guili was startled for a while, then slowly turned his head to look at Xiaobai,
Xiaobai smiled bitterly: "You don't want to look at me, I don't know."
Xiao Hui quickly ran up to see its expression, which was completely different
from the thoughts of the owner and Xiao Bai. He was obviously excited, smiling
straight from ear to ear, with a faint smell of wine, from the two big wines in his
hand. Exudes from the bag. Those two wine bags were bulging, and they seemed
to be filled with Miao spirits, which was quite different from the small bag left
during the fight a few days ago.
Yesterday, when Guili and Xiaobai were discussing with the great wizard in
detail, it was really boring for Xiaohui the monkey to stay in that gloomy altar.
With a lively monkey, how could he stand it, he slipped out quietly. At that time,
Gui Li was full of thoughts, surprised and happy, and didn't even notice Xiao
Chen slipping away.
Xiao Hui unknowingly remembered the wine he had drunk that day, and became
addicted to alcohol, so he slipped to Qilidong down the mountain. After the fierce
battle, the Miao people’s home was broken, and it was just a time of turmoil. In
addition, Xiao Hui looked like a gray-haired monkey. How could anyone pay
attention? After several searches, he was found in the ruins by the monkey in the
chaos. Two large bags of unopened spirits.
Last night, I didn’t know where Xiao Hui hid the two big bags of wine. This
morning, when he saw that he was about to leave, the monkey ran out and
dragged the two big bags of wine back, obviously intending to do so. Have a good
taste along the way.
It's just that at this moment, seeing the faces of the masters Guili and Xiaobai are
a little weird, Xiao Hui is a little confused, the monkey eyes opened to look at
these two people, after a while, Xiaobai covered his mouth and chuckled, and
said harshly to the ghost: "Forget it, you I promised the Miao people such a big
event, even if they take...er, two bags of wine from them, it’s nothing!"
Before she finished speaking, she laughed herself first, Gui Li shook her head, and
slowly turned around. Only Xiao Hui stared at the monkey eyes, looked at Xiao
Bai, looked at Gui Li again, and put down a wine bag. , Freed a hand and
scratched his head, looking quite confused.

In the depths of the altar, Tu Magu, the patriarch of the Miao clan, sat opposite
the great wizard, with no one else around.
Tu Magu was silent for a long time, the great wizard did not speak either, and
there was a suffocating atmosphere in the air. Finally, Tu Magu's complexion
changed, and it seemed that he couldn't help it finally, and said, "Great Wizard,
you have been injured so badly, why must you go with these two middle-earths?"
The great wizard sighed softly and said, "Didn't I tell you just now."
Tu Magu said bitterly: "The Li nationality robbed us of our sacred weapon, and
we have to spare our lives to take it back, so why bother to ask outsiders for
help?"
The great wizard shook his head and said, "You are wrong."
Tu Magu was startled and said: "What?"
The great wizard was silent for a moment, and whispered: "If the Li nationality
really robbed our sacred artifact, I don't have to worry so much, I'm afraid...
alas!"
Tu Ma was puzzled and said, "Great Wizard, what do you mean by this?"
The great wizard said: "Do you still remember the legend of the beast demon that
our Miao people have passed down from generation to generation?"
Tu Magu's face changed drastically, and he asked in surprise, "Is that legend
true?"
The great wizard smiled bitterly, and said: "It was true. Back then, Empress
Linglong sacrificed herself and sealed the beast demon in the cave of the demon
town. The descendants of her life must not let the five holy artifacts of the demon
beast return to the demon cave at the same time. But the time comes. Today, the
five holy artifacts have all been lost, I am afraid it is really a sign of the rebirth of
the beast monster."
The expression on Tu Magu’s face changed. As the patriarch of the Miao clan, he
naturally knew the weight of the legend, but after a while, he couldn’t help but
said, “Great wizard, under such circumstances, you can’t leave here, just in
case. ...With you, our people will feel more at ease."
The great wizard shook his head silently, and said, "My old life, at most, I will live
for 30 days."
Tu Magu body shocked.
The great wizard sighed, "Actually, I am not willing to leave. I am going to die in a
foreign land. But now the five ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang are divided, and
the talents are all withered. In case I expected it to be good, I am afraid that there
will be no one. Can deal with the crisis. Although the young man in Middle-earth
is not very old, he has a different skill, the black rod beside him, the weight of evil
spirits, and the great evil spirits are the only things I have seen in my life. But the
most important thing is..."
He glanced at Tu Magu meaningfully, lowered his voice, and said in a low voice:
"The most important thing is the "Xuanhuojian", which is known as the essence
of all fire, is on his body."
Tu Magu was shocked and said: "What, this thing is not burning incense..."
The great wizard showed it with his eyes, figured out and understood, and said
nothing, but the expression of surprise in his eyes increased unabated.
The great wizard said slowly: "When he first met me that day, the dog god stone
statue behind me had a strange omen, and the holy fire was even more warning,
and the two beasts, the holy artifacts, the black rod and the bone jade, were
disturbed, if not suppressed in the past. The supreme sacred object of the beast
demon, the "Xuanhuo Jian", is nothing else. As for how this sacred object would
be lost from the Incense Valley, I don't know."
Tu Magu was silent.
The great wizard paused, and continued: "After that, while I was talking, I
deliberately told the origins of Xuanhuojian, and the two of them were really
surprised. Especially when he talked about the "Eight Fierce Xuanhuo Array", he
The expressions of the two of them have changed drastically, thinking that they
must have a close relationship with this magic circle."
Tu Magu let out a long sigh, obviously these words were something he had never
thought of before.
The great wizard said indifferently: "You also know that the legend handed down
from generations to generations of our Miao people is that only this Xuanhuojian
and the Eight Evil Xuanhuo Array can suppress the beast monsters. Now let’s not
say that Xuanhuojian is not in our hands. The young man snatched it from his
hand, I'm afraid that no one can drive it, and there is also the unpredictable
eight-evil mysterious fire formation, which is even more unknown. Therefore, in
this situation, the young man is really The only hope of our beings in southern
Xinjiang is that even if I die in a foreign country, I still want to go with him. I only
hope that before I die, I can save his friend’s life. I hope that he will see this
affection and help my Miao people day by day. up and down."
Tu Magu's lips trembled slightly, and the wrinkles on his old face were deeply
wrinkled. Unconsciously, a little teardrop oozes out. Facing the great wizard, he
slowly lowered his body and pressed his head against the cold ground.
The great wizard smiled, with a sad expression, and said: "After I leave, you don't
have to worry about it. If the young man has the heart, he wants to send my
bones back to my hometown. Everything here depends on you. ."
Tu Ma Gu did not raise his head, lowered his voice, and choked slightly, saying:
"Great Wizard, you can rest assured."
The great wizard said leisurely: "When I go, it means death. Actually, it doesn't
matter. But you are in southern Xinjiang, and the coming days will be fierce. The
other four clans do not know the heights of the sky and the earth. Seeing my
Miao nationality lose power, I am afraid that it is inevitable to fall into the trap. ;
And among the hundreds of thousands of mountains, the beast monsters may
resurrect at any time, and the catastrophe is coming, you have to take care of
your shoulders."
Tu Magu gritted his teeth and agreed.
The great wizard stood up slowly, looked around, and then suddenly said: "If the
situation is really critical in the future, although this Qilidong is the place where
our Miao people live for generations, it is not inevitable. As long as people are
there, the future will be possible."
Tu Magu turned pale again, and slowly said, "Yes."
The great wizard sighed and walked out slowly.

When the rickety figure, supported by Tu Magu, followed by Guili and Xiaobai,
came down from the mountainside altar, not many people noticed it.
But with the sound of footsteps, I don’t know how long the figure of the great
wizard who hadn’t appeared on the streets of Qilitong was finally noticed by the
Miao people. With the shouts of surprise, more and more Miao people dropped
their hands. Work gathered.
The great wizard smiled and couldn't help waving to the surrounding Miao
people, but he never stopped and walked towards the exit of Qilidong.
Finally, the Miao people gradually felt that something was wrong. Among the
crowd, some people began to shout loudly in Miao language. Although Guili and
Xiaobai didn't understand much, they knew what the Miao people were shouting.
The great wizard's face seemed to be a little bleak, his face covered with
vicissitudes of life, the smile gradually disappeared, replaced by a kind of
sadness.
It's just that he is still silent.
Just waved.
Walk away slowly.
Tu Ma Gu also stopped and stood at the front of the crowd, silently staring at the
rickety back.
The sound of exclamation and crying in the crowd had already resounded at this
moment, many people were panicked, and more people had already knelt down
towards the old man who was drifting away.
Gui Li, who was walking behind the Great Wizard, looked at the old man silently,
and suddenly found that tears were streaming down that old face for some
unknown time.
Finally, I walked to the passage leading to the outside of the valley, and the
crying behind it had resounded throughout the valley.
The old man's body began to tremble slightly. Suddenly, he turned around
abruptly, once again, looking at this land, this valley, this sky...
The Miao people in the distance exclaimed, and many people jumped up from the
ground in surprise.
However, the next moment, the great wizard closed his eyes tightly, as if to
engrave everything in this land in his heart, frowned, and turned around again.
Suddenly there was silence in the valley.
Countless eyes, as if shouting silently behind him!
The muscles on the Great Wizard's face jerked lightly, and slowly and slowly
stepped out and disappeared into the passage.
In Qilidong, there was silence.
After a long time, I don't know who was the first to cry. In a moment, there was a
sound of weeping in the entire valley.

One hundred thousand mountains.
Passing through the Black Forest, and then over seven sinister mountains, it is a
high mountain surrounded by black air all year round and roaring with the
wind. And under this bare mountain without a tree or grass, there is a big
hole. The entrance of the cave is three feet high and five feet wide. There is a yin
wind roaring from it all the year round, and it is also mixed with sharp abnormal
noises, as if it is a furious soul, roaring incessantly.
In the middle of the cave entrance, there is a stone statue standing upright, life-
size, and it looks like a beautiful woman, facing the depths of the Zhenma Cave,
standing silently. The cold wind whistling all the year round will never stop
blowing on the stone statue, making a deep sound, just like the fragile wooden
board that shelters the wind and rain in a violent storm.
However, she seems to never flinch!
A lich in black, standing in front of this stone statue at this moment, staring
silently.
The evil dragon next to him seemed to be particularly afraid of this stone statue,
and subconsciously stayed away, looked around for a while, screamed, let go of
its four legs, and ran up the mountain. Soon after, it disappeared into the black
air.
The icy wind was blowing the black clothes of the Lich, and in this desolate
landscape, this person seemed to gradually become emptiness and ethereal, with
a trace of unreality.
He just kept looking at it for a long time, and after a long time, even Jin Ping'er
began to wonder if the man in black had also turned into a stone statue.
Escaped from the black forest, and at the same time accidentally found a killing
knife inserted deep into the crack under the huge cliff rock, making Jin Ping'er
vaguely guess that the general of the Ghost King Zong actually killed the monk
earlier than himself Entered here?
It's just that although the killing knife is there, the killing monk is nowhere to be
seen. There is a magic weapon for people to go. This danger can be imagined, I
am afraid that most of the killing monk has been unpredictable. In the 100,000
mountains, it is really killing every step.
But after Jin Ping'er groaned, he still followed the Lich secretly. Along the way,
she learned that the lich body had a different technique, and she was more
cautious, not daring to be careless, and she dared not approach the black
monster and the dragon at will, and the lich mostly thought that the person
behind her was dead in the black. In the forest, he didn't even notice Jin Ping'er
behind him, so Jin Ping'er had been tracking to the front of Zhenmogu Cave.
At this moment, Jin Ping'er was leaning behind a small mountain bag in the
distance, looking at the black figure from a distance, and couldn't help but start
to wonder if the man in black was going to stand in front of the stone statue of
this woman for a lifetime?
From arriving at the town's cave to the present, the Lich has been staring at the
stone statue motionlessly for more than four hours.
Just when Jin Ping'er was boring and was about to close his eyes and fall asleep,
the Lich's figure finally moved. Jin Pinger's spirit was refreshed, and she quickly
took a closer look.
I saw that the black lich seemed to have finally made a decision after a long
period of contemplation or struggle. He bent down silently towards the stone
statue of the woman and bowed respectfully.
From a distance, Jin Ping'er saw the lich, and said something lowly to the stone
statue, but it was too far apart to hear it at all. Afterwards, the Lich's body slowly
turned and floated towards the depths of the Ancient Cave of the Town Demon.
Jin Ping'er frowned, and the mystery in her heart grew bigger and bigger.
Obviously there was some great secret in that ancient cave. It was very likely that
the mysterious person mentioned in the conversation between Shangguan Ce
and the lich was located. But in this remote, poor mountain and water, how could
there be such a stone statue of a woman, just right in the middle of the entrance
of the cave?
And seeing the look of the Lich facing this stone statue, it is clearly related to this
stone statue, I am afraid that there is still unclear past events.
Just as Jin Ping'er watched that the Lich was about to disappear into the ancient
cave, and planned to lean out and sneak in to take a closer look at the stone
statue, suddenly, the Lich's body suddenly stopped.
Jin Ping'er was taken aback. She almost thought that she had exposed her figure
in a hurry, and she couldn't help but regret it. When she was in a hurry, she
found that the Lich hadn't looked back at her at all. It didn't seem like she had
found herself.
Only then did she relax, and quickly hid her body, Fang peeked out again and
looked towards the ancient cave.
Under this look, she couldn't help but straighten her eyes.
Just in front of the stone statue of the woman, at the entrance of the Ancient Cave
of Zhenmo, a cloud of white gas suddenly volleyed out of the sky, which formed a
sharp contrast with the surrounding black gas and the wind. The Lich also
stopped and stared at the white gas silently.
The white energy gathered more and more, and gradually condensed into shape,
transforming into a human form. From the perspective of Jin Ping'er, he was a
tall man with a huge sword in his right hand and a large shield in his left
hand. His body is entirely composed of white air, vacillating in the yin wind, but
his body movements and even the expression on his face are completely visible.
Jin Ping'er was speechless, took a breath for a while, and whispered to herself:
"What a yin spirit!"
She was born in the demon sect, and she knows a little bit about such ghosts and
charms: ancient times, life is old and dead, only the soul is immortal, and after
the end of life, there will be souls leaving the body, rebirth, rebirth, and endless
rebirth. . However, in the world, there are resentful spirits, with the three
poisons of greed, hatred, and ignorance, and the fear, evil, and fear, so attached to
the world, looking back on the dust, and reluctant to die, it is the "yin spirit."
When Guili was still a young disciple of Qingyunmen, Zhang Xiaofan, he and Lu
Xueqi fell under the necromantic abyss in the Ten Thousand Bats Caves of
Kongsang Mountain. At that ruthless seashore, he encountered the ghosts under
the abyss. It's just that those yin and spirits are mortal souls. They were killed by
the blood refining hall and could not die. Although ordinary people encountered
them, they were killed, but in the eyes of cultivators, they weren't really evil
evildoers. Therefore, Zhang Xiaofan and Lu Xueqi were still struggling because
they did not succeed in Taoism. for a long time.
The yin spirit that Jin Ping'er saw was by no means those ordinary yin spirits, but
the rarest "fierce spirit" in the legend. This kind of soul was mostly a person with
advanced cultivation before death, but after death, because of some great and
deep indignation and obsession, he even abandoned his life, willing to guard
something, be a desolate ghost, and drift in the sun.
These fierce spirits are already quite high in their Taoism, coupled with their
ghostly power after death, they are even more fierce. Ordinary cultivators are
not opponents at all, and it can be said that they are fierce ghosts in a million. It's
just that people in cultivation tend to see death more seriously than ordinary
people, and seldom abandon the death. That's why fierce spirits are so rare. Jin
Ping'er was really shocked when she saw this suddenly.
But looking at it, the black-clothed lich didn't seem to show any surprises. Faced
with this fierce spirit blocking his way, he just slowly looked up.
The fierce spirit, composed of white air, was extremely tall and almost blocked
the entrance of the entire ancient cave of the town. The Lich looked at this fierce
spirit holding a sword and shield like a god of war, and suddenly sighed.
"Are you finally willing to come out to see me?" he said quietly.
The fierce spirit stared at the Lich coldly, his white air and the black shadow of
the Lich were like two extremes that would never compromise.
"You traitor who betrayed the empress, what right do you have to say this?"
The Lich's body seemed to tremble, and his body, which was always
unfathomable, was stabbed with such a sentence, and his whole body was in
pain.
He looked up at the angry face for a long while, but was silent, and slowly
lowered his head.

Chapter Ten Ferocious Spirit
"Go away!" The Lich was silent for a long time, slowly.
The fierce spirit looked at him coldly, and said, "Before the statue of the empress,
don't you have any regrets?"
The black clothes on the Lich's body moved lightly again, it seemed that he was
under the black clothes, and he was also very excited, but after all, he did not
look back at the stone statue woman.
"I'm right, it's the empress who was wrong!" he said bitterly.
"Roar!"
The fierce spirit suddenly roared in anger, and the howling sound like thunder in
the sky instantly fell on the mortal world, and the blasted Sha Feishi walked
away: "Beast! You shameless person, you dare to say such things!"
Jin Ping'er frowned in the distance, and couldn't help but stretched out her hand
to cover her ears. After such a long distance, she couldn't hear the black and
white conversations, but the sudden burst of shout from the fierce spirit was
almost like There was thunder in her ears, and her ears were humming.
In the distance, the Lich Black Veil was masked, and he couldn't see what his
expression was, but only listening to his voice, it became more and more desolate
and painful: "I'm right, I'm right..."
He muttered to himself, and he didn't know whether he was speaking to the
fierce spirit, or to himself, or maybe he was speaking to the stone statue behind
him!
"Heimu, you will soon kneel down in front of the goddess of empress to plead
guilty. If you stop your wishful thinking, we will still be brothers. Otherwise,
from now on, you won't blame me for turning my face and ruthlessly."
The Lich shook his body, looked up, and said, "You, do you still recognize me as a
brother?"
"Yes!" The fierce spirit shouted: "As long as you break your obsession and plead
guilty to the goddess of the empress, wait for the empress with me and guard
this Mogu cave, you Heimu will always be my brother!"
The black clothes on the Lich were floating in the wind, and he could vaguely feel
the excitement in his heart, but after only a moment, his body gradually calmed
down, and the whole person was silent. And the fierce spirit looked at him,
originally looking forward to his expression, but finally turned into a deeper
anger.
"Are you not looking back?" The fierce spirit shouted angrily.
The voice of the Lich at this moment has completely calmed down, just like his
usual tone, quietly said: "I have no turning back."
"Roar!" The fierce spirit roared, and the huge sword was cut across the air and
swiped in front of the Lich. In an instant, the sand flew up, and the land near and
far seemed to shake.
Jin Ping'er changed color for it, and this fierce spirit was still above her
imagination.
Just looking at the lich without any fear, looked at the fierce spirit coldly, and
said, "Big Brother..."
The fierce spirit said angrily: "Shut up, I'm not your big brother!"
The Lich said indifferently: "Even if you don't recognize me, I still recognize you
as my eldest brother. But it was indeed the mother who was wrong back then,
and now, I just want to do her unfinished business for the mother!"
The fierce spirit became more angry and shouted: "Are you crazy?"
The Lich took a deep breath and said, "Even if I am crazy, I have to do this!"
After all, his figure fluttered, drifting towards the ancient cave of the town
demon. The fierce spirit was obviously extremely angry, and with a roar, the
giant sword slashed at the lich. The power of this sword was better than just
now, the stone walls at the entrance of the ancient cave trembled one after
another, looking like they were about to collapse.
Seeing Jin Ping'er from a distance, she still couldn't help worrying about the Lich,
but the Lich was already submerged in the ancient cave of the town at this
moment, and his figure was blocked by the stone wall. Jin Ping'er couldn't see
how he fought with the evil spirits.
But in the ancient cave, after the rising sand and rocks fell, the fierce spirit
roared in anger, but the figure of the lich had disappeared.
Only in the deep darkness of the ancient cave, came the faint voice of the Lich:
"Brother, you are a peerless hero before and after you are alive, but we are all the
same people now, why are you..."
The fierce spirit screamed sternly, and the howl was mournful, as if there was a
raging fire in the heart and lungs.
Silence fell in the ancient cave of the town demon, and it was obvious that the
Lich had gone far away.
The fierce spirit fell silent. After a while, he slowly turned to the stone statue at
the entrance of the ancient cave of Zhenmo. The huge white body slowly twisted,
and bursts of white gas, like blue smoke, wrapped around the stone statue
woman.
"Manny..."
The low choking, the sadness and vicissitudes of life from another life, with a
vague trace of helplessness, quietly echoed between the heaven and the
earth. And his figure gradually drifted away, slowly disappearing in the dark
wind.
Calm was restored in front of Zhenmogu Cave, as if nothing had happened. Only
the stone statue of the woman still stood there quietly, and there was a cold
whistling that never stopped, shouting from the depths of the ancient cave of
Zhenmo.
That voice seemed to be even harsher.

Middle Earth, South, Huqi Mountain.
Under the desolate mountain range, there is hidden the main hall of the Demon
Cult Wangzong, where countless disciples of the Demon Cult are busy going in
and out.
In the deepest part of this place, in that huge natural cave, the Ghost King stood
expressionlessly on the platform, looking at the two ancient strange beasts in the
blood pool below.
Kui Niu was soaked in blood water, motionless, even his eyes dimmed. And the
Yellow Bird, who was still struggling some time ago, seemed to be under the
suppression of some strange force at this moment, and his spirit was also
paused, soaking quietly in the blood, no longer moving.
The Fulong Ding hanging lonely in mid-air, shining red light, slowly turned,
projecting a red light curtain, covering Kui Niu and the yellow bird.
A strong bloody breath filled this cave.
The black shadow flashed suddenly, and the most mysterious Mr. Ghost in the
Ghost King Sect flew up and appeared beside the Ghost King.
The ghost king looked at him and said, "What happened?"
The dress Mr. Ghost looked at was somewhat similar to that of the mysterious
Lich who appeared in Southern Xinjiang. They were all dressed in black with a
black veil mask, but their voice was a bit older.
At this moment, he saw his black gauze move lightly, nodded slightly, and said:
"It's almost done, Kui Niu surrendered, and the yellow bird can still search for
spirits and return to the formation within three days. The Four Spirits Blood
Formation is already half."
The ghost king did not speak, and slowly nodded.
Mr. Ghost said indifferently: "Regardless of the right way, only half of the power
of the Four Spirits Blood Array is enough to smooth the Wandu Sect and the
Hehuan Sect."
The King of Ghosts glanced at him, and slowly said, "I'm going to deal with
Qingyunmen's Zhuxian Sword Formation."
Mr. Ghost was silent.
The King of Ghosts turned around, walked away slowly, and said: "I will step up
my search for the other two spirit beasts. I'll beg you for the matter here."
Mr. Ghost watched the figure gradually go away from behind, his eyes flickered,
and he didn't know what he was thinking.
After a long while, he turned around, meditated silently, sighed suddenly, and
flew towards the pool of blood below where his figure flashed.
In the ancient cave, the bloody smell suddenly became strong again.

The King of Ghosts walked out of the ancient cave of the blood pond, walked with
his hand under his hand, walked through a long corridor, and came to a
crossroad. After hesitating for a while, there seemed to be a trace of sadness on
his face, and he turned to the right. Go down that road.
Along the way, many people met the disciples of the Ghost King Sect. When they
saw the Ghost King, the crowd bowed their heads and bowed their heads. The
Ghost King ignored him, and walked slowly until the end of the road was the ice
stone room.
He stood in front of the door, his original expression was as stable as Mount Tai,
but suddenly he seemed to be much older. With a low sigh, he pushed open the
stone gate and walked in.
A cold air rushed towards his face, and the King of Ghosts closed Shimen
backhand. The cold ice stone room is not big, and the decoration is extremely
simple. There is only a cold ice stone platform in the middle of the stone room.
Baguio, whose face is so white that there is no trace of blood, lies on it quietly,
hands on his chest, holding the golden "Acacia Bell" ".
A woman sat beside her silently, staring at her.
The King of Ghosts walked up, his eyes fell on the face of his beloved daughter,
the corners of his eyes twitched suddenly, and even the hands behind him
couldn't help clenching instantly.
Ten years, ten years.
In the past ten years, there has been almost no day he was not sad for his
daughter, so that he even deliberately reduced the number of visits to Baguio, so
as not to extricate himself.
The only and beloved daughter...
His voice also became low and hoarse: "You Ji, you let Yao'er and I stay alone for
a while."
You Ji stood up slowly, turned around, bowed slightly to the ghost king, and then
walked out.
The ghost king glanced over her figure without saying a word.
"boom."
With a low noise, Shimen opened and closed, leaving only the father and
daughter in the ice stone room.
The ghost king sat down slowly beside Baguio.
"Yao'er, it's been a long time since my father came to see you, are you angry with
me..." His low voice echoed quietly in the stone room, with endless sorrow and
sorrow.
Only Baguio, still lying calmly and calmly.
The King of Ghosts stared at that beautiful face, stunned, "You really look like
your mother! Even your temper is about the same. You know what, Yao'er..."
"When your mother died that year, I couldn't see her for the last time, but I know
that she entrusted you to me. For so many years, I was afraid that I would treat
you badly, so I never had the face to go to see you under Jiuquan. Mother.
But...but..."
This character who made countless people fear and resentful today, even his
voice trembled slightly at this moment, saying what he said countless times in
the past ten years, saying: "Why, why are you so stupid..."
Baguio was silent, still lying calmly in front of him. On top of her pale face, she
could not see the slightest pain and sadness. On the contrary, there was a faint
smile.
"Yao'er..." The Ghost King yelled lowly, and said nothing again. He just sat so
quietly, with his only beloved daughter.
Until, on the stone door of the cold ice stone room, suddenly there was a knock
on the door.
The ghost king frowned, and his eyes flashed murderously. In the past ten years,
no one except that ghost dared to disturb him while he was with his daughter. As
for Guili, in his eyes, there has always been only one Baguio, but the ghost king
did not say anything to him.
But now Guili is not here, but some people dare to commit the ghost king's taboo,
which is really rare. The King of Ghosts snorted, stood up, wiped away the faint
tears from the corners of his eyes with his sleeve robe, and took a deep breath.
When he turned around again, he was already the King of Ghosts that made
countless people awe.
He walked slowly to the door, opened the stone gate, and walked out.
Outside the door, there was only one person standing-Qinglong.
The ghost king frowned. Qinglong was the head of the four great sage envoys of
the ghost king's ancestor, and he was even more powerful and
confidant. Moreover, he has always acted cautiously, and would never make any
move that disturbs his stay with Baguio without authorization.
It seems that something big has happened.
Looking at the ghost king, Qinglong whispered: "From the southern side, there is
a message back."
The ghost king frowned and said: "What?"
Qinglong glanced at the King of Ghosts and said, "I heard that Gui Li has found
someone who knows the Soul Resurrection Technique and took him back."
This is no trivial matter. The calmness and cultivation skills are like a ghost king,
and he is so happy that he can't help taking a step forward and saying, "Really?"
Qinglong nodded, sighing in his heart, his flesh and blood sentiment is so deep
that no one really can give up.
The ghost king looked up at the sky, took a deep breath, calmed his excitement,
but his hands were still trembling slightly, and said, "Who is that person and how
did Guili find it?"
Qinglong said: "That person is the great wizard of the Miao nationality among the
five families of the southern border. As for how Guili knew that he possessed the
survivorship, I don't know."
The ghost king nodded and said: "It doesn't matter what he is, as long as he can
save Yao'er, he can save Yao'er..." The words are clear, and I really want the great
wizard and Guili to be in front of him at this moment.
"How many days have they gone, how long will they be able to get here?" the
ghost king asked.
Qinglong said: "This news was passed back by Gui Li himself revealed to our
spies in the south. I heard that it was because the great wizard was badly injured
and could not fly, so he had to walk slowly."
The ghost king was startled and said, "Seriously injured, what's the matter?"
Qinglong said: "I heard that it was the injuries suffered by the internal fighting of
the five families of southern Xinjiang. Besides," he hesitated for a moment, and
said, "It seems that Guili has also suffered a serious injury, and it is in the hands
of the righteous way."
The ghost king condensed his eyes and said, "What's the matter?"
Qinglong shook his head and said: "The specific situation is still unclear. The area
of Southern Xinjiang has always been the power of Fenxiang Valley. It is difficult
for our people to get in. If you are careful about the situation, I am afraid that you
will have to wait for Guili to come back and ask. But the South There, the second
child Baihu has always been in charge, and he also passed this news back. But in
his words, it seems..."
The ghost king said coldly: "What did the white tiger say?"
Qinglong was silent for a moment, and said, "Baihu mentioned that there was
another woman who came back with Gui Li."
Ghost King's face changed.
Qinglong glanced at the ghost king, and slowly continued: "In addition, Baihu also
specifically mentioned one point in the message, that is, the monkey next to Guili,
it seems to be different."
A cold light flashed in the ghost king's eyes. After a while, he slowly said, "The
three-eyed monkey, has the spiritual eye opened?"
Qinglong was silent and did not speak.
Outside the cold ice stone room, suddenly calm down, the ghost king slowly
turned around, his eyes fell on the stone gate. His eyes seemed to have
penetrated through the thick stone gate and saw the peaceful woman.
"Yao'er, are you looking at the father..."
The King of Ghosts read such a leisurely sentence in his heart.

One hundred thousand mountains, Zhenmogu cave.
Jin Ping'er moved her figure quietly and approached the mysterious and eerie
cave entrance.
At this moment, the Lich had been in for a long time, and the fierce spirit had
disappeared and never appeared again. The entire entrance of the ancient cave
was cold and quiet, only the yin wind blowing from the ancient cave of the
Summoner was still roaring.
Gradually, Jin Ping'er approached the stone statue woman. She approached
cautiously, and the surroundings were calm until she walked to a place three feet
in front of the stone statue woman. There was already only the whistling of the
wind, and there was no movement.
Jin Ping'er suddenly felt as if he heard the sound of his own heartbeat.
She calmed down, and then looked around, especially in the ancient cave of the
town demon. There was a piece of black, bottomless, like a scary monster hidden
in the dark, opening. He heard the vicious mouth and roared non-stop.
Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, and instinctively felt that in the darkness, the evil
spirit rushed into the sky, causing her blood to recoil, really uncomfortable. But
at this moment, her curiosity far surpassed the others. The stone statue of the
woman is really a mysterious existence in her heart. In any case, she must take a
good look at this stone statue.
The next moment, her eyes fell on the stone statue.
This is a beautiful woman, right? Jin Ping'er said softly in her heart.
The graceful eyebrows lay across her eyes thinly, and the melon-like face has a
slightly stiff line. Her lips are pursed, her eyes are decisive, as if after a thousand
disasters, she finally made a determination. But her face and expression were
strangely gentle, a little sad, and a little bit sorrowful.
Millions of years of wind and frost, can it wipe away the former beauty?
You stand alone in the years, and for whom?
Jin Ping'er watched silently, and slowly stretched out her hand to touch the stone
statue woman without noticing it. Behind her, at the moment her hand touched
the stone statue, suddenly white qi was born, gradually condensed, and gradually
gathered into the human form. The fierce spirit appeared.
Under the hand, it turned out to be a rough stone, the scars hit by countless years
of wind, cold, snow, wind and rain, as if under Jin Ping'er's white hand, one by
one was exposed, from the stone statue on her palm, to In her heart.
What kind of woman is this woman?
Jin Ping'er seemed to be silly, and she was deeply attracted by the stone statue of
the woman.
Behind the scenes, that fierce spirit had completely appeared, his face was angry,
the huge sword was raised high, suddenly shouted, and suddenly cut it down!

Chapter 11 Resurrection
The darkness is boundless, and only the whistling of the yin wind grows harsher
and harsher. The lich walked in the dark corridor of the ancient cave of Zhenmo,
like a ghost walking towards the Nine Nethers.
The ancient cave became wider and wider, but the darkness around it became
deeper and deeper. Walking on this cold and terrible road, the Lich could even
close his eyes and walk forward.
For many years, he wandered here alone, and now, he finally wants to change his
destiny with his own hands.
Perhaps, there is also the fate of countless people in the world.
The wind roars, right in front of him!
A little dim light suddenly lit up in front of him. Although the light was so dim, it
was particularly eye-catching in this pitch black.
The Lich stopped.
The gloomy light flickered in the dark, unpredictable, like a call, like a
temptation, like a desire, like a sneer...
The wind blew his black placket, just as he stared at that place in the past
countless years.
Many years ago, he also stood here, but at that time, there was a brother beside
him, and in front of him, there was a figure that was thin but seemed to be able to
cover the world.
But now, there is only a lonely figure of him.
"Niang Ni..." He lowered his head slightly, and whispered.
Then, he floated forward, throwing at the gloomy light, decisively like a moth.
The gloomy light flourished, and the yin wind in the ancient cave suddenly
became violent. Originally there was only a little light, slowly spreading from
there, slowly illuminating the surroundings.
On the uneven ground, rotten bones were falling everywhere, both human beings
and beasts. The huge cave wall and the hard rock showed countless dense and
criss-crossed cracks under the shining light, as if torn apart by life, it was
shocking.
In the darkness, there was a voice, right in the deepest part of the gloom, with an
icy chill, gently echoing.
"You're back……"
The ending sound is very long, echoing between the rock walls of this ancient
cave.
The Lich didn't speak, he just stood in the light, stood for a moment, and then
stretched out his arm from the black clothes. In his hand, it was a black staff
studded with bone jade.
"Roar!……"
There was a roar, suddenly like thunder, boiling in the ancient cave. The
surrounding darkness retreated in an instant, and in the depths of that faint light
flashed a dazzling light, like countless tentacles of a devil, shouting and
screaming towards the Lich and the two sacred artifacts.
Even the stone walls surrounding the ancient caves for thousands of years are
beginning to waver at this moment, and big rocks and small rocks are falling one
after another.
The whistling and stern wind, at this moment, sounded like a longing, heavy
breathing.
"...Do you still remember the appearance of the empress?" The Lich looked at the
dazzling light in front of him, and suddenly said so quietly.
In the strong light, the twinkling light seemed to freeze suddenly.
The black clothes of the Lich were hunting and making noise in the strong
overcast wind.
Even his voice sounded so erratic: "Her stone statue is still standing outside the
cave..."
In the depths of the light, there was no sound, only the stretchable light, which
dazzled the Lich's figure from light to light.
The Lich didn't say anything, and slowly floated up, drifting into the depths of the
light.
An open, flat ground suddenly appeared. It was absolutely different from the
outside. The hard rock walls were mostly intact, while on the ground, there were
many huge bones, and most of them were intact. There are as many as thirteen. .
These thirteen bones with different shapes and exuding monster aura, circled in
a circle at varying distances, are all inside and outside, as if they are guarding
something. There seemed to be icy eyes in the hollow eyes of Hessen.
As the silhouette of the Lich suddenly appeared, he began to approach this weird
circle. Suddenly, there was a distressing sound of "哓哓" in the cold wind. Above
these bones, a few heads unexpectedly began to turn. Slowly turned around and
looked in the direction of the Lich.
At this horrible time that was almost heartbeat, the Lich didn't seem to care
about these terrifying skeletons. His gaze, from beginning to end, only looked at
one place.
That was the center of the circle of thirteen bones.
A life-size white bone lies quietly on a white jade stone platform only three
inches high. Unlike the surrounding skeletons, this human-shaped bone is still
covered with silk. I don’t know how many years have passed. Under the dim
light, the color of the silk was still extremely bright.
And all the light and faint glow around this, even the whistling yin wind, came
from this white bone.
The Lich slowly drifted closer to the bone.
The light circulates, and the weird light is long and short, as if in the dark, there
are eyes watching him.
Around, all the thirteen white bones suddenly all made a "哢哓" sound, almost as
if they were resurrected together, their heads turned, and their deep eyes stared
at the figure of the Lich.
The next moment, that piece of silk rose into the air, floating in the air.
As if there was a silent low roar, the dazzling light shone out from under the silk
in an instant, like an unstoppable arrow from the string, whizzing in all
directions.
With a sound of "Woo!", the Lich even felt the light rush from his ears with
surging demon power.
The violent wind, mixed with a gloomy sneer, began to echo in this ancient cave.
The thirteen skeletons suddenly looked up together, whistling to the sky!
Under this weird atmosphere, the Lich slowly fell in front of the bones. In the
white light, there were clearly five fractures on the life-size bone, namely the
right hand, left ankle, throat bone, skull, and his entire spine was gone.
At this moment, reflecting the light from his bones, there was a white bead on his
right hand, a jade plate on his left ankle, and a ring on the place where his throat
broke.
The Lich slowly pulled out the bone jade set on the black rod little by little, and
then gently placed him on the white bone's head. There was a small cracked hole
in the middle of the forehead, and the bone jade was just right in.
In the darkness, it seemed that there was a voice, calling out from a distance.
The Lich's body trembled suddenly, and the whole person shook, the light
reflected in his eyes, like two burning white flames.
Whose soul and body are the flames burning?
He seemed to scream softly, but no one could hear what he was saying. In the
next moment, he placed the black staff in the middle of the white bones, on the
spine.
Suddenly, everything was still.
The howling wind stopped, the dazzling white light disappeared, and the
darkness rushed over silently like a boundless sea, turbulent waves and
drowned everything!
Who is it, waiting silently in the dark?
The deepest darkness, or the dawn of fantasy?
Everything calmed down, just like the desolate silence that has never changed
since ancient times, the bones stopped shouting and went silent.
A voice, quietly in the deepest part of darkness and silence,
Ringing!
"boom!"
"boom!"
"Boom!"
...
It was the sound of heartbeat, full of new vitality, and the surroundings were still
pitch black, but the magical heartbeat sound gradually amplified, and slowly
began to flow with the sound of gurgling water.
No, it's not the sound of water, it's the rushing blood, whizzing out from the
heart, dancing wildly in the dark with endless joy and unstoppable momentum.
Sleeping for countless years, after the endless cold, warm again!
Who is it, breathing quietly in the dark?
The rushing voice became more and more violent, like the cry of resentment
from the imprisoned soul for thousands of years, and every drop of rebirth blood
carried madness and jealousy!
Slowly, abnormal noises around began to sound, the solid stone wall shook again,
and the white bones in the darkness shouted again, welcoming the reborn
monster.
Only the lich, his figure hidden in the darkness, felt the invisible but dancing
demons in front of him, the resurrected soul and the flowing blood.
That feeling, almost swallowed him...

"boom!"
With a loud noise, the huge force smashed the hard ground into a big pit, and Jin
Ping'er flew out, riskingly avoiding the blow that came from behind, and his
complexion couldn't help being pale.
The stone statue girl just now almost seemed to have magical powers, attracting
all of her spirit and soul, and completely forgot about the things outside her
body. It was just that when the wind broke above her head, the little instinct of
years of hard work made her suddenly awakened, almost I rushed out when I
couldn't let it happen, and then I took a chance and came back.
Jin Ping'er was breathing undecided. Suddenly the sound of the wind was raging
behind him. The fierce spirit had already followed like a bone-attached cone. It
was obvious that his body was only made up of invisible white air, but the huge
sword and shield in his hands was like a child's toy. Generally lifted lightly.
Jin Ping'er knew how great he was, so he didn't dare to take it hard. With a flash,
the whole person hurried back to hide. Under these two swords, the fierce spirit
drove Jin Ping'er from the entrance of the ancient cave of Zhenmo to several feet
away.
As soon as she landed, Jin Ping'er turned over with her right hand, and Ziman
suddenly stood up, and the magic weapon Zimang blade was already held in her
palm. She did not dare to take this fierce ghost lightly.
It's just that although she was on guard, after the fierce spirit drove her three
feet away from the ancient cave of Zhenmo, she didn't catch up again, and his
invisible body was still floating beside the stone statue woman.
"Who are you, dare to come to this land of demons, and dare to blaspheme the
maiden goddess?" The fierce spirit stared at the giant bronze bell and said coldly.
Jin Ping'er sighed in secret, settled down, and said loudly: "You misunderstood, I
didn't mean to offend this... empress idol, but when I first saw her, I saw that she
was too beautiful, so I couldn't help but touch it with my hands. Stone statue."
The fierce spirit snorted, and his face was slightly gentle. Obviously he knew that
this stone statue did have magical powers, but his voice was still generally cold,
and said: "Look at your young age and you are the first offender. I will not be
with you. Don't care. This is the land of demons and demons, not where you
came from, so hurry up!"
Jin Ping'er frowned. She followed the Lich for so long as she wanted. Most of the
most important secret was in the Mogu Cave of this town. Unexpectedly, there
was such a deep and powerful spirit guarding the entrance of the cave, which
was really troublesome. It's just that if you want to force it in, most of it will
startle the lich or some monster inside, but this fierce spirit is not easy to solve.
She was thinking about it with distress, where the fierce spirit saw the woman's
eyes sweeping on herself and the empress idol, and at the same time she looked
into the dark cave behind her from time to time, obviously because of the idea of
hitting the cave, she couldn't help but change her color.
"Hey!" The fierce spirit yelled and said, "Little girl, I advise you not to seek
hardship for yourself. There are peerless monsters in this cave. You will find
your own way when you enter it. And I guard the ancient cave, absolutely You
won't let outsiders in, you died early!"
Jin Ping'er snorted, why would Ken give up so easily, and said: "The man in black
just went in, didn't he?"
The fierce spirit was stunned, his eyes were full of excitement, and said: "So you
followed that person?"
Jin Ping'er was observing his words and feelings, vaguely guessing about the
relationship between the two people in his heart, but still continued: "Of course,
that person is not like a person, a ghost is not like a ghost... Uh, I'm not talking
about you, don't be angry! "Jin Ping'er, who almost missed his mouth, quickly
added to the furious fierce spirit, and then said, "The man in black grabbed the
sacred black staff of the Miao nationality in southern Xinjiang. By the way, there
are also the sacred artifacts of the Li nationality. Bone Jade, just entered, I also
want to see what he is going to do..."
Before she said the word "me", the fierce spirit whose complexion had changed
drastically let out a terrifying roar, Shengsheng forced Jin Ping'er's words back,
and at the same time, her face paled with shock.
"What are you talking about, he has a black rod and bone jade?" The whole body
of the evil spirit began to tremble violently.
Jin Ping'er was a little surprised, and said, "Yes."
The fierce spirit looked up to the sky and roared in grief and indignation. He
suddenly turned around to see what he looked like. He was desperately planning
to rush into the ancient cave of the town and find the lich.
But at this moment, Jin Ping'er and the evil spirit were both startled at the same
time.
The yin wind that seemed to never stop, blowing from the ancient cave of
Zhenmo suddenly stopped.
Between the heavens and the earth, it was as if something was missing all of a
sudden, there was a special silence.
The fierce spirit instantly turned ashes.
His mouth opened wide, as if he was about to say something, and as if he was
going to shout with all his strength, but he couldn't make any sound.
Then, he slowly turned around and looked at the stone statue woman. Suddenly,
his figure was shocked again, and his huge body softened. He actually knelt down
in front of the stone statue woman and burst into tears.
Jin Ping'er was startled. She was born in the Demon Sect, and she didn't know
how many weird things she had seen in her life, but a fierce spirit with such a
high level of Taoism suddenly cried out in front of her. It was really only seen in
her life. It's just that the fierce spirit is extremely sad, and the huge body is
constantly trembling, although it is only composed of white air, but the sad
emotions seem to be present in front of them alive.
Jin Ping'er quietly moved over, but the fierce spirit hadn't noticed her. When she
moved to the vicinity of the stone statue woman, she was planning to take this
opportunity to sneak into the ancient cave of Zhenmo. Suddenly, her body shook,
and when she saw the stone statue woman, she was also stunned.
On the cold stone statue, the graceful and beautiful woman.
Two lines of clear tears slipped quietly from the eyes of the stone statue.
It turns out that thousands of years of time still can't erase the deep sorrow...
Jin Ping'er stood behind the fierce spirit in amazement, looking at this sad stone
statue!
In the stone cave behind him, there was a low groan from a distance, like
something, waking up from long sleep, and uttered the first sound.
The wind is coming again, and the sound is even more stern!
Even the sky and the sky above his head were so dimmed.

A flash of lightning pierced the black cloud.
A thunder blasted the sky.
The thunder and lightning rumbled, tearing the sky apart in a blink of an
eye. Countless black clouds are like boiling, surging from the sky of Shiwan
Dashan, and gather above the ancient cave of Zhenmo.
The pouring rain, banged down, mixed with huge hail, and hit the ground with
pits and pits.
Jin Ping'er was taken aback, dodged from left to right, drifting in the wind and
rain. The fierce spirit suddenly raised his head and looked to the sky. All the
wind, rain and frost seemed to have no effect on him, but his eyes were full of
despair.
"what!……"
He yelled up to the sky.
In this desperate whistling sound, a strange roar rang from the ancient cave of
Zhenmo, from far and near, faster and louder and louder, and in the end it was
already deafening. Jin Ping'er only felt that there was a roar in his mind, as if it
were about to split, and couldn't help changing its color, and hurriedly rushed to
the distance.
And that fierce spirit suddenly turned around, blocked his huge body at the
entrance of the ancient cave of the town demon, raised the shield, raised the
huge sword, and angered his eyebrows, and stood still without any fear.
The howling became louder and louder, and it rushed to the entrance of the
ancient cave in a blink of an eye.
The huge thunder in the sky blasted, and the sky and the earth roared, as if all
the mountains and the earth in the entire hundred thousand mountains were
shaking together.
In the wind and rain, the fierce spirit looked like a swaying and weak boat.
That piece of deep darkness, like a monster with teeth and claws, pounced at him
from the ancient cave.
The fierce spirit screamed and rushed forward!
The huge sword reflected the lightning that crossed the sky, slashing towards the
darkness, and the black energy was instantly cut away from it, but it immediately
pounced on both sides, drowning his body at an extremely fast speed.
The fierce spirit shouted, from a distance, Jin Ping'er still heard that voice:
"Manny..."
The next moment, the fierce spirit disappeared, and the black energy was like a
mountain, desperately gathering at the entrance of the ancient cave of Zhenmo,
towards the sky and the earth.
A flash of red light suddenly flashed in the darkness.
A figure was a man wrapped in a very bright silk, with his back facing Jin Ping'er,
slowly falling from the black air, and standing in front of the stone statue woman.
Behind him, the black air screamed again and again, and the shadows shook, as if
countless demons were roaring in ecstasy.
Only his back figure looked a little strange.
Standing in front of the stone statue, he stood silently in the wind and rain.
Slowly, stretched out his hand and gently stroked the cold stone statue.
The low voice quietly echoed in the wind and rain, traversing thousands of years,
through countless wind, rain, snow and frost.
"exquisite……"

Chapter 12 Sickness
Two hundred miles north of the "Xianyong Mountain" in Central China is the tall
"Foxqi Mountain" (Note 1). I looked up from the foot of the mountain, but saw
the rocks pierced through the sky, abrupt and steep. It's just that there is no
grass or trees on the entire mountain, which is extremely desolate. On the left
side of the mountain range, from the depths of the mountain, underground
spring water emerges and converges to form a river, called "Shengshui", which
flows to the northeast. There are more tributaries along the way, and the river
gradually grows larger to three hundred miles away. Another big river
"Fenshui". According to ancient times, in this river, there is a kind of blue jade
prolific, but no one has ever seen it before.
The "Ghost King Sect" main hall, one of the three major factions of the Demon
Sect, was built in the abdomen of this high mountain, hard and heavy rock, and it
has never been known to anyone. Under Gui Li's leadership, Xiaobai and the
Great Wizard finally arrived here after a 15-day trek.
Because the body of the great wizard was too weak, the three and the monkey
Xiaohui had to walk, and Guili had hired a vehicle for the great wizard to ride on
the way.
The hardships of the long distance made all three of them look sleepy and dusty,
but they looked completely different in the Great Wizard and Gui Li.
Guili's injuries healed day by day, maybe he is a young man!
On the other hand, the Great Wizard, his complexion is getting more and more
ugly. Compared with the way he had just left Qilidong, Nanjiang 15 days ago, he
is much more decayed, and his face is as gray as death. Since entering the
mountain road, there is no more horse-drawn carriage to ride. Although Guili
and Xiaobai were supporting him, he still took a few steps to catch his breath,
and his physical strength was extremely poor. Gui Li was extremely anxious, and
sometimes couldn't help being afraid: If he hadn't reached Huqi Mountain, this
life-saving wizard would die halfway, and he would really hate him for a lifetime.
Fortunately this afternoon, under the warm sunshine, the three finally saw the
bare top of the Huqi Mountain.
Stopped, even though he hadn't reached Huqi Mountain, Gui Li was still relieved
and turned to the great wizard: "Senior, the barren mountain in front is where
we are going. Walk a little further from here. Later tonight, we should be able to
reach the foot of the mountain."
The great wizard took a long breath, raised his eyes to look at the mountain
range, smiled a little tiredly, and said, "Don't worry! Young man, before seeing
your sleeping friend, I still Won't die."
Gui Li was startled, then slightly apologetic, and whispered: "Senior, I didn't
mean to..."
The great wizard's old eyes were closed, and he reached out and patted his
shoulder, smiled and shook his head and said, "I have no other intentions. It's me
instead, I'm afraid I'm a bit more anxious than you."
Gui Li silently smiled, and said, "Senior, we have been walking for a long time.
Let's rest here for a while, and we will have to go on our way later!"
The great wizard also seemed to be really tired, nodded, and with Guili's support,
found a fairly flat stone beside the mountain path, and sat down.
"Squeak!" Xiao Hui, who had been lying on Gui Li's shoulders, yelled twice,
jumped down, and landed on the ground. Along the way, Xiao Hui was
considered the most energetic and never looked tired.
At this moment, the monkey raised his eyes and saw the sparse woods on both
sides of the road. After yelling twice, he rushed in, and disappeared in a blink of
an eye.
Gui Li glanced in the direction where Xiao Hui was going, and didn't care. He
turned around and planned to find a stone to sit down and rest. All the way to
this day, although he suffered a serious injury in Qilitong, he did not hurt his
muscles and bones, and he got better day by day, except that the wound on his
right shoulder was still aching. He gently stroked the wound on his right
shoulder with his hand, and the figure of Fenxianggu Li Xun flashed in front of his
eyes, and snorted coldly in his heart.
Just a moment later, behind Li Xun, there was another slender figure in white
clothes like snow...
Gui Li shook his head for a while. He was thinking about it. Suddenly Xiaobai's
words rang around him: "Why is Huqi Mountain so desolate? I watched it for a
long time. There was no grass or a tree?"
Gui Li frowned and said, "This has been the case since I got here."
Xiaobai stood beside him, was silent for a moment, and shook his head: "When I
left here, Huqi Mountain was full of verdant mountains and lush vegetation,
which is absolutely different from now."
Gui Li shook his head and said, "Then I don't know."
Xiaobai sighed, turned around, and said nothing.
Gui Li glanced at Xiao Bai, knowing that she and the fox demon clan had been
resting here a thousand years ago, and she had strange feelings for Huqi
Mountain, but she didn't know what to say, and he didn't want to talk much in his
current state of mind.
Just remember that Baguio is in that mountain range, and maybe at this time
tomorrow, she might be able to regain a new life. As soon as he thought of this,
Gui Li couldn't help but his blood boiled over, and he couldn't think of other
things anymore.
The three of them rested for a while, and when the great wizard's physical
strength recovered a little, Gui Li led the two to continue walking forward, saying
that they were leading the way, but in fact they were just the great wizard alone.
Xiaobai walked alone, with a calm face and silence, but he seemed to be gradually
familiar with the roads around him. She also asked Guili about the forks she
encountered at the beginning, or waited for Guili to follow the right path.
Later, it seemed that the memories of the past had begun to awaken in Xiaobai's
heart. Naturally, she turned into a leader, leading the people behind, walking on
the mountain road leading to Huqi Mountain.
Xiao Hui, the monkey who did not know when he came back from the woods, had
a few more wild fruits in his hands that he did not know where, and he gnawed
in his hands.
Behind Xiao Hui, there was still a big wine bag that was stolen from the Miao
people in southern Xinjiang. There were originally two wine bags, but they were
drinking intermittently along the way, and the monkeys were also known for
their drinking. On the 15th, they actually drank a large bag of spirits clean, and
they never got drunk again.
On the way, Xiao Bai saw that the monkey was always dragging the wine bag and
dangling, which was really troublesome, so he sewed a belt on the wine bag with
a cloth belt and let Xiao Hui carry it on his back. It was good, Xiao Hui was even
more happy, running around carrying a wine bag all day long.
The three of them, a monkey, walked forward silently with their minds in the
voice of the monkeys eating wild fruits.
The sky gradually dimmed as the sky gradually dimmed. Just before dusk
arrived, they finally reached the foot of the Huqi Mountain.
Almost at the same time, the bodies of the Great Wizard and Xiao Bai were
shocked. The Great Wizard seemed to feel something. He glanced at Xiao Bai who
was standing next to him, and whispered, "You feel it too?"
Xiao Bai's eyebrows wrinkled lightly. With her thousand-year-old spirit fox's
way, this spiritual power and feeling are naturally extraordinary, extremely
keen. Almost when she first arrived at the foot of Huqi Mountain, she suddenly
felt that in this high mountain, under this seemingly ordinary desolation, a strong
evil spirit was faintly revealed.
This fierce anger, even her such a high level of Taoism can not help but feel
jealous. And after feeling it carefully, with her keen spiritual power, she realized
that there were two other depressed spiritual powers in the meantime. Although
she was unwilling, she could only admit her fate and surrendered in evil spirits.
In this mountain, I'm afraid there is a big secret!
Slowly put away the astonished expression on his face, and in a blink of an eye,
Xiao Bai, who returned to his usual expression, glanced at the great wizard, but
did not expect that this old man who seemed to be tired and dying would still
have such a keen feeling. It seems that Southern Xinjiang Witchcraft , Really has
its own uniqueness.
She nodded slowly, lowered her voice, and said, "What a heavy evil spirit!"
The great wizard was silent for a moment, nodded, and the two looked at the
ghost beside him at the same time, but they only saw the ghostly face, with a
strange expression.
Between his sleeves, the blood-devouring beads on the black soul-eater suddenly
lit up, and the blood-red light circulated continuously, even the sleeve robe
couldn't stop it.
Ghost Li slowly took out the Soul Eater and held it up in front of him. At the front
end of the magic wand, the light of the blood-devouring bead appeared strangely,
and layers of bright red light slowly radiated from the bead's body. The silk
blood veins are even more clear one by one, and can be seen through
history. And along his wrist, the Blood Devouring Bead spreads bursts of cold
and slightly excited aura all over his body.
Gui Li's eyes were deep, looking up at the mountain in front of him, a strange
light flashed in his eyes.
That is a sign that the Blood Devouring Orb desperately desires blood!
For him, this was already familiar.

The Ghost King himself stood at the entrance of the Ghost King Zong Hall, waiting
outside a secret door hidden behind the giant rock, waiting to be greeted. It is not
difficult to imagine how much he valued the Great Wizard brought back by Gui Li.
After the three of them appeared in front of them, Gui Wang and Gui Li nodded at
random. They said hello. They walked quickly to the Great Wizard, and looked up
and down the Great Wizard. A hint of surprise flashed across their faces. : "The
master, your body..."
The great wizard smiled faintly, and said: "The old and dying people should be
fate like this. I am here today just to do my part. As for success or failure, it
depends on God's will."
The ghost king bowed to the ground, bowed deeply, and said in a deep voice:
"The master is an expert in the world, I don't speak much slang. The journey is
hard, and it's too late tonight, please come to this mountain cave for the time
being. If you feel wronged for one night, you will rest and consult the master
tomorrow."
The great wizard nodded, seeing his expression, he was indeed very tired.
As soon as the ghost king waved, someone ran over and helped the great wizard
in. A crowd of people gave way, and after a while, the figure of the great wizard
disappeared in the belly of the mountain.
The King of Ghosts slowly turned around. At this moment, besides Guili, the
people standing in front of him were a strange charming woman behind him. As
for the monkey Xiaohui, he turned around with his three eyes open, looking at
the people in front of him.
The Ghost King stopped his gaze on Xiao Hui, then glanced at Xiao Bai behind Gui
Li, and finally returned to the young man in front of him.
"Are you hurt?" Ghost King said slowly.
Gui Li silently, just nodded.
The scene suddenly became quiet, and the two men stood facing each other, and
the atmosphere was a little weird. It has been ten years, and the King of Gui has
carefully taught Guili for ten years, but between the two of them, there always
seems to be a deep and invisible gap.
Behind the ghost king stood Qinglong, You Ji, and many other disciples.
Gui Li's gaze slowly swept across, and he recognized many faces, because he
destroyed many of the demons and brought these forces under the banner of the
King of Ghosts. At this moment, the elders and others of the original blood
refining hall were also standing in the crowd.
Only the wild dog Taoist is not among them. I wonder if he still wanders the
world with the fortune-teller Zhou Xian, grandpa and grandson?
The power of the Ghost King Sect seems to be getting stronger and stronger.
The mountain breeze blew by, I don't know whose clothes were swept up,
whirring. Deep in the belly of the mountain, there seemed to be a black shadow,
faintly shaking.
Guili retracted his gaze. Although he couldn't see clearly, he knew who the
person in the dark place was--
Mr. Ghost!
This mysterious figure seems to be hidden in the dark forever, hiding behind the
ghost king.
"Is this girl your friend? Did you bring it back?" Ghost King asked faintly, without
a strange look on his face.
Guili hesitated for a moment, and said, "She said it's your old friend. She wants to
come back to visit you."
The King of Ghosts was startled. This answer was unexpected. He couldn't help
but glanced at Xiaobai a few more times, but couldn't remember when he knew
such a woman. He was astonished at the moment: "This girl, we used to be Have
you met before?"
Xiaobai took a step, sighed, and then smiled: "Is she okay with Xiaochi? Isn't she
still the same as before, from time to time in a daze, looking at a flower will also
see the foolishness?"
The ghost king shook his body with a rare look of astonishment on his face. Not
only him, but even behind him, followed by Qinglong, You Ji and others who have
been with him for a long time, at the same time his complexion changed
drastically, and an expression of disbelief appeared on his face.
The King of Ghosts stared at Xiaobai, and said for a long while: "Who are you,
how can you know Xiao...Xiaochu?"
Xiao Bai's gaze was erratic, he passed the crowd, and looked up, only to see that
in the evening, the shadow of Huqi Mountain was desolate and tall, and there
was a particularly bleak sight.
How much time, slipping quietly like sand between fingers...
"Do you remember," she said quietly, "the origin of the name of this mountain?"
The ghost king's eyes brightened, his eyes pierced, but his astonishment on his
face was heavier, and he said in amazement: "You are white..."
Xiaobai said lightly: "I am a white fox!"
The mountain breeze blew by with a whistling sound, rolling up the thin dust on
the ground, and flew silently toward the distance.

In the secluded stone room, the furnishings are very simple, with tables, chairs
and beds, and simple furniture. This is the bedroom of the master of the ghost
king.
The only thing that is somewhat conspicuous is the red sandalwood desk placed
against the stone wall. There are three thick stacks of books neatly placed on it,
the white jade pen holder is placed on the table, and a small wolf pen is placed on
the table. There is still ink on the inkstone next to it. Dry. A little farther away,
there is a blue and white brush wash, bright and translucent, with half a basin of
water in it.
Such as these, they all give people an elegant demeanor, and no one in the world
imagines the appearance of the master of the demon sect.
Ghost King and Xiao Bai were standing in this room at this moment, and besides
them, there was no third person present.
On the stone wall on the other side of the room, there is a gilded painting with
fine brushwork. In the painting, a beautiful woman is looking closely at a
blooming flower with a pair of butterflies flying around the lace. It's just that the
woman in the painting looked so carefully and attentively, all of her energy was
above the flower, and she didn't even notice the appearance of the butterfly next
to her.
The delicate brushwork and the meticulous and slow-traveling characteristic of
the fine brushwork style are all brought to the fullest by the painter. The woman
in the painting is almost as if she has come to life, and her infatuated expression
with flowers is even more vivid.
Xiaobai silently looked at the woman in the painting. After a long time, he sighed
and said, "Your painting skills are truly amazing. You can paint Xiaochi so
realistically. When you see the painting, you are like seeing people."
The ghost king standing behind Xiaobai was also looking at the painting at this
time, and his eyes showed tenderness that had never been shown to
outsiders. He shook his head silently, then whispered after a while: "I just hate
that I can't save her!"
Xiaobai didn't leave the painting with his eyes, and said quietly, "I never knew
that the person Gui Li wanted to save was you and Xiaochi's daughter."
The King of Ghosts smiled miserably and said: "When Xiaozhi left, I couldn't
make it to see her for the last time. Over the years, every time I thought about it,
my heart was cut. Now she has nothing left, only Baguio... but she It turned out to
be..."
Xiaobai said indifferently: "She didn't see the wrong person. It was her blessing
to choose you. I think she must have no regrets before she died."
The ghost king was silent.
Xiao Bai took a step, stretched out her soft fingers, and gently stroked the
delicate and beautiful face of the woman in the painting with her fingertips, her
eyes gradually glowing with sorrow and compassion.

With a weird cry of "squeak", the monkey Xiaohui jumped onto the bed. Back to
the ghostly bedroom of Huqishan, which had not been seen for a long time, it
didn't seem to be unfamiliar at all. It bounced on it a few times, and suddenly
remembered something. As soon as he reached out his hand, he moved the wine
bag from behind, uncorked, and drank Took a gulp of spirits.
After a pause, the monkey let out a long breath with a "call", squinted his eyes
with a happy and content expression on his face.
Gui Li stood in front of the bed and looked at the monkey's expression, silent,
slowly shook his head, sighed, turned and walked to the door, opened the door
and walked out, then closed the door with his backhand.
The tunnel is deep and extends forward. He walked slowly in the tunnel in the
middle of the mountain, and along the way, everyone who saw him bowed their
heads in greeting. It's just that his face is indifferent, his eyes are only looking
forward, as if there is a place calling him.
After passing the corner and the passage, the ghost kingzong disciple gradually
disappeared. When he arrived in front of the familiar ice and stone room, he only
saw a ghostly silent figure.
The black yarn on You Ji's face moved, turned around and looked at Gui Li.
Gui Li's gaze swept over her black gauze and fell on the stone gate behind
her. The next moment, he walked over without hesitation, pushed open the
Shimen and went in.
Shimen slowly closed behind him, and You Ji's figure remained motionless,
standing alone at the door.
In the stone room, on the ice stone platform, among the rising white smoke, the
beautiful woman was lying there peacefully, with a slight smile on her mouth.
Gui Li leaned against Shimen. Suddenly, his indifference and strength seemed to
suddenly relax, a little loose and a little peeling off. All that was left was a Xiao
Suo figure, slowly walking up and sitting down beside her.
"I'm back, Baguio..."
The light smoke curled up and floated up from the ice stone platform, making
Baguio's body look like it had some unreal feelings. Her face is so beautiful, her
smile is so warm, doesn't she know the man's return?
"You can be saved, Baguio." His voice was low and slightly trembling, "Ten years,
ten years."
"I let you lie down like this for ten years. I'm really useless. You must blame me...
No, no, how can you blame me! You just smile at me at best, right? "
There was no answer, only the faint smoke, which slowly converged and
separated before his eyes.
"I will definitely save you, Baguio, you will wake up." He said in a low voice, "We
will be together, Baguio, for life, we will be together!"
The low-pitched words faintly dispersed with the light smoke, drifting in this
stone room, and then gently drifting away without leaving a trace.

"Note 1: "Shanhaijing·Shanjing Volume III·Beishanjing" Huqi Mountain: County
Yongshan is two hundred miles north of the mountain, and it is called the
mountain of Huqi, without vegetation, much green and green. Shengshui flows
out of Yan, and the northeast flows into Fenshui, and there is a lot of Cangyu in
it. 』

Chapter Thirteen
Fenxiang Valley Secret Chamber.
The quaint screen separated the space of the stone room, and Shangguance in
grey clothes stood quietly and waited patiently.
After a long time, the old voice of Yun Yilan, the master of Fenxiang Valley Valley,
came from behind the screen: "I heard, Junior Brother, you are going after the
nine-tailed celestial fox this time, and you are on a weird track, and at the last
moment, you suddenly ordered all the disciples to I withdrew back, but what
happened?"
A faint sneer appeared at the corner of Shangguan Ce's mouth. He guessed who
said the phrase "I heard" in Yun Yilan's mouth. In the entire Fenxiang Valley,
besides himself at this moment, only Yun Yilan's most beloved disciple Li Xun
can talk to him here.
It's just that Shangguan Ce didn't make a difference, but said slowly: "Yes."
Yun Yilan was silent for a moment, and said: "So, the seniors are very puzzled.
Would you please teach me?"
Shangguan Ce faced the screen, leaned slightly, and said, "Don't dare. I met
someone on the way to track the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox, so I ordered the
disciples to turn back immediately, and immediately reported back to the
brother."
Yun Yilan's voice was obviously startled, and said: "Who is it that makes Junior
Brother you pay so much attention?"
Shangguan Ce slowly spit out the two words and said: "Lich."
There was a sudden silence behind the screen, and there was no sound for a long
time.
Shangguan Ce stood there patiently, Yun Yilan's reaction was exactly what he
expected. When he saw the Lich that day, the shock in his heart was also
extraordinary.
I don't know how long it took before Yun Yilan's gentle voice came from behind
the screen: "They finally couldn't help it."
From Yun Yilan's voice, Shangguan Ce couldn't hear what this brother was
thinking. Is it anxious? Is it shock? He could not hear it at all. He stared at the
screen, and then said: "One more point..."
Yun Yilan let out an "um", but this time she was a little surprised.
Shangguan Ce took a deep breath and said, "In the hands of the Lich, he has
captured two of the five sacred artifacts: the black rod and the bone jade."
"What?" Yun Yilan finally couldn't keep calm anymore, blurted out behind the
screen.
Shangguan Ce passed a sneer in his mind, but his expression remained
unchanged, saying: "It should be the beast demon who found a Li clan wizard
from nowhere, and then spread his'black fire' magic arts, and then used it to
provoke the seedlings. The two races of Li and Li fought, so they snatched the
black rod and bone jade from the great wizard of the Miao altar. After that, the
wizard of the Li tribe wanted to rebel against the beast, but the beast had been
prepared to let the lich use the'black fire bead' Kill this person and retake the
two sacred artifacts."
Yun Yilan snorted coldly, and said, "There are such people who don't know how
to live or die!" After a pause, his voice was faintly stern, and said: "These holy
artifacts are very important, why are you? Don't do it?"
Shangguance looked indifferent and said, "When I arrived, the black rod and
bone jade had fallen into the hands of the Lich, and there was a dragon beside
him."
Yun Yilan fell silent, and sighed slowly after a long while, and said, "God, God!
Our great plan for a hundred years is so ruined!"
Shangguan Ce was silent.

Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak.
White clouds are fluttering, fairy spirit lingers, this place is like a fairyland on
earth, the sound of cranes, clear and sweet, echoing in the sky.
The "Jade Palace", destroyed by a fierce battle ten years ago, had already been
rebuilt at this time, and it looked magnificent and magnificent. It was even worse
than it was in the past. Dozens of huge red stone pillars support the beams, and
the roof of the temple is covered with yellow glaze. Under the sun, it is dazzling
and brilliant.
In the center of the palace roof, towering like a spire, the jasper ring is shaped as
a pagoda, from large to small, from bottom to top 36 floors, the tip is
yellowstone, crystal clear and transparent.
The eaves flew out in all directions, the east, south, west, and north were carved
with golden dragons and beads, and the southeast, southwest, northwest, and
northeast were carved with colored phoenixes flying around. The golden dragon
colored phoenix mouths all hold glazed wind chimes, floating in the wind,
making a crisp sound , Adds a bit of fairy meaning.
In the bell of the craneming wind, Lu Xueqi, dressed in white, slowly climbed up
the stone steps in front of the Yuqing Hall.
There are a few Qingyun disciples who are cleaning the stone steps from time to
time. When they see Lu Xueqi, they nod their heads in salute. Among them, there
are one or two young teenagers who have just started to learn and are still light-
hearted. His face was flushed and he lowered his head.
Lu Xueqi replied one by one, her face expressionless as usual, and she walked
towards the towering palace at the end of the stone steps.
Behind him, there was a loud bang, and a sound like a dragon chant broke the
silence here. Lu Xueqi didn't look back, knowing that it was the mountain spirit
beast water unicorn of Qingyunmen Town in the clear water and cold pool, and
she climbed out of the water to lie in the sun on the shore of the pool.
Everything here is so peaceful and harmonious. Who knows that once a young
man came out from here in anger and plunged into another dirty and bloody
world?
Lu Xueqi finished walking the long stone steps, silently glanced at the tall Yuqing
Hall, and walked in.
In the magnificent hall, light shone in from the windows that were open in all
directions, it was very bright, and there was no dark feeling at all.
The head of Qingyunmen, Fang Xuanzhen, the first human being in the right way
today, sat on the main hall with a smile on his face. At his lower right, there was
another person sitting, but it was Lu Xueqi's mentor, the first Master of Water
Moon at Xiaozhu Peak of Qingyun Gate.
Lu Xueqi was startled. She returned from southern Xinjiang this time, because
she was sent by Daoxuan, so she went back to Nagato Tongtian Peak to report to
Daoxuan, and then she planned to go back to the mountain to see Master
Shuiyue, but she did not expect that Master Shuiyue was also in Tongtian.
peak. Moreover, looking at the Yuqing Hall, there was no other person present
besides Daoxuan Zhenren and Master Shuiyue. It seemed that the two of them
were waiting for her to come back.
Seeing Lu Xueqi entering the main hall, Tao Xuan first smiled kindly. Although
the Master Shuiyue next to him was always indifferent, he was naturally different
from others when facing his most beloved disciple, and there was also a
somewhat loving look in his eyes.
Lu Xueqi walked up, and first saluted the real Taoxuan, and said: "I have seen the
real master." Then she turned her head and saluted the master Shuiyue, but to
this teacher who loves mother and daughter, she just speaks casually. Too much,
said: "Master, why are you here?"
Master Daoxuan smiled and said: "I received the news yesterday that I knew that
you were back in the mountains today, so I sent someone to know your master
about this news, and there just happened to be some trivial things to talk to your
master, so I just invited her over."
Lu Xueqi responded. Master Shuiyue sat aside, looking at her beautiful disciple,
and saw that Lu Xueqi’s cheating Shuang Shengxue’s face was still as beautiful as
before without any expressions, but somehow, she felt that her face was faint
when she looked at it. Points pale.
Master Shuiyue's heart moved secretly, and the two beautiful eyebrows wrinkled
slightly without being known.
Real Tao Xuan does not have the experience of Master Shuiyue and Lu Xueqi for
many years. He doesn't feel that there is anything wrong with Lu Xueqi at the
moment. He just smiled and continued: "Xueqi, this time I will go to Southern
Xinjiang and visit the Lord Cloud of Fenxiang Valley. How are things going with
the old gentleman?"
Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment, and now she recounted her experiences in
Southern Xinjiang one by one, except that the scene of the farewell between
Tianshui Village and Gui Li in the middle of the night was concealed.
Daoxuan Zhenren and Master Shuiyue sat there without saying a word, slowly
listening to Lu Xueqi's words along the way. Hearing this, Yun Yilan, the owner of
the Valley of the Burning Fragrant Valley, still did not show up. When Shangguan
Ce, Li Xun and others came out to explain, the two of them looked at each other.
There were strange expressions in their eyes, but they did not speak.
Later, when Lu Xueqi said expressionlessly that during the first battle in Qilidong
of the Miao nationality in southern Xinjiang, Gui Li appeared, and when everyone
was fighting, Daoxuan's face suddenly became cold. But Master Shuiyue seemed
to think more, and at the same time knowing his disciple’s mind, he couldn’t help
but look at Lu Xueqi a few more times, and saw that Lu Xueqi was talking about
Guili’s sneak attack by Li Xun, and she also used her "excalid sword to guard
against thunder." At the moment when "True Jue" was hurt, although the tone of
the words had not changed, the sad expression in his eyes flashed by.
Master Shuiyue sighed softly in his heart and closed his eyes.
Daoxuan waited until Lu Xueqi finished speaking, retreated to Master Shuiyue
and stood there, looked at Master Shuiyue, snorted coldly, and said, "Zhang
Xiaofan's evil barrier was not removed ten years ago. Now he has been raised.
Tigers are in trouble."
Master Shuiyue opened his eyes, glanced at Lu Xueqi beside him intentionally or
unintentionally, and said faintly: "This is all due to fate and cannot be forced."
Lu Xueqi's face seemed to pale again.
Master Tao Xuan pondered for a moment, and said: "From what Xueqi said just
now, this humanity line seems to have made great progress in the past ten
years."
Master Shuiyue nodded slowly, and said: "Zhang Xiaofan can instantly suck more
than a dozen Li fighters with the demon power of the blood-devouring bead and
die. After being injured by Li Xun, he immediately frustrated him. Even
Fenxianggu is famous. She couldn't resist her pure Yang Yuchi, this kind of
Taoism is no longer..." She looked at Lu Xueqi and said, "It's no longer under Qi'er
and Xiao Yicai under your door."
Lu Xueqi's face was expressionless.
Master Daoxuan slowly shook his head, Master Shuiyue was taken aback, and
said: "What? Brother did you think I was wrong?"
Daoxuan sighed, and said: "The evildoer was attacked by Li Xun and was injured
by the Excalibur Yu Lei Zhen tactic. Instead of losing her life on the spot, she
could fly back. I expected it to resist the Excalibur. The power of the Lei Zhen Jue
must be the Tianyin Temple's true technique, the'Great Brahma Prajna', and then
use the Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao to break open the magical force of the Divine
Sword Yu Lei Zhen Jue to approach Xue Qi. Xue Qi said that this person is double
The sight is like blood, and the blood-devouring bead magic wand is flourishing,
so it must be used to control Xueqi with the blood-devouring demon power.
From these points, he has integrated the three true methods, and the high level
of Taoism has mostly surpassed my disciples. Up."
He glanced at Lu Xueqi and said, "It's just that at that time he was mostly
exhausted, just like the end of a crossbow, so he could no longer attack Xueqi,
otherwise Xueqi's divine sword Yu Lei's true secret would be destroyed, and it
would be like no fight back. , It is extremely dangerous. Xueqi, this person seems
to have integrated the three schools of Buddhism, Taoism, and Demons into one.
His Taoism is weird and unpredictable. If you encounter this person in the
future, please be careful."
The corners of Lu Xueqi's mouth moved, and the fingers holding the Tianya
Excalibur quietly clenched and released, and whispered: "Yes."
Master Shuiyue looked at her appearance, sighed in his heart, and suddenly said:
"Qi'er, you have worked hard all the way, just go back and rest! I have something
to discuss with your master teacher, and I will go back later. "
Lu Xueqi responded and looked at Master Daoxuan. Master Daoxuan shook his
head and smiled and said, "You look at my memory, I'm really confused. Xueqi,
there's nothing wrong here. Go back to Xiaozhufeng and take a good rest!" "
Lu Xueqi just walked out, first saluted Daoxuan Zhenren, and then said to Master
Shuiyue: "Master, then I will go back first."
Master Shuiyue nodded and said, "Go!"
Lu Xueqi lowered her head and replied, and then slowly retreated, and after a
while, she disappeared from the sight of Dao Xuan Dao and Master Shui Yue.
Master Dao Xuan pondered for a moment, then sighed: "What a Zhang
Xiaofan...Oh! What a pity."
Master Shuiyue said indifferently: "The kid has changed into this way, and we
can't get rid of it!"
Daoxuan's brow furrowed, his face suddenly sank, and he said, "Junior Sister
Shuiyue, what do you mean by this?"
Master Shuiyue looked indifferent, but the tone of his words did not change at all,
and said: "It doesn't mean anything, Zhang Xiaofan abandons the bright and casts
the dark, there is something wrong with us."
Daoxuan Zhenren said solemnly: "Could it be that Junior Sister Shuiyue thought
that what I did back then was wrong?"
Master Shuiyue glanced at Daoxuan Zhenren, only to see that his face became
unusually serious, he sighed, and slowly said, "Brother, don't think too much
about it. It's me, and he wants to be exactly the same as you. As I said just now,
Zhang Xiaofan's fate was dictated by God's will!"
Master Daoxuan was silent for a while, his expression gradually relaxed, but in
the hall, the atmosphere seemed to be a little embarrassing.
After a while, Master Dao Xuan slowly said: "You also heard that just now, Xue Qi
went this time, but still didn't see Yun Yilan and Cloud Valley Master, what do
you think?"
Master Shuiyue snorted, and said: "That old guy Yun Yilan has always been
mysterious and concealed, so I don't know what to do this time? However, he is
not to be underestimated when he cultivates himself. Nanjiang wants to come.
No one can kill him, so we don’t have to worry too much, but..."
Daoxuan Zhenren was startled, and said, "What?"
Master Shuiyue looked at Daoxuan Zhenren and said: "You will not send other
disciples this time, you only send Qi'er to Southern Xinjiang Fenxiang Valley
alone, and you didn't even discuss with me in advance!" After that, she looked
suddenly. After getting cold, he sneered twice.
Daoxuan Zhenren frowned and said, "Junior Sister, the reason for this, I told you
later, didn't you object to it?"
Master Shuiyue stood up and said lightly: "Although I have no objection, my
apprentice's temperament has always been strong and persistent. You know, it's
better to have some leeway in everything." After all, he didn't wait for Daoxuan.
Speaking, he walked out of the hall.
Daoxuan Zhenren looked at her back, suddenly shook his head and let out a long
sigh.

Fox Qishan.
The ice stone room.
From below the ghost king, Qinglong, You Ji and others are standing in the stone
room. Next to them are Guili and Xiaobai. In the most secluded corner, a black-
clothed Mr. Ghost stands alone, but now, no one has any. Mind to pay attention to
the dark figure, and everyone's spirits are nervously looking at the great wizard
standing next to the Baguio cold ice stone platform.
Gui Li couldn't help but clenched his fist quietly. On this occasion, he didn't let
Xiao Hui follow. Looking at the aging figure of the great wizard and Baguio's face
in the light white smoke, he, who had already been like steel, began to tremble
slightly.
Ten years, ten years of longing, a nightmare that entangles my heart all the time,
this hope is now in sight.
The Great Wizard's body shook slightly, and everyone behind him was moved.
Gui Li couldn't help taking a step forward. Even the ghost king, who had always
been extremely calm, twitched his eyes.
The great wizard turned his head, smiled at everyone, and said that he was fine,
and everyone was relieved.
After a night’s rest last night, the complexion of the great wizard I saw today
does not seem to be much better than yesterday. On the contrary, there seems to
be a more declining trend. Every wrinkle on the old face is deeply and deeply
penetrated, as if squeezing. His only remaining life.
In the stone room, only the great wizard's gradually heavy gasping voice.
The King of Ghosts and Ghost Li, who was standing by his side, looked at each
other, seeing the vague anxiety in each other's eyes.
Suddenly, the great wizard stretched out his hand tremblingly, pointing in the
direction that Baguio was holding the "Acacia Bell" with both hands.
The golden bell stood between the white hands, shining with a soft light, and on
the bell body, slowly reflected that old hand that was getting closer and closer.
The next moment, the withered hand touched the Hehuan Bell, and everyone in
the Ice Stone Room held their breath.
From the tip of the great wizard's fingers, a blue light slowly lit up, gradually
shining, but as the light kept flickering, the great wizard's face became less angry,
as if dead gray.
As if hearing some call, suddenly, the Hehuan bell that had been silent for ten
years suddenly rang out with a crisp ringtone, which reverberated gently.
The ghost king and the ghost suddenly showed excitement on their faces. The
two men couldn't help taking a step forward at the same time. It was only after a
moment that they both woke up at the same time, and then they controlled
themselves, but their eyes had long been fixed on the great wizard. finger.
After the crisp bell rang, a layer of golden light gradually appeared on the
Hehuan bell. Although it was not bright, almost at the same time that this golden
light appeared, the great wizard's face suddenly showed a strenuous
look. Suddenly, there was a sudden coldness in this ice and stone room.
All the people present changed color almost at the same time. Anyone who can
stand here is a great expert in Taoism cultivation, almost subconsciously, Ghost
King, Ghost Li, and Xiao Bai all floated up.
But just as the cold air was expanding in an instant, the soft golden light on the
Hehuan bell turned into blazing in a flash, almost like a tangible fire, and the
"boom" spread quickly and incomparably to the surroundings in the stone
chamber.
The Great Wizard was the first to bear the brunt. His body was already weak, and
his entire body was hit in the air by the blazing light, and a mouthful of blood
spurted out.
The ghost king's figure looked like a ghost, and instantly appeared beside the
great wizard and caught him. Ghost Li appeared in front of him at the same time,
the Soul Eater appeared volley, and a mysterious green halo appeared in a blink
of an eye, blocking the blazing golden bells that rushed like a mountain. But Xiao
Bai's white figure appeared beside the cold ice stone platform, and a white light
slowly descended from the place where his hand was raised, enveloping the
acacia bell.
After a while, the trembling Albizia Bell slowly calmed down, the golden glow
gradually disappeared, and the temperature in the stone chamber returned to its
original state.
Everyone looked at the great wizard supported by the ghost king, and saw that
by this blow, the seven orifices of the great wizard leaked blood. Everyone could
see that the old man had reached the dying edge, and only a little extra energy
remained.
In the silence, all the people looked at each other and were speechless.
It wasn't until a gasp and groan broke the deathly silence that the great wizard
slowly opened his eyes and tried to stand up straight.
The ghost king was moved and stretched out his hand to help, but the great
wizard slowly shook his head. The ghost king silently nodded, turning a trace of
admiration in his eyes, and slowly withdrew his hand.
The great wizard gasped for a moment, raised his sleeves, and slowly wiped off
the blood from his mouth. Then he spoke, but his voice was extremely hoarse:
"The remaining soul of this young lady is indeed in this acacia bell. ."
Everyone was silent.
The great wizard took a deep breath and said: "It's just that this acacia bell is a
strange treasure, and its spiritual power is like a strong magic circle on its own.
Even so, it can protect the young lady's soul, but outsiders want to take it out and
have to break it. This acacia bell is not acceptable."
As soon as he said this, his body suddenly shook, and another mouthful of blood
spurted out of his mouth that had just wiped off the bloodshot eyes. Gui Li
rushed a few steps, held the old man in his arms, the corners of his mouth
moved, and finally couldn't help saying: "Senior, you should take a break first!"
The great wizard glanced at the young man, smiled faintly, and suddenly lowered
his voice, saying, "Don't forget what you promised me in Qilidong that day!"
Gui Li was taken aback, nodded and said, "Senior don't worry!"
The great wizard took a sigh of relief, slowly pushed away the ghost, and turned
to the ghost king and others: "The current plan is to break the spiritual power of
the acacia bell without harming the young lady's soul. I only have the skills of the
Southern Xinjiang Witchcraft." Call the soul to the magic circle, see if you can
draw the young lady's soul out of the bell, cough, cough..."
A violent cough interrupted him, and everyone looked at him speechlessly.
Everyone could see that the old man had run out of oil and his lamp had dried up.
Besides, he was going to put on some kind of "spiritual attraction".
The ghost king bit his teeth, took a step forward, and clasped his fist to the great
wizard: "The master is so grateful for the little girl. You don't have to worry
about other things, just rest assured that you can cast the spell, no matter what
the result is, the ghost king will definitely not let the master down. That's it."
The great wizard nodded slowly, with a comforting look in his eyes, he took a
moment to breathe, and whispered: "The art of calling souls is a ghost and
charm. There shouldn't be too many people present. Please ask Ghost Li and Sect
Master to stay for help, and everyone else will go out for the time being. !"
Gui Li and Gui Wang nodded at the same time, and the others didn't wait for
them to say more, and they retreated. After a while, only the great wizard and the
ghost king Guili were left in the ice stone room.
The Great Wizard's face faded, and his body was trembling slowly, but he could
no longer stand, his body weakened, and he slowly sat on the ground.

Chapter Fourteen
In the ice and stone room, there was only the deep breathing of the great
wizard. Ghost King and Gui Li stood in front of this weak old man, staring at his
old face. At this moment, the remaining life of the great wizard is already the only
hope for the two of them.
The Great Wizard panted for a while, raised his head, and smiled at both of them.
Only then did the Ghost King Guili feel a little relieved.
The great wizard pondered for a moment, and said to the ghost king: "Please find
some blood from the sect master, and use blood as the best method of'calling
souls' for ghosts and charms."
Ghost Li frowned slightly, and the King of Ghosts nodded and said, "This is easy
to handle." After saying that he was about to walk away, he suddenly
remembered something, stopped, and asked the great wizard: "Master, this
blood... is for the beast. Blood or human blood?"
The great wizard was taken aback and looked at the ghost king more, but still
said: "Beast blood is also available, but if it is based on effect, human blood is the
best."
The King of Ghosts nodded, walked to the door, and opened the Shimen, only
Qinglong and You Ji were standing outside the door, and Mr. Ghost in black was
also standing a little further away.
When the ghost king suddenly came out, Qinglong and You Ji both had a slightly
surprised look on their faces, but the ghost king didn't look at them much, and
directly said to Mr. Gui: "Bring a pot of fresh human blood."
Qinglong and You Ji were both startled, but Mr. Gui just nodded, turned and left,
and then the ghost king turned back. Only Qinglong and You Ji, who were
gradually darkened, stood in place.
In the ice and stone room, the atmosphere suddenly became a little weird for
some reason. Guili silently stared at Baguio lying there. After a long time, he
turned to look at the great wizard who closed his eyes and rested, and then his
gaze fell on the Ghost King.
However, the ghost king seemed to feel nothing, his expression was calm and
composed, his eyes just looked at Baguio, and occasionally looked to Gui Li, it
was just a turn, and he didn't stop at all.
Suddenly there were two noises on the stone door, and then slowly opened, Mr.
Ghost came in holding a copper basin, placed it in front of the Great Wizard, and
then nodded to the King of Ghosts.
The ghost king nodded slightly, and Mr. Ghost did not say much, and silently
retreated.
The red blood swayed gently in the copper basin, and a strong bloody breath
filled the stone chamber.
The corners of Gui Li's eyes twitched slightly, and he cast a deep glance at the
ghost king, but the ghost king slowly said to the great wizard: "Master, the blood
you want is here."
The great wizard opened his eyes and looked at the pot of blood in front of him.
He was silent and sighed for a while, and said, "Well, let's start."

Supporting his weak body, the great wizard slowly stood up, but before he could
stand up straight, his body was already shaking.
Gui Li took a step forward and supported him from the side.
The great wizard glanced at him, smiled bitterly, but did not refuse.
The frail old man slowly stretched his hand into his arms, and took a moment to
touch it. When he reached out his hand, there was already a strange red pen in
his hand. The pen body was roughly the thickness of a thumb, about the length of
an ordinary person's palm. The tail end is in the shape of a dog's head, and the
red pen body is made of no one knows what it is, engraved with all kinds of
weird charms. At the front end of the pen, a bunch of fine hairs are evenly
studded, and the original color is not visible, only the remaining dark red is
attached to it. Regardless of the question, it is clear that this pen was
contaminated in the past, I am afraid that most of it is blood.
Hold the pen and take a deep breath!
Supported by Guili, the great wizard lowered his body, soaked the red pen in
blood for a while, and then lifted it up.
Drops of blood slipped silently from the thin hairs on the end of the pen, and fell
into the copper basin, rippling small ripples on the surface of the blood, rippling
away.
Holding the pen, the Great Wizard slowly walked to the side of the ice stone
platform where Baguio was lying, with the support of Guili, and slowly drew the
first stroke from the place where the stone platform bordered the ground.
The bright colors gradually extended on the originally flat ground. The old man
drew blood symbols one after another with his slightly trembling hands.
The surroundings are silent, but somehow, the atmosphere seems to be getting
tense gradually.
The ghost king watched a while, silently walked to the copper basin, picked up
the copper basin, took a few steps, and placed it beside the great wizard. The
great wizard who was drawing the talisman raised his head and glanced at him,
nodded silently, and then lowered his head to continue.
More and more blood strokes, centered on Baguio's Ice Stone Terrace, gradually
appeared around her, and a strange and bloody array had begun to appear.
The red pen of the Great Wizard was obviously also a foreign object in the
Southern Xinjiang Witchcraft. The blood sucked by this red pen was drawn on
the ground by the Great Wizard. The blood was actually condensed and not
dried, and the color was fresh and in the corners. At the turning point, no trace of
blood spattered out, the picturesque place was a prison, and the blood was
steadily circled in it.
As the great wizard's breathing sound sounded again, and gradually became
thicker, the blood-colored patterns on the ground gradually became
complicated. Some of these weird patterns looked like livestock and beasts, some
looked like birds and big birds, and some of the weird patterns appeared one
after another, and none of them were the same. Only one thing is the same, that
is, these patterns are all connected to each other.
More and more blood was drawn on the ground by red pens from the copper
basin, but the color of the blood that fell on the ground seemed to be brighter
than the blood that had just been brought to the copper basin.
The smell of blood in the air became stronger. In the stone room, at this moment,
apart from the gasping voice of the great wizard, there was no strange noise.
These blood-painted pattern arrays started from the ground on Baguio's left
shoulder pedestal, and the great wizard intently smeared them stroke by stroke.
Gui Li supported him on the side, watching with his own eyes this vivid blood
color from scratch, from small to large, gradually converging into an oval ring
with a radius of five feet. At this moment, except for a small piece of ground near
the stone platform on Baguio's head, her surroundings have turned into a bloody
color.
The King of Ghosts once again raised the copper basin, placed it on the ground
above the stone platform, and walked slowly to the side.
This weird circle is almost complete. Numerous strange patterns, large or small,
are connected together, shining with bloody light. At first glance, they look like a
crisscross river, with bright red and lively blood swimming happily like in
blood. Flowing from one place to the other, turning back from the end, like a
gentle tide, endless.
The intertwined bright reds gradually converged on the ground under their feet,
and the great wizard's hand seemed to be trembling and unable to hold the red
pen anymore.
Guili, who was supporting the old man's body, felt the pain coming from that old
body even more so clearly, even he couldn't understand why this body was
because of it, and he could still persist even now.
The heavy breathing has changed to hoarse now, the great wizard's forehead is
wet, but there is no more sweat to shed.
He stretched out his hand slowly, and dipped the red pen full of blood to draw
the last stroke. The final pattern was connected with the blood map drawn first.
"puff!"
There was a deep voice, and the red pen fell weakly to the side. The weight in the
ghost's arms suddenly became heavy, and the Great Wizard's body was so soft.
Gui Li's heart jumped, and he couldn't help but "buzz" in his mind, and he felt the
fear of needles sticking into his bones instantly on his back. He held his breath,
supported the great wizard with his hand, and looked down. He saw the great
wizard's face extremely gray, but he opened his mouth slightly and was gasping
for breath, which was obviously caused by excessive exertion.
Only then did Gui Li relieved his heart, and at the same time was shocked that
only the moment before, the back of his forehead was also wet.
From the side, almost at the same time, the ghost king let out a sigh of relief, and
it was obvious that he was also a little frightened.
At this moment, the two men who were gazing at the world were all frightened
by the little movement of this dying old man.
The great wizard gasped for a long time, and seemed to recover slightly, and
nodded to Guili, motioning for him to sit down.
Gui Li was nervous, looking at the appearance of the great wizard, he was really
afraid that the old man would die by accident, but at this moment, even if he was
worried, there was no way, so he had to follow the instructions of the great
wizard to help him sit down, and he was in Baguio Rock. The top of the stage.
The great wizard took a deep breath and looked forward. In front of him, there
was a blood array that had been completely connected together. The bloody
passages all over the ground contained countless blood in it. And those fresh
blood, as if under the influence of invisible force, began to flow in the same
direction almost at the same time on the flat ground, and there was no trace of
pen marks that broke away from the blood.
Flow from this end to the other end, and then flow back from the connected
channels, forming a weekly cycle of itself, endless and endless.
Standing behind the Great Wizard, Gui Li and Gui Wang looked at each other.
Both of them were great experts in the cultivation way, and at this moment, there
was a sense of astonishment in their eyes.
The great wizard groaned for a moment, stretched out his withered palm, picked
up the red pen that had just fallen beside him, and stood upright in front of him,
with the fine red hairs on the end of the pen pointing downwards. From the red
pen, there were residual blood droplets condensed into After struggling for a
while on the fine hair, Zhu fell silently and merged into the bloody river in front
of him.
The great wizard couldn't turn his eyes away, and the original heavy breathing
suddenly calmed down. In the stone room, there was a sudden calm!
I saw his eyebrows slowly erected, and light slowly lit up in the godless eyes, and
the blood in the circle in front of him seemed to be stimulated, and the speed of
the rush was sudden. accelerate.
The hand of the great wizard holding the red pen slowly fell, and it quickly
touched the ground. Just three inches in front of the blood river on the outermost
periphery, the slender red hairs touched the ground, but they did not bend. The
whole ground seemed to change suddenly. With soft water, this red pen was
inserted into the ground slowly and silently.
The atmosphere of the scene in the stone room slowly became weird.
Accompanied by the faster and faster bloody river, a faint whistling sound
gradually appeared. As the red pen penetrated into the ground, the faint blood
gradually rose from the circle. It started, and later merged with the pale white
gas emitted from the Ice Stone Terrace, enclosing Baguio's body.
Gui Wang and Gui Li stared at the court without blinking their eyes.
The great wizard released his hand holding the red pen, and the low voice of
cursing began to echo in this stone room. Between the chapped lips of the great
wizard, slightly but frequently spit out a strange tone after another, his hands
seemed to follow an inexplicable melody, slowly stretched into the air, five
fingers formed into claws, and gently waved.
The roaring sound in the stone chamber became louder and louder. On the
ground, the blood river in the magic circle was already turbulent at this moment,
and waves flowed crazily from high to high, and bursts of ghost power roared
from the blood river.
Suddenly, the great wizard spit out a high-pitched whistle, his hands clasped his
five fingers like claws, and he caught it into the river of blood with a "poof".
Almost at the same time, the ghost king and the ghost standing behind them
were at a loss. At that moment, they only felt that the surrounding stone room no
longer existed. The square stone walls and the upper and lower slate floors
suddenly became empty, as if they were in a beard. Outside the vast sky, there
was nothing to rely on, gloomy and dark.
I only heard the sound of ghost crying, swarming from all directions, brilliant red
light, bursting out of the red blood array, and soaring into the sky. In the swaying
red light, countless shadows of ghosts and ghosts were panicked, as if they were
absorbed by the invisible giant force, they could not help themselves, rushing
everywhere, but in any case they could not escape the red light curtain.
At this moment, the stone room recovered to its original appearance, and the
consciousness of Gui Li and Gui Wang immediately regained consciousness. The
two of them shook their hearts, knowing that at that moment, this "calling spirit"
circle actually saw nothing in the surrounding stone walls and mountains, and
the mysterious magic power of the southern border forcibly penetrated the nine
ghost realms, captured countless ghosts and ghosts, and was imprisoned in this
circle. Among.
It's just that this soul-inviting array is so magical, it naturally consumes a lot of
energy, looking through the red light, the great wizard's face has been so bad that
he can't be bad, if he is dead at the moment, I am afraid that some people will
believe it.
The heartbeats of the two ghost kings involuntarily increased, and they secretly
prayed that the great wizard must support them, and at the same time, their eyes
were fixed on the circle.
In the field, countless ghosts and ghosts roared and danced in the red light. There
were ordinary ghosts and strange mountain beasts. After a while, the ghosts that
were bounced back by the red light probably knew that they couldn't get out of
their traps, and they turned their heads and roared at the great wizard sitting at
the front of the magic circle.
The great wizard didn't look at these angry ghosts much, and slowly raised his
eyes, staring at the acacia bell in Baguio's hand between the stone terraces
shrouded in red light. He waved his arms abruptly, his left hand was still like a
claw, but the five fingers of his right hand changed. The ring finger and little
finger were bent in three points, the middle finger and index finger were like
swords, and the thumb was soaring into the sky.
The acacia bell rang loudly!
"Ding……"
The crisp bell sound, like a yellow warrior in the deep valley, rang in the
morning, and the acacia bell left Baguio's hands and slowly rose into the air. A
faint golden light radiated from Ling's body again.
Almost at the same time when the great wizard pointed at the Hehuan bell, the
countless ghosts and ghosts in the soul-inspiring array seemed to be supported
by invisible power. Although they roared in anger and unwilling, they all rose to
the gold in mid-air like a tide. Hehuan bell pounced.
In an instant, the ghost spirit was in full swing, and the bell body of the acacia
bell was trembling violently, and the ghost power poured in from all directions,
repeatedly impacting, countless ghosts swarmed, biting the bell body, fiercely
impacting, and the scene was crazy. And under this scene, the sea of red blood in
the blood-colored array, the red light became more and more fresh, and the
blood roared, almost boiling!
As if unable to bear this gloomy ghost power, the faint golden light of Hehuan
Lingling gradually dimmed and was drowned in countless ghosts and
charms. After a short while, there was a sharp sound, and a light smoke suddenly
appeared above the Albizia Bell. It was looming, if intermittently, and wagging on
the Albizia Bell, but it seemed that it was still in the Albizia Bell in the second
half.
For some reason, the great wizard's face suddenly became slightly ruddy, and it
was a lot better than before, and even his waving arms seemed to be much
stronger.
I saw a hint of joy across his old face, and he shouted: "Duh! The remnant soul is
out of the body, and the nine souls return. Huangquan Jiuyou, the soul is to
attract!"
The four-sentence magic tactics the great wizard drank was full of breath and
awe-inspiring awe. Following his voice, the red light blasted away, and the whole
stone room was covered in an instant. Ghost King and Ghost Li only felt that
there was another roar around them. The empty and gloomy feeling of being in
the Nine Nether Realms just now appeared again. The difference is that at this
moment, there are countless ghosts and ghosts flying around.
"boom!"
As if never staying for a moment, as if the electric light passing through the sky is
unstoppable, the two of them have not recovered yet, and the surrounding
scenes have once again changed back to the stone room. Among the red monster
curtain, when countless ghosts are flying, the ring on the Hehuan bell Around the
light smoke, surrounded by countless ghosts, light smoke after another slowly
appeared.
One, two, three... eight, nine!
Three souls and seven souls are for souls!
Gui Li was trembling all over, and his nails were deeply immersed in the flesh,
and blood was bleeding down, but he didn't know it at all. Among the red light
curtain, the light smoke...
He turned his head and looked at the great wizard.
Just a moment!
Just a moment’s time!
He couldn't help screaming like this in his heart!
The great wizard's face was flushed, and suddenly it receded like a tide, and the
corners of his eyes surrounded by deep wrinkles began to twitch.
Those haggard hands waving in the air began to tremble again. Only his voice is
still so loud: "Three souls and seven souls, gather the spirits as gods. Combining
the gods and searching for the spirits is one body!"
Following his words, the nine light smokes that appeared in the air in turn flew
out from the ghosts and ghosts, slowly approaching the Albizia Bell, and
gradually merged with the light smoke on the Albizia Bell.
Vaguely, the human form gradually appeared.
At this moment, not only Gui Li, but even the Ghost King couldn't help but
tremble with excitement on his face.
The great wizard's face did not know when it started, and his blood was gone
again, and his hands trembled even more severely. In the bloody red light, he
opened his mouth and said loudly: "The soul is formed, and the spirits return to
their place. The spirits are fascinating..."
The word "body" remaining in his throat, at the moment before the coming out,
the voice of the great wizard suddenly became so dumb, and it was only a faint
and low "hissing" sound.
The faces of Ghost King and Ghost Li changed drastically at the same time.
The red light shook violently in the soul-calling magic array, and suddenly burst
out with a loud bang, the red light scattered, and countless ghosts suddenly
soared into the sky, and disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye. It's
just that Gui Wang and Gui Li did not care about that much. Through the chaos,
they looked straight at the Great Wizard.
The old man raised his hands in the air, but his head slowly dropped.
Ghost Li and Ghost King rushed to the Great Wizard like electricity, holding on to
his body, but the Great Wizard's head was still hanging down slowly but
unstoppably. It was just in his mouth, but he seemed to be struggling to say
something.
The Ghost King and Gui Li desperately approached the Great Wizard. In the
already vague voice, they could only vaguely hear a few intermittent words:
"Um... Jiuyou... Um Um... Zhi Yin... Um... Not...this..."
The voice gradually became low and silent, and the old man's head finally fell to
his chest, and there was no more news.
The icy cold, like being in a deep underworld ice hell, two dumb men looked at all
this incredulously.
The dissipated red light gradually disappeared, the turbulent blood river quieted
down, the bloodstain that had lost its power could no longer contain the blood,
and the fresh human blood flowed all over the place.
The light smoke on the Albizia Bell was taken back like a long whale sucking
water, and disappeared in the Albizia Bell. The faint golden light shone again,
setting off the acacia bell especially dazzling.
There was a gentle shaking, accompanied by a crisp bell, the acacia bell slowly
fell, and returned to lying on the ice stone platform, in Baguio's hands, as quiet as
before.
The deathly silence filled the ice and stone room for a long time, and there was
no sound anymore...

Chapter 15 The Sad Man
Huqishan, the main hall of the ghost king.
It has been three days since the Great Wizard passed away. Qinglong and others
cremated the old man's body and stored it in a urn. At this moment, this small
blue and white urn was quietly placed on the table beside him.
Qinglong stared at the small urn for a long time, sighed lightly, and turned his
eyes away. In the past three days, Qinglong and You Ji have taken care of all the
affairs of the Ghost King Sect. After the incident three days ago, Gui Wang and Gui
Li all shrank into their own rooms, and they have not come out yet.
Qinglong still clearly remembered that three days ago, when the heavy stone
gate slowly opened with a "creak" sound, the two men who walked out of it, the
two men who were almost fearless looking at the world, unexpectedly They are
all as if they have lost their souls, with a trance and sad expression.
Fortunately, the King of Ghosts said in a low voice: "Within three days, no one
will bother me!" As soon as he finished speaking, he walked straight back to the
bedroom and never came out.
As for the ghostly Li, the whole person was in a state of despair, without saying a
word, and as he walked, he hit the hard rock wall directly, causing blood to shed
on his forehead. And he, even unconscious, slowly turned around, faintly
staggered under his feet, and walked back to his room.
Most of the people who were shocked by this strange scene had actually guessed
the result, but when they looked into the stone gate, there was blood flowing all
over the ground, and the great wizard who was sitting in a pool of blood but
bowed his head and died. , The scene was harsh and tragic, it was really shocking.
Only Baguio, who is still lying on the ice platform, has a peaceful and lifelike face,
which is still as quiet as before. And the acacia bell in her hand was exuding a
faint golden light.
Footsteps sounded from the side, interrupting Qinglong's thoughts. He raised his
head and saw You Ji's figure drifting in like a ghost, standing beside him, but not
looking at him directly, but looking at the room behind him, and whispered: "Sect
Master has not yet come out?"
Qinglong slowly shook his head and said in a low voice: "It's been three days, and
there is no news at all."
The black veil moved softly on You Ji's face, silent.
Although they didn't see everything on the spot with their own eyes, the two of
them could fully imagine the sadness of the scene.
If this world says that there is nothing more sad than despair, then you are in
despair when you see hope, even when that hope is right in front of you!
At the moment when the two of them were relatively speechless, suddenly, a
slight noise came from the door behind Qinglong.
The door opened slowly.
Qinglong and You Ji shook their bodies, and quickly turned around to look at
them.
The simple wooden door slowly opened inward, making a low and slight
"squeak" sound, with a bit of past vicissitudes, perhaps telling the host's sadness.
One foot lightly stepped out of that room. The figure of the ghost king slowly
appeared in front of them.
Qinglong and You Ji watched silently, the man who seemed to be a world away.
Three days of whiteheads!
The ghost king's hair has all turned white.
For some reason, Qinglong's voice suddenly became hoarse and hesitant. Even
when he heard it, he wondered if it was his own voice: "Sect...Master, are you
okay... okay?"
The corners of the ghost king's mouth moved, but he didn't speak. Instead, he
closed his eyes, raised his head slightly, and took a deep breath.
Under the black gauze, You Ji suddenly said: "Sect Master, you have to take care
of yourself... your body." After speaking, somehow, she suddenly thought of
Baguio, her voice was choked.
The ghost king's shoulders trembled slightly, but soon calmed down. When he
opened his eyes again, although the vicissitudes and sadness were still engraved
on his face, there was already a faint light in his eyes.
It seemed to see through the vicissitudes of the world.
"I look a lot older!" He actually said something like this, the corners of his mouth
moved lightly, and there was a slight smile, but it was full of bitterness.
Qinglong and You Ji lowered their heads at the same time, and couldn't bear to
look at this man again.
The King of Ghosts took a deep breath again, exhaled the breath in his chest, his
eyes turned, and after a while he landed on the blue and white small urn on the
table beside Qinglong.
"What's inside is..." he asked lightly.
Qinglong took a step, took the small urn, and handed it to the ghost king, saying:
"After the great wizard passed away, his subordinates boldly took charge and
cremated the old man's body. The small urn was his ashes."
The ghost king silently took the blue and white small urn, stroking it with his
hands for a long time, sighed softly, and said: "Although this master did not
rescue Yao'er, he was dying and exhausted his vitality in spite of everything. The
soul is fully collected, and although it fell short in the end, it is actually our great
benefactor."
He handed the small urn back to Qinglong again, and said: "You prepare, take my
holy teachings, and respectfully send the master back to southern Xinjiang!"
Qinglong took the small blue and white urn, nodded and said, "Yes."
The ghost king was silent for a moment, and said, "Where is Guili? How is he?"
Qinglong hesitated for a while, but You Ji already said beside him: "After coming
out of the ice and stone room, he seemed to have collapsed all the time, and he
stumbled all the way back to his room, and never came out again." Here, she
paused for a while and whispered: "As of today, it has been three days."
The ghost king looked grimly, and slowly put his hands behind him, and
muttered in a low voice for a long while: "Ten years of sadness, one night in my
heart! Alas, let's go! Let's go and see him."
After speaking, he walked slowly with his hands in his hands, Qinglong and You Ji
looked at each other, and silently followed behind him.
Looking from behind, the ghost king's white hair, his figure was strangely
desolate.
Guili's room was far away from where the ghost king lived, but it was very close
to the ice stone room where Baguio was located. This is because the king of
ghosts did not want to be more sad, so he stayed away from the stone room
where his daughter was, and Guiliruo would visit Baguio almost every day in the
Huqi Mountain.
When the three of them passed through the tunnel and gradually approached Gui
Li's room, Qinglong and You Ji who were walking behind clearly noticed that the
body of the ghost king was a little different, not knowing if it was because they
were approaching the sad place again.
But none of them said a word.
Finally, he came to the lonely Shimen, where Gui Li lived, and there was no one
around him. He always liked to be alone. Just outside his door, there was a
disciple of the Ghost King Sect standing far away.
The King of Ghosts stepped forward, opened the Shimen and walked in, then he
was taken aback.
Qinglong and You Ji also found that there seemed to be something wrong, and
when they walked in, they saw that the room was empty, not only did the ghostly
figure disappear, but even Xiao Hui disappeared. All the furnishings in the room
are as usual, there is no trace of being used, only the bed is a little messy.
Qinglong frowned, turned around and called out. The ghost king sect disciple
standing outside the door rushed in and knelt in front of the ghost king to salute
and said, "Well, see the lord!"
The ghost king turned his head to look, and Qinglong whispered beside him:
"Besides dealing with the affairs of the gate these days, his subordinates are
waiting outside the Sect Master's gate. As for this, these disciples are asked to
guard."
The ghost king nodded slightly, turned his head and said to the ghost king sect
disciple: "Where is the deputy master?"
The ghost king sect disciple was obviously in awe of the ghost king, and even his
voice trembled slightly, saying: "Return to the sect master, the deputy sect
master locked himself in the room for three days and three nights, and there was
no movement at all. Just under the subordinates. When worried, this morning, he
suddenly walked out with the gray-haired monkey and left here straight away."
The ghost king was taken aback, Qinglong frowned and said, "Where did he go?"
The disciple buried his head and said: "The disciple has been following the vice-
sect master, only to see him walking out of the mountain, and then breaking
through the sky. The disciple looked at him with a terrifying expression, so he
didn't dare to ask questions, so he had to come back here and wait..."
Qinglong's face flashed with anger, but the ghost king suddenly said "Huh" before
he took a few steps forward, picked up a sealed letter from the bedside, glanced
at it, but handed it to Qinglong, saying: "It's for you of."
Qinglong was taken aback and took a look. As expected, it was written to him by
Gui Li. He was puzzled. He glanced at the King of Ghosts, but saw that the King of
Ghosts was expressionless and looked away. Qinglong frowned, tore open the
seal, and read the letter again.
The letter was not long, he quickly read it, but his face suddenly became a little
sad, and he whispered: "Sect Master."
The ghost king said lightly: "What's the matter?"
Qinglong said: "In the letter, he asked me to take a hard time and send the ashes
of this great wizard back to Qilidong of the Miao nationality in southern
Xinjiang."
The ghost king slowly shook his head, sighed suddenly, and said, "Fine, nothing!"
Qinglong was stunned, but the King of Ghosts turned his head and said to the
disciple of the King of Ghosts: "Go down!"
When the man received the amnesty, he knocked his head three times and
hurried out.
Qinglong looked at the ghost king and said: "Sect Master, that ghost Li..."
The Ghost King glanced at this empty room, his eyes were filled with depression,
before turning around for a long time, and did not greet Qinglong or You Ji, but
went silently.
From his back, a low voice came from Youyou: "It's all sad people..."

Southern Xinjiang, Fenxiang Valley.
There is another shocking news today that has been changing constantly in the
past few days throughout the valley.
From the depths of Fenxiang Valley, the "Tianxiangju", the heavenly drum beeps
seven times, resounding far and near, indicating that Yun Yilan, the master of
Fenxiang Valley, who has been in retreat for a long time, will leave today.
All the disciples of Fenxianggu returned to their positions one after another, and
no one dared to neglect. In the main hall of Fenxiang Valley, the "Shanhe Hall",
the above Guance, Lu Shun and others are headed, and Li Xun and other disciples
are in the back, side by side in front of the hall, waiting patiently.
Among the crowd, what stood out was a woman standing beside Li Xun, it was
Yan Hong. Since the night when the nine-tailed celestial fox escaped from the
Altar of Profound Fire, Shangguan Ce still recognized Yan Hong as a counterfeit
in the chaos. As a result, it turned out to be played by Jin Ping'er of the Demon
Acacia Sect, but it was true. Yanhong's Yanhong was found in the cellar of a house
in Fenxiang Valley until three days ago.
Naturally, Jin Ping'er did not know what to do that day, using weird techniques
to cure Yan Hong and hide it in such a place. These days, everyone in the
Fenxiang Valley came out of their nests and searched for the nearby small and
large hills, but they only paid no attention to the houses in the valley. This was
still three days ago, a male disciple went down to the cellar of Tibetan medicine
to search because of a lack of medicinal materials in the valley, only to find Yan
Hong, otherwise I don't know how long the poor woman will wait in that
cellar. It's just that after these days of torture, Yan Hong's expression is obviously
more haggard.
It's just that everyone didn't want to pay attention to her at this moment, all eyes
were looking at the side door of the main hall, according to the usual practice,
after leaving the customs, Yun Yilan should walk out from there to meet
everyone.
The Shangguan Ce standing in front of the crowd was still dressed in black,
standing there calmly, but in the depths of the eyes that everyone could not
detect, there was a faint flicker in his eyes.
For him, in the past few years, every time Yun Yilan, the senior brother of the
valley, met with him, there was a screen, and the speech was even weaker, and
he was getting older in recent days. He couldn't believe it at first, but until
recently, he has gradually believed in his heart that this senior who has been
pressing on his head is really going to die.
Unexpectedly, today Tianxiang was in the middle of the sky drum like thunder,
and he was shaken there by life-Yun Yilan actually left the customs!
Is he really practicing magic in retreat, rather than hiding something?
Shangguance was very upset and nervous.
But behind Shangguance, Li Xun, who was standing at the forefront of the
younger generation of disciples, had a sense of excitement in his eyes. He has
always been Yun Yilan's most proud disciple, and he is even the most proud of
heaven in Fenxiang Valley. It was just that Yun Yilan suddenly closed the door a
few years ago, even without the slightest warning in advance, so she would never
see everyone.
Although Li Xun himself is still treated specially by Yun Yilan, he is the only two
people in Fenxiang Valley who can meet Yun Yilan, just like Shishu Shangguance,
but I don’t know if it’s because Yun Yilan thinks Li Xun is young after all. Not
enough Dao and deeds, but he let Shangguan Ce take charge of the important
events in Fenxiang Valley. In such an invisible way, Li Xun's status has dropped a
lot.
But now that Yun Yilan exits the customs again, the situation has naturally
changed drastically. He is the most beloved disciple of today's Valley Master, and
the next person to be the next Valley Master will not give up. He speaks naturally
with different weight.
More importantly, just yesterday, the night before Yun Yilan left the customs, he
had been met in secret by Yun Yilan, and he knew in advance that his teacher
would leave the customs.
After the mentor left the customs, there was a long-awaited wish he had finally
achieved. Thinking of this, Li Xun's handsome face could no longer contain his
excitement.
Shangguance's body moved and slowly turned back. Although the young nephew
behind him tried his best to keep calm, the joy and excitement from the bottom
of his heart could not be concealed by his age and experience. It is even more
impossible to escape Shangguance's eyes that see through the world like an
eagle.
"Hey..." He slowly sneered in his heart, and said to himself: "Young man, you
don't know how long the road you are going to take!"
Just when everyone was thinking about each other, suddenly the drums were
melodious, like flying out of the sky, hovering in the hall. Shangguance and the
others were refreshed, arranged their appearance and clothes, and looked
towards the side door.
I saw a red shadow flashing, and a figure slowly appeared, wearing a fiery red
shirt. It was the costume of the Valley Lord of Fenxiang Valley, which
represented this sectarian faith of Shanghuo.
I didn't feel the heat of the flame, and there was no dazzling light, but somehow,
everyone was so red in front of them, but they all had a feeling-a group of red
flames, just walked over.
When everyone came back to their senses and saw the characters in the red light,
including the always calm and calm Shangguance, they all made a low and
suspicious cry in disbelief.
The visitor was actually just a middle-aged man who looked at most forty or so,
with his bright but silky red hair not tied up, casually floating on his shoulders,
and even more elegant and debauched.
Everyone looked at each other. When Yun Yilan was in retreat a few years ago,
everyone clearly remembered that he was already an old man, with gray hair on
his head. But looking at this person at this moment, I don't know how much
younger he was than Yun Yilan at the time, and the skin on his face was smooth
and smooth, with no wrinkles visible.
It’s just the outline of this person’s face, but it is clearly the appearance of Yun
Yilan, especially Shangguan Ce. He and Yun Yilan have been together for longer
than anyone else, and he recognizes that this is clearly the appearance of Yun
Yilan when he was young. , Just look at that face, better than his youthful
demeanor. Under such shock, everyone could not say a word.
On the contrary, if there is nothing wrong with Yun Yilan, he swaggered to the
front of the people in the main hall with piercing eyes, glanced at the people, and
suddenly smiled, the voice was old in the secret room, clear and sweet, and said:
"What? Don't you all recognize me as the Valley Master?"
Everyone shook. Li Xun first came back to his senses and bowed first, saying
loudly: "The disciple welcomes Master to leave the pass, congratulations to
Master for his great accomplishment in retreating and practicing the true
method!"
Everyone suddenly woke up and saluted one after another. The surprised
expression in Shangguan Ce's eyes gradually faded, and he bowed his head and
saluted.
Yun Yilan had a good complexion and a very good mood. He waved his hand and
said, "Okay, okay, everyone has been gone for a long time, let's get up and talk!"
Everyone responded and stood up. Yun Yilan looked at everyone with a smile,
and finally fell on Shangguance, and smiled: "Junior Brother, it's annoying to let
you take care of the trivial matters in Valley these years?"
Shangguance shook his head and smiled and said: "The absence of brother is my
part of being a brother. On the contrary, something happened in the Profound
Fire Altar a few days ago. I..."
Yun Yilan suddenly laughed and interrupted Shangguance's words, saying: "Why
do you have to worry about the past, the younger brother? We will have a long-
term plan in the future."
A hint of surprise flashed across Shangguan Ce's face, but he didn't say anything,
bowed his head and said, "Yes."
Yun Yilan looked at everyone present, and saw that everyone's eyes were full of
respect and surprise. It was obvious that she seemed to be rejuvenated, and
everyone was really shocked.
It's just that he didn't give much explanation, turned around and asked Li Xun,
who had been standing by for a long time, "Is there anything going on in the
valley lately?"
Li Xun took a step and said respectfully: "Early this morning, Master Taoxuan,
the head of the Qingyunmen of China, sent a letter, saying that it was a reply to
the letter sent by the master a few days ago."
He said this in his mouth, with a calm expression on his face, but the Shangguan
who was standing on the side changed his face. During Yun Yilan's retreat, all
events in Fenxiang Valley were in charge of him. Correspondence with the
Qingyunmen master teacher is also an extremely important matter, but he
doesn't know anything. And this reply arrived this morning, and Li Xun somehow
intercepted it halfway without letting him know it. It was obvious that the senior
brother Yun Yilan deliberately prevented him from interfering.
Shangguance's anger grew in his heart, but his face remained the same, his
strange expression flashed away.
Yun Yilan nodded, took the letter handed over by Li Xun, took a look, and saw
that the upper end of the envelope was clearly written with numbers-Seen by
Senior Brother Yun Yilan from Fenxianggu.
The signature is: Qingyunmen Daoxuan worship meeting.
Sure enough, it was a handwritten script by the real master Daoxuan
Qingyunmen. Yun Yilan smiled slightly, tore open the seal, took out a piece of
thin paper, and looked at it from beginning to end, always smiling.
At the end, he nodded slightly, pondered for a moment, put the letter in his arms,
and said loudly to the people: "Come here today. Go back and prepare for it.
Soon, I will lead the outstanding disciple of Fenxiang Valley to visit Middle Earth.
Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple are two groups of Taoist friends, discussing the
world's big plans together!"
Everyone was surprised. It was a long time ago that Fenxiang Valley entered
Middle-Earth in a big way. Unexpectedly, as soon as Master Gu left the customs
today, he gave this great order, but Yun Yilan has always been prestigious, and
everyone in Fenxiang Valley didn't think much about it. After seeing the
ceremony, a group of people withdrew one after another, each going to prepare
not to mention it, only Li Xun was left by Yun Yilan.
After everyone left, only Yun Yilan and Li Xun were left in the temple. Li Xun was
alone with Master, and he was not as cautious as when everyone was present. He
smiled and said, "Master, what kind of method are you practicing in retreat? How
can you have such a magical effect?"
Yun Yilan smiled, and said, "This is an alien technique passed down by my
Fenxianggu Grand Master. When you have done enough in the future, are you
afraid that I won't pass it on to you?"
Li Xun was taken aback, but saw Yun Yilan's eyes with a kind smile, which
seemed to have profound meaning. After a little thought, he couldn't help but
overjoyed. He quickly bowed and said, "Thank you Master for his kindness, and
the disciples will certainly live up to Master's expectations!"
Yun Yilan smiled and lifted Li Xun, looked at him up and down, and sighed: "You
are a great talent for cultivating the Tao. But I think you are young and energetic,
and your heart is still a little impetuous. Be more sure, and practice harder in this
way to become a great weapon."
Li Xun nodded repeatedly and said, "Thank you, Master, for your advice. By the
way, Master, what can you do if you keep me here?"
Yun Yilan glanced at him and said, "Yes, I want you to visit Zhongtu first."
Li Xun was startled and said, "Zhongtu? Where to go?"
Yun Yilan said indifferently: "Qingyun Mountain. I will write a reply later, and
you will leave immediately and deliver this letter to Daoxuan Qingyun
Mountain."
Li Xun nodded and said, "Yes."
Yun Yilan walked a few steps back and forth, and then said: "Mr Daoxuan will
probably keep you staying in Qingyun Mountain for a few days after reading this
letter. You don’t have to refuse, just stay in Qingyun for a few days, and I will take
it with you later. The others are here."
Li Xun nodded, but was slightly confused, and said, "Master, is there anything
important for you to enter Middle-earth in such a hurry?"
Yun Yilan smiled slightly and said, "It's not the thing you have begged me for a
long time!"
Li Xun's body shook, and then his face showed unconcealed excitement. He knelt
down again and said loudly, "Thank you, Master, for your perfection."
Yun Yilan shook her head and smiled: "Okay, okay, you go back and get ready
first! When you come over to pick up my letter, you can just leave."
Li Xun agreed with excitement and strode out.
When this young disciple disappeared, the smile on Yun Yilan's face gradually
became indifferent.
He turned to the south and looked far to the direction of the hundred thousand
mountains. After a while, he suddenly snorted: "Since you are going out, I will let
the whole sky come down. Let me carry this burden alone, hehe, I don't So
stupid!"

Chapter Sixteen Decadent
After the resurrection of the beast monster, the scene of the ancient cave of
Zhenmo is very different from the previous appearance of the black cloud
pressing on the top and the whistling wind. Although the sky is still dim, the
black air that has gathered at the entrance of the cave has dissipated, and it has
not only been blown out from the ancient cave throughout the year. The yin wind
disappeared without a trace.
Except for the still barren mountains, only the stone statue woman standing at
the entrance of Zhenmogu Cave still stood there unchangingly.
And right in front of her, dressed in bright silk clothes, was an extremely
handsome, even a fascinating young man.
A more fair face than an ordinary woman, thin eyebrows and dazzling eyes, thin
lips and pointed lips, when you look closely, this face is vaguely similar to that of
the stone statue woman.
However, the temperament of the two faces is completely different!
This young man was the beast demon resurrected from the ancient cave of
Zhenmo. No one would have imagined that the demon that frightened countless
people in southern Xinjiang was such a handsome young man.
From the day of the resurrection, for some reason, he did nothing, neither
slaughtered, nor screamed in ecstasy, but stood silently in front of the stone
statue of the exquisite maiden, staring silently.
The black shadow flashed, and the Lich floated silently from a distance, and came
behind the boy.
"Master Beast God."
The boy was motionless, without looking back, and said, "How's it going?"
The Lich stared at his back and said: "The Thirteen Demon Kings have already
subdued all the remaining barbarians in the hundred thousand mountains, and
together take orders from Lord Beast God."
Only then did the boy's body move, he slowly turned around, and said lightly:
"How many families are there in total?"
The Lich said, "Now there are only thirty-seven races. In the past 100 years,
there have been no heads of dragons in the 100,000 mountains, and most of the
barbarians have killed each other, and many have been wiped out."
The young man smiled coldly, and there was no disappointed expression on his
face. On the contrary, there was a faint feeling of jealousy emanating from his
deep heart. His eyes flashed like electricity, turning around the black veiled face
of the lich.
The Lich suddenly felt like he had been burned by flames on his face.
"Actually, it should belong to the 38th clan," the young man said leisurely: "Isn't
there still you, the last descendant of the black witch clan!"
The Lich bowed his head, silent.
The young man slowly turned his head, his eyes fell on the face of the Linglong
witch stone statue again, staring for a long time, and suddenly called out: "Black
Wood."
The Lich's body shook, and this name seemed to him like a wound engraved in
his heart. Every time he called it, he would hurt him once.
He just listened to the young man staring at Linglong's stone statue, his tone
suddenly a little bit more vicissitudes, and said: "For so many years, in front of
Linglong, have you regretted in your heart?"
The Lich was silent, and it took a long time before he whispered: "Yes."
The young man did not turn his head, his eyes flashed with weird light, and he
faintly said, "Except for your big brother who has turned into a fierce spirit in
this world, only you know my relationship with Linglong. Back then, you were a
group of eight. After chasing me through thousands of mountains and rivers,
thinking about it now, it seems like it was yesterday."
The body under the black veil of the Lich suddenly began to tremble slightly, as if
the past, he was also vividly remembered.
It's just that young man who didn't pay attention to the reaction of the Lich. What
he said was not so much to say to the Lich, as to whispering to the stone statue.
In his eyes, at this moment, there was only the stone statue of the exquisite
witch.
"You," his voice slowly revealed a bit of sadness, a bit of sorrow, and a bit of
indignation: "What are you doing?"
The stone statue was silent, standing silent.
"In your heart, what are the common people in the world, what destiny is
fortune, are all so important?" The voice of the young man suddenly became a
little excited, and slowly grew louder.
"If you take those more seriously than me, so you have to except me, right?" The
expression on the young man's face showed a sneer and sneer smile: "But you
know what, I don't care at all." !"
"What kind of shit god, what kind of sentient beings in the world, what is that?"
His expression became more and more stern. The strange thing is that, despite
the terrifying expression in his eyes, his appearance became more and more
coquettish and beautiful, almost unlike ordinary people.
"You want me to die, just one sentence is enough, do you know? Do you know?"
He roared sharply, facing the stone statue woman, and then, slowly, his voice
lowered.
"But, why... you actually consider those things more important than yourself and
your own life..."
Slowly, he stretched out his hand and gently stroked the face that had been
eroded by countless years of wind and frost and gradually roughened, brushing
the deep memory, that once gentle face!
The feeling of coldness, without a trace of warmth, came slowly from the palm of
his hand.
Opened his arms, hugged gently, and hugged the stone statue in his arms, the
boy's expression gradually turned into a strange tenderness. The Lich stood
behind, watching the weird scene silently.
"I know that the people in this world harmed you." The young man half closed
his eyes and whispered like a dream: "Don't worry! I will let everything be
buried for you, and then I will come again. Looking for you..."
"You are waiting for me..." The low voice, quietly lowered and finally
disappeared.
The fascinating young man embraced the cold stone statue, the black-clothed
Lich Wood stood still, the dark clouds in the sky thundered, and raindrops fell
from the sky.
The heavy rain fell in the wind, making the world hazy. Vaguely, the Lich stared
blankly, and the raindrops fell on the face of the stone statue woman, silently
sliding down——
It's like tears!

Three thousand miles to the east of Qingyun Mountain, beside the ancient road
extending from Kongsang Mountain to the southeast, the lonely wilderness is the
season when grass grows and ying Ying flies.
The Hejia shop, one day away from Xiaochi Town, is as usual, standing alone by
the ancient road, welcoming passing travelers.
The owner of the shop, Boss He, naturally doesn't remember how many guests
he has greeted and sent off, and the people passing by, naturally there are all
kinds of them. But in these three days, he gradually affirmed that although he is
getting older, he must remember such a guest.
In fact, it is not very accurate to say that it is a guest. In fact, it should be a guest
with a weird monkey. Moreover, for Boss He, what impressed him deeply was
the effect of the odd-looking monkey with three eyes. On the contrary, it was
even bigger.
Three days ago, Boss He, who was standing outside the shop next to the ancient
road, saw this man with a dusty face and a dazed face walking up the ancient
road with a three-eyed monkey on his shoulders. He didn’t know what to do. , I
feel a bit familiar.
At that time, he greeted him. He wanted to say something about the sky, and he
pulled the customer into the small shop to rest for a while, but he only said one
sentence: "Guest officer, this shop has hot tea and wine, so why don't you go
inside to rest..."
The words behind this had not yet been spoken, and the man who looked very
haggard suddenly disappeared from his eyes. The next moment, when Boss He
came back to his senses, the man was already sitting next to the wooden table in
his shop. And on the table, there was a pound of silver that could be eaten and
drunk in this small shop for three days.
Boss He was naturally so happy, and quickly served wine and food. What he
didn't expect was that the customer and the monkey actually stayed in his shop
for three days and three nights, and they didn't seem to be on the road until
today.
The man's spirit was obviously very bad. In three days, Boss He hadn't seen him
say a word or smiled once. Whenever he brought wine and food to the dinner
table, the man just looked at the jug in silence, and then drank slowly.
It's just that the amount of alcohol used by the guest official seems to be
extremely poor. Every time he drank a little, Boss He estimated that it was less
than half a pot, and he fell down on the table, unconscious. Contrary to the
owner, the three-eyed monkey the man brought with him surprised Boss He was
stunned.
To be honest, Boss He opened a shop here, although the place is remote, but
because of the many merchants in the past, he can be regarded as a somewhat
knowledgeable person. In these three days, he has sworn in his heart countless
times that he really saw this. The monkey who can drink the most and drink the
most in his life.
It was just a day and night. All the fine wine in the stock in Boss He's shop,
including a jar of red spirits from his daughter under the old locust tree that he
hid behind the shop, was drunk by the monkey.
And this monkey, obviously still looking like he was still unfinished, scratching
his head, looking around, jumping for a long time, and screaming at Boss He.
Although Boss He doesn't speak monkey language, the fool can also see what the
monkey means. He didn't want to pay attention to it. Unexpectedly, the monkey
is as clever as a ghost. He secretly stole the money Boss He put away again, and
where is it? Dangling in front of the boss.
Boss He was helpless, not to mention that others had already paid enough
money, so he had to send his buddies from Xiaochi Town to deliver wine here
overnight.
He was quite annoyed at first, but after a while, he gradually fell in love with the
monkey. In addition to drinking, this three-eyed monkey has no other bad places.
Instead, he often plays and frolics in the store. When he is in a good mood, he
actually does a few juggling, such as a flame out of thin air. Not only did Boss He
look straight with such things, but the other merchants who passed by in the past
few days also looked happily. Staying in Boss He's shop for a long time allowed
him to make more money.
The owner of the gray-haired three-eyed monkey was completely opposite to the
lively monkey. Most of the time, he slept on his back and woke up once in a while,
but only looked around blankly with his eyes. Occasionally, the monkey ran back
to his side, and there was a little brilliance in his eyes, and he lazily stretched out
his hand to touch the monkey's head, and then seemed to think of something sad,
picked up the hip flask and drank again. After a while, he fell asleep again. .
Sometimes Boss He also secretly thought that this man would not be a
lunatic! However, although he was just an ordinary shopkeeper, he still felt the
difference between this man and other passersby.
Among other things, just for the three days that the man stayed in this small
shop, the mosquitoes that used to be the most at night at this time all suddenly
disappeared; what’s more, in the past, every night in the past, the ancient road
outside the small shop was in the wilderness. The sound of ghost crying that
reverberated from time to time, even seemed to be frightened by something, and
all disappeared. So that Boss He, who was used to these ghosts and howlings,
suddenly became so quiet for the past three days that he couldn't fall asleep.
At dusk that day, Boss He stood behind the counter of the small shop, closed the
account book that had just been calculated, and let out a long sigh. Then he
looked into his little shop.
The setting sun outside the window still has a faint afterglow. While the sky is
red and sunset, it also shines in from the window of the shop, stretching the
tables and chairs here and reflecting the shadow on the ground, as if time is
passing by here quietly. .
Boss He's mood was a little strange suddenly, and his heart was in a panic. By the
end, he was already over fifty! Although the helper always said that he looked
only about forty, but he knew that his body was still dying.
Years are not forgiving, do you just live a lifetime like this?
He stared at the shadows of the tables and chairs that were gradually growing on
the ground. When he raised his head, he saw the mottled and peeling marks on
the walls of this small shop.
The lonely setting sun, shining on his face, has a bit of inexplicable vicissitudes in
the world.
He sighed and shook his head. Don't think about these things! Boss He gave a wry
smile, picked up the account book and walked towards the only guest in the shop
and his monkey at the moment.
The guest always sits at the innermost table, and as usual, he is drunk and lying
motionless on the table. And his monkey is squatting on the table, holding a hip
flask in his left hand, and grabbing delicious food from several plates on the table
in his right hand. Drinking a sip of wine, eating a bite of dishes, life is full of
flavor.
Boss He walked up to the guest, coughed and cleared his throat, but his eyes
couldn't help but glance at the monkey first. When he saw the three-eyed
monkey, he obviously didn't care about his arrival. He only glanced at him. ,
Again turned his attention to the hip flask in his hand.
Boss He sighed. This monkey is really such an alcoholic animal that he has only
seen in his life, and it is carrying a big wine bag behind it. Although it has dried
up, you can imagine what it was in the past. .
Boss He retracted his gaze. For some reason, he felt a little nervous in his heart.
He didn't even know how to say it himself. After coughing a few times, he
cautiously said, "This... guest officer."
The man in front of him was motionless.
Boss He was a little embarrassed, but he continued: "Uh, guest officer, it's like
this. The ingots you paid three days ago have now been used up. Our shop has a
small profit, isn't it..."
The man didn't know if he was really drunk, lying there, still nothing happened.
Boss He sighed and said: "Actually, the ingot you paid for the guest is indeed a
lot. Let alone eating in a small shop for three days, it will be enough for five days.
It's just...just The precious animal is too powerful, and the amount of alcohol is
too large. In only three days, I have drunk all the wine stored in the small shop.
Not to mention, the four cylinders of wine sent in two by another person were
actually drunk by it. ..."
After talking about this, Boss He looked at the three-eyed monkey again, only to
see the monkey glaring at him and making a face.
Boss He said in a low voice, "Could you please pay some more money-uh, yes, the
ingot you paid three days ago was stolen by a precious animal, and it has not
been paid yet, I..."
Before he finished speaking, he heard a "ding", and a coin of silver jumped on the
table twice and appeared in front of Boss He. Boss He glanced intently, but the
monkey did not know where he took out the stolen silver and threw it in front of
him.
Boss He picked it up quickly and received it in his arms, but he hesitated for a
moment, took a look at the monkey, took the silver out again, opened the placket,
and put it in his own underwear.
Just as he collected the money and was about to speak to the man again, a voice
suddenly came from the door of the shop: "Is anyone there?"
Boss He was taken aback and looked back and saw three people standing at the
door, two men and one woman. The head of an old man, holding a bamboo pole
with a piece of white cloth hanging on it, wrote the words "Fairy Guides the
Way".
Beside the old man, there was a girl who looked seventeen or eight years old,
with a beautiful face and a slight smile on her face.
These two are young and old, the old one is immortal, the young one is beautiful
and delicate. Behind these two people stood a middle-aged man, holding all the
packages, but he was born weird. He was more than one head taller than the first
two, and his face was as long as a wild dog. .
Boss He greeted him quickly. After all, the guests with the monkeys obviously
couldn't sneak away. It's better to greet the new guests first. I saw him greet him
with a smile: "Yes, yes, three guest officials, do you want to eat or stay in a
restaurant?"
The old man in the lead chuckled, narrowed his eyes and smiled: "What? Boss He,
don't you know us?"
Boss He was taken aback, and he looked at the old man carefully for a while, but
he couldn't remember it anyway. He was doing business on this ancient road,
and there were so many passers-by, how could he remember them one by one,
he had to shook his head in embarrassment, and said, "Sorry, guest officer, he is
getting older in the next year and his memory is not good."
The old man looked compassionate, and shook his head and sighed: "Oh, what a
pity, what a pity! The mortals in this world are mostly like this. There is fairy
destiny in front of them, but there is no discerning eye to know."
Boss He was taken aback, and immediately became a little awed. Looking at the
old man carefully, he saw that he was a man with a white beard fluttering and a
crane bone immortal wind.
Although Boss He doesn’t know why the Taoist master looks like a
philanthropist, and the girl next to the old man looks very disapproving, but
since she is a master, it is natural that mortals like herself can’t understand it.
Understand, don't you become a master yourself?
Thinking of this, Boss He had a bit more respect on his face, and said respectfully:
"Yes, yes, this guest officer...no, please come from the master."
The old man agreed, holding the bamboo pole that the fairy was guiding the way,
and walked in with a swagger. The girl behind him shook her head with a wry
smile, turned her head and said to the man carrying the package behind him:
"Dao Dao, let's go in and take a rest!"
The man responded and followed in. The three of them sat down at a table, and
the dog-faced man put his body on the chair next to him, and made a "bang"
sound. It seemed that he was not too heavy.
These three people are naturally Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan grandfather and
grandson. As for the dog-faced man, he is the only remaining wild dog Taoist in
the blood refining hall. Since the end of the Battle of Death Ze, the Daoist of the
Wild Dog has followed Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan to travel around the world,
making the whole world home.
In the beginning, Zhou Yixian was really displeased with the wild dogs. He was
picking the wild dogs twice, and from time to time he spoke sarcastically.
But the Daoist Wild Dog somehow, as if he had changed his mind and changed his
personality again, he actually followed it all the way if he didn't hear it.
And Xiaohuan is kind-hearted, hard to see, and has a lot of words to
defend. Although she is young, she has sharp teeth and sharp mouth. Even
though Zhou Yixian is an old world, she is often speechless, and finally had to
accept this fact.
Fortunately, over time, he gradually discovered that wild dogs are not useless.
For example, the heavy packages that he usually need to carry on his own can
now be thrown to this "coolie", and the "coolie" is actually in Xiaohuan's slightly
apologetic eyes. Not the slightest disgust, but rather happy.
As for other benefits, such as encountering beasts while walking in the wild,
walking to hell, crossing mountains to meet strongmen, etc., naturally this wild
dog "hero" was sent to help balance.
Along the way, Zhou Yixian only felt extremely comfortable. He had walked
Tianya Road all his life and had never walked as comfortable as these months. I
hate that I hate that I didn't meet the wild dog sooner.
During this period of time, the three of them revisited their old place. Anyway,
they were wandering around the world, and they could go anywhere. Walking
on, they walked back on this ancient road. It’s also fortunate that Zhou Yixian is
like a ghost. He even remembers that Boss He, a man who opened a small shop
on the roadside, dressed up as an expert when he came up. Boss He was shocked.
Seeing Boss He treats himself respectfully, Zhou Xianda was proud of him, and
ordered a few dishes.
When Boss He walked away to prepare, Zhou Xian turned around and was about
to brag to Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog, but suddenly saw that Xiaohuan and
Taoist Wild Dog suddenly showed an incredible expression on their faces. , His
eyes stared.
On Monday Xianqi said: "Hey, what's the matter with you?"
Daoist Wild Dog raised his arm that seemed to be a little heavy, and pointed to
the depths of the shop: "Look at it for yourself."
Zhou Yixian glared at him, turned his head to look, and suddenly his body was
shocked.
In the afterglow of the evening sun, the last ray of light fell from the window. In
the dark corner of the shop, there was a figure of a man, and on the table, in the
shadow, a three-eyed monkey was looking towards them. .
Xiao Huan was stunned, and whispered: "Xiao Hui?"

Chapter Seventeen
Putting the steaming dishes on the table, Boss He returned to the back of the
counter, reopened the account book, pretending to be an account, only his eyes
turned slightly, and he quietly addressed the customers in the small shop
between the lines. Look over.
Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan and Daoist of the wild dog are all sitting on the table of the
three-eyed gray-haired monkey Xiaohui at this moment. As for the new dishes,
they were naturally delivered to this table, but they had no appetite. On the
contrary, Xiao Hui was quite happy, drinking and eating food, very happy.
The eyes of Zhou Yixian and the others did not look at Xiao Hui at this moment,
but silently looked at the man lying on the side of the table.
Xiaohuan was silent for a while, slowly stretched out his hand, pushed the man,
and whispered: "Ghost... Li."
The man was pushed by her, but there was no response. Next to him, Zhou Yixian
and the wild dog looked at each other, looking at each other.
The figure of the man was naturally the ghostly Li that they had seen in the past,
but the figure who had once made countless people frightened had become so
desolate at this moment, and they couldn't react to it all of a sudden.
Xiaohuan turned his head and said in amazement: "How did he change into this
appearance?"
Zhou Yixian glared and shrugged, and said, "Don't ask us two people about this."
He paused, frowned suddenly, turned his head and smiled at Xiao Hui who was
still sitting on the table, and said: "Little monkey , What happened to your
master?"
Xiao Hui's three eyes turned together, and glanced at the old man with bones and
fairy wind. There was no other reaction, except that a tail stood up behind him
and swung a few times behind him. After a while, he suddenly chuckled out of his
mouth. With a loud voice, he turned his head big and took a sip of the wine,
without paying attention to the old man who looked like a god.
Zhou Yixian lost face, and immediately couldn't hold his face, and said angrily:
"Dead monkey, dare to show me his face, and turn you back. If it angers your
fairy, wait for me to use the fairy method to hold you down on Qingyun. Down
the mountain, the town is sealed for 1,800 years, see if you are afraid..."
Before he could finish his words, Zhou Yixian only heard a scream, and his eyes
were dark, as if something rushed in front of him. Seeing that he could not dodge,
the small ring next to him also exclaimed. Fortunately, he stretched out a hand
from the side and quickly pushed Zhou Yixian incomparably. After a handful, he
pushed him to the ground.
Zhou Yixian was caught off guard, and only fell on all fours. He immediately
smashed the immortal like a seven-seven-eight, which was very embarrassing,
but he finally avoided the thing that was thrown in person because of this. At this
time, the thing hit the air and flew out for a certain distance. With a muffled
sound, it hit the wall of the shop and fell down, but it was a bone of a roast
chicken.
Everyone, including Boss He, who was standing in the distance watching the
excitement, turned their heads and looked around. They saw the three-eyed
monkey holding a chicken leg in his hand and gnawing happily. They just don’t
know if the bone was thrown out by his hand, or Spit it out directly from your
mouth?
Zhou Yixian only hates his teeth, but his experience is not trivial after all. He
knows that this monkey is an unborn spiritual creature, and looking at it, it
seems that his temper is quite irritable, and he still doesn't provoke him. Besides,
behind this there is a master, Guili, who is famous for his bloodthirsty. If that guy
wakes up, it will be even more troublesome.
Zhou Yixian scolded and got up, turning his eyes strangely, but he said angrily at
the stray dog Taoist: "Aren't you guys wanting me to die? Why do you push your
immortals so hard?"
The wild dog was dumb. If it was his previous temper, he would naturally have
cursed back long ago, but now his dog-like eyes have rolled around, and he has
actually turned his head away, ignoring Zhou Xian.
Zhou Yixian ate a closed door, and was even more annoyed. Just about to say
something, Xiaohuan groaned next to him: "Grandpa!"
In recent years, Zhou Yixian has been most afraid of this sharp-toothed
granddaughter. Now he silenced, but he still muttered something in a low voice,
obviously unwilling.
Xiaohuan ignored him, turned his head to look at Xiao Hui, smiled, and said, "Xiao
Hui, do you remember me? I gave you sugar candied haws!"
Xiao Hui's eyes looked at the small ring, and the three eyes blinked and blinked
together, nodded suddenly, grinned, and even the tail was swung twice. I don’t
know if it was with that on Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain many years ago. A
yellow dog "rhubarb" learned?
Xiaohuan chuckled and said, "Unexpectedly you remember me, come here!" He
stretched out his hand and waved to the monkey.
Little Grey's eyes rolled around, and he reached out to his head. It seemed that he
was a little confused. He habitually wanted to scratch his head. Unexpectedly, he
was holding a hip flask in one hand and a chicken drumstick in the other, so he
could not be empty, so he simply used the drumstick directly. Rubbing on the
hairy head a few times, leaving a few oil stains.
Xiaohuan covered her mouth and chuckled, Xiaohui looked at her smile and
grinned, then slowly moved over, came to the table in front of Xiaohuan and
squatted down.
Zhou Yixian, Daoist Wild Dog, and Boss He in the distance all looked straight.
Xiaohuan looked at the monkey carefully, took out a silk scarf from her arms,
frowned and said, "Throw away the things on your hands!"
The three-eyed monkey was startled, and squeaked twice, obviously not very
willing. Xiaohuan patted its head lightly and said, "Quick!"
Xiao Hui curled his mouth, put the chicken drumstick in his hand on the plate,
and took another look. Then, when he was about to put down the hip flask, he
suddenly took a big sip from his mouth before putting it back on the table.
Xiaohuan shook his head and laughed, and said, "Why do you become so
greedy?" As he said, he reached out and pulled Xiao Hui's two monkey hands in
front of him, and wiped off the oil stains on the monkey's hands with a silk scarf.
Just so motionless, let Xiaohuan's mercy.
Strangely speaking, apart from its owner, Guili, the three-eyed monkey seems to
have a slight affection for a few other women. As for the likes of Yiyixian and
Wild Dogs, it never seems to be pleasing to the eye.
After wiping, Xiaohuan put the silk scarf aside, glanced at the drunk ghost Li, and
said to Xiaohui: "How did he become like this?"
Xiao Hui stretched out his hand and scratched his head, "Zhen Zhi Zhi Zhi" began
to scream, and at the same time waving his arms, helplessly everyone at the
scene stared at them. It was obvious that no one understood. Xiao Hui seemed to
realize this too, and stopped.
Suddenly, the monkey reached out his hand to Xiaohuan, almost poking
Xiaohuan's face, Xiaohuan was startled. The stray dog Taoist next to him was
eager to move, thinking that the monkey was untamable, but he was caught by
Zhou Yixian beside him.
The wild dog was startled and looked at Zhou Yixian. Zhou Yixian whispered,
"Look at it and talk about it."
I saw Xiao Hui pointing to the ring at the moment, then suddenly turned around
on the table, jumped to the middle of the table, screamed "squeak" in his mouth,
gestured to the ring, and then his hands from top to bottom. The body is curved.
Xiaohuan was stunned, but Zhou Yixian frowned and said, "Woman?"
Xiao Hui nodded again and again, then pointed at the fallen Guili, and then he
held his heart in both hands, and called out a few "squeaky yeah" in his mouth.
Suddenly, his body fell backwards, and the whole monkey body fell straight back.
Xiaohuan called out suddenly: "Be careful!"
Before she finished her voice, she saw Xiao Hui's performance too devoted,
forgetting that it was just a small table. He just hopped around and unknowingly
reached the edge of the table. This fell down, and only heard a "plop". Suddenly
fell under the table.
Xiaohuan was amused and worried, and quickly got up to check, but with a
"swish", the monkey jumped up from the ground again, with his hands on the
table, grinning at Xiaohuan.
Xiaohuan looked at the three-eyed monkey without any injuries, so he felt
relieved and reached out to touch its head. Xiaohui blinked and looked at
Xiaohuan.
Xiaohuan pondered for a moment, then looked at the figure of Gui Li, then turned
to Zhou Yixian and said, "Grandpa, he is..."
Zhou Yixian frowned and said, "Could it be that he was injured by a woman?
With his current Taoism and the power of the Ghost King Sect, few women can
do this in the world. It is Shuiyue of Qingyunmen, or else It is the Three Wonders
of the Demon Sect Acacia Sect..."
The wild dog Taoist who had been sitting by the side suddenly said, "I can't see
it."
Zhou Yixian said angrily: "What did you say, dare to say the old man, uh, what the
immortal said is wrong?"
The Daoist Wild Dog didn’t look at him. A strange expression appeared on a dog’s
face. He looked at the fallen figure and said slowly: "As far as I know, he is not the
kind of man who values victory or defeat. Besides, there is no injury on his
body..."
Zhou Yixian snorted, disapproving, and sarcastically said: "That's because your
Taoism is too far from others. If you are like you, you only have a few hands and
three-legged cats. If you defeat one game, you will naturally see victory or defeat.
It’s very light, saying every day: Victory or defeat is commonplace for soldiers..."
The Daoist Wild Dog was furious and was about to refute, Xiaohuan glared at the
two of them next to him, raising his voice and said, "Okay, don't talk about it!"
Zhou Yixian and the wild dog stopped at the same time, but they still looked at
each other angrily.
Xiaohuan thought for a while, then nodded, as if he had made some decision, and
then said to the monkey squatting in front of him: "Xiao Hui, you can go with us
first!"
"what?"
Xiao Hui hadn't reacted yet, but Zhou Yixian and the Daoist wild dog yelled out
first, with such loud voices that even Boss He in the distance was startled.
Xiaohuan glanced at them and said, "What's the matter?"
The Daoist Daoist stuttered for a while, then said: "He, he has too many enemies,
I'm afraid there will be trouble."
Xiaohuan said: "I'm not afraid, what are you afraid of?"
The Daoist Daoist was silent, but Zhou Yixian beside him was not angry anymore,
and said angrily at Xiaohuan: "We are not the shantang, why are you taking in
others all day?"
Xiaohuan glared at Grandpa, and said, "He is not someone else, he saved my life
in the death zone! And," she laughed suddenly and deeply, and said, "Grandpa,
you lied more than ten years ago. Do you remember the fact that people stepped
on shit luck?"
The Daoist Daoist was startled, but Zhou Yixian blushed and said angrily: "What
did you do when you turned out the old account for more than ten years?"
Xiaohuan snorted and said faintly: "You can remember, anyway, I can't look at it."
He ignored his grandfather and turned his head to look after Gui Li.
When he turned the man's body gently over, a scent of alcohol came oncoming,
Xiaohuan frowned, but only saw that familiar face, his eyes closed, but his brows
were frowned together. I don't know if it's a matter of fact. He was sad when he
was drunk?
Xiaohuan silently looked at the man's face, and his mind suddenly passed away
from Death Ze that day. The man walked to her fortune-telling booth and said in
a low voice--
"you have grown up……"
Zhou Yixian naturally didn't know that his granddaughter was suddenly thinking
about it, but he knew very well that he was afraid that he would be in a big
trouble. Under this situation, where would he feel better? I had to turn my head
bitterly, gave a ghostly sharp look, and said loudly: "Boss, settle the account."
Boss He rushed over and said with a smile: "Guest officer, don't you sit there
anymore?"
Zhou Yixian said in an annoyed manner: "Sit more? The immortal got into
trouble after sitting for a while, and it would be annoying to sit any more!"
Boss He held back a smile and said, "Thank you, guest officer, four dollars."
Zhou Yixian grumbled in his mouth, then took out the silver from his arms, and
suddenly Xiao Hui rushed over, but he took the big wine bag behind him in front
of him, and kept waving at Boss He, "squeaking" in his mouth. "Call it non-stop.
Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan, etc. were all startled. I don’t know what the monkey is
doing. Boss He has been with the monkey for three days. He knows a little bit. At
this moment, his brows are frowned and he muttered, and suddenly said, "Are
you? Want to add wine to this wine bag?"
Xiao Hui was overjoyed, nodding desperately, grinning.
Zhou Yixian and the others were stunned. After a while, Xiaohuan coughed and
smiled dryly: "The shopkeeper, you can help it add... add a bar!"
Boss He was very happy and responded quickly, then turned around and took
the wine.
Speaking of which, this big wine bag is really huge. As the wine is poured in, the
wine bag gradually bulges, but the boss of Ho poured two jars of wine in, and it
was not full yet. Xiao Hui laughed at the side, but Zhou Yixian was I couldn't bear
it, no longer caring about being a fairy, jumped up and said angrily: "Enough,
enough..."
"Huh!" A black figure flew to the face, Zhou Yixian had experience at this time,
and quickly avoided when he heard the voice, it was indeed Xiao Hui who threw
a dish over, and hit the ground torn apart with a "bang".
Zhou Yixian waited to say it again. The plates on the table were thrown by Xiao
Hui one after another. He dodges left and right, and can't say anything, but the
boss sees the crisp cracking of the plates, immediately. I was heartbroken. I
looked at the wine bag and there was not much left. I quickly said, "Forget it,
forget it. I will give away the remaining drinks. Master Monkey, don't lose your
plate. This, uh, this If you’re a fairy, even if the money for the two jars of wine is
good."
Xiao Hui stopped now, Zhou Yixian stopped, panting, and cursing, but he did not
dare to get close to the grumpy three-eyed monkey.
Xiaohuan smiled, turned his gaze back from there, and returned to Gui Li, but
never noticed the wild dog Taoist who hadn't made a sound for a long time
beside him. At this moment, he also stared at Gui Li from the side, and his eyes
gradually flashed strangely. Light.

Below the stone steps in front of the main hall of the Yuqing Hall, in the cold pool
of clear water, the mountain spirit beast of Qingyunmen, the water unicorn,
comfortably rolled over in the water, the water wave rolled, and its huge body
rolled to the surroundings, lifting the layer. The waves are spectacular and
beautiful.
Li Xun, a special disciple of the Fenxiang Valley, looked at the clear water and
cold pool on the stone steps for a while, turned his head and smiled: "I have long
heard that the mountain spirit beast of Qingyunmen Town is a thousand-year-
old spirit beast. ."
"Brother Li praised." A clear laugh came from Xiao Yicai, who was beside Li Xun,
now the most famous disciple of the Longmen line of Qingyunmen Tongtian
Peak. I saw that he also looked at Shui Qilin a few times and laughed. Said:
"Speaking of Lingzun, it is still the spirit beast that I sent Patriarch Qingye to
subdue in the past. I think about the style of the Patriarch of the past. It really
makes me wait for the admiration of the younger disciples.
Li Xun nodded and smiled. He came from a righteous family and his eyes were
above the top, but he also admired the amazing and brilliant Qingye Patriarch
back then.
Xiao Yicai stretched out his hand and said towards the top of the mountain:
"Brother Li, please."
Li Xunqian let him go with Xiao Yicai for a moment.
Xiao Yicai said as he walked, "I don't know if Brother Li is visiting this time,
what's the matter?"
Li Xun smiled and said, "It's nothing, but the teacher has a letter asking me to
submit it to Daoxuan."
Xiao Yi was taken aback, and said with emotion, "Why, has Senior Yun, the
master of Guigu, has already left? I listened to Senior Sister Lu, who just returned
from southern Xinjiang, saying that Senior Yun is still in retreat a while ago?"
Li Xun smiled slightly and said, "Don’t hide from Brother Xiao, the family teacher
just left the customs a few days ago. Hearing what his old man said, he has not
seen friends such as Daoxuan Zhongtu and Master Puhong for many years. He is
very caring and quite caring. Come and visit with your heart!"
Xiao Yicai's face changed slightly, and he immediately laughed and said, "This
can't be better. Senior Yun Xianjia is here. It's really a big event that the decent
sect of China hasn't had in a long time."
When Li Xun turned his eyes, Xiao Yi looked at him. The two of them stared at
him for a long time, and suddenly laughed out at the same time, extremely happy.
Xiao Yicai grabbed Li Xun's hand and said with a smile: "Walk away! My teacher
happened to be chatting with the masters and uncles at the Yuqing Hall today, let
me lead the way and introduce Brother Li to him."
Li Xun smiled and said, "So there is Brother Lao Xiao." After walking a few steps,
he seemed to suddenly remember something, and said to Xiao Yi: "By the way,
Brother Xiao, I have to ask you something."
Xiao Yicai smiled and said, "Senior Li, but it's okay to say."
Li Xun said: "Before Qingyunmen sent junior sister Lu Xueqi to visit her family
teacher in southern Xinjiang..."
Xiao Yicai's face changed slightly and then returned to normal, but the
expression still fell in Li Xun's eyes. Li Xun's heart moved, but he continued:
"When we parted that day, it seemed that she saw that Junior Sister Lu was
slightly injured. Help me burn the incense valley. I feel very upset in my heart. I
wonder if she is getting better these days?"
Xiao Yi thought for a while and said, "Thank you, Senior Brother Li, for missing
you, Senior Sister Lu is in good health. It just so happened that Senior Uncle
Shuiyue also brought her disciples, Wen Min and Lu Xueqi, to come over today.
You will be able to see her later."
Li Xun couldn't help but a hint of joy flashed across his face, and he nodded in
response.
Xiao Yicai looked at his expression and did not speak.
The two of them walked up, but the topic on the road also turned away, and they
both talked about unimportant things. After a long time, the two of them had
reached the stone steps and came to the Tongtian Peak Yuqing Palace.
A huge and magnificent building appeared in front of Li Xun. Li Xun watched for
a long time, and sighed: "I thought the Zhongshan River Hall and Xuanhuo Altar
in Fenxiang Valley were the best sings in the world. When I saw it today, I knew
there were people outside the world, and there was a heaven outside the world!"
Xiao Yicai laughed and said, "Brother Li is polite, come, please here!"
Li Xun chuckled, followed Xiao Yi and walked over to the Yuqing Hall, took a deep
breath, cleansed his clothes, and then strode in.

Chapter Eighteen Murder
In the Yuqing Hall, Daoxuan Zhenren was dressed in a dark green Taoist robe,
with a long beard and chest, sitting on the main seat of the main hall, with the
first seat of Qingyun and other veins sitting on the seats on both sides.
Speaking of the battle in Qingyun Mountain ten years ago, three of the
Qingyunmen's seven veins were replaced with the first one. Compared with the
scene when Zhang Xiaofan and Lin Jingyu first arrived in Qingyun, this scene is
nothing but a human being.
Except for the position of the Taoist Cangsong at Longshou Peak, which was
replaced by Qi Hao, the other changed two lines, the first Shangzheng Liang
position of Chaoyang Peak was replaced by his disciple Chu Yuhong, and the first
position of the first Tianyun Taoist on Luoxia Peak was taken over by its roots.
Master Mai Feiyun Taoist succeeded. Among these three veins, apart from Luoxia
Peak Feiyun Taoist and Daoxuan Zhenren, they are the same generation, and
they can also say a few words in addition to what they said. The first ones of the
Dragon Head Peak and Chaoyang Peak two channels are more embarrassing. Qi
Hao of Longshoufeng is okay. After all, he is a leader among the younger
generation and is fairly familiar with the teachers. As for Chu Yuhong of
Chaoyangfeng, he has been sitting silently at the end, without speaking from
beginning to end.
And the first seats of those older generations, Dazhu Mintian, Master
Xiaozhufeng Suigetsu, and Fenghuifeng Zeng Shuchang, have not seen for a long
time, and the first seats that quarreled with them on weekdays are no longer
there, and the scene above this hall is much worse. A little harmony that didn't
exist before.
Behind Master Shuiyue, Lu Xueqi and Wen Min stood. After a period of absence,
Lu Xueqi's face was as clear and beautiful as before, and her face was faint with
joy and anger, but somehow, her body faintly exuded a slight chill that was not
available in the past.
As for Wen Min, he stood behind Master Shuiyue honestly, but his eyes were not
so honest. From time to time, he flicked to the side, and most of them saw Song
Daren standing behind Tian Buyi. Song Daren always had the corners of his
mouth at this moment. She couldn't help but smile, looking rather honest, Wen
Min gave him a look, then turned around.
With Tian Buyi's side, his wife Su Ru also followed. At this moment, Tian Linger,
who was coming with Qi Hao, was summoned to her side. The mother and
daughter talked in low voices. They hadn't seen each other for a long time, and
they seemed to have endless words. .
And the ones who followed Qi Hao, besides Tian Linger, were his junior brother
Lin Jingyu. At this time, he was standing behind, together with Zeng Shushu, the
son of Zeng Shuchang, the first seat of Fenghuifeng. They had experienced the
battle of death together. , It can be regarded as friendship.
This Qingyun gathering was also not an informal occasion. Most of the people
were relatively relaxed. Even the conversations between Daoxuan Zhenren and
Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang, Master Shuiyue, etc. were also quite relaxed. Except
for the always indifferent Shuiyue, most of the others had their faces Smile.
When Fenxianggu Li Xun walked into the Yuqing Hall, what he saw in front of
him was such a picture, but after a while, his eyes flashed like flames on the frost
woman.
Xiao Yicai stepped forward and said to Tao Xuanzhen, "Master, Brother Li Xun Li
is here."
Daoxuan smiled and looked at him, Li Xun walked to Xiao Yicai, saluted Daoxuan,
and said: "Li Xun, a descendant of Fenxianggu, pay respect to Daoxuan."
Master Daoxuan smiled and said: "Fine, get up quickly!"
Li Xun stood up in accordance with the words, and then bowed his hands to the
surroundings again, saying: "Junior Li Xun, I have seen all Qingyun seniors."
Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang and others nodded.
Taoxuan Zhen said: "How is your master? I haven't seen him for many years. I
don't know how Brother Yun is doing? I heard that the Lord Yungu suddenly
closed the door some time ago, and I was really worried for a while."
At this moment, Xiao Yicai had walked up to Daoxuan Zhenren and stood beside
him. Hearing this, he smiled and said: "Master does not know something, and just
listened to Senior Brother Li's words. Senior Yun has already left the customs."
Daoxuan Zhenren was slightly surprised, "Ah", and said to Li Xun: "Is that right,
nephew?"
Li Xun respectfully said: "That's true. The family teacher did leave the customs a
few days ago and specially sent his disciples to visit the head of Dao Xuan, and
there was a letter asking me to transfer it to the seat of the real person." Out of a
sealed envelope, he handed it to Master Daoxuan.
Master Daoxuan took the letter, pondered for a moment, tore open the seal, took
out the thin letter paper, and carefully read it from beginning to end. Everyone
looked at his face, but Master Daoxuan’s face remained the same as usual, no No
one could see the ups and downs in his mood despite the slightest change.
After a while, Daoxuan Zhenren finished reading this letter, slowly put the letter
paper away, put it back in the envelope, and stroked it for a while before placing
it on the coffee table at hand.
Li Xun carefully looked at Daoxuan Daoxuan, but he couldn't help but feel a little
uneasy when he didn't listen to the words of the person who claimed to be the
first person on the right way.
Master Taoxuan pondered for a long time, swept his gaze, and glanced at Master
Shuiyue. Master Shuiyue seemed to feel something and frowned.
Daoxuan Zhenren retracted his gaze, coughed, and looked at Li Xun, who was still
standing under the seat, with a kind smile on his face again, and smiled and said:
"Nephew, before you come to my Qingyun, can the Lord Yungu explain you
something? ?"
Li Xun hesitated for a moment, clasped his fist and said: "My teacher once
instructed that the true master of Qingyunmen Daoxuan is a giant of the
righteous path today. When the disciple came to Qingyun and saw the true
person, he was about to have a good experience. Before returning to Fenxiang
Valley, everything is only as ordered by the real person. can."
Daoxuan was taken aback, and then he laughed: "You master! It's really slippery.
I have lost any problems." He said, he paused, and then nodded: "Let's do it! Your
master is here. The letter also said that within three days at most, he will also
lead the disciples of Fenxianggu to Middle-earth. Most of them will first come to
my Qingyun Mountain. Before that, you will stay in my Qingyun Mountain for a
few days! "
Li Xun was overjoyed, and said quickly: "Yes, my disciple obeyed."
Master Dao Xuan nodded slightly, then, as if thinking of something again, turned
his head to Lu Xueqi, who was standing behind Master Shuiyue, and said,
"Xueqi."
Lu Xueqi was surprised that Daoxuan Zhenren would call her suddenly, and then
stood up and saluted: "Master, my disciple is here."
Master Taoxuan smiled and said: "You and Fenxianggu Li Xun Li are old
acquaintances! I remember you have seen it many times over the years, so let's
go! In these few days, I can trouble you to take him around Qingyun Mountain. ,
Don’t lose your hospitality."
Lu Xueqi frowned and turned to look at Master Shuiyue, only to see Master
Shuiyue frowning as well, looking at Dao Xuan, Dao Xuan looking back at her,
with inquiries in her eyes. .
Master Shuiyue sighed in his heart, and said lightly to Lu Xueqi: "Since the master
teacher ordered to come down, Qi'er, you are more familiar with him, so you can
take him away."
The corners of Lu Xueqi's mouth moved, and she slowly lowered her head. After
a while, she whispered: "Yes, I will obey the teacher's orders."
Li Xun was overjoyed in his heart, but still kept a smile on his face. He smiled at
Lu Xueqi and said, "Sister-in-law has so much work."
Lu Xueqi nodded slightly, but there was no other expression.
The real Taoxuan on the seat nodded with a smile, Zeng Shuchang and Tian Buyi
looked at this place beside him, and did not say anything. On the contrary, Tian
Buyi's wife Su Ru glanced here from the conversation with his daughter Tian
Linger, and frowned slightly. .

This gathering was scattered for a long time, and Tian Buyi took his wife Su Ru
and his eldest disciple Song Daren out of the Tongtian Peak Yuqing Hall. Song
Daren walked out with the master, but couldn't help but secretly look back.
This action fell in the eyes of Tian Ling'er, who walked out of her father and
mother, and suddenly laughed out loud.
Hearing laughter, Tian Buyi and Su Ru both turned their heads. Su Ru glanced at
his daughter and smiled: "What are you laughing at?"
Tian Ling'er walked to her mother's side, took Su Ru's hand, and glanced
horizontally at the big brother. Song Daren had a ghost in his heart, and his face
flushed immediately.
Tian Buyi snorted and said, "Pretending to be a god, what's the matter?"
Tian Ling'er smiled and said: "Father, mother, you should go to Xiaozhufeng for
the big brother, and find Master Shuiyue to propose a marriage, otherwise he
will be really anxious to death."
Tian Buyi was startled, but Su Ru was far more dexterous than her husband. He
reacted earlier and smiled at Song Daren, "What? So you have the right person
for a long time. Are you still the disciple of Shuiyue Senior Sister Xiaozhufeng's
school? The teacher said, I will be the master for you."
Song Daren opened his mouth to speak, but he couldn't say anything, but he
couldn't say anything, he had to bow his head.
Su Ru was startled, and said, "What's the matter with you, Daren?"
Tian Ling'er chuckled, and said: "Big brother is not afraid of his father scolding
him, I will say it for him..."
Song Daren was a little nervous, and opened his mouth: "Little Junior Sister,
you..."
Tian Ling'er ignored him, and said to Su Ru herself: "The big brother is fond of
Senior Sister Wen Min under the seat of Uncle Shuiyue!"
Tian Buyi snorted again, with a strange expression on his face, but Su Ru laughed
out loud and said, "Good boy, she has some eyesight. Wen Min's girl is really
good, but she can't tell what her thoughts are. I'm not so good, that's it..."
Song Daren felt anxious and raised his head and said: "She, she is the same..."
Before the words finished, I saw the master, the younger sister and the younger
sister all looking at them together, with a smile on their faces, but they couldn't
say anything, so they lowered their heads again.
Su Ru shook her head and smiled bitterly, and said, "Fine, nothing, you guy has
learned from your master's vision, but how can you not learn from his thick
skin..."
Tian Buyi suddenly coughed and glared at this place, but Su Ru ignored him and
said to Song Daren: "Don't worry, this matter is covered by my wife. As long as
the girl is willing, I will always call you. That's it."
Song Daren's heart was in full bloom, and his face was immediately brilliant. Tian
Buyi snorted coldly from the side, and said, "Look at what you are doing!"
Song Daren was taken aback, and quickly put away his smile, and stood behind
the master, but the smile on his face could not be concealed.
Su Ru smiled and shook her head, pulled her daughter aside, and told her for a
while before she came back, flew up with Tian Buyi and Song Daren, and went
back to Dazhu Peak.
On this road, through clouds and fog, the wind rushed, and about half an hour
later, the group of three returned to Dazhu Peak.
Tian Buyi fell to the ground and did not speak, and went straight to Shoujingtang.
Su Ru turned to Song Daren and said, "You go to rest first! You can rest assured
about that."
Song Daren couldn't help but smirked twice, and quickly saluted, and then
walked back in stride.
Su Ru smiled and shook his head, and walked slowly back to the Shoujing Hall.
When Tian Buyi was sitting there, he walked over and said with a smile: "Hey,
your proud big disciple's marriage, but you can ask me to propose marriage to
Senior Sister Shuiyue. Oh!"
Tian Buyi snorted, turned his head, and said, "If you want me to beg your senior
sister, I won't go."
Su Ru was not angry, but just smiled: "Then you, a big disciple, want to be a
bachelor for a lifetime, I don't care."
Tian Buyi showed a look of disdain on his face, looked up at the sky, and said: "I
don't bother to care, anyway, it's not my life bachelor!"
Su Ru couldn't help but laughed out again. He stretched out his hand and slapped
Tian Buyi lightly, and said, "Really, I don't look at how old I am, and I still look so
old and rude!"
Tian Buyi blinked his eyes, but still looked up at the sky, his heart was like a
stone, he didn't cry when he saw the coffin, and he didn't look back when he hit
Nanshan.
Su Ru had no choice but to say: "Okay, serious, finally your disciple has someone
you like. Besides, the girl Wenmin is really good, and I like it too. You just have to
go to Xiaozhufeng to talk to Sister Shuiyue. , With me here to help you, at most
you were told by her a few unpleasant gossips, what's the matter? Since Wenmin
has a little affection for us, my senior sister will not be unhappy because of you. ,
I missed my disciple's life."
Tian Buyi grimaced for a while, and said angrily: "I knew that the boss was not
promising. Really! I actually fell in love with the man from Xiaozhufeng, and the
old man who harmed him was so old that he still had to suffer from the bird's
breath of the woman Shuiyue. !"
Su Ru said with a "pooh" and said, "I am also from Xiaozhufeng. Why did you like
me at the beginning? Seeing your prowess, now you are still going over the old
account with me."
Tian Buyi lost his mouth for a while, speechless, and said angrily: "Fine, nothing,
anyway, I have already accepted my fate, a bunch of hopeless guys, I'll go to
Xiaozhufeng."
Su Ru nodded and smiled, and said, "It's almost the same." She put the matter
aside, walked aside, just walked a few steps, and suddenly stopped again. When
she turned around, her brows were light on her face. Wrinkle, as if thinking of
something, he said with difficulty to Tian: "By the way, when you saw that
Fenxianggu Li Xun today, did you think something was wrong behind?"
Tian Buyi said indifferently: "You mean the head brother asked Lu Xueqi of
Xiaozhufeng to receive it, right?"
Su Ru nodded and said, "Did you see something wrong?"
Tian Buyi snorted, and said, "There is nothing wrong. If there is a problem, your
senior sister would have refused coldly, but you can see that she has no voice at
all. It can be seen that at least the senior brother has told her about this. Your
senior sister also agrees."
Su Ru was taken aback, and then nodded and said: "Well, you are right, I didn't
expect this, but the senior sister has always loved the disciple Lu Xueqi the most,
how come..."
Tian Buyi said coldly: "Is that Li Xun bad? In her eyes, I'm afraid it is much better
than our disciple."
Su Ru was surprised: "Okay, why did you get to this?"
The corner of Tian Buyi's mouth moved, and he casually said: "On that stormy
night on Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, I punished Lao Qi, she was not..."
When he said this, he suddenly woke up and stopped talking, but somehow, he
shook his head. Sigh.
Su Ru frowned and said, "The more you talk about it, the more weird it is. Even
Xiao Fan got involved. What's the matter?"
Tian Buyi seemed suddenly uninterested, unable to lift the energy, shook his
head and said, "Don't ask."
Su Ru knew her husband's temper, so she stopped talking, but she suddenly
touched her mind, she couldn't help but sighed, and said, "Ten years, I don't
know how Xiaofan is now?"
Tian Buyi was silent for a long time, stood up slowly, and said coldly: "Did you
not hear? He is now the deputy sect master of the Ghost King Sect, renamed Guili,
known as the Blood Prince, he is very powerful!"
Su Ru lowered her head and sat down slowly on the chair next to her. For a long
time, Fang said in a low voice: "Oh! When he first arrived at our door, although
he looked a little stupid, but..." She didn't go on, and was silent for a long time. ,
And whispered again: "What a nice boy who was very respectful and respectful
to you and me, but now... but he ended up being kicked out of the door wall!"
Tian Buyi's anger flashed across his face, and suddenly said loudly: "If they want
to be expelled, they will be expelled. I didn't say that this apprentice will be
expelled..."
Su Ru stood up, interrupted her husband, and shouted, "It's not easy!"
Tian Buyi glanced at his wife, stopped the conversation, and said nothing, but his
expression was a little bit more indignant. He stomped his foot suddenly, made a
heavy "hey", and strode into the back of the Shoujing Hall.
Su Ru silently looked at her husband's back, then sighed quietly, turned around
and looked out.
Seen from the gate of Shoujingtang, the warm sunshine shone on the Dazhu Peak.
In the distance, there is a secluded kitchen, with a corner of the eaves exposed
behind the shadow of the tree.
The house is still there, but the people are gone.
Su Ru watched in silence for a while, shook his head, turned and walked into the
back of the Shoujing Hall.

As the night came, the dark clouds in the sky were very low, and it looked a little
breathless.
In this case, there is no star or moon, and at the foot of the barren mountain,
there is only a bonfire on a hillside leeward.
Zhou Yixian and his party, with the newly joined Guili and Monkey Xiaohui,
walked along the ancient road. When I arrived at the foot of Kongsang Mountain
that day, it was getting late, so there was a fire in this leeward place, and I was
ready to sleep in the wild.
Even though he has been away all year round and has long been accustomed to
these things, once Zhou Yixian sat down, he still cried out in pain, and kept
beating his back with his hands, as if he was about to break his waist from
exhaustion. Helpless other people ignored him, screaming for a while,
unavoidably boring, and slowly stopped.
Xiaohuan squatted beside the fire and put his hands on the fire to warm it up,
while the wild dog Taoist put down the ghost and many packages on his back,
walked to the side of the fire, and then really gasped for breath. In the line, it was
the monkey Xiaohui who was the most energetic. As soon as he fell on the
ground, he looked around and jumped over.
After Xiaohuan decided to take Guili away, Guili was so drunk for a long time. He
woke up occasionally and looked at everyone around him, but turned a blind eye
to him. He summoned Xiao Hui and opened the wine bag on his back. He kept
drinking, and within a short while, he was actually drunk again, really drunk.
Along the way, in addition to the package, the Daoist of the wild dog has another
mission with Ghost Li on his back, and most of the monkey Xiao Hui will jump on
Ghost Li, making him even harder, if it weren’t for him to practice Dao Fa. In
some days, ordinary people really can't support it.
This time the wild dog Taoist gasped for a long time, and looked around, I saw
Zhou Yixian muttering in his mouth for a long time. This time, he was probably
tired, lying on the side and sleeping in his clothes; Xiaohuan was lying not far
from the fire. The place.
As for Guili who fell asleep, because the Daoist wild dog had placed him in a far
place intentionally or unintentionally just now. At this time, the fire light could
not illuminate that place far away, and could only reflect a vague shadow; and
the one beside him The three-eyed monkey, at this moment, didn't know where
to go. Most of them ran away to find some wild fruit to eat. Xiao Hui always did
this along the way.
The wild dog sat silently in front of the fire, and the surroundings gradually
calmed down. Zhou Yixian's loud cry of falling asleep slowly sounded, Xiaohuan's
body was slightly up and down, and it seemed that he was already asleep.
The light of fire reflected on the face of the wild dog, reflecting the uncertainty of
his expression, and reflecting the strange flowing light in his eyes.
After a long while, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the tall and steep in
the dark night, the rock is as outright as the evil spirits in the night. There, it was
originally the holy land of his blood refining hall, but at this time, the blood
refining hall had already been wiped out, leaving him only a lonely ghost.
He slowly turned his head, and the man who was lethargic and drunk in the
shadow of the night lay motionless in the distance.
The Taoist wild dog took a deep breath, stretched his hand to his waist
subconsciously, and grasped his magic weapon of animal teeth.
Then, he slowly got up and walked towards Guili, the fire illuminating his back,
pulling his shadow longer and longer, and gradually covering the Guili lying on
the ground.
The next moment, he stood in front of Gui Li.

Chapter Nineteen Lost
The gray light radiated gently from the edge of the cold beast teeth, and swept
across the face of the stray dog Taoist. The man lying in front of him was the
murderer who personally destroyed the blood refining hall.
The light in his eyes flickered, and there seemed to be some thoughts fighting
orthogonally, but this opportunity was really rare in a lifetime. Normally, what
kind of character Guili is. The Daoist Dao couldn't even think that he could kill
this man, but this time he was as if he was lost, and it was a good opportunity to
take revenge.
A fierce light flashed in the eyes of the wild dog Taoist, and the magic weapon of
the beast's teeth was cut.
The sound of the wind was desolate, and the sudden sound of a slight piercing
sound tore through the silence of the night.
The magic weapon has not yet reached his body, and the wind has blown on the
decadent man, and his messy hair scattered on his forehead is blown away,
revealing his face with his eyes closed.
Look a little pale! The Daoist wild dog suddenly turned a thought like this in his
heart. In his life, he had never seen a man as strange as a ghost, and he didn't
know what it was that would make this person who seems to be extremely
strong to be heartbroken to death?
It's just that he doesn't want to know. In his heart, the Blood Refining Hall has
always been a very important existence, and this importance even far exceeds
that of the old people and others who originally held the power of the Blood
Refining Hall. Therefore, after being driven into desperation by Gui Li, the elderly
and others descended one after another, but only the wild dog Taoist
unexpectedly insisted.
And now, there is a great opportunity for revenge!
The Daoist Wild Dog had already begun to imagine the blood spurting out and
splashing on his face. At the moment of lightning flashes, he suddenly thought: If
this man is killed, the little ring behind him, will she be sad? What? Maybe she
will ignore me from now on...
After all, between Xiaohuan and Guili, there is a past that the stray dog Taoist
does not know, but only when Xiaohuan insists on taking Guili with him to take
care of him, he knows the relationship between them.
The Daoist Daoist didn't know how, his mind was messed up, and at that
moment, countless thoughts turned in his mind. However, the beast tooth in his
hand still pierced through the air after all!
Seeing, he reached the throat of the decadent man and was about to penetrate
into it.
A huge arm suddenly stretched out from the darkness.
Quietly, just like a ghost, suddenly appeared in front of the Daoist Wild Dog.
Before the Daoist Wild Dog could react, that huge palm forcefully grabbed the
Taoist Wild Dog's magic weapon of animal teeth in his hand.
The powerful thrust of the beast tooth still brought the giant hand down by a
point, but it was only this distance. After that, the entire beast tooth was like cast
iron and was held in the hand by the giant hand, unable to move. Staying at
Guili's throat, he almost pierced his neck, but no matter how hard the Daoist
Daoist used to cast the spell, he couldn't go any further.
Daoist Daoist was shocked and looked up, but for a moment he only felt that his
blood was cold.
I saw in the darkness above me, three burning flames suddenly appeared,
showing a triangular shape, especially the top flame, in which there was a solemn
gold and a strange and fierce blood red.
The Daoist Wild Dog broke his head and didn’t know why the golden and blood-
devouring red, which represented the ability to lower the devil, could be mixed,
but at this moment, all he could know is that the monster in the dark can use only
one hand. Beast Fang grasped, this way is definitely not his ability enemy.
And in the invisible darkness around, suddenly it seemed to roar silently, like a
monster roar, and the darkness rushed up in a blink of an eye, seeing him
swallowing him.
The Daoist Daoist did not dare to stay anymore, and almost subconsciously let go
of the magic weapon of the beast tooth, turned around and flew out. At the
moment of flying out, a strong wind came down from the top and stood him up. A
big pit was smashed in the place, and there was a loud bang, and the whole hill
seemed to vibrate.
In the distance, Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan were awakened by the sudden change
at the same time. In a blink of an eye, they saw the Daoist wild dog flying back
upside down and falling near the fire. After landing, they still couldn't stand still,
staggering and turning away. Stepped back a few steps.
On his face, there was also a look of horror, and he said in a bitter voice:
"Monsters, monsters..."
Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan looked back at the same time, and after a while they
were also discolored.
In the darkness, in the place where Guili lay, a huge figure slowly appeared in the
darkness, with feet on the ground, arms over knees, at least four or five feet high,
far away. Far higher than everyone present, everyone looked up slowly, and
finally could only look up.
At the highest point, the three burning flames turned out to be the monster's
eyes, huge and sharp fangs appeared in its mouth, and the muscles of the body
seemed to be full of killing intent everywhere.
Zhou Yixian took a breath and whispered in a low voice: "Three-eyed spirit...no,
it's a three-eyed fierce monkey."
Xiaohuan was taken aback, and said in surprise: "Grandpa, what did you say? Is it
Xiao Hui?"
Zhou Yixian snorted and pulled Xiaohuan back, but said angrily at the stray dog
Taoist: "What did you do to anger this monster?"
The dingo Taoist was silent.
Zhou Yixian looked at him and was even more angry. He was about to yell at him.
Suddenly he heard a roar in front of him, but the three-eyed fierce monkey's eyes
were bloody, and his huge body suddenly rose into the sky. For a moment, the
wind roared loudly, and a shadow enveloped him. .
Zhou Yixian and the others had no expression on their faces and fled in all
directions. At this moment, the little gray who turned into a great ape seemed to
have been touched by the wild dog Taoist's intention to undermine his master.
His eyes were fierce and he didn't leave any affection.
The three of them evaded dangerously, the little gray giant hand had already hit,
and with a bang, another big pit appeared on the thick ground, and even the
bonfire on the side was suddenly scattered by the vigorous blow. , The ashes of
the fire fluttered all over the sky, illuminating Xiaohui's huge body like a
legendary demon.
"Woo..."
The angry behemoth roared, and with a wave of his right hand, a gray light
flashed, rushing towards the wild dog Taoist like a gallop, and it was in front of
the wild dog in a blink of an eye.
The wild dog Taoist felt that the wind was blowing on his face, and he almost
wanted to tear his skin before he had reached the body but broke through the
air. Under the horror, he flashed to the side desperately. When his body was
turbulent, he only felt a pain in his back, but it was gray. The light brushed his
back, and the wild dog shook his body, only to feel a strong force coming from
behind him, his throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood was already sprayed
out.
In the corner of his eye, he saw the gray light, which was his magic weapon of
animal teeth.
Before he could laugh bitterly, the giant ape's huge body suddenly appeared
above him, and the wild dog Taoist still wanted to escape, but his body was sore
that he could not move, so he sighed and closed his eyes to die.
Seeing that Xiao Hui was about to tear the wild dog into pieces, Zhou Yixian and
Xiaohuan stood by with a stunned body, with a huge body crashing down in
midair, at a loss. Suddenly, there was a strange change in Xiao Hui's body. Its
huge body suddenly tilted back, and then in a very strange and funny posture,
with a plop, buttocks down, he sat on the ground.
"boom!"
This sitting is full of momentum and prestige. Xiao Hui screamed "Woo" in her
mouth, obviously also very puzzled. The giant hand grabbed his head and turned
to look.
Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan, as well as the wild dog Taoist who escaped by chance,
also looked at them at the same time.
Gui Li, who woke up, suddenly appeared behind Xiao Hui with a lonely
expression, but his right hand grabbed Xiao Hui’s tail. I think he just pulled Xiao
Hui out of mid-air at the moment of that critical moment. Coming down, thus
saving the life of the wild dog Taoist.
Xiao Hui blinked with three eyes, and suddenly roared at the man who was only
half his height, but Gui Li shook his head gently.
Xiao Hui's body shook for a while. After a while, only the sound of bone kaka was
heard. In the stunned eyes of Zhou Yixian and others, the huge strange ape
suddenly shrank, and after a while, the original huge body was changed again. It
turned out that the cute three-eyed monkey looked around on the ground for a
while, and then rushed to Guili's shoulder with a "swish".
Guili slowly stretched out his hand and touched the monkey's head. Xiao Hui
rolled his three eyes strangely, and looked rather unwilling. He squeaked twice,
and at the same time stretched his finger to the Daoist. a bit.
Daoist Wild Dog was shocked, but he found that Gui Li was also looking at him,
and then he heard him say: "Are you going to kill me?"
The expression on the face of the wild dog Taoist changed, cloudy and sunny, and
he felt the surprised look of the small ring next to him, but somehow, under that
gaze, there was a burst of unspeakable sadness in his heart, and his mouth was
actually involuntarily loud. "Yes, I just want to kill you! You destroyed one of my
blood refining halls, and killed many of my fellow students. Should I avenge you
today?"
Gui Li didn't speak, but just looked at him coldly, but Xiao Hui on his shoulder
was quiet at the moment, and he gave a "squeak" in his mouth, as if laughing at a
wild dog.
The wild dog was uncomfortable when the ghost looked at him, and the silence
of the small ring beside him made him more uneasy. Under suffering, he gritted
his teeth and said angrily: "If you want to kill, kill. ?"
Gui Li slowly retracted his gaze from the wicked wild dog in front of him, and his
expression gradually changed.
A bit depressed, a bit lonely, a bit sad, a bit painful...
"What did I kill you for? If murder can save her, I will kill the people of the world,
and I will kill them early..." He whispered to himself, his voice was soft and
erratic: "Ten years, besides killing people, I have What did I do? Why am I still
alive..."
His face was bleak, his body slowly turned, and he ignored other people and
walked alone.
The Taoist Wild Dog was stunned, but Xiaohuan standing beside him suddenly
changed his complexion, and he ran after him. Zhou Yixian was taken aback, and
quickly reached out to grab it, but unexpectedly caught a hole.
Xiaohuan ran to catch up with Guili for a while, grabbed Guili's hand, and said,
"What's wrong with you, where are you going?"
Gui Li was asked by her like this, but for a moment only felt that the whole world
was shaking suddenly, and only those four words shook loudly!
"Where are you going...where are you going...where are you going..."
"Where can I... go?"
This man suddenly raised his head and looked up at the sky!
The pitch-black sky, the blackness is deep, and the depth is endless, there is not a
trace of light, the darkness of the sky, the sky and the earth, rushed down like the
sky, and flooded his figure away...
Where should I go...
In the darkness, there was a soft whisper, and asked in a low voice.

Qilidong is on the border of southern Xinjiang.
A desolate atmosphere enveloped the entire valley. Countless Miao people came
from all directions, standing on both sides of the road leading to the altar of the
half-mountain. There were old people, children, strong men, and women. There
was endless sadness in everyone's eyes. Some women began to cry slowly, and
soon, choking sounds sounded from all over the crowd.
Qinglong followed behind the Miao patriarch Tu Magu, solemnly holding the
small blue and white urn containing the ashes of the dead wizard in his hand,
and walked slowly towards the altar.
A pair of eyes looked at the small blue and white urn, the young man clenched his
fists, the women were crying, but the old people's faces were only desolate.
The patriarch Tu Magu has also been silent, his face is bleak, but he is obviously
more able to accept this fact than other Miao people.
Passing through the crowds and sad eyes, the mountain breeze blew gently and
brushed over the small urn, as if there was a soft noise, like singing, and
comforting.
This is the land of my hometown!
Qinglong has long been a figure who has seen countless big scenes, but at this
moment, he has a solemn face, step by step following behind the Tuma bone
patriarch, and walked to the front of the altar in the middle of the mountain.
On the platform in front of the altar, there were wizards who had already stood
in a circle. The older ones had grey hair, and the younger ones still had black
hair, but they had the same admiration in their eyes.
The eldest wizard who appeared to be the oldest came up slowly, bowed deeply
to Qinglong and saluted, and said a few words in Miao language. Qinglong didn't
dare to neglect, and he listened respectfully, but he didn't understand the
Southern Xinjiang Miao language, so he turned his head and looked at the
patriarch Tu Magu.
Tu Magu whispered: "This is the Aries wizard, now the wizard leader in the altar.
He greets you and thank you very much for sending back the remains of the
respected great wizard."
Qinglong said solemnly: "The great wizard has high morals and has done his best
for our Ghost King Sect. What he does is his own right."
Tu Magu whispered his words to the wizard Aries, the wizard Aries nodded, took
a step, came to Qinglong, and stretched out his hands.
Qinglong solemnly handed him the small blue and white urn in his hand.
The wizard Aries took it cherished and importantly. At the moment he took it, all
the surrounding wizards suddenly broke their silence and began to recite a
strange scripture in Miao language. The voice was faint, illusory and unreal. Like
a ghost whispering, like Lengyue Qinghan.
The sound of the curse gradually became louder, spreading far away, echoing
among the mountains of Qilitong, and from the bottom of the mountain, a cry of
crying came from the crowd.
The wizard Aries bowed to Qinglong and Tu Magu, turned around and walked
into the altar holding the small blue and white urn, and the other wizards
followed immediately.
Qinglong looked at all of this, and the sound of choking and crying in the distance
echoed in his ears, and he couldn't help but let out a long sigh.
Tu Magu looked sad, and said in a low voice: "Up and down the Miao people,
thank you, the envoy for sending the great wizard back to his hometown."
Qinglong said solemnly: "The patriarch is too polite. The great wizard has a great
kindness to our ghost king sect. We respect the predecessors' heart, and we are
not inferior to you. The ghost king of this sect originally wanted to personally
escort the master back, but he really has something to do. I can’t do it, so I ask
you to apologize."
Tu Ma Gu nodded, and said, "Master Ghost King is too polite to be. Please come
here."
After that, he stretched out his hand, but asked Qinglong to walk into the altar.
Qinglong was stunned and secretly surprised. He thought that this important
place of the altar was not that outsiders could enter and leave at will. Is it
possible that this patriarch has anything else to tell him?
It's just that he thought about it, and he walked over there under his feet. Sure
enough, only Tu Magu accompanied Qinglong into the altar. The other Miao
warriors who were behind him did not follow, and the group of wizards just now
disappeared. They wanted to walk into the depths of the altar.
Seeing no one around, Tu Magu stopped, Qinglong also stopped immediately,
looked at the complex-looking Miao patriarch in front of him, and whispered:
"Why, patriarch, is there anything else?"
Tu Magu hesitated for a moment, and said, "I do have one more thing. I want to
ask the envoy."
Qinglong said: "Please speak."
Tu Ma bone said: "The young man who came to Qilidong of my Miao nationality
before and invited the great wizard to go, I don't know what is going on now?"
Qinglong was startled, his mind flashed over the figure of Gui Li, he pondered for
a moment, and said: "Don't hide from the patriarch, that young man is the deputy
sect leader of our Ghost King Sect, but at this time he is overwhelmed, and few
people know his whereabouts."
Tu Magu showed a disappointed look on his face, but then he was solemn and
remained silent for a long time, saying: "Then please wait for a chance to see him,
and convey the old man's words."
Qinglong felt a little uneasy in his heart, but he nodded and said, "Please say the
patriarch."
Tu Magu looked into the darkness of the altar, and his voice became a little
erratic, saying: "Please tell me, in the Qilidong altar in southern Xinjiang that day,
an old man asked him for his request. Keep it in mind."
Qinglong frowned. He was also a very clever person. He only heard it once and
knew that Guili had promised something to the Miao people. The great wizard
decided to save Baguio so desperately, but Guili was not here, otherwise he I
really want to ask, what is so important?
Thinking like this in his heart, Qinglong didn't show it on his face, but solemnly
nodded his head and said: "Don't worry, the patriarch will definitely bring it
next."
Tu Magu sighed, and was about to say something, but suddenly only heard a
scream from outside the altar.
This howling sound seemed to come from the sky, endless, but dull and seemed
to come out from the bottom of Jiuyou, full of meaning of killing, in the meantime,
there was a deep and endless fierce rolling in.
In an instant, just under the blue sky and white sun, the sound of ghost crying
among the Qilidong mountains was loud, and the roaring and roaring sounds of
countless beasts shook the valley, rushing thunder bursts, and rushing, like the
sea, the waves, and the Qilidong. The island was swallowed instantly.
Tu Ma bone suddenly changed color, and even Qinglong's face was slightly
moved. The two of them swept outside the altar at the same time, only to see that
the sky above Qilidong, the originally blue clear sky, had been covered by dark
clouds at some point.
The ear-piercing screams still roared endlessly, the black clouds were surging,
the Miao people down the mountain were panicked, and the children, women
and children screamed loudly.
A gust of gloomy wind rushed out of the dark clouds in the sky coldly, like a
proud demon, looking at the earth with a grinning grin.
The sound of Pentium’s footsteps finally approached, and the first huge figure
appeared from a distant hill——
The white bones are particularly dazzling under this black cloud, but the three
colorful wings behind it are strangely beautiful, but such beautiful wings grow in
a giant snake with only white bones except the head. On his body, it seemed
extremely terrifying.
A white-bone demon snake nearly three feet long, shaking the three pairs of
wings on the bones behind it, the snake letter on the snake's head kept
swallowing and exhaling a black air.
After a while, from behind and beside this white-bone monster snake, and even
from the rolling mountains and mountains, on the peaks of the valleys around
Qilitong, among the sounds of endless ghosts crying, countless kinds of weird
monsters and alien races emerged. , Screaming, grinning, waving weapons and
claws, rushed down from the mountain and rushed into the valley, terrified the
people.
And at this moment, above the sky, amidst the roar of the cloudy wind, Huo Di
exploded with a thunder, rumbling loudly, like a wave surging and rolling,
shaking the world, mixed with such a vague roar——
exquisite……

Chapter Twenty
Qingyun Mountain.
Tongtian Peak, the ancestral hall of the Patriarch.
The old man guarding the ancestral hall, still holding his broken broom in his
hand, stood at the entrance of the Patriarch's ancestral hall and looked out. The
wrinkled face faintly revealed a strange expression, as if with a bit of expectation,
and as if there was a little excitement.
There is no one on the open space outside the main hall, but if you look carefully,
you will find that there are many strange spells around the open space than
usual, either on the surrounding tree trunks, or hiding in the bushes and rocks.
under. Each piece of talisman paper is separated by about half a foot, and it
seems that they are not related to each other, but in fact they faintly form a
mysterious array, isolating this open space from the surroundings.
The sun is gentle, from the sky, inside and outside the circle, but there is no
difference at all, the same is generally illuminated by the sun.
Only the next moment, there was a sharp sound, which suddenly sounded from
above the clearing. The old man standing at the entrance of the Patriarch's
ancestral hall looked up, holding the broom hand, and subconsciously tightened
a bit.
A strange darkness suddenly appeared from the top of this clearing, and in a
blink of an eye, it enveloped the sky over the clearing, instantly contaminating
the surroundings with a heavy sense of killing. But this piece of darkness is only
in this open space, to be precise, only in the magic circle formed by the
surrounding talisman paper. Obviously, the strange magic circle on the periphery
is the power set by the master. Used in restraint.
I saw that the black energy in mid-air became thicker and thicker, making people
feel like they were in Jiuyou Hell, but in the next moment, a long roar of dragon
roar came from the black energy, but the blue light was shining from the black
energy. The middle suddenly burst out, and in a blink of an eye, the radiance was
so bright that the black energy was driven out.
Lin Jingyu was holding the Dragon Slashing Sword and appeared high in the sky.
The blue light shining from his body was extremely dazzling, but seeing his eyes
gleaming and the human sword united, he rushed straight down from the sky.
The Dragon Slashing Sword entrained thousands of rays of light, and it gave out a
huge roar with great momentum. The sword was still far in the sky, and the
ground was already dusty, and the sand and rocks flew away. And as Lin Jingyu's
body shot down like electricity, the sides of his body seemed to be burning out of
thin air because of the speed and momentum.
He looked like a desperate and full of war spirit, flying down.
The lips of the old man in the ancestral hall suddenly began to tremble slightly.
"boom!"
A huge roar came in a blink of an eye, and the ground hit by this magical power
of true magic groaned in agony. In an instant, the surface of the magic circle was
torn apart, and large and small stones broke off the ground and rose into the
sky. And the dazzling blue light group in the center of the force has penetrated
deeply into the depths of the earth.
The various talisman papers around this clearing area, including the mysterious
spells drawn on it, suddenly lit up together. There was a faint sound of
mysterious spells in the air, which sounded like a whisper, and the invisible
power radiated away, enveloping this huge destructive force without letting it
leak out.
Outside the law formation, the sun is warm and the vegetation is leisurely; while
inside the law formation, the earth is turned upside down, like a storm.
This is the magical sight outside the ancestral hall of Qingyun Mountain's
Patriarch at this moment.
In the distance, a dark green figure looked at this place from a distance, standing
with his hands held down, motionless.
The storm in the circle gradually subsided, and the sand, gravel and dust that had
been inspired by the huge power fell one after another. The cracks on the ground
and the huge deep hole still recorded the earth-shattering blow just now.
On the face of the old man standing at the entrance of the Patriarch's ancestral
hall, the corners of his mouth moved, finally showing a smile. In the depths of his
eyes, there seemed to be a deep trace of relief.
After a whistling sound, Lin Jingyu held the Dragon Slashing Sword and jumped
out of the deep pit. His body was covered with dust, and even his handsome face
was stained a bit. As soon as he fell to the ground, he immediately began to gasp,
but above his face, there was still an expression of excitement that could not be
restrained.
He raised his head and looked at the old man standing at the door of the
ancestral hall.
With a smile on the old man's mouth, he slowly raised his hand and beckoned
him gently.
Lin Jingyu panted for a while, walked quickly to the old man, and exclaimed,
"Senior, I..."
The old man smiled and nodded, his eyes rested on him, full of comfort and love,
and he whispered: "You are fine, really fine."
As he said, he slowly raised his head, looked at the sky, and said leisurely: "Even
if I had cultivated this type of'Ghost Slashing God' true sword art, it would not be
much faster than you."
With a "brush", Lin Jingyu inserted the Dragon Slashing Sword back into the
scabbard, the excitement on his face still remained, and said, "Senior, if you were
not for your guidance, I really don't know when I will be able to practice. This
peerless truth!"
The old man "hummed", with a look of disdain on his face, and said lightly: "In
today's Qingyun Gate, besides Daoxuan, it's okay for Tian Buyi and your former
master Cangsong. The other elders are the first. They're all incompetent guys."
Lin Jingyu was startled. He has been learning arts from this mysterious ancestral
old man for more than ten years. Over the years, every time he has practiced, his
admiration and admiration for this old man has grown deeper. I really feel that
this old man is I opened up a world that I never knew, and it turned out that
monasticism can still be practiced in this way.
On weekdays, Lin Jingyu gets along with this old man for a long time, and the old
man also loves him day by day. The things he talks to him on weekdays also
gradually increase. Naturally, some critics of the world are involved. At this
moment, the old man’s The tone was unexpectedly arrogant, as if looking at the
world, few people could enter the eyes of his law.
Although Lin Jingyu did not dare to refute at first, he was still a little dissatisfied
in his heart. However, as his practice deepened, he felt that the old man was
really unfathomable, and he felt that he was so arrogant, that he naturally had his
reason. With such a deed, how many people in the world can really be
appreciated by him?
It’s just that he has always been very displeased with Dazhufeng’s obese teacher,
Shu Tian Buyi. I’m afraid there are some reasons why he saw Tian’s difficulty
scolding Zhang Xiaofan in the first place. This time he couldn’t help saying:
"Senior, I think that Tian is not easy to be ordinary. Tight, what's so great?"
The old man glanced at him, shook his head and said, "What do you young people
know? Tian Buyi doesn't look amazing, but he has a talent for cultivating Taoism,
and his perseverance and perseverance are far beyond the reach of others. This
point is especially important after deepening his practice. He has been mediocre
since he started. Once he gets the guidance and enlightenment, he can practice
Dao swiftly, and his achievements are still higher than those of the brothers and
sisters who are alive and despise him."
He snorted coldly again, and said, "This person in this world is so mediocre, like
the old Tianyun and Shang Zhengliang gangs of trash, what else do they know?"
Lin Jingyu was silent, but looking at the old man's arrogant complexion, he even
regarded the Taoist Tianyun and the other famous Qingyun first seats as rubbish.
If this were spread outside, it would be a shocking joke, but somehow , Lin Jingyu
heard it at this moment, but didn't even doubt it.
The old man turned his head and looked at Lin Jingyu, and said, "Although you
can already use this style of'slashing ghosts and gods', this type of true sword art
is so strong that it is powerful, but it also consumes a lot of your own vitality. You
With different talents, you can already practice this method at a young age, but
you still need to practice continuously before you can use it freely. Don't use this
true sword technique until you are in a critical situation."
Lin Jingyu knelt down in front of him and said respectfully: "Yes, my disciple
knows."
The old man helped him up, looked at him a few times, and a trace of arrogance
flashed across his face, and said: "Fang today, inside and outside the
Qingyunmen, they only say the'Extreme Sword Guarding Thunder Technique' is
my Qingyunmen supreme truth. In fact, what kind of person I sent Qingye
Patriarch back then. His old man sorted out the Taoism passed down by his
predecessor Patriarch and learned from his own insights from the unknown
ancient scrolls. He passed down a total of four types of true swordsmanship.
Which one is not? The supreme truth with incredible power?"
"What?" Lin Jingyu was startled, and said, "There are other things! My master...he
never told me before."
The old man shook his head slightly and said, "Your master doesn't even know."
Lin Jingyu’s surprise was even more serious. Daoist Cangsong’s position in the
Qingyun Gate was under one person and above 10,000 people, but the old man
said that he didn’t even know about him, but in fact Daoist Cangsong did. Never
told him.
Lin Jingyu couldn't help but become more curious about the origin of this old
man's identity.
The old man’s eyes full of vicissitudes of life only turned on his face, and he knew
the young man’s mind, but he didn’t say anything, but suddenly frowned, as if he
had noticed some movement, his gaze suddenly turned towards Take a look in
the distance.
After a while, he retracted his gaze with a strange expression on his face, and
then said lightly: "It's getting late, you go back first!"
Lin Jingyu felt a little reluctant, but he had always respected this old man as a
god, so he didn't dare not listen to him, so he knelt down three heads upright,
and then went back and left.
Soon there was only the old man left in the field. He was silent for a long time,
and his body returned to his rickety appearance. He staggered to the side, the
broom danced, and the dust rose. While sweeping the stones and dust, the
mysterious charms in those hidden places were also He swept up like nothing,
and floated into the dust.
After finishing the clearing, he filled the pit that Lin Jingyu had punched in
random with those rocks. After barely filling it, the old man seemed to panting
and tired. He stood and rested for a while before he slowly turned around. ,
Walked back to the main hall of the Patriarch's ancestral hall.

The main hall of the ancestral hall was still as quiet and dim as it used to be. In
front of the countless spiritual positions enshrined in the depths of the hall,
candlelights flickered silently.
Only at this moment, there was an extra figure standing in front of those spiritual
positions, standing long.
The man was dressed in a dark green Taoist robe and had a fairy-style Taoist
bone. He was the real Tao Xuan person, the head of the Qingyun Sect today.
Master Taoxuan heard the sound of footsteps, turned his head and glanced at the
old man, but didn't say anything, then turned his head to look at the ancestor's
spirit tablets, then took a step, and picked up three fine incense on the sacrifice
table in front of the spirit tablets. It was lit on a nearby candle, held the incense
respectfully and bowed three times, and inserted the incense into the incense
burner.
"I haven't been here for a while," Dao Xuan's voice was calm and slow, as if
talking to a very old friend, "I wonder if the listed Patriarch will blame me?"
The old man standing behind him walked up tremblingly, leaned the broomstick
aside, picked up a rag, gently wiped off the incense ash on the sacrificial table,
and whispered: "You made me vivid and colorful. It’s too late to rejoice, so how
can you blame you?"
Daoxuan Zhenren smiled faintly, turned his head to look at him, and suddenly
said, "You seem to be a bit older again."
The old man paused for a while, and then wiped the table again, without turning
his head back, saying: "Those who are dead in their hearts will naturally grow
old faster."
Daoxuan Zhenren looked at the old man silently, and did not speak any
more. The old man slowly and carefully wiped the sacrificial table, put the rag
aside, turned to face the real person Daoxuan, looked at him for a while, and
suddenly said, "Did you see it just now?"
Daoxuan nodded silently and sighed: "The child is indeed very qualified, but," his
voice seemed to be louder: "I didn't expect that you would pass the'Ghost Slayer'
to him."
The old man snorted, and said, "This child has a good temperament and aptitude.
If that's the case, why don't you pass it on? Is it all hidden in your body like you,
and if you die, take it to the coffin?"
Daoxuan's face changed, and he seemed to be angry, but somehow, facing the old
man, he, the leader of the world's righteous Taoism, was extremely patient. It
was such ironic words that he only changed his face and immediately held back.
Up.
"By the way, there is one more thing, I want to talk to you." Dao Xuan Zhenren
said lightly.
The old man raised his head and said, "I'm just a dying old man, what's the
matter?"
Taoxuan Zhen said: "Just today, later, the master of Fenxiang Valley, Yun Yilan,
will lead his disciples to come to Qingyun Mountain to worship the mountain."
The old man frowned suddenly and said, "Yun Yilan?"
Master Taoxuan smiled and said, "Do you still remember him?"
The old man sneered, turned his head, his voice suddenly became a little
meaningful, and said: "That person, but he's an old slippery..."

Southern Xinjiang, Qilitong Mountains.
Here is a rolling mountain range, with Qilitong Valley as the center, extending in
all directions. For a long time, the mountains were filled with lush forests, green
mountains and green waters, but at this moment they have completely lost their
original appearance.
The icy wind fell from the sky, whizzing through the mountains, like a ghost
crying. The sky was covered with black dark clouds, and the pressure was very
low, a bit like when the Li nationality invaded Qilidong that day, but the power
was far from comparable.
And the original forest with a wide variety of birds and beasts has now
completely transformed into a hell on earth. There are all kinds of weird
monsters and alien races everywhere, and there are corpses of slaughtered birds
and beasts, a bloody storm.
With a long roar, a figure flew from a distance, and several ups and downs came
to the front, it was Qinglong.
He had a stern face, and his shirt was already stained with blood. The strong
wind passed by, he stayed on a horizontal branch, looked around anxiously, and
then looked behind him.
Between the forest trees that were originally plainly served, there was a piercing
and long howl suddenly, and where the wings were flapping loudly, the huge
bone demon snake suddenly rose into the sky, and the two giant eyes
immediately reflected the figure of the blue dragon in front, which was even
bigger. With a roar, he rushed forward. And immediately behind it, black smoke
billowed, roaring like waves, countless monsters swarmed in and rushed
towards Qinglong.
Not long ago, the place where the Qilidong Miao people lived was suddenly
surrounded by countless groups of monsters, the leader of which was this
extremely terrifying monster, the white bone monster snake. The bone monster
snake was huge, and the bones were brandished wherever it went, and humans
and animals were beaten out, and it was more capable of spraying out poisonous
gas, and the middle person would die. As for other ordinary monsters, they were
also infinitely powerful and extremely cruel.
Although the Miao people are brave, but where is the opponent of these
monsters, Qilidong has become a hell on earth, a slaughter field in a blink of an
eye.
Seeing that the situation was not good, Qinglong made a decisive decision and
asked Tu Magu, the chief of the Miao clan, to withdraw the remaining Miao
people into the altar. The shamans in those altars knew some Southern Xinjiang
shamanism and were able to resist for a while, but he rushed forward and was
surprised. He attacked the Bone Monster Snake with a swift movement, and at
the same time, he used the swift method to kill the monster beast, and it really
attracted most of the monster's attention to himself.
It's just that the other monsters are nothing but the white-bone monster snake is
no trivial thing. With the Dao of Qinglong, plus the "universe and clear light ring"
with a strange treasure, it can't win. Moreover, the surrounding monsters
gathered more and more, and the pressure on the Qinglong became more and
more serious. In addition to the shock in his heart, he also deliberately led away
these monsters, so he aimed to escape to the mountain, and indeed attracted
many monsters, including the bone monster snake. .
It's just that since he wanted to draw away the monsters, he didn't want to fly
into the sky, and only flew over the forest floor, but to his surprise, it seemed that
the beasts and birds all over the mountains had undergone weird changes. They
weren't slaughtered. It has turned into a monster with a particularly strong
aggressiveness, it will appear wherever it goes, and it will be attacked, which is
really difficult.
At this moment, the Azure Dragon flew again, evading the blow of the huge tail
from the raging bone monster snake, but saw three or four giant trees under his
feet that had not known how many years they had been alive, they were swept
away by this monster. When he stepped to the side, there was a clattering noise,
during which it directly hit many smaller monsters, and suddenly wailing
sounded everywhere.
The Bone Demon Snake watched the Qinglong fly up, the snake's head soared up
into the sky, and with a roar, suddenly three pairs of wings vibrated, and the
huge body flew up and rushed towards Qinglong in the air.
Qinglong was taken aback. Although he saw that the monster had three pairs of
wings at the beginning, but such a huge figure really flew, the power was really
amazing. For a while, he saw that huge body rushed down overwhelmingly.
However, Qinglong is not a mortal after all. He is listed as the head of the four
great sage envoys of the Ghost King Sect. He is naturally extraordinary. When he
twists his body, he abruptly passes through the gap between the body of the
bone demon and the snake. Flew in the opposite direction to Qilitong.
The Bone Demon Snake roared again and again, flapping its wings to catch up.
Qinglong flew for a while. After all, his mastery was profound. He gradually
threw away the monsters such as the bone monsters and snakes. The distance
was also farther. He was thinking whether he should get rid of these monsters
and then return to Qilidong to take a look at them. What happened to the Miao
people?
At this moment, he suddenly swept away from the corner of his eyes, he saw a
purple glow flashing in the woods below him, and then blood splashed, the
monsters roared one after another, and the monsters from all directions rushed
to the place under him. .
Seeing from the air, countless ferocious monsters pounced with their teeth and
claws, like an endless sea of evil, which was really thrilling.
And among them, there was a woman yelling.
Qinglong's heart moved, a few thoughts flashed in his heart, and finally his body
collapsed, and he went to check it out.
As soon as I entered the woods, I only smelled the stench, and I felt like vomiting.
The corpses of monsters were everywhere, lying on the ground torn apart, with
blood splattered everywhere. Not far away, there was a woman-like person
fighting with countless monsters. In his hand, there was a magic weapon with a
sparkling purple light.
Qinglong's eyes shrank, and he lost his voice: "Purple Mang Blade...Are you
Jinpinger?"
The woman seemed to be taken aback. Looking back, her body floated over, but
her hands didn't stop at all. The purple light shone through the stretched area,
and killed three more monsters.
"Who are you?" Jin Ping'er fell to Qinglong and said coldly.
Qinglong felt strange, with Jinpinger's Taoist practice at this moment, why didn't
he rise from the sky? Once in the sky, only a few of these monsters can go to the
sky. Isn't that simple?
Even though he thought so in his heart, Qinglong was still ready to answer, but
before he could speak, he and Jin Ping'er both shook their bodies at the same
time. If they felt something, they raised their heads and looked forward together.
Just now, there were countless monsters that had fallen into a state of madness,
suddenly retreating like a tide, but in the depths of the forest in front of them, an
icy killing intent surged over. This invisible killing intent was cold, unexpectedly
The two figures who made them so high in Taoism couldn't help but fought a
cold war.
Qinglong's heart was shocked, and there was such a terrible thing in southern
Xinjiang!
Just where they were horrified, the next moment, behind the giant tree in front,
suddenly a figure flickered, and someone slowly walked out.
The man was dressed in a bright silk shirt, with black hair scattered over his
shoulders, his hands were slender and white, and his appearance was extremely
handsome. He was actually a pretty, almost coquettish young man.
Qinglong only looked a little dumbfounded, but almost at the same time, he
suddenly felt that the body of Jin Ping'er beside him somehow trembled slightly
after the appearance of this young man.

Chapter 21 Unwilling
The forest gradually became quiet, and the monster beast that was barking
fiercely before, somehow dispersed away, and the speed really surprised
Qinglong. It was just in his heart that Jin Ping'er's reaction when he saw this
strange boy made him even more unpredictable.
The boy's gaze slowly fell on the two of them, and he looked carefully, as if
frowning slightly, and said, "Are you from the Middle-Earth?"
What the young man said was actually a soft, nice and pure Middle-earth
language. Qinglong was taken aback and asked, "Who are you?"
The young man smiled slightly, revealing two rows of white teeth. It seemed a bit
naive, and it was incompatible with the bloody scenes around him. He only heard
him smile and said, "Who am I? This is a good question!" He Slowly said: "Who
am I?"
Qinglong snorted and said in a low voice: "I am the ghost king Zong Qinglong,
who is this person?"
Jin Ping'er was taken aback. Obviously she also knew the name of Qinglong.
Originally, the three major factions of the Demon Sect had always fought fiercely.
As an outstanding disciple of the new generation of the Acacia Sect, Jin Ping'er
had never seen Qinglong, but this ghost king was in the sect. The information of
the pivotal figures is already well-known.
Jin Ping'er nodded slightly at the moment, saying hello. Originally from their
standpoint, they were regarded as enemies and not friends, but at this moment
in this different place in southern Xinjiang, monsters were rampant, and the two
could not help treating each other as comrades-in-arms.
Jin Ping'er glanced at the young man in front of him and said in a low voice, "Be
careful, he is a beast monster. All the beasts around are his subordinates. They
have a very high way." She paused, then answered softly, " Dao Fa is also very
weird."
Qinglong frowned, and was about to ask a few more questions, but a roar
suddenly came from the direction behind him, and then the sound of the trees
falling to the ground was endless. The two quickly turned their heads and looked
at it, only to see that the bone demon snake rushed all the way. , But there was no
other little demon beside it. Like other demon beasts, he was shocked by the
appearance of the beast demon and did not dare to approach here.
Qinglong unexpectedly caught up with the Bone Demon Snake so quickly, seeing
that demon snake arrived in front of him in a blink of an eye, accompanied by a
fishy wind, the white shadow flashed, and the huge snake body of the demon
snake swept over.
In front of these monsters, the big trees that have grown for many years were
swept by almost like grass, and they were uprooted one after another with a
boom, and flew towards this side.
Qinglong and Jin Ping'er jumped up at the same time. Neither of them were
ordinary people. Both of them could see at a glance that the bone demon snake in
front of him was not an ordinary monster. Its inner demon energy was full, and it
was obvious that the morality was not low.
But what is more important is that the mysterious young man in front of him has
not taken action from beginning to end, but neither of them can see through its
depth.
Qinglong was fine, just secretly jealous, but that Jin Ping'er seemed to know more
than Qinglong, and was extremely nervous. Even when facing the bone demon
snake, half of his mind seemed to be behind.
Jin Ping'er looks like this, naturally, he can't escape the eyes of the experienced
Qinglong. At this moment, the two of them are not directly fighting the Bone
Monster Snake, but relying on their physical skills to chase Feiteng near the Bone
Monster Snake, and occasionally take advantage of the time to snipe the Bone
Monster Snake, but the body of the Monster Snake seems extremely tough and
ordinary. The magic weapon Dao Fa can't hurt it.
But unable to catch up with Qinglong and Jinping'er, the white-bone demon
snake roared again and again, its huge body was constantly twisting, and the
speed was getting faster and faster, without the slightest cumbersome
appearance, and gradually caught up with them two.
Qinglong was shocked, this white-bone monster snake was already so difficult to
deal with, and the young man behind him who was called the beast monster by
Jin Pinger was the leader of these monsters, wouldn't it be even more
terrifying? When this thought turned, he thought about it, and as he flew past Jin
Ping'er, he said anxiously: "Go!"
Jin Ping'er obviously didn't want to stay here for a long time, and immediately
nodded, and pointed at the sky at the same time.
Qinglong understood, almost at the same time, the two of them uttered a
whisper, and a clear light on Qinglong's hand was mixed in the golden vase with
purple awns, hitting the bone vertebrae of the white bone demon snake from the
side. Rao was the white bone demon snake with strong bones, and was knocked
down backwards by these two masters. The snake's body was soft, and the
vigorous force was eliminated by several shaking, but after all, it was already
suppressed and unable to catch up.
Qinglong took advantage of this gap, whistling, and rose into the air, but at the
moment his body flew up, his mind suddenly moved, and the light from the
corner of his eyes looked aside, and as expected, Jin Pinger's body was not flying
upwards.
"Roar..."
At the moment of suspicion in Qinglong's heart, the originally clear sky suddenly
darkened before his eyes, and a dark scene suddenly appeared on his head that
had just flew out of the branch, and he rushed down like a mountain.
Qinglong was on the alert at the moment of the moment when he was in danger.
The "Universal Light Ring" on his right hand was clear and light, instantly
forming a light ball to protect his whole body, and at the same time his body
moved abruptly to the side.
Even so, the momentum of the shady rush is unbelievable. With a loud "bang",
the aperture of the Azure Dragon's body was hit hard and flew out immediately.
At the same time, Qinglong clearly saw Jin Ping'er turn into a purple light, flying
into the sky from the shady scene that he led away, and from a distance, I heard
her soft laughter: "Thank you Uncle is coming, and if you have fate in the future,
the little girl will thank you in person!"
Qinglong Qiang held back the surging blood in his chest, and a wry smile
appeared at the corner of his mouth. He had been in the whole life, and when he
was old, he actually let such a little girl do calculations once.
Only at this moment, he couldn't care about the golden bottle. He reached out in
midair and grabbed the trunk of a big tree. With a "hiss" palm, he plunged deeply
into the wood, and his body immediately turned around and fell. Come down.
But the next moment, the Bone Demon Snake had chased behind him, staring at
him, but didn't immediately rush, a huge snake's head hesitated and hissed.
As for the shady scene ahead, it fell to the ground at the moment, and the sound
of "swish" disappeared again. The speed was so fast that it was almost
uncommon.
It was that fascinating young man, who appeared like a ghost a mile away in
front of Qinglong, standing with his hand held down.
Qinglong fell to the ground and let out a sigh of relief. He was stopped, but at this
moment he was not in a hurry to escape. He just frowned slightly, looked at the
boy for a few times, and suddenly said: "Just now, the sky monster, but the
legend In the'gluttonous'?"
The young man raised his eyebrows, but a smile appeared at the corner of his
mouth. He nodded and said, "I don't think you have some eyesight, yes, it is
gluttonous."
"Roar!"
Following the boy's words, the strange sound that rang out this time was soft and
low, from behind the boy. After a while, a hideous head slowly leaned out from
behind the boy's figure.
It is not clear what kind of animal this strange head is like, but there are four
eyes roughly the size of a copper bell, two pairs of upper and lower sides of the
face, six sharp fangs are exposed from the big mouth, and there is salivation from
it. It keeps dripping. The gray-black skin is covered with rough bumps, which are
the most ferocious ghosts in human legends, I'm afraid there is no such ugly
monster as this monster.
Qinglong took a breath!
The gluttonous neck seemed to be very long. The strange head protruded a lot
from behind the young man, turned around, and went around the shoulders in
front of the young man. The young man looked calm and calm in front of such a
fierce beast. .
Qinglong calmed his mind, and said slowly: "Unexpectedly, there are such fierce
beasts in this world!"
The young man smiled, reached out his hand, and touched the gluttonous head.
The gluttonous looks fierce, but under his palm, he just groaned in a low voice
and rubbed his head against the youth's hand, if not It looks too vicious, almost
like a puppy.
The young man glanced at Qinglong and suddenly said, "That woman was your
companion just now. She knew that the gluttony was hidden in the air, but she
deliberately let you be a bait to lure gluttonous down and escape by herself. You
must be very angry at this moment?"
Qinglong was on guard secretly in his heart, but smiled in his mouth: "I was
incompetent by her, no wonder people!"
The young man glanced at him more, nodded and said, "If this is the case, you
will die!"
Before the voice fell, he didn't see any movement, but the bone monster snake
that had been watching the dragon behind the dragon suddenly opened its
mouth like a command, and swallowed it down in one bite.
Qinglong had been concentrating on guard. Although the bone demon snake
protruded into trouble, he didn't panic. He didn't retreat but instead rushed
towards the bone demon snake, shocking the snake demon.
Taking advantage of the snake monster’s stunned, Qinglong has rushed under
the snake monster, his body flickered, avoiding the poisonous gas sprayed by the
angry snake monster, kicked the snake monster’s white bones, and forced the
monster snake’s huge body towards He kicked three feet forward, and at the
same time, he took advantage of his strength to soar into the sky, and his hands
were clear and bright, and six walls of light were instantly placed in the direction
of gluttony.
Among the two beasts, the one he feared the most was the young man who had
never taken a shot.
The bone demon snake roared again and again, but it was too late to catch up.
Seeing that the blue dragon was about to fly into the blue sky, he had to get out of
the trap. Suddenly his feet tightened, and his body soaring up into the sky was
grabbed by one hand. After a while, his body was grinning low. When the sound
came, there was a strong force coming from that hand, Qinglong only felt that his
body was suddenly burning like heat, and his body was shaken. It was actually
involuntarily being thrown out by this hand.
In the midair, I saw his body floating, and with the sound of the branch breaking
and breaking, Qinglong's body was thrown into the forest again.
In the forest, the roar of countless monsters once again sounded.
In mid-air, the young man closed his eyes slightly and looked up at the sky. The
wind blew by, blowing his bright silk clothes to hunt and dance.
In the distance, there seems to be a beast roaring...

Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak, Yuqing Palace.
The Qingyunmen from the head of Daoxuan Zhenren, the first seat of each vein
gathered in the hall, and many other elders also stood behind the first seat.
Rarely stood at the door of the Yuqing Hall. Seeing their appearance, they seemed
to be waiting for someone. .
No matter who it is, being able to receive such courtesy as Qingyunmen is indeed
the number one character in the world.
In addition to the people from Qingyunmen, Li Xun also stood under his head,
standing quietly and respectfully, but with a vague expression of excitement in
his eyes, his eyes looked to the other side from time to time.
There, Lu Xueqi, dressed in white, was standing behind the indifferent Master
Shuiyue.
Not long afterwards, the melodious bell of the top of Qingyun Mountain came
from far away, and it rang five times in succession. Everyone in the audience
looked outside the hall, and from a distance, a voice came in.
"Master of Fenxiang Valley, Mr. Yun Yilanyun worships the mountain..."
Almost at the same time that the sound fell, a flame-like figure appeared at the
gate of Yuqing Hall.
"Hehe, where is Senior Brother Daoxuan, I want to die little brother!"
Yun Yilan, dressed in red and smiling, walked in stride, followed by Shangguance,
Lu Shun and a group of Fenxianggu elders and disciples. The number of them
was as many as several dozen.
There was a faint sound of surprise from the Qingyunmen crowd, but after a
while, everyone's eyes were focused on Yun Yilan's face.
This person who has been well-known for many years of righteousness in the
world was also a powerful character at the time. Most of the older Qingyunmen
elders who were present had met this person, but at this moment, everyone's
eyes were only astonished.
Is this man with a vaguely similar face but clearly only a man of manhood, really
that Yun Yilan, who has already white beard and hair decades ago?
The real Taoxuan carefully looked at Yun Yilan a few times, walked forward, and
said with a smile: "Donor Yun, you and I have not seen you for many years, but
you have already made great progress in Taoism, and you have realized it from
the'Fenxiang Jade Book'. 'Yuyang Realm', the first of eight hundred years of
Fenxiang Valley, is gratifying!"
Yun Yilan's original smile on his face suddenly froze. After a while, a trace of
amazement flashed in his eyes, but his face had returned to naturalness, and said,
"Brother Daoxuan has such good eyesight, admire and admire!"
Daoxuan Zhenren said with a smile: "Where, where, I should be the one who
admires you."
Yun Yilan looked at it by sight, Daoxuan Zhenren looked at each other with a
smile, and after a moment the two laughed at each other. Li Xun walked up next
to him, kneeling down and saluting: "Master, my disciple has been waiting here
for a long time."
Yun Yilan nodded and smiled: "Get up, have you been here for a few days, can
you appreciate the mystery of Qingyun Mountain, the wonderland on earth?"
Li Xun stood up and said respectfully: "Qingyun Mountain is indeed well-
deserved, and the disciples are eye-opening. In addition, I would like to thank
Master Daoxuan and..." He paused and said loudly: "With Xiaozhufeng’s sister Lu
Xueqi, Take me to appreciate this wonderful scenery of the fairy family."
There was a "buzz" among the Qingyunmen crowd, and the discussion went
away. In addition to the elders, there were also many younger generations of
disciples, and countless people immediately looked at the frosty woman.
The corners of Lu Xueqi's mouth moved, but her face was indifferent, and finally
she didn't say anything.
Master Daoxuan smiled and grabbed Yun Yilan's hand and said, "Master Yungu
has this disciple, and there will be someone to follow. Come, please come to your
seat!"
Yun Yilan leaned back and said, "Please, please."
The two looked at each other with a smile, and walked up at the same time.
Daoxuan Zhenren and Yun Yilan sat on the same seat, and on both sides were
members of the door.
After a period of greetings, Daoxuan Zhenren laughed and said: "Fenxiang Valley
is a giant of the righteous way in the world, and everyone in the world respects
it. The Lord Yungu came here this time, and it really makes the Qingyun gate
flourish."
Yun Yilan shook his head repeatedly, and said, "The real person is too rewarding,
too rewarding," he said, his complexion changed suddenly, and he said solemnly:
"Actually, there are two important things to come to worship the mountain next
time. We must ask everyone from Qingyunmen."
Master Daoxuan quickly said, "Master Yungu is too polite, please say something."
Yun Yilan coughed, and said, "I'm not hiding it from you, this first thing is a great
catastrophe that has been rare in the world for hundreds of years!"
Everyone at Qingyunmen was immediately moved, and Tian Buyi, who was
sitting at the head of the real Taoxuan, frowned, and said, "What's the
explanation of Lord Yungu?"
Yun Yilan sighed and said, "Everyone knows something. Just a month ago, among
the hundred thousand mountains in southern Xinjiang that Bengu had guarded
for generations, a peerless monster had already come back to life."
Daoxuan Zhenren was taken aback, and said, "Peerless monster?"
Yun Yilan nodded and said: "Yes, it's a peerless monster. You are far away in
Middle Earth, and you don't know the details of it. However, I have a line of
Fenxiang Valley who has guarded southern Xinjiang for generations, so I know
very well. This monster is called a beast. God' is an ancient evildoer. I don't know
where it came from. I only know that it was a disaster to the world and
slaughtered countless lives..."
Sitting next to Tian Buyi and Fenghuifeng's first seat, Uncle Zeng often frowned
and said, "Could it be possible that with the master of Cloud Valley's way to the
sky, coupled with the strength of Fenxiang Valley up and down, can't deal with
this monster?"
Yun Yilan looked sad, and said: "Everyone is laughing, it's not that I am afraid of
things and dare not take it. I really know that this matter is not trivial and that
the Fenxianggu family can't stop it, so I took the liberty to come and ask a real
person to watch the world. The common people’s points, ascend the height and
shout, the world will strike together, so that there is hope of victory. Otherwise,
the big things will be done, and the lives of the world will inevitably be killed and
injured!"
The people of Qingyunmen looked at each other. That said, it was good, but
Fenxianggu suddenly jumped out and said that there was a peerless demon.
There is no hope if all the cultivators in the world resist together. How can it be
acceptable to people?
However, Daoxuan is a man of Taoism after all, he pondered for a long time, and
resolutely said: "If things are as the Lord Yungu said, it is an unprecedented
catastrophe for the people of the world. I wait for the practitioners, and they
have always We pride ourselves on being righteous, and we must not ignore it. In
that case, Qingyunmen and Fenxianggu will join hands to fight against this
monster. Later, I will send a book to Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple and ask
him to come to Qingyun Mountain for consultation. "
Yun Yilan let out a sigh of relief, and said, "It's so good, this little brother has let
go of his heart!"
Master Daoxuan smiled and said, "Master Yungu was joking. By the way, I don't
know what the second major event is. Could it be another catastrophe?"
Yun Yilan's eyes flashed, and he took a deep look at Dao Xuan, and then said: "No,
this second thing is a good thing."
A smile appeared on the corner of Daoxuan's mouth.
Yun Yilan smiled and said, "The second thing I do here is to propose to your
disciple Li Xun, Lu Xueqi Lu."
As soon as this statement came out, Lu Xueqi, who was standing behind Master
Shuiyue, shook her body, and Huo Di raised her head, and the Azure Cloud Gate
suddenly exploded like a pot, and there was an uproar. This reaction is simply
more catastrophic than just heard that there is a peerless monster. Also be
surprised!
Countless gazes instantly saw Lu Xueqi's astonished face, and after a while, she
was attracted to Daoxuan again.
The head of Qingyunmen, Daoxuan Zhenren pondered for a moment, and said
loudly: "I have seen this kid Li Xun these few days. It is indeed a dragon and
phoenix among the people, and the future is limitless!"
Yun Yilan smiled and said: "The real person has won the award, but I do plan to
pass on the Valley Master to this ineffective disciple in the future. At the moment
when the enemy is present, we have such a happy event, which shows our
sincere cooperation and at the same time. Raise the morale of heroes in the
world, I don't know what real people think?"
Tian Buyi, who was sitting on the side, was disdainful and almost hummed out
with a cold snort. Fortunately, his wife Su Ru had a sharp eye and grabbed him.
Master Dao Xuan's eyes moved, swept across the people of Qingyun Gate, and
finally fell on Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi frowned, her lips trembling slightly, as if she
was about to say something, but he was concerned that the occasion was wrong,
so she still didn't say it.
Daoxuan Zhenren smiled slightly, turned his head and smiled at Yun Yilan: "The
kindness of Master Yungu is really unexpected!"
Yun Yilan clasped her fists and smiled and said, "I am sincere with the kid, and
hope that the real person will be fulfilled."
Master Taoxuan stretched his hand to his chest and stroked his long beard,
slowly said: "Natural monsters, disaster is on the brow, you must work together
to save the common people. And this marriage, the appearance of a talented
woman, I am also very fond of..."
There was another uproar in the Azure Cloud Gate, and everyone did not expect
that Daoxuan Dao Xuan actually agreed to this marriage.
Only after listening to Daoxuan Zhenren turned his head and smiled at Master
Shuiyue sitting aside: "Junior Sister Shuiyue, Xueqi is your disciple, so you should
make your own decision."
Lu Xueqi's face was pale, and she was obviously shocked by this incident. At this
moment, she could not help taking a step when she heard the words of Master
Daoxuan, and called to Master Shuiyue: "Master..."
Master Shuiyue slowly raised his eyes and turned his gaze on Lu Xueqi's peerless
face, as if he wanted to see something in that face. The look in his eyes was
complicated and difficult to understand. After a long silence, he slowly said,
"Qi'er, I also agree with this marriage very much. Young Master Li is a good
match between the dragon and the phoenix."
Suddenly, the Yuqing Hall quieted down together. Including Tian Buyi and the
others, they all looked at Master Shuiyue in disbelief.
Lu Xueqi's body shook suddenly.
Li Xun in the distance was already overjoyed at this moment.
"Hahahahaha!" Yun Yilan's laughter broke the silence, "Great, great, since the two
elders have agreed to this matter, Xun'er, don't you hurry up and thank you!"
Li Xun hurried up and bowed down.
Yun Yilan smiled and said: "This good story today will surely be passed down
through the ages and chanted to the world..."
"Wait!"
Suddenly, with a soft drink, above the hall, in the voice of Yun Yilan, who is
known as one of the great powers of the world, coldly sounded, interrupting Yun
Yilan's words.
The whole hall is discolored.
Lu Xueqi was dressed like snow in white, and her face was pale, holding the
scabbard of Tianya tightly in one hand, she walked out slowly.
Daoxuan's face changed slightly, and he looked at Master Shuiyue, but Master
Shuiyue only looked at Lu Xueqi's figure, suddenly sighed in a low voice, closed
his eyes, and looked as if he ignored him.
Daoxuan's complexion changed again, his complexion slowly sank, he stood up
slowly, and said, "Xueqi, do you have anything to say?"
The Yuqing Hall was silent.
Everyone looked at the woman in white.
There was no wind in her clothes, but she fluttered gently. Looking from a
distance, even her figure was vaguely like duckweed, precarious, thin and not
weathered.
It's just that her lips are so tight, there is a strange red tide between her pale
cheeks, and those shoulders that start to tremble softly make people feel helpless
for the first time.
Suddenly, she suddenly turned around and turned her back to all the people in
the Yuqing Hall, toward the outside of the tall and majestic temple gate, toward
the boundless blue sky, toward the distance beyond the blue sky, toward the
unknown place in the distance— —
Stare deeply!
What kind of sentiment was at that glance?
In the Yuqing Hall, there was her low, but utterly decisive, snow-breaking voice:
"I don't want it!"

distance.
The silhouette of the strange mountain, creeping in the dark corner, trembled
suddenly.
The sound of insects in the mountains and wilds was suddenly cut off.
The figure struggled slowly, stood up in the shadow, as if feeling something,
staring into the distance blankly.
A figure of a monkey jumped out from his side, leaping up to his shoulder two or
three times.
After a long time, his voice came from the darkness: "Xiao Hui, why is my heart
beating so fast..."

Chapter 22 Encounter
The catastrophe began in the spring and summer of that year. Thousands of
years later, people in the world still remember clearly that period of horror and
craziness.
In the south of southern Xinjiang, among the hundreds of thousands of
mountains, countless monsters and alien races suddenly swarmed out of
countless numbers, all of them bloodthirsty, regardless of men and women, old
or young, killing people when they saw them, and many evil beasts were greedy
for human flesh. , Wherever he went, it was horrible.
The catastrophe erupted from the southern Xinjiang region near the Shiwanda
Mountain and quickly spread to the entire southern Xinjiang. The five ethnic
groups of southern Xinjiang Miao, Zhuang, Tu, Li, and Gaoshan rose to resist.
But in the face of countless monsters and alien races, especially among the
countless vicious monster alien races, there are more than a dozen strange
monsters with extremely powerful magical powers. The resistance of the five
races is no different from a praying man's arm. The corpses were everywhere.
The incident immediately shook the world and spread throughout the world. The
people of Middle-Earth were frightened for several days, and they were in panic
all day long. Some people of Middle-Earth who were close to southern Xinjiang
dragged their families and fled to the north, hoping to get farther away from this
catastrophe. The better.
The cultivators in the world were all shocked, and even the Second Dao, who had
always been fighting openly and secretly, stopped temporarily at this time,
secretly watching the movement in the south, and began to calculate their own
countermeasures.
The Fenxiang Valley of the Righteous Dao Sect in the south, because the valley
master Yun Yilan happened to lead most of his disciples to Qingyun Mountain to
visit the real Taoxuan, and unexpectedly escaped this calamity.
After the rumors, the owner of the Yunyilan Valley in Qingyun Mountain heard
the tragedy of the people in southern Xinjiang, and he was so painful that he
didn't want to live, and said that if he was there, he would never allow evildoers
to poison the people. I was very sad and self-blame, and I have committed myself
to thank the world. Fortunately, my disciples have held me back, and the elders
of the Qingyunmen have kind words to persuade him. Only then has the Lord
Yungu calmed down and vowed to burn the whole valley of Fragrant Valley.
Power, avenge this bloody revenge for the people of southern Xinjiang!
In a few moments, Yun Yilan announced to the cultivators of the world in
Qingyun Mountain, indicating that today’s catastrophe was actually caused by a
beast demon. This demon and demon is powerful and brutal in nature. It is not
irresistible that the world can fight together. In view of this, burn incense. The
line of Gu and Qingyunmen together called on the world's cultivators to punish
this dog with the power of the world!
The next day, Tianyin Temple, which received the news, formally responded,
agreeing to the call of Qingyun and Burning Incense, and sent people to the
Alliance soon.
Righteous Dao eagerly raised and discussed, and sent several groups of
outstanding disciples to the south to investigate the details of these monsters
and alien races. After all, knowing oneself and the other can survive a hundred
battles.
But the three arrogant and arrogant demon sects, Ghost King Zong, Wandumen,
and Hehuan Sect, all of a sudden fell silent, seeming to wait and see each other,
and were not in a hurry to make any moves. That is to say, under the
circumstances of waiting for the storm to come, Zhongtu temporarily fell into a
strange calm.
This weird peace was finally broken the day before the arrival of the summer
solstice, and the monster alien race that had ravaged the southern frontiers to an
improper race, finally entered Middle-earth.
However, at first, the casualties of civilians were not very serious, because as
early as a month ago, the people near the south had already run clean. It's just
that the number of these monsters seems to be increasing, and they are
spreading more quickly, and they are about to force into the hinterland of
Middle-earth. At that time, it is time for the whole world to fall into a miserable
place.
It’s not clear whether it’s shocking news or unclear rumors, but the shocking
news did come one after another. Yesterday, it was said that a village was
bloodbathed. Today, it is said that the whole city was turned into ruins. Every
day spent in panic and fear is so uncomfortable and panic for anyone.
It's just that, for people who are heartbroken, even if the entire world is dead, it
seems that it has nothing to do with them. Gui Li stayed with Zhou Yixian,
Xiaohuan, and the wild dog. It has been more than a month. Even he himself
doesn’t know why he has been following them. Maybe he has long felt that there
is nowhere to go, so he just left. It's natural.
Among the group of people, Zhou Yixian is the one who opposes Guili's following
with him the most. There is only one more guy who eats free food, but he still
doesn't do some chores like the stray dog Taoist, and he doesn't drink alcohol all
day. It is sleeping, and in turn, people are often asked to take care of him.
When it comes to free food, Guili is just drinking a little wine. Zhou Yixian’s
biggest eyeball right now is the three-eyed monkey next to Guili. Not only is Xiao
Hui’s appetite surprisingly large, but the amount of alcohol is far from a ghost. Li,
a person who gets drunk as soon as he drinks it, can be compared with a big bag
of spirits, and the monkey’s face is not even red. If Xiaohuan insisted on bringing
this person and a monkey with him anyway, Zhou Yixian would have been far
away. How far have you run.
As for the Daoist of the Wild Dog, since that night a murderous desire to plot
against Guili was raised, Xiao Hui discovered and stopped him, but in the end he
was forgiven by Guili. Since then, the Daoist of the Wild Dog has been more
taciturn, and the time is constant. Did not say a word.
However, in the past few days, whether it is Zhou Yixian who is nagging and
complaining or Xiaohuan, including the silent stray dog Taoist, they have
gradually discovered that Guili seems to have changed. Although it is difficult for
them to say it clearly, ghost Li did gradually become sober. The most obvious
manifestation is that when he was drunk, he began to decrease. Sometimes he
didn't drink all night, but his behavior was just as weird—Gui Li often sat with
Xiao Hui. At the same time, facing the direction of the north, they were stunned,
as if they were thinking about something.
The news of the catastrophe in the south, as the people fleeing northward
flocked to the north, gradually spread, and Zhou Yixian and others also learned
about it.
Among the people, Zhou Yixian was startled when he heard the news, then he
pondered for a long time, shook his head, and then sighed all day, asking where
he wanted to escape?
As for the others, they are not as worried as he is. Guili and Daoist Wild Dogs are
both very worried, while Xiaohuan doesn’t seem to have the crisis that sounds
relatively remote. For her, it’s normal. Playing with Xiao Hui, taking care of Gui Li
and talking to him occasionally, the life is also fun.
However, under Zhou Yixian's insistence, this group of people finally walked
north. According to Yixian's statement, the farther away from the south, at least
people's life will be easier. But as more and more refugees came from the south
along the way, the situation in the news seemed to get worse. The monsters that
came out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains were like a broken bamboo, and
they ate wildly along the way, and they had gradually forced into the hinterland
of the middle earth.
A few days ago, among the many news, there was even one that said that Alien
Monster had killed a city hundreds of miles behind them. Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan
and others hurriedly hurried away, although they soon learned that the news
was a rumor. But the fear of fear in the human heart can be seen from this.
In the middle of the day and night, a group of people slept in the wild, and a fire
was built on a small hill. They were sitting around the fire, only Guili was sitting
in the distance.
Xiao Hui jumped out of the darkness, holding a lot of wild fruits in his hands, not
knowing where he picked them from, jumped on Guili's shoulder two or three
times, and after sitting down, he ate.
Zhou Yixian glanced over there, pondered for a while, looked at Xiaohuan and the
Daoist stray dog next to him, and said, "I have something to tell you."
Xiaohuan was a little strange. He glanced at Zhou Yixian and said, "Grandpa,
what's the matter?"
Just as Zhou Yixian wanted to speak, Xiao Hui, who suddenly sat on Guili's
shoulders, seemed to have discovered something and screamed loudly. Everyone
was taken aback, not knowing what was happening, they stood up one after
another, walked behind Xiao Hui, and looked in the direction where it was
dancing with its hands and feet. Under the dim light, on the ancient road below
the hill, a group of people, including men, women and children, came along. They
looked exhausted, but they were still walking forward staggeringly.
Zhou Yixian watched for a long while, sighed, and said: "It's a refugee from the
south."
Everyone was silent, no one spoke, Zhou Yixian was silent for a moment, and
said: "Actually, this is what I want to say. I don't know what is going on in the
south, but suddenly many monsters and barbarians will kill people at sight. This
can't be wrong. In the past few days, we have seen many people fleeing to the
north. I think we have to speed up our journey and ran to the north."
Xiaohuan frowned and said, "Grandpa, it's right to go north. Anyway, we've
always been wandering everywhere, but the north is so big. I heard that those
monsters and aliens move very fast. Do you have a good place to hide?"
Zhou Yixian glared at her and said, "Have you not listened to the rumors these
days? Some of those monsters are quite capable, some have good noses, and
some have good hearing, regardless of whether you hide in a tree or hide in a
cellar. , Even when I ran into the mountains, I would be found out and eaten.
When I encounter such a goddamn monster, where can I find a place to hide?"
Xiaohuan looked bitter and said, "Then what should we do, will we be eaten by
those monsters sooner or later?"
Zhou Yixian snorted, and said: "Nonsense, my Zhou Daxian has a clever plan, how
can I die in the mouth of these beasts. I have already figured it out. At this
moment, looking at the world, there is only one place that is the safest."
Xiaohuan was startled, and even Gui Li's body moved, and he looked at Zhou
Yixian. Zhou Yixian felt a little proud, and laughed "Hey" twice. Xiaohuan was
surprised and delighted, and said, "Grandpa, is there such a place? Come on!"
Zhou Yixian coughed twice, then solemnly said: "Qingyun Mountain."
The Daoist's face changed, and Guili turned his head, only Xiaohuan was a little
surprised, saying: "I know that Qingyun Mountain is where the Qingyun Gate is.
There are many monks, but after all, it's just a faction of power. Those monsters
and alien races are not bad just to protect themselves. Where can we take care of
us?"
On Monday, Xian laughed and said, "You don't know about it. Although there is
no news yet, I expect Fenxiang Valley and Tianyin Temple to be in the Qingyun
League, because the old guy Yun Yilan is now in Qingyun. , Plus the "Zhuxian
Sword Formation" of Qingyunmen in the Battle of Qingyun ten years ago..."
When Gui Li heard these four words on the side, his body shook fiercely.
Zhou Yixian didn't pay attention to him, and continued cheerfully:
"Qingyunmen's Zhuxian sword array has made a splash. Everyone knows that
the sword array has earth-shaking magical powers, so if you are in the Qingyun
League, at least an extra layer of security. I am. Looking at the righteous people
in the world, I’m afraid that within a few days, most of them will go to Qingyun to
fight against this unprecedented great calamity. If we reach Qingyun, we will
naturally be in the safest place. There are so many cultivators. People, I don’t
care if we people die!” After that, the more he thought about it, the more proud
he was, and he couldn't help but laugh.
A cold snort, but suddenly amid his laughter, Zhou Xian was taken aback, and he
watched with Xiaohuan and Daoist Daoist, only to see that Guili slowly stood up
from the shadow, but did not turn around, and said coldly: "Just I'm afraid that
those of you who are righteous will not only watch you die, but will kick you in
the back."
Zhou Yixian was ridiculed by him face-to-face, and he couldn't hold back his face,
and said angrily: "Bah, anyway, you are a crooked evil way, and you will be
driven out if you go..."
Xiaohuan suddenly shouted: "Grandpa!"
Zhou Yixian glanced at Xiaohuan, knowing that the words were serious, and
stopped in anger, Xiaohuan turned to look at Guili, hesitated, but finally said:
"You, don't listen to my grandfather, he just said nothing. Block..."
Zhou Yixian was furious, and interjected: "You dare to say that your own
grandfather is unobstructed!"
Xiaohuan ignored him, and sternly said at the ghost: "But the situation is really
bad now, you should go with us, after all, it will be safer than other places..."
Without waiting for Xiaohuan to finish, Gui Li said lightly: "No, the world is so
big, I have a place to go." After he said, he moved forward.
Xiaohuan was taken aback, an anxious expression appeared on his face, and said
anxiously: "Zhang...you, where are you going?"
Gui Li didn't answer, his figure slowly moved forward, and Xiao Hui, who was
lying on his shoulder, turned his head, looked at the small ring standing on the
top of the hill in a daze, grinned, and raised his hand to shake.
Xiaohuan looked at the figure that was rapidly shrinking and disappearing, and
didn't know what it was for. Suddenly, for no reason, Xiaohuan felt that her heart
was suddenly empty, her nose was sour, and she almost shed tears.

"hiss!"
The sound of breaking through the sky rang softly, and Ghost Li's figure flicked
across the night sky. The dark clouds in the sky were heavy, and there was no
bright spot of starlight. It seemed that even this sky was affected by the southern
catastrophe, and it looked gloomy and gloomy, giving no hope.
Leaving Zhou Yixian and the others, Gui Li flew south alone for a while, only in
the night sky, under the dark clouds, but he saw a gloomy and dark place in all
directions, the wilderness under the sky was mountainous, cold and lonely, and
people were in the sky. It was also empty, and I don't know where to go.
Xiao Hui, who was lying on his shoulders, suddenly yelled twice. Gui Li glanced at
it, and saw three eyes in front of him. Xiao Hui was grinning. For it, it seemed that
most of the time was happy. A smile and affection appeared on Guili's rare face,
and he gently touched the monkey's head, his figure sank and fell to the ground.
The place where I settled is a wild mountain with dense forests. Looking at the
lush vegetation and dense shrubs, the forest is actually difficult to step down. I
want to come to this wilderness, and no one has ever been to this mountain or
forest. Gui Li's complexion was faint, and he fell in the forest. Before he fell, his
right hand shook. The Soul Eater flew out of his sleeve and hovered under his
feet. He didn't hear any abnormal noise. In a blink of an eye, he was six feet in
radius. In the place, all the trees, shrubs, and thorns suddenly withered and
turned into dead branches in a blink of an eye.
And as Soul Eater flew back to his hand, Gui Li clearly felt the thin wisps of cold
aura wandering in the black stick body. Xiao Hui gave a cry of joy, jumped off his
shoulder, and ran into the depths of the forest. Gui Li raised his head and glanced
at Xiao Hui's back. Ever since he went to southern Xinjiang, especially after Xiao
Hui turned into shape, his appetite began to grow rapidly, and he always wanted
to eat.
The night is deep, and the night wind blows from the wilderness and blows over
this mountain forest. The woods make a sound like waves, and countless
shadows shake together. Guili slowly sat down on the ground, slowly closing his
eyes, and the shadows of the surrounding trees passed over his face. In the
darkness, he was like a silent ghost.
I don’t know how long there was a low growl in the distance, and then
disappeared without a trace. Guili frowned slightly and opened his eyes, but his
body did not move. Sure enough, there was a jitter in the nearby bushes, but it
was Xiao Hui, a monkey. Ran back.
The sharp and annoying thorns seemed to be ignored by Xiao Hui. Many times he
stepped on it directly and ran to a nearby place. Gui Li saw it clearly, and saw
Xiao Hui put one hand on his chest. , Sure enough, he was holding a few wild
fruits, but the other hand was dragging behind him, as if pulling something.
Gui Li couldn't help but feel a little strange, glanced behind him, but was
surprised. In the shadows, Xiao Hui turned out to be dragging an animal-like
thing and ran back. Seeing that it was not small, it was much bigger than Xiao
Hui, but Xiao Hui dragged it very easily. After a while, Xiao Hui ran to the vicinity,
chuckled, first put down the wild fruit, and then waved his hand, with a muffled
"bang", and a large piece of stuff fell in front of him.
It was an adult wild boar with a huge head. I was afraid that it would stand taller
than Xiao Hui, but at this moment, seeing a hole in the head of the wild boar and
bleeding from his body, he was already dead. Gui Li looked at the wound and saw
that the wound was still fresh. He was taken aback and said to Xiao Hui: "Did you
catch it?"
Xiao Hui grinned, and at the same time pointed at the wild boar and then at Guili.
Gui Li sighed, smiled and said, "I'm not hungry."
Xiao Hui scratched his head, blinked all three eyes, then pointed at the wild boar,
then pointed at himself. Ghost Li couldn't help but smile because of it. For a
while, the heavy meaning in his heart disappeared a lot, and he smiled and said,
"Okay, I'll help you."
Xiao Hui immediately smiled, obviously knowing that Guili's craftsmanship is not
trivial, and it is his favorite. Gui Li rolled up his sleeves and pointed it like a knife.
He swiped the tough pigskin away with a light stroke on the belly of the wild
boar. When he saw that he was skilled, he peeled the wild boar two or three
times to remove the skin and bones, and then flew to look for it. I washed the
pork back in a place with spring water, set up a wooden rack to light a fire, and
started roasting the pig.
The flames gradually increased, and Xiao Hui and Guili's faces were flushed by
the flames. Xiao Hui had already eaten a few wild fruits. At this moment, his eyes
were staring at the roast pig whose aroma was gradually emerging from the
flame. . Guili slowly took out various homemade seasonings from his waist and
added some to the meat, then found a small bottle of sesame oil, and began to
drip lightly on the pork. The sesame oil flows slowly along the pork, is roasted by
the flame below, and slowly penetrates into the meat. Soon, the surface of the
pork began to turn a faint golden yellow, the pork itself oozes transparent oil
droplets, and the seductive fragrance immediately diffused away.
The light of the fire illuminates the faces of monkeys and people, as well as the
small trees in the surrounding clearings. The reflection of the tall woods swayed,
as if the wind was howling. Guili looked at the burning flames in front of him, and
gradually became fascinated, while Xiao Hui looked at the roast pig with a
drooling look, touching his ears and cheeks, and ran to the side from time to time
to fold some wooden sticks into the fire.
The silent air was filled with a strange and seductive fragrance.
In the depths of the woods, suddenly there was a low roar: "Roar!"
The roar was low and powerful, it seemed to be far away, but it still came
through clearly, and a sense of killing quickly spread. Gui violently woke up from
his contemplation, his brows slowly frowned, his body did not move, but his eyes
gradually deepened, looking in the direction where the roar sounded. Xiao Hui
swishly jumped on Guili's shoulders, and there was no fear on her face, and she
also looked back.
There was a "crack" in the flames, a branch burst open, and the smell of the wild
boar became stronger.
Three feet away, is the dark woods. The wind in the forest seems to have
suddenly become louder and roars. After the low roar, there is no more sound,
but the cold and solemn intention is almost tangible. Zhizhi quickly leaned
towards here.
The pupils in Gui Li's eyes shrank slightly, and his brows wrinkled tighter.
"Crack!" Another small branch finally burst open.
Suddenly, the roaring wind lost its sound. The whole forest seemed to be still for
an instant, and there was no sound anymore. The dense forest and thorns
tangled in front of the darkness suddenly fell to the sides, revealing a narrow
line. But a passage that allows one person to walk.
A young man dressed in bright silk clothes, with a handsome face almost
glamorous, walked out of the darkness step by step. In the darkness, he was so
conspicuous, as if the surroundings were lit up because of him. Gui Li didn't get
up, didn't move, still sitting on the ground, looking directly at the boy.
The young man looked at Gui Li, then his gaze fell on Xiao Hui, and he was
slightly startled, "Hey", and said: "Three-eyed monkey!"
Gui Li didn't speak, but Xiao Hui suddenly screamed, very angry.
Almost at the same time that Xiao Hui was yelling, the low roar sounded again
just now, the difference is that this time the roar sounded directly from the boy's
back.
"Roar..." With this low and powerful roar, behind the calm-looking young man, an
extremely hideous head slowly rose from his shoulder, four eyes, two pairs of
upper and lower sides of the face. , As thick as a copper bell. The mouth is huge,
almost as wide as the face. Between the mouth, you can see that the mouth is full
of sharp teeth, especially the six sharp fangs that stick out of the mouth. They are
even more terrifying. They are faintly visible under the dim light of the flames in
the field. Dripping saliva dripped from between the teeth, and landed on the
monster's gray-black skin full of hard skin.
Gui Li's face finally changed, he slowly stood up, and said coldly: "Got?"
The young man hadn't answered yet, his eyes were still looking at Gui Li, and he
suddenly seemed to feel something. He glanced at Lu Tie (Note 1) in a blink of an
eye, and he couldn't help but startled, only to see that the beast's always fierce
gaze now added a lot of greed. , But the target is not Guili and Xiaohui, but a wild
boar on the ground being barbecued.
The enticing smell of barbecue was wafting everywhere in the air.
The young man smiled suddenly and said harshly to the ghost: "Your
craftsmanship is good! I said that I was so restless tonight, I didn't think I was
attracted by you."
Gui Li said lightly: "Although the gluttonous beast is an ancient beast, it is
ferocious and fast, but it has always been greedy, and a roast pig is nothing."
The young man shook his head and said, "Otherwise, my gluttony is different. I
don't think of ordinary food for a long time. I didn't expect to be greeted by your
seemingly rough barbecue."
At this moment, as the young man said, Yu Tie seemed to be particularly fond of
this roast pig. The saliva between the mouth and teeth flowed wildly, flowing
down the teeth, and suddenly there was a whistle, and Yu Tie jumped out of the
young boy's shoulders and turned into a dark shadow. , Pounced on the
flames. Unexpectedly, Hui Ying flashed, and the sound of "squeak" rang out in
anger, and Xiao Hui turned out to stand in front of the roast pig.
With a low growl of "Roar", Taotie fell to the ground, showing its true body, and
saw its four-legged claws. The body looked at least four times larger than that of
the wild boar. The strangest thing was that the neck was extremely long, rising
up, almost Double the body height.
Xiao Hui was pitifully small compared to it, but for some reason, Taotie seemed
to be a little jealous of Xiao Hui. He didn't dare to care about it. He just couldn't
bear the food in front of him. He roared in a low voice, and his expression
gradually became ugly.
Gui Li looked at the two strange animals that were irritated and confronted for
the roast pig, and suddenly said: "This wild boar hasn't finished roasting, and the
taste is not enough. What are you fighting for?"
He said this inexplicably, and even the young man couldn't help but look at him
more, but the two confronting strange beasts reacted. Glutton’s four eyes stared
at Xiao Hui, and Xiao Hui opened three eyes wide. , The seven eyes of the two
alien beasts were bigger than the other. After a while, Xiao Hui screamed at the
gluttonous food, bared his teeth, and then ran back a few steps, sitting on the
ghostly body. Next, staring at the roast pig.
Taotie's four eyes shook with Xiao Hui's movements. When Xiao Hui sat down,
the evil beast yelled twice, and unexpectedly walked slowly to the other end of
the flame, with its hind legs retracted. He shook his front legs lightly, and actually
lay down in front of the flames, but the saliva in his mouth still involuntarily
flowed out. It looked terrifying, but it was a bit funny.
The young man watched Taotie sit down and walked slowly over. He didn't care
about the dirt on the ground. He sat down beside Taotie, looked at Guili, smiled
slightly, and said, "Your Excellency is an expert. The usual means, so that
gluttony can temporarily suppress the fierceness?"
Gui Li didn't look at him, sat down, his eyes fluttered back into the flames, and
said: "You and I met by chance in the mountains, why know your names? There
is a roasted pig in a small area, and it's nothing more."
The young man looked at Guili for a while, then laughed suddenly, loudly, and
startled countless night birds in the distance.
"Good talk, good talk." He tapped his leg lightly, with an unexpected expression
of admiration on his face, and said: "A good one is nothing more than a fruit.
Speaking of all the people in the world, they are busy all day long. Isn't it just for
the sake of fruiting? In this case, when you say the so-called "human", isn't it the
same as my gluttonous beast, and there is no difference?"
Guili flipped the roast pig gently, and the sesame oil on the pork immediately
became richer, seduce the glutton on the other side, but I don’t know if it’s for
tasting deliciousness or something. In addition to being ferocious, it is also
known for its gluttony. He even endured it, and at the same time Xiao Hui gave it
a fierce look.
The flame burned quietly, reflected on Gui Li's face, and he slowly said, "People
are different."
The boy said: "What?"
The ghost said sharply: "People have feelings for love, hatred, and hatred."
The young man laughed and said: "Don't you know that all the beasts have
feelings. You kill this wild boar. You know that the wild boar is in pain and fear. If
I kill you, you are also like a pig. All beings are equal, so how can people and
beasts be divided?"
Gui Li raised his eyes, looked at the boy, and said, "There is a difference."
The young man's eyes were sharp and he said, "What's the difference?"
The ghost said sharply: "I have had great regrets in my life. I carve it in my heart
day and night. Life is better than death, but I can't fail to live. Life is still hopeful,
and death is a person who is afraid of the weak. How can pigs have such love and
hatred? ?"
The boy was startled, the fierce color in his eyes gradually faded, and then a
strange look appeared on his face.

"Note 1: "The Legend of Gods and Demons: Alien Beasts" Gourmet: There are evil
beasts in the far south of China, with black eyes, long neck and four legs, fierce
sex, and extremely gluttonous. Moving fast, like the wind, is a disaster. 』

Chapter 23 Meet
There was no sound all around, only the sound of branches bursting from time to
time in the fire. The strange boy and Guili didn't speak any more, the flames
stretched and contracted, burning between them.
The color of the surface of the roasted pig gradually became golden, and a slight
burnt smell emerged from the rich aroma. At this time, the surface of the whole
roasted pig was covered by a transparent layer of light oil droplets. Ghost Li will
finally roast it. The pig turned a few times and said, "Okay, you can eat it!"
As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Hui and Gourmet pounced on it at the same time,
Xiao Hui "squeaked" and screamed, and when he reached out his hand, he caught
a hind leg of the roast pig first. The pigskin that was roasting hot seemed to have
no feeling in his hand. Similar. It's just that the gluttony is even more powerful.
He didn't move his hands or feet and claws, and opened his mouth in the blood
basin. Regardless of the pork is still above the flames, he directly stuck his head
in and took a bite.
The mouth of the gluttonous glutton, the originally huge mouth, became more
and more scary. A big roast pig was bitten by this monster, only one hind leg was
caught by Xiao Hui and left outside.
Xiao Hui was furious, with an angry expression on the monkey's face, holding the
pig's leg in his hand, and yelling at the same time, but the gluttonous beasts
didn't care about so many, the sharp teeth "crashed" with one bite, and suddenly
it was like a ruin. Biting the delicious pork into two pieces, Xiao Hui was caught
off guard, and fell backwards too hard for a while, rolled around the ground
twice, and stood up with only a pork leg in his hand.
As for the vast majority of that delicious roast pig, it was bitten by the glutton at
this moment and chewed loudly. The remaining pork bones seemed to be
directly bitten and swallowed into the abdomen. The food was like a windstorm,
sweeping the army, especially The four eyes on his face were squeezed to both
sides of the face by the bulging mouths, and the eyes were still shining brightly,
which was obviously very enjoyable.
"Squeak, squeak..." Xiao Hui saw that most of his delicacy had been robbed by
this evil beast, so he was not angry, but after croaking for a few times, he bowed
his head and chewed, and it ate extremely well. Quick, but a pork leg will eat
most of it in a while.
"Roar..." The gluttonous roar sounded again, and slowly turned his head to look
at Xiao Hui, a roast pig that was so big was eaten cleanly by it only for a while
and swallowed it directly. Going on, there are no bones left. And it was obvious
that the gluttony was still unfinished, his eyes gleaming, staring straight at the
last fleshy bone in Xiao Hui's hand.
Xiao Hui ate the last piece of meat viciously, and his three eyes widened together,
looking at the gluttonous food. Glutton's mouth was full of salivation, and he
walked over to Xiao Hui step by step. Xiao Hui waved his hand fiercely, and the
remaining bones in his hand were thrown away in the other direction, and at the
same time, a gloating expression appeared on his face. Unexpectedly, the
gluttonous figure flashed, like electricity like light, and in the blink of an eye he
jumped into the air and caught up with the flying fleshy bones, bit it, turned in
the air, flew back, and landed beside the boy. But at this time, Taotie seemed to
know that this was the last thing, so he didn't swallow it in one bite, but rather
cherished it, sticking out his tongue and licking on the fleshy bones.
Xiao Hui was frightened by the gluttonous appearance. After a while, he turned
his head to face Guili, suddenly dancing and squeaking in his mouth, Guili looked
at it for a while, suddenly his face moved, and said, "You said it looks like
rhubarb?"
Xiao Hui nodded immediately, and then looked at Taotie, the anger on the
monkey's face gradually faded, replaced by a strange look with some warmth. It
looked at the gluttonous licking bones for a while, then moved it carefully, and
slowly stretched out its hand, looking at it as if it wanted to touch the gluttonous
head. Glutton’s fierce head turned around and he roared vigilantly, Xiao Hui
immediately jumped back, but then squeaked twice and approached Glut’s again,
and Glut’s attention seemed to have temporarily left the flesh and bones. , Put it
on Xiao Hui.
After a while, Xiao Hui's hand stretched out again, Taotie did not move, but all
four eyes looked at Xiao Hui's hand, and Guili and the boy remained silent,
especially the boy's eyes had a strange light. , Silently watched the
communication between these two strange beasts.
Xiao Hui’s hand touched Taotie’s head and touched it lightly. Taotie's mouth
roared twice, but he no longer had any objection. His attention returned to the
fleshy bone in front of him, and Xiao Hui slowed down. Slowly approaching this
alien beast, gently stroking the body with his hand, the monkey's face showed a
happy expression.
Gui Li slowly lowered his head, vaguely remembering that many years ago, on
Dazhu Peak, Xiaohui and Dahuang seemed to get close in this way. Time is like
water, it turns out that Xiao Hui still remembers the time...
The young man suddenly broke the silence and said with a slight smile: "I can't
think that the two of them are very predestined, right?"
Gui Li glanced at Xiao Hui and Taotie, there was also a hint of warmth in his eyes,
and said, "Yes."
The young man turned his head, added a small branch to the fire, and went silent
again. After a long time, he suddenly smiled: "This glutton has been following me
for so many years. I always thought I was taking care of it. Thinking of today, I
found out that it turns out that it is much happier than me." The smile on his face
seemed to have a vaguely bitter meaning, and said: "In addition to eating and
drinking, even if you are not of the same kind, you still have a monkey willing to
be with him. Be friends."
Gui Li raised his eyes and looked at the young man, seeing his face with a grim
expression, as if there was an indescribable meaning of loneliness, and said
lightly: "If you are lonely, just go find a friend."
The young man snorted and said proudly: "Who is worthy of being my friend in
this world, and who dares to be my friend?"
Ghost Li frowned, the young man's tone was so exaggerated, he felt a little
disgusted in his heart, but when he saw that young man seemed to think of
something, his face was sad, and he whispered to himself: "But, it turns out that
there is a person, and I really believe her. of……"
Gui Li looked at him through the flames burning in front of him, and said calmly:
"How?"
The young man's face suddenly became cold, and he sneered: "Later, I found out
that she was lying to me, and not only that, but she also killed me so miserably,
almost forever!"
Ghost Li Moran, from the look of the young man, he unexpectedly recalled the
deep-seated past ten years ago. The face of that kind monk seemed to appear in
front of him again...
He suddenly shook his head violently, but with vigour in his hands, the branches
that were originally being added to the fire made a slight hoarse noise, which
turned into powder and scattered all over the ground.
The young man glanced at his hand and suddenly said, "Do you have such a sad
past?"
Gui Li's face was gloomy and did not speak. The young man looked at him, his
eyes flickered, and suddenly said, "If you are going to die now, is there any wish
you have left?"
Gui Li was taken aback, and his heart was lost. In an instant, thoughts were
flooded, and this question that had never been thought of was suddenly placed in
front of him, deep enmity, great hatred, ten years of long-term wish, and
lingering white clothes. This life has been turbulent. But I never thought about
what my last wish is in my heart?
It's time to save Baguio. If you can save her, you will be willing to die! He had
thought about this idea many times over the countless nights in ten years. It's
just that there is still that frosty face, after all, I can't give up, fluttering gently in
the quiet corner of my heart...
He was stunned for a while, and the night breeze was sluggish. He didn't know
how much time had passed. When he woke up, the boy had disappeared. The
gluttonous food on the ground seemed to have just soared to the sky, blending
with the dark night, coming from afar. Its low roaring sound.
Xiao Hui ran on his shoulder and squeaked twice. Gui Li slowly raised his head
and looked up at the sky, before suddenly whispering: "Xiao Hui, I always have to
see her, right?"
Xiao Hui didn't seem to understand, and didn't bother to pay attention. The
monkey head lifted up and looked at the sky, as if still looking for a gluttonous
figure.
The dying flames of the fire gradually turned into a wisp of smoke, gently drifting
away, Guili and Xiaohui stood silently in this deep mountain forest, for a long
time, in the night wind, only a faint low voice came from .
"...Always want to see her..."

This world catastrophe has become more and more tragic as time goes by. The
monster alien race has already entered Middle Earth, and the people have
suffered heavy casualties. Most of the disciples sent out by the right way to
investigate have disappeared. The few disciples with a higher level of Taoism
have returned, and they are all on their bodies. Hanging color, when reporting to
the decent teachers, I say that the monster is terrible.
The creatures in the world are smashed, but the people of the righteous path are
helpless. At this time, the three decent alliances of Qingyunmen, Tianyin Temple,
and Fenxiang Valley were reported to Qingyun Mountain, and the world was
invited to deal with this catastrophe. The world was immediately cultivating the
Dao. People gathered to Qingyun Mountain one after another. In just a few days,
thousands of people have gathered in the vicinity of Qingyun Mountain as never
before, and most of them are the people of Middle-earth who have fled. In their
eyes, Qingyun Mountain is like a spiritual figure like a god. , Is their last hope.
Qingyunmen, which was in charge of the reception, was very busy. More and
more Taoist friends and people came to Qingyun. Soon, the rooms on the
Tongtian Peak of Qingyunmen were no longer enough to accommodate, so other
veins had to open rooms as well. Fortunately, Qingyunmen is a thousand-year-
old school after all, with deep roots and great karma, and finally it was
accommodated. However, the Xiaozhufeng line among the seven channels was
not open to the public because it has always been a female disciple, and Master
Shuiyue has a strange temperament. However, many young expatriates who have
been admired for a long time are very sorry.
However, in any case, although the catastrophe is now, this time is still an
unprecedented gathering of righteous ways. Qingyunmen is a landlord, and its
reputation has increased even more than before. Vaguely, the world has already
looked forward to the Qingyun horse head. Meaning, and Daoxuan, the head of
Qingyunmen, is now the number one person in the world.
At night, the upper and lower peaks of the Qingyun Mountain are brightly lit. It is
a grand occasion that has not been seen for thousands of years. Far below the
mountain, as the mountain wind blows, it seems that people on the mountain can
be heard talking and laughing loudly, because People who were afraid of the
catastrophe seemed to feel much lighter in this situation. After all, even if the sky
falls, isn't there still a Qingyun Mountain above your head?
At this moment, the quietest place on Qingyun Mountain is probably no more
than Xiaozhufeng. After the Qingyunmen’s kind explanations, all sects strictly
restrained their disciples and strictly forbidden to approach Xiaozhufeng. After
all, under the current circumstances, in case there is a farce of becoming a
prodigal son, I am afraid that everyone’s face will be It won't look good.
Compared with the excitement on other mountain peaks, Xiaozhufeng is much
cleaner. On the mountain road, there are occasionally two or three beautiful
Xiaozhufeng female disciples walking by. The mountain breeze is blowing, and
the tearful bamboos all over the mountains sway together, giving off a rustle. the
sound of.
This evening, the moonlight was cold, shining on Xiaozhufeng Mountain Road,
bamboo shadows whirling, and shadows wagging on the mountain road
steps. Four or five female disciples of Xiaozhufeng came in the distance, and the
first one was Wen Min. I saw these female disciples, including Wen Min, with a
gloomy expression, frowning, as if they were very worried.
The cold wind blows through the bamboo forest, as if dark shadows flicker.
The youngest girl next to Wen Min was only about thirteen years old. She was
rather courageous. She glanced at the shadowy area, her face was a little pale,
she approached Wen Min, took her clothes, and whispered: "Big, big sister , Then,
there seems to be someone there!"
Wen Min and the others were shocked and looked over together. After a while, a
smile appeared on Wen Min's face. He patted the little girl's face and said, "Little
poem, that is the shadow of the mountain breeze blowing the bamboo and the
bamboo branches swaying. , It’s like this every night, you’ve just gone up the
mountain, and you’ll find out after a while."
The girl named Xiao Shi breathed a sigh of relief, but was still a little scared. She
just seemed to think of something again. She suddenly turned her head and
glanced at Hou Shan, and said: "Master sister, there is not even a person around
the moon-watching platform in Hou Shan, everywhere. It's these and these
ghastly things. If we leave Senior Sister Xueqi alone over there, will she be
scared?"
Wen Min's face was sad, and he sighed, and said: "It was the head of the uncle
who asked you Senior Sister Xueqi to reflect there. We can't help it, but Senior
Sister Xueqi shouldn't be scared!"
The other woman standing behind Wen Min snorted suddenly, with a sense of
injustice, and said: "I really don't understand why the head teacher treats Xueqi
like this, just because she refuses to agree to Fenxianggu's proposal? "
"Pop", there seemed to be a slight low noise in the depths of the bamboo forest,
like a little beast stepped on the bamboo branch, but the attention of all the
women was attracted at the moment, and the noise was not heard, only the
youngest poem It seemed to be a little suspicious, but she glanced into the depths
of the bamboo forest, and saw the shadow shaking, her face turned pale again,
and she quickly turned her head away.
Wen Min sighed and said, "In fact, that brother Li Xun is really not bad. He is a
talent and has a good background. Most of the position of the owner of the
Fenxiang Valley will be passed to him in the future. And seeing his appearance,
he also cherishes Xueqi very much. , But a word of love, it is really not something
that can be forced."
Another woman suddenly complained in a low voice: "Master is also true.
Knowing Xueqi's temper, why didn't she intercede with the head teacher?"
The original woman shook her head and said, "I can't see it right. Xueqi turns out
to listen to Master's words the most. She also respects Master Dao Xuan, but this
time she blatantly collided with them on Tongtian Peak. I think... Suddenly she
lowered her voice and said softly: "Could it be that Xueqi already has a lover in
her heart..."
"Shut up!" Wen Min whispered suddenly, everyone was startled, Wen Min's
expression was slightly relaxed, but his tone was still very severe, and he
whispered: "We must not talk about this kind of guess, otherwise if it is passed to
the master In the ears of Uncle and Master, I am afraid that the consequences will
be disastrous."
Everyone was silent, and the woman standing behind Wen Min was silent for a
moment, and whispered: "Senior Sister, in fact, in my opinion, I'm afraid we can
think of what kind of people the master master and master are, how can we not
think of it? This time, the head and master deliberately promised the proposal of
Fenxianggu, I'm afraid it is because they know that Xueqi has..."
Wen Min turned his head fiercely and stared at her. The woman's face changed
slightly, she sighed, and said nothing. Wen Min listened to her sigh, she was silent
for a moment, and couldn't help sighing: "Junior Sister Lin, in fact, we all have the
same mood. Although Xueqi and a few of us have different entry times, they have
been in the past ten years. Everyone loves her sisters a long time ago, and no one
wants to see her become like this. But...well, I don’t know how to say it. Anyway, I
think Master has always loved Xueqi the most, so she won’t embarrass her too
much after all."
The other female disciples nodded together, and everyone walked slowly, talking
in a low voice, with a faint sigh, and gradually walked far.
The shadow of the bamboo forest shook, and suddenly a black shadow seemed to
float gently from the deep darkness, falling on the mountain road, it was Guili. In
this place surrounded by mortal enemies, his face was faintly pale, and he was
silent for a long time, then slowly turned his head and looked at the back
mountain of Xiaozhu Peak. Behind the bamboo forest, the moonlight is as clear as
frost, and it is said that the small bamboo peak watching platform of the six
scenic spots in Qingyun is located.

Most of the cliffs that hang alone in mid-air hang high in the sky except for the
back half that is connected to the mountain. The moonlight is bright this night,
high above the sky, and its brilliance is like water, falling like frost and snow on
the world, falling on this observation platform. Although not as bright as the
legendary full moon night that can illuminate the entire Xiaozhufeng, the
moonlight on the observation platform is soft, illuminating the entire cliff as
bright as day, especially the smooth rocks on the ground because of the different
angles. Reflecting countless moons, it looks particularly cold and beautiful.
When Gui Li stepped on the Wangyue Platform, it was this beautiful scene that
was presented to him. And in that frosty moonlight, there was a woman in white
clothes like snow, facing him, standing on the platform in front of the cliff,
looking at the endless night in the distance, standing silently.
Gui Li's expression was indifferent, but his eyes seemed to flicker because of the
reflection of this beautiful moonlight. The white figure, like a fairy standing in the
moonlight, did not seem to have the slightest taste of the world.
As if feeling something, the figure moved, and Lu Xueqi's cold and slightly tired
voice rang: "Sister, why are you back again..."
She slowly turned her head and said while she was talking, but her voice
suddenly disappeared when she was speaking. Lu Xueqi's always indifferent and
plain face showed an unbelievable look. The figure of the man stood there
silently, staring at her.
"Zhang..." She opened her mouth slightly, her voice was low without saying
anything, "...Xiao Fan."
Gui Li stood there, motionless, the moonlight shone on Lu Xueqi's ice-like skin,
almost as transparent as flawless, adding to her thrilling beauty. Far away, he felt
a sense of not daring to come close.
"You, are you okay?" There were a thousand words in his belly, but after all he
spoke only these few words.
Lu Xueqi stared at this man, the man standing at the junction of moonlight and
shadow, the expression on his face was so complicated, as if something was
tormenting him in his heart, but the figure was clearly right in front of him! I
don’t know how many times I have thought about the figure in my dream!
She lowered her head slightly, and stopped talking. After a long time, he said
softly: "Since you are here, why don't you come?"
Gui Li's body shook. At this moment, Xiao Hui, who had been following him,
didn’t know where to go. He saw a flash of hesitation in his eyes. For him, it
seemed that these short steps were also needed. A lot of courage.
Lu Xueqi was still standing there, silent as promised, her white clothes fluttered
gently as the mountain breeze blew.
Stepping out, walking above the moonlight, the bamboo forest rustled behind
her, the woman in front of her quietly raised her head and stared, and Gui Li
stood in front of her.
Lu Xueqi looked at him, the initial excitement and panic on his face quietly
disappeared, and suddenly said: "Remember what I said before, the next time we
meet, it will be the enemy who swears not to fight, you," she looked at him ,
Slowly said: "Why come to see me?"
The corners of Gui Li's mouth moved, his eyes flickered, and he suddenly looked
away, no longer looking at Lu Xueqi. Just as Lu Xueqi's face gradually turned
gloomy, the man in front of her slowly turned his head, as if hesitating, as if
struggling. , Finally said softly: "You seem to be thin..."
Lu Xueqi's body shook, and a look of astonishment flashed across her face again,
but immediately came joy. The skin on her face was as white as frost and snow,
and for the first time in her life, a faint redness appeared, like crystal clear ruby,
with endless tenderness and lingering shyness.
Even if there is no tomorrow, even if the front is still dark, but if your heart is
warm, maybe you won’t be afraid...
This beautiful and cold woman suddenly smiled, like the most delicate lily in the
middle of the night, smiling silently in the wind, her pure white figure is that
dazzling existence in the moonlight. Gui Li held his breath.
Lu Xueqi suddenly spoke, and said word by word: "I am very happy!" Then, she
was still smiling, her eyes soft as lingering water waves.
The night was darker, and the moon sank to the west.
Standing side by side on the cliff in front of the viewing platform, looking at the
darkness ahead together, the mountain breeze blew by, the clothes of the two
people fluttered at the same time, and their silhouettes were in the clear
moonlight.
Gentle, is the feeling of wind blowing on the face!
In the boundless and dark sky, there was still a little bit of starlight, quietly
flashing.
"The people from Fenxiang Valley proposed to you?"
After a long silence, Lu Xueqi calmly said: "Yes, both the master and the head
teacher agreed."
Gui Li's voice sounded unchanged, and he said indifferently: "On my way here,
when I heard your senior sisters talking, I heard that you didn't want to?"
Lu Xueqi smiled and said, "Yes, I don't want it."
Gui Li looked at her in a blink of an eye, but Lu Xueqi's indifferent expression and
a quiet smile between her eyebrows caught her eye. There was a sudden
excitement in his heart, as if the excitement from deep in his heart, even his body
was trembling slightly, and he couldn't help but blurt out: "You follow me!"
Lu Xueqi's body trembled, and it seemed to him that he could only see the
ghostly Li, no, at this moment, it was clearly the same Zhang Xiaofan in her
eyes! That stoic and persistent young man?
Where to go?
whatever! End of the world!
There was a smile at the corner of her mouth, but there was a faint sparkle in her
eyes, as if she was hesitating, but after a while, she finally said softly: "What
about Baguio?..."
Like a basin of cold water pouring from his head, Gui Li's whole body was cold,
and the cold from the deepest part of his heart seemed to freeze him into ice in
the blink of an eye. The water-green figure, the peaceful smile, the beautiful
figure lying on the ice stone platform, knocked him down completely in a blink of
an eye.
He bowed his head in silence for a long time, and then, when he raised his head
again, the excitement on his face had disappeared, replaced by indifference. Lu
Xueqi stared at his changes in a daze, and felt so clearly that the man in front of
him gradually moved away from the lingering warmth and hid in the cold
darkness.
She took a deep breath and smiled at the corner of her mouth, but who could see
it, with faint tears in her eyes, the beauty that shook the heart at that moment!
"Next time," Gui Li turned around and left slowly, "When we meet again, use your
sword!"
He left without turning his head, like a decisive lover who had broken his
emotions, and the moonlight followed behind him, as if a gentle hand was weakly
involved, but after all, he couldn't hold his figure.
He disappeared into the darkness, that was his way of coming from, and the
direction of his departure!
Lu Xueqi's pale face still had a stiff faint smile. The snow-like white dress was
dancing in the wind, under the moonlight, until she shed the first tear silently.
The tearful bamboos all over the mountains and plains, under the moonlight, in
such a bleak night, rustling...

Chapter 24 Poisonous Tactics
Thousands of miles away, it was also a normal late night, the bright moon hung
in the sky, quietly looking at this earthly world.
Above the wilderness, there was also a person who looked up at that round of
Leng Yue, his robe and long sleeves, he was still dressed in Taoism, and his
angular face was still faintly visible.
The night breeze in the field blew by, the weeds shook, and between the
fluttering clothes and the silence, it seemed that time was still.
However, who can keep the time is just between your trance, after all, it is still
ten years.
Someone sighed, and the voice was light, slowly drifting in the wind.
In this silence, suddenly there was a voice coming from a distance, with a slight
smile, saying: "This is a beautiful day, the Taoist chief admiring the moon alone, it
is really a good mood!"
The voice was still far away when it first started, but after the sentence was
finished, the Taoist took a deep breath and turned around. Under the moonlight,
it was the Cangsong Taoist who had colluded with the Demon Cult and betrayed
Qingyun ten years ago.
And standing not far behind him is the smiling Ghost King Sect Master Ghost
King, but at this moment, the Ghost King’s complexion looks as usual, but his
white hair looks haggard a lot, only in his eyes. In the middle, faintly shining with
another hot light, more dazzling than before.
Taoist Cangsong glanced at the hair of the ghost king, his calm and calm
expression changed, and he said in amazement: "Sect Master, what about your
hair..."
The King of Ghosts smiled faintly, Taoist Cangsong had this kind of reaction, in
fact, he had expected it. For a person like him who has advanced in cultivation,
his appearance will not change much in another hundred years. However,
outsiders such as Cang Song and others who don’t know where they are, are
naturally surprised and think he is practicing. What problems are encountered.
The ghost king didn't explain, and there was no major change in his face. He just
smiled and said, "Although you and I are both cultivators, but after all, they are
also mortals, grievances and hatred, and there are always sad things."
Taoist Cangsong's expression was constricted, and he said solemnly: "Yes, I am
the one who talks too much."
The King of Ghosts shook his head and smiled, walked to Dao Ren Cangsong with
his hand, and smiled: "Don't mention it. But since the Battle of Qingyun ten years
ago, I heard that Dao Master has been honored by Wandu Sect. Suddenly invite
me to meet here late in the evening. Is there anything important? If this matter is
known to the Senior Poison God, I will naturally do not care, but I am afraid that
it will be inconvenient for Dao Master."
Taoist Cangsong watched the ghost king for a long time, and the ghost king didn't
ask much, still holding a smile, waiting with a smile. After a long while, Cang Song
sighed: "Sect Master, you are really not comparable to others, and you are not
concealed. I will meet with the Sect Master next tonight. There is indeed
something to discuss."
Ghost King said: "Please say, Chief Dao."
Cang Song glanced at the Ghost King and said, "Sect Master knows that the
Poison God, the master of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect, has passed away three
days ago."
Taoist Cangsong didn't speak loudly, but it was like a thunder in a silent place. He
was such a determined figure of the ghost king. He couldn't help but shake his
body, his face changed drastically, and he blurted out, "What?"
Cang Song stared at the ghost king, and said, "The poison god has passed away
three days ago, and he left behind after his death, and passed the position of the
master of the door to the youngest disciple Qin Wuyan."
The ghost king gradually calmed down, but his brows were still deep frowning,
his face was calm, but his heart was pouring in like a thousand horses, all kinds
of thoughts were agitated.
Nowadays, the three major factions of the Demon Sect are facing each other.
What he is most afraid of is this old poisonous poison that has become a spirit.
With him, the Ghost King Sect has almost no chance to remove the poison from
the Demon Sect. Pull down from the position of the pie valve. But now, this old
poison that once seemed to never die has died so quietly!
The King of Ghosts took a deep breath, his eyes returned to Taoist Cangsong's
face, and suddenly smiled and said: "Old Poison God is my sacred and respected
senior. This unfortunate death is really sad." He said in his mouth. Words of
mourning, but there is no trace of sadness in the smile.
And Taoist Cangsong who was standing opposite him also looked indifferent.
Obviously, neither of them had any memory of the dead old man.
"However," the ghost king seemed to be cautious, and said: "Before I came, why
didn't I hear the news! Although the Wandumen was very calm during these
three days, no news was revealed."
Taoist Cangsong smiled, and said with a slight disdain: "After the old man died,
although Qin Wuyan was told to take over as the head of the sect leader, but the
other disciples who rushed back to his death together were unwilling to give up,
for the sake of this sect leader. The quarrel continued, and the news of the old
man’s death was temporarily suppressed. Nowadays, except for a few offerings,
including me, most of the disciples of the Wandu Sect still don’t know this."
What a character the ghost king, he understood immediately, a smile appeared at
the corner of his mouth, he muttered for a moment, and said to Cangsong Taoist:
"This matter is not trivial. The Taoist leader told him to tell him, it shows the
hospitality, and I am grateful for it."
Taoist Cangsong smiled and said, "Don't dare."
The ghost king's eyes flickered, and said: "Does the Dao Master have anything
else, but it doesn't hurt to say it?"
Taoist Cangsong snorted, and said: "The Sect Master is the hero who is roughly
talented, so I don't want to go in circles anymore. There is no place for me in the
Cangsong Cangsong Sect. "
The ghost king said in amazement: "No matter what the Dao Master said, I can’t
look forward to it as Dao Master is such a character. He has long been longing for
it for many years. But Dao Master has always been in a high position in the
Wandu Sect, and he is also a sect. Didn't dare to invite rashly, could it be that
after the death of Senior Poison God, what has changed?"
Taoist Cangsong nodded and said: "Sect Master's eyes are like a torch, and
Poison God is really good to me, but that Qin Wuyan has always been at odds
with me, and this time everyone in the Ten Thousand Poison Sect is vying for
position, all the masters in the gate are facing each other according to the top of
the mountain. Come, even if someone can unify the Poison Sect and sit down
firmly, it will definitely be severely injured, and it will be impossible to fight for
the length of a day."
The ghost king laughed, the laughter was quite loud, and it reverberated over the
wilderness. After a while, he stopped his smile and said with a serious face:
"Don’t worry, Qin Wuyan is a kid who doesn’t know the Tao and grows up. Please
ask the Taoist. In my ghost king sect, condescend to be the place of worship, and
you should have no worries about everything from your heart."
Dao Cangsong's face was joyful, and he nodded and said, "Thank you so much,
Sect Master."
The ghost king smiled and nodded, his eyes flashed, and said: "Since the Dao
Chief and I are already in the same family, I will take the liberty to ask the Dao
Chief and ask the Poison God's disciples, who is the most hopeful to inherit the
position of the master?"
Cang Song pondered for a long time, and said: "Although the major players in the
door split and confront each other, in my opinion, I am afraid that Qin Wuyan
still has the best chance of winning. Although this person is young, he has a deep
heart, and he has the true story of the poisonous god. Small look. It’s just that he
was injured by the ghost in the West a few months ago. He heard that the blood-
devouring bead’s demon power is very strange and penetrates deep into the
bone marrow. He has not yet healed. With his skill, those few incompetent
seniors are far from his opponents."
The King of Ghosts was startled. Although the matter of Gui Li's ambushing Qin
Wuyan was also in death, Gui Li did not reveal it to the outside world, and he
knew nothing. This time, he suddenly heard Daoist Cangsong say it, and he was
not in his heart. Passing over the figure of Gui Li, the light in his eyes was full of
light.
His eyes were so fierce that even Taoist Cangsong was shocked, and said in
amazement, "Sect Master, what's wrong?"
The ghost king reacted, sighed in relief, smiled and said: "It's nothing, but I didn't
expect that the ghost that I cultivated has become a powerful weapon now, and I
am very happy in his heart."
Taoist Cangsong glanced at him, his face was as usual, and he didn't say anything,
but the figure of Zhang Xiaofan who was on the top of Qingyun Mountain ten
years ago also appeared in his heart. Thinking of the expression of the ghost king
just now, he couldn't help but sneer in his heart.

Falling from the sky, the magic wand gleaming with blue light flew back into the
sleeve silently, and the figure of Gui Li once again appeared in front of the
entrance of the Ghost King's Main Hall.
The few Ghost King Sect disciples who were guarding the door were startled, and
then hurriedly moved to the side, shouting one after another: "Deputy Sect
Master."
Gui Li didn't say anything, his face was expressionless, and he walked directly in.
Xiao Hui lay on his shoulders, looking around as usual, but after a while he closed
his eyes back. After all, this is also for him. It's too familiar.
Gui Li slowly walked back to his room and pushed open the stone door.
Everything in the room was exactly the same as before he left, and no one
seemed to have moved at all. He stood in the room for a long time, as if thinking
about something, there was a rare hesitation and fear on his face. Xiao Hui
jumped off his shoulders, jumped on the bed two or three times, and went to play
on his own.
Gui Li closed his lips tightly and sighed suddenly, as if he had made some
determination, turned around and walked out, and then walked towards the ice
and stone chamber deep in the belly of the mountain.
I met many disciples of the Ghost King Sect along the way, but for the deputy
suzerain who had disappeared for a long time and suddenly appeared, they all
bowed their heads and walked away. In their eyes, it seemed that the farther
away from this man, the better. But Ghost Li obviously wouldn’t pay attention to
the attitudes of these people. He just walked forward silently. His room was not
far from the ice stone room. Soon after he walked to the stone room, he saw the
people standing outside the stone room. That figure.
You Ji.
Gui Li's mind suddenly passed this thought: Why does it seem that Yu Ji is
standing outside this stone room every time he visits Baguio? It seems that she
really has feelings for Baguio...
Just when he was thinking about it, You Ji seemed to hear the sound of footsteps,
and when she looked up, she didn't seem to expect that Gui Li would suddenly
appear, and her body shook slightly.
Gui Li nodded silently to her, said hello, and then walked past her and walked
towards the door of the cold ice stone room.
Under the black gauze, You Ji was silent.
Just when Gui Li was about to reach out and push the Shimen open, he suddenly
stopped, turned to look at You Ji, and said, "You..."
He rarely talked to You Ji, and suddenly he didn't know what to call You Ji.
You Ji said lightly: "What does Baguio call me, what do you call me too!"
Ghost Li silently, seemed to have touched something again. There was a moment
of silence between the two, but finally Ghost Li said, "Auntie You, when I left last
time, please ask the Azure Dragon Saint Envoy to send the ashes of the great
wizard back to the south. Xinjiang..."
You Ji Heisha nodded twice and whispered: "Don't worry, Big Brother has
already sent it, but somehow, he hasn't heard from him yet." He said, although
you can't see You Ji's expression, but Her voice still faintly revealed a rare
anxiety, "The beasts and monsters in southern Xinjiang have been rampant
recently. Although the eldest brother has a profound knowledge, he still doesn't
know why he has not come back."
Gui Li frowned and was silent for a moment, and said: "Don't worry too! The
Azure Dragon Saint Envoy is so powerful that those beast monsters can't help
him." He paused and said, "Then I'll go in."
You Ji nodded silently and did not speak any more.
"Boom."
The heavy Shimen made a deep sound, opened and closed behind him, and Gui Li
once again placed himself in the ice and stone room, silently looking at the
serene and beautiful figure.
The white air lightly floating from the ice, wisps and wisps floating in the air,
slowly wandering, making people vaguely feel a sense of unreality. On the
smooth ground, you can still vaguely see the remnants of the thrilling "spiritual"
witchcraft, the dim red color, and it seems to have quietly blended into the stone
at this moment.
For some reason, Gui Li's lips began to tremble slightly. Slowly, he walked over
step by step, stepping on the traces of residual red, passing through the faint
white smoke, Baguio's peaceful face appeared before his eyes.
As if it had never changed, she looked like this, vaguely still the beautiful girl who
first met ten years ago...
Guili's body trembled even more severely. In front of Baguio's stone platform, he
leaned down little by little. In the stone chamber, there was a vaguely choking
voice that he was desperately suppressing but could not suppress after all.
Suddenly, Gui Li shook his body and slapped himself with a backhand. The loud
sound after the palm and face hits suddenly echoed in the stone room, and the
man’s pain and regret seemed to be the only way he felt. To vent a little.
"I'm sorry, Baguio, I'm sorry..." The low voice, desperately suppressing his own
voice, said in a low voice, repeating.
I don't know how long it took, the restored tranquility in the stone room was
broken again, and the stone door was opened. A silver-haired ghost king slowly
walked in and stood behind Gui Li. Guili's body leaning against Baguio moved a
bit, stood up slowly, then turned back and looked back.
The eyes of the two men met, but they were all startled. What Gui Li saw was the
white hair of the King of Ghosts, but what the King of Ghosts saw were the five
fingerprints slowly appearing on Gui Li's face.
"You are back." The ghost king's voice sounded a little strange, with a touch of
comfort in the ordinary, but there was another strange feeling that could not be
said.
Gui Li nodded silently. The ghost king is obviously used to the character of the
ghost, and he doesn't care, he said: "Come with me! There is an old acquaintance,
I think you should see it, and we will soon have one in the ghost king sect. It's a
big deal."
Gui Li was slightly surprised. He obviously didn't know who this so-called old
acquaintance was, but he didn't want to know from his current state of mind. He
turned his head and glanced at Baguio again, as if he wanted to deepen his pale
face. In the eyes, never change from now on. Then he turned and walked out.
The ghost king's gaze also turned slightly on his daughter, with a kind look in his
eyes, and then he walked out. When he turned around, no one could see the
weakness anymore.
You Ji was still standing outside the door, Gui Li stood in front and waited. The
Ghost King took two steps, then suddenly turned to You Ji and said, "Come on,
too!"
You Ji nodded slightly and followed.
The three people left the ice stone room, walked through the winding corridors,
and came to a secluded house deep in the belly of the mountain. The ghost king
pushed the door first and walked in. Gui Li followed him into the stone room, and
saw that the stone room was already there at this moment. There are two people,
one of them is the mysterious Mr. Ghost with a black veil mask; the other with a
square face in human robes is unexpectedly Taoist Cangsong.
When he heard the sound of footsteps, Taoist Cangsong and Mr. Ghost also
turned their heads and looked.
When the eyes of Guili and Taoist Cangsong met, both of them were stunned. The
ten years of time seemed to stop suddenly, and it was like the ruthless joke that
God made to people with ridicule, the person at the top of Qingyun
Mountain! Now we meet in this situation.
In the dark, who is controlling everything?
The atmosphere in the room was a little silent for a while. No one spoke. Guili
and Taoist Cangsong looked at each other with expressionless faces, but the
expressions in their eyes were so complicated that no one could understand the
clues.
In the end, the ghost king walked over and smiled: "Why, it's rare for everyone to
meet each other, sit down and talk!"
When he spoke like this, the atmosphere was a little better, Guili and Taoist
Cangsong both looked away and sat down.
The ghost king first sternly said to the ghost: "Dao Cangsong is now the worship
of our ghost king sect. From now on, everyone will be in the same way. If you
have the opportunity, you should get closer and closer."
Gui Li's eyes flashed and said, "Isn't Dao Chief in Wandu Sect, how come to the
Ghost King Sect?"
Taoist Cangsong seemed to have expected this question to be asked a long time
ago, his expression on his face did not change at all, and he did not speak. Sure
enough, the ghost king smiled and said, "Because the Ten Thousand Poison Gate
has undergone a major change."
"What, a big change?" As soon as these words came out, not only Gui Li, but also
the two mysterious characters Yu Ji and Mr. Gui, who were both covered by black
gauze, could see that they were taken aback. Now the demon sect has three parts
in the world. , The three factions contain each other, and the Wandumen has
undergone major changes, which is naturally a big opportunity for the other two
factions.
You Ji was the first to ask: "What's the big change?"
The Ghost King smiled slightly and said, "The Poison God is dead."
"What?" The news was even more shocking than what the King of Ghosts said
earlier. Gui Li and others are people who know the stakes in it, and naturally
understand what the news of this person's death means.
The ghost king looked around at everyone and smiled: "You are not stupid, you
should all know that we are facing an opportunity now."
Gui Li pondered for a moment, glanced at Taoist Cangsong, and said, "Is this... the
Daoist chief brought this news?"
The ghost king nodded and said: "Yes, and I have secretly verified these few days,
there is indeed something happening."
Gui Li took a deep breath and said, "How is the situation of Wandumen now?"
The ghost king glanced at Cangsong, Cangsong understood, and said, "Before the
poison god died, he left Qin Wuyan as the master of the gate, but his other
disciples refused to accept it. The major masters in China are divided into
factions, fighting endlessly with each other."
The ghost king said: "The chaos is better, the more chaos the better, this is a good
time for us to unify the Holy Religion." He paused, and suddenly smiled at the
ghost: "Speaking of which, you still hit Qin Wuyan in death. You have contributed
a lot to this chaos."
Gui Li's heart moved, and he raised his head to look at the ghost king, only to see
the ghost king's gaze as usual, his eyes flickering, but he couldn't see any
abnormal expression, so he was silent.
The King of Ghosts didn't say much on this topic either, saying: "I asked you to
come here to discuss today, mainly because Dao Chang Cang Song has a plan that
can help our King of Ghosts pacify the poisonous door in one fell swoop..."
Everyone was shocked, Wan Po Sect has always been known as the number one
among the three major factions of the Demon Sect. Although the confidant of the
poisonous god is dead at this time, the Hundred-legged Insect is dead and not
stiff. Even if the Ghost King Sect has all the strengths, it will be overthrown in one
fell swoop. Wandumen is still full of difficulties, even if it can be done, I am afraid
that my vitality will be greatly injured, and it is nothing more than the acacia
faction who is sitting on the sidelines.
Guili knew that the king of ghosts had always been very careful, and would never
fail to see this truth that he could easily understand. For a while, he was a little
curious about Taoist Cangsong’s so-called trick, and said: "Oh, there is such a
trick. , I have to ask for advice."
Taoist Cangsong was also not humble, nodded to the ghost king, looked around
at everyone, and said, "Everyone, do you know what the world is most afraid of
right now?"
When I asked this incomprehensible sentence, Gui Li and the others were all
startled, and You Ji said: "Naturally it is the beasts and monsters that eat people
in Southern Xinjiang. What do you do with these monsters, Chief Dao?"
Mr. Gui, who was sitting next to the King of Ghosts, was initially surprised. At this
moment, under the black gauze, he nodded slightly and uttered a soft word, as if
thinking of something.
Taoist Cangsong said to You Ji: "This strategy is going to fall on these beast
monsters, otherwise, with the strength of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect,
whoever wants to swallow it will have his own vitality severely injured."
At this moment, most of the people here have already understood, Gui Li nodded
and said: "Yes, it would be best if the Wandu Sect and the Beast Monster can fight
each other, but how can it be done?"
Taoist Cangsong smiled slightly and said, "In fact, it's very simple to say, don't
those beast monsters kill people when they see people? And there are many
beast monsters with sensitive noses and delicious human flesh. We only need to
be like this..."
His voice gradually became low, and the carefully planned strategy was revealed
in front of everyone bit by bit. Time slipped quietly in the midst of everyone's
deliberations.

When this secret meeting was over, everyone didn't know how long it had
passed. Ghost King and Mr. Ghost left first. After You Ji looked at Gui Li, they also
left quietly. Soon, only Guili and Taoist Cangsong were left in the room, and
neither of them had the intention to get up and leave immediately.
He retracted his gaze from elsewhere, wandered slowly in the quiet stone room,
and finally fell back to the face of the person in front of him, only to find that he
was also looking at him.
In the stone room, quietly, suddenly, it seemed that the sound of breathing and
heartbeat could be heard.
Gui Li suddenly said, "Do you have anything to tell me?"
Taoist Cangsong stared at him. After a while, he slowly said, "Yes, but I don't
know what to say now."
Ghost Li silently, after a moment, said lightly: "Have you been to Qingyun in the
past ten years?"
Taoist Cangsong's expression was indifferent, but his vision suddenly became
complicated. He sighed and said, "I have been there, but I just looked at it from a
distance. How about you?"
Guili slowly stood up, the corners of his mouth moved, and said, "I have been
there too. The landscape has not changed from that of ten years ago. Only people
have changed."
Taoist Cangsong smiled faintly, but there was an indescribable bitterness in his
smile, and he whispered: "Yes! Only people can change..."
Gui Li turned around and walked out. At the moment he went out, he heard
Taoist Cangsong still sitting behind him, murmured in a low voice,
"Qingyun...Qingyun...Hey, Qingyun... …"
The next moment, he left the stone room and never looked back.

On the bridge above the blood pool, in the thick bloody atmosphere, the ghost
king and Mr. ghost who walked back here looked side by side in the blood water.
The yellow bird and Kui Niu were still lying in the blood water without any
energy, but in mid-air. Fulongding was slowly turning, emitting red light from
time to time.
The ghost king said lightly: "These two spirit beasts are almost done?"
Mr. Gui nodded next to him: "Yes, both Huangniao and Kui Niu's spirit powers
have been suppressed by Fulong Ding. At this moment, they have been
completely subdued. It seems that Fulong Dingding's inscription on the'Four
Spirits Blood Array' It's really true."
The ghost king nodded and said: "The Fulong Ding is an ancient foreign object,
and its spiritual power is not the same. Even these two such spiritual objects
have been subdued by it. As long as we subdue the other two spirit beasts, great
things can happen."
Mr. Gui hesitated for a moment, and said: "Sect Master, regarding the strategy of
Taoist Cangsong just now, do you think this person is credible?"
A strange light flashed in the eyes of the ghost king, and he smiled slightly, and
said, "Cangsong is no longer what it was ten years ago. Even though it is big
today, only my holy religion can protect him, and his strategy is nothing more
than death. It's just some ordinary disciples, it doesn't matter."
Mr. Gui Hei Sha lightly moved, and suddenly said: "In this case, I have another
idea. Maybe the Sect Master can deal with the Ten Thousand Poison Sect and
even the Acacia Sect at the same time."
The King of Ghosts was shocked, with a happy expression on his face, and said:
"What? There is such a thing, please sir teach me."
Mr. Ghost leaned slightly and said, "Don’t dare. I mean, since the Sect Master
doesn’t care about dying more ordinary disciples, he will simply do things to the
end. After leading the Beast Monster to fight against the Ten Thousand Poison
Sect, the Sect Master uses the name of the Ghost King Sect. Sending a letter to
Mrs. San Miao of the Hehuan Sect, saying that they are both disciples of the
sacred cult. It is really impossible to see death without saving, and the beasts are
rampant. If there is no right or wrong, they will kill people. If this continues, my
sacred religion will be in danger. Fighting with one of the three factions may
have some chance of winning."
The King of Ghosts frowned and said, "It sounds good, but Mrs. San Miao is also a
cunning person, I'm afraid she won't believe it."
Mr. Ghost said indifferently: "If she just says nothing, she naturally doesn't
believe it."
The King of Ghosts shook and said: "Mister means..."
Mr. Ghost said: "If the disciple of the King of Ghosts died more than half of the
battle and the corpses were all over the field, wouldn't she still believe it?"
The King of Ghosts was stunned, unable to speak for a long time, and frowned for
a while, "Sir, did you want to abandon more than half of the disciples of the King
of Ghosts?"
Mr. Gui Heisha hides his face and can't see his expression clearly. He only listens
to his flat voice. It seems that there is no emotional fluctuation when he is talking
about the many lives. He said: "Sect Master, why do you care about these people
if you want to achieve great things? Life!"
The ghost king couldn't help but struggle a bit, the desire for power and the
unbearable fighting in his heart repeatedly, the bloody smell in the air seemed to
be heavier.
Mr. Ghost stood silently and waited patiently. For a long time, the light in the
eyes of the ghost king gradually increased, and his face seemed to be a little faint,
as if the smell of blood in the air had penetrated in. I saw him take a deep breath,
suddenly a long scream, and categorically said: "Mr.'s words are extremely true,
but how can I know that Mrs. San Miao didn't fall into the trap, and on the other
hand, would eat us?"
Mr. Ghost sneered, and said: "Mrs. San Miao is naturally a person who has fallen
into trouble. Among the three major factions of the demon sect, which one is
really a figure who cuts the sword for the saints and Taoists?"
The ghost king was startled, his eyes brightened, and he blurted out: "Ah! You
mean... a clever plan, a clever plan!" Apart from admiration, the ghost king
couldn't help but clap his hands in applause, saying: "Mr. Such a brilliant
strategy."
Mr. Ghost said coldly: "We are using this half of the Ghost King Sect disciple as
bait. We might as well take the Sovereign you personally lead to a fierce battle
with the Beast Monster. If both lose and lose, Mrs. San Miao will surely lead a
team of people to rush to kill. When the time comes, with the supernatural
powers of the suzerain, you can naturally find an opportunity to escape quickly,
and the remaining things will be done by the beasts. With those beasts during
this period of time. Judging from the invincible situation, I am afraid that it will
be difficult for the Acacia faction not to be wiped out."
The ghost king nodded repeatedly, unable to restrain the joy in his heart, but at
this moment of excitement, he could still maintain a calmness, and suddenly
turned around and said: "But sir, since then, my ghost king sect can naturally
unify the holy religion, but the holy religion is already strong. Hurt, if the beast
demon again..."
Mr. Ghost shook his head and said: "Did the Sovereign forget that our Sacred
Religion is in the wild northwest, and there is still a temple? As long as we unify
the Sacred Religion, then all the backbones of the Ghost King Sect left behind will
be taken to the wild, where the sage is integrated. Although the religious forces,
the beasts and monsters are rampant, they will still wreak havoc in Middle-earth
for a while and cannot catch up with the wild land. And after that, the decent
people here in Middle-earth, isn't it time for them to be used?"
The King of Ghosts finally let go of his heart completely, took a long sigh, and
sighed: "Mr. is really a good teacher and helpful friend bestowed by God to me!"
Mr. Ghost smiled and said: "After that, those so-called righteous ways will fight
against the beast monsters, no matter who wins or loses, they must suffer from
suffering. Although the beasts are rampant, I think the righteous way will gather
in the sky, ten years ago. Sect Master must remember the power of the sword
formation?"
The ghost king nodded and said, "Yes, it's so tight!"
Mr. Ghost smiled and said: "So the beast monster wants to win easily. It is not
that easy. We are resting in the wild. Once the four spirit blood formations are
successfully cultivated, we will look at the world. Who can block the power of my
holy religion?"
The ghost king was startled and said: "Why, Mr. Could it be that Mr. May also has
news about the other two spirit beasts?"
Mr. Ghost said: "Yes, after Fulong Ding completely subdued the divine
beast'Yellow Bird' and the spirit beast'Kui Niu', the inscription on the body of the
Ding has reappeared with new texts. The next one is guarding our holy sacred
wild temple. Monster beast'Candle Dragon', after we go back to the temple and
conquer it, only the southern beast'gluttony' will be left. As long as you find
Gourmet, the world will not be in your hands!"
The King of Ghosts took a step forward and looked at the blood pool below. The
thick bloody aura in the air surrounded him. In a trance, there was a feeling that
the world was in control.
He couldn't help laughing up to the sky, the laughter was loud, and the laughter
was so rampant!

Chapter 25 The Alliance
Outside the Yuqing Hall, a large group of people stood densely. Looking closely at
the past, they were all righteous people, including the master Daoxuan of
Qingyun and Yun Yilan, the master of Fenxiang Valley. Behind the two of them,
other prominent figures of the Qingyun Burning Incense faction are also standing
here, looking at this battle, it seems that they are about to welcome someone.
I don't know who it is that has such a big face?
Those of the small sect were not counted. At this moment, most of the important
figures of Qingyunmen and Fenxiang Valley were present. Shangguan Ce and Lu
Shun in Fenxiang Valley, the second-generation disciples Li Xun, Yan Hong and
others were all standing behind Yun Yilan. Among them, Li Xun has no
expression on his face, but his complexion looks very ugly, and there are people
all around talking in low voices, and glance at him from time to time, making his
face even more ugly.
At the Qingyunmen, Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang, Master Shuiyue, and Qi Hao were
also present. Disciples including Xiao Yicai also stood behind Daoxuanzhen, just
among the crowd. The Qingyunmen has been the most outstanding and popular
in recent years. Lu Xueqi, the strongest character, did not see her figure. In
addition, Lin Jingyu did not see a figure, and I don't know if it is in the ancestral
hall of the Patriarch again.
On this day, the sky is high and fresh, there are no clouds in the sky, and the
mountain wind is blowing slowly and constantly, giving people a relaxed and
happy feeling. If it weren't for too many grievances, grievances and killings in
this mundane world, it would really be like a fairyland on earth.
Among the crowd behind him, many people were talking in low voices, vaguely
heard, most of them were talking about the biggest catastrophe in the world
today. The head of Qingyun Sect Daoxuan Zhen listened to his ears, his face was
solemn, and he couldn't help it. He sighed softly.
His voice is not loud, and most of the people around him did not notice, but Yun
Yilan, the owner of Fenxiang Valley Valley who stood side by side with him in the
front of the crowd, heard it. Turning his head, he glanced at Daoxuan Zhenren
and whispered. : "Senior Brother Daoxuan, why sigh?"
Daoxuan smiled bitterly, shook his head slightly, and said, "Are you listening to
the whispers of the dao friends behind us? Few people are optimistic."
Yun Yilan smiled slightly and said, "Why do you care about them, Senior Brother
Daoxuan? Although the catastrophe is now complete, and the lives are
overwhelmed, we are now the last hope of all people in the world. Faced with
such vicious monsters, you are the leader of the world. , If you no longer have
confidence, how can you face the ardent expectations of the common people all
over the world?"
Daoxuan's face changed slightly, and a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and he
took a deep look at Yun Yilan, but saw that this person's face was calm, as if there
was nothing in the words, and then smiled and said: "Where is the donor Yun?
How can Dao and Dao be worthy of the four words'Leader of the World'? This
time the beast and demon's great calamity has poisoned living beings. As people
who learn Dao, we are naturally from the right way, so we can't stay out of the
matter. Waiting for the Tianyin Master Si Puhong is here, you and I will join the
heroes of the world to die for the people, and it will not be in vain for us to learn."
Yun Yilan nodded and said, "What did the brother say."
The real Taoxuan smiled and rejoiced, but a strange feeling passed in his heart.
The Fenxiang Valley owner Yun Yilan in front of him was humble and decent and
impeccable, but he never seemed to be able to see through this person. It feels
like this person seems unfathomable.
Just in Daoxuan's mind, whether to find a chance to try this Yun Yilan, and see
what kind of abacus in his heart, there was a sudden sensation in the crowd.
Daoxuan and Yun Yilan were both spiritual. Zhen, looked down the mountain,
and really saw the white clouds floating in the depths of the towering
Tongtianfeng mountains. Suddenly a golden light flashed, and then quickly
became bigger, before a moment, it was already close to the top of the peak.
I saw the golden light floating, making a golden lotus blooming shape, floating up
among the white clouds, and the Sanskrit sound echoed between the heaven and
the earth. The majestic atmosphere made people feel awe-inspiring.
Daoxuan Zhenren and Yun Yilan greeted them at the same time, the golden lotus
fell, swaying and flickering for a moment, the golden light dissipated, and dozens
of Buddhist monks headed by Master Puhong of Tianyin Temple appeared. The
headed Master Puhong looks the same as before, compassionate and peaceful,
gold-red Zen clothes, precious and solemn, holding a string of dark sandalwood
rosary in his hand and a smile on the corner of his mouth.
Behind him, standing tall and holding a "golden bowl of Buddha statue" Pu Fang,
followed by dozens of Tianyin Temple monks and second-generation disciples,
Faxiang, Fashan and other well-known Buddhist disciples are also there. among
them.
Master Taoxuan stepped forward and smiled: "Master Puhong, you are finally
here, everyone has been looking forward to it for a long time!"
Master Puhong smiled and nodded, and said, "Let all the benefactors and
Daoxuan masters have been waiting for a long time, Lao Na is ashamed."
At this moment, Yun Yilan, who was standing next to the real Taoxuan, laughed
loudly and said: "Master, do you still recognize me? I haven't seen you for many
years. Don't forget all the old friends who knew you back then!"
Master Puhong glanced at Yun Yilan, his expression was obviously stunned, and
even the smile he had been hanging on for a moment was reduced, and then a
look of admiration passed in front of him, and said: "Could it be that this
benefactor is actually Yun Yi Old Lanyun Valley Master?"
Yun Yilan laughed and said: "It's the old man who has seen the master abbot."
Puhong leaned forward and said with a smile: "I have long heard that Fenxiang
Valley has profound Taoism, especially the three-yang realm of
the'Fenxiangyushu' is even more miraculous. The Yun Donor is determined and
talented. Is it possible that he has reached the'Yuyang' Environment?"
Yun Yilan's face changed slightly, and her heart was shaken. The Fenxiang Valley
Taoist method has always been known as a secret in the right way, and it is far
less famous than the Qingyunmen and Tianyin Temple two major schools. When
they mention "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao" or "Great Dao" "Brahma Prajna", no one
knows that no one knows. But this time when he entered the Central Plains and
met the two giants of the Chinese and Turkish leaders, he was actually seen by
Daoxuan Master and Puhong Master of his Dao Dharma realm. When he thought
of the relationship, he couldn't help but be suspicious: Could it be that There is a
spy in my sect who can't do it?
He just wanted to return to thinking like this, but he still had a composure on his
face, and smiled and said, "Master's insight is like a torch, and the old man is a
little clumsy, not enough!" After a pause, Yun Yilan looked slightly serious and
said: "But the master Now that it’s here, that’s all right. If the next life is full of
charcoal and evildoers are rampant, it is a disaster that has never been seen in
the ages. I hope that the master can lead the world in the right way. Apart from
this calamity, it is so good."
Daoxuan Zhenren stood aside, his expression suddenly changed slightly.
Master Puhong humbly said: "Where does the Yun Donor say, the world is
plundered by the common people, and the beasts and monsters are raging, and
Tianyin Temple is a Buddhist child, how can you retreat? It's just like today, the
righteous way is gathered in the blue sky, and Daoxuan has always been
respected and respected. , Dao Fa has supernatural powers, so it is natural that
Daoxuan Senior Brother should be the leader to lead the world's righteous way
to fight against powerful enemies."
Master Daoxuan smiled and said: "Master is too polite, Daoxuan really doesn't
dare to be."
Master Puhong said together: "Dao Xuan master, as I am looking forward to
today's birthday, I will go to this catastrophe as soon as possible. You must not
refuse to resign."
Yun Yilan chuckled and said, "Both of them are masters of Taoism, but there are
so many kind words, come and come, let's go in and talk, otherwise let these
many fellow daoists accompany the three of us to talk. Don't you neglect others!"
Daoxuan Zhenren and Master Puhong looked at each other and laughed. They
walked together. People kept saying hello to Master Puhong and all the monks of
Tianyin Temple along the way, which shows that Tianyin Temple is highly
respected in the right way.
All the way into the Yuqing Palace, Master Puhong couldn't help but exaggerated
a few words about the majestic and majestic Yuqing Palace built by
Qingyunmen. Master Daoxuan smiled and thanked him and wanted to invite
Master Puhong to sit on the seat. Master Puhong refused and refused several
times. In the end, Master Daoxuan sat on the seat as the master, Master Puhong
and Yun Yilan. Sit on both sides.
At this moment, there are more than a hundred people standing in the main hall,
but the seats are limited. Apart from a few well-known Sanxians, they are also
the characters of the three major factions. It can also be seen that the three major
factions are in The status and strength in the right way, and the discussion of
countermeasures, etc., are naturally mostly discussed among the three major
factions.
When everyone sat down, Yun Yilan was the first to speak and asked Master
Puhong: "Master, have you seen those cruel monsters on your way here?"
Master Puhong nodded and said: "Yes, we also removed some monsters."
There was a sensation in the crowd, and now the evil of the beasts and monsters
has spread all over the world, and many people have seen it, but among the
righteous people in the Yuqing Palace of Qingyun Mountain, except for the three
main sects who have fought against them, they are sent out to inquire about the
news. Apart from his disciples, there are not many other schools.
Master Taoxuan was also moved by it, saying: "Oh, this happened, the master
might as well talk about it, and let everyone here know about it."
Master Puhong said together: "Don't dare. In fact, we would encounter these
monsters on the way here, and we didn't expect it. We have always heard that
these monsters are still raging in the south, but we are seven hundred miles
south of Qingyun Mountain. In a small village, a dozen monsters were found
attacking the village. Unfortunately, we went too late and all the villagers were
killed."
"Ah!" Daoxuan Zhenren and Yun Yilan both exclaimed. Seven hundred miles
south of Qingyun Mountain, although it is not close, it is not very far. At this time,
the monks in Tianyin Temple standing next to Master Puhong showed
unbearable expressions on their faces. Several monks were reciting the Buddha
together. The scene must be very tragic at that time, which left a deep impression
on these monks.
Master Puhong sighed at this moment, with an expression of unbearable passing
across his face, sighed: "Those monsters are really like legends, they are mutated
from several kinds of beasts in southern Xinjiang, and their characters are cruel
and easy to kill. Leave a living mouth. When encountering this evildoer, even if
the killing precept is broken and the practice is impaired, it is to eliminate the
harm for the people, so we will go down and get rid of them."
Daoxuan Zhenren raised his palm up and said: "The master is doing the way for
the sky, and what he does is merit, not the sin of killing. The master does not
have to be sad for this."
Puhong sighed and nodded. Next to Yun Yilan frowned, she was concerned about
another question, and said, "Master Abbot, I have something else to ask."
Shang Puhong said: "Please say, Lord Yungu."
Yun Yilan said: "Earlier, we didn't hear that these evildoers had already arrived
there. Now that the master met this time, the beast demon will soon arrive near
Qingyun Mountain. I don't know if it is on this road, except for this village, Has
the master discovered the beast monster yet?"
Master Puhong shook his head and said, "This is not true. Except in that village, I
haven't seen it in other places. I think it may be that a small part of the evildoers
are running fast, and they happened to be hit by us."
Taoxuan Zhenren sighed: "This deserves their bad luck, but unfortunately they
can't save the villagers." All the monks heard the words and chanted the
Buddha's name together.
Yun Yilan nodded slightly and said, "Master, how powerful is the battle between
the beasts and monks in Tianyin Temple that you have seen?"
Master Puhong groaned slightly and said, "Most of these evildoers are ordinary
monsters. They are just powerful, sharp claws, fierce and cruel. If we really
compare them, we can overcome the ordinary practice of our cultivators. Got
them."
Yun Yilan nodded, and said, "It seems that these monsters are mostly ordinary
monsters, and they have separated from their teammates." He paused, then
turned to Li Xun behind him and said: "Xun'er, you can Let’s talk to Master
Puhong about the news we have heard these days."
Li Xun replied, walked out, and bowed respectfully to Master Puhong. Master
Puhong smiled and said, "Nephew Li doesn't need to be polite, please stop."
Li Xun nodded and said: "Report to Master, after this period of time, we have sent
many colleagues to investigate in the south, and found that the scourge of the
beast monster was so tragic, there are three main reasons. One: the ordinary
beast monsters mostly seem to be The beasts mutated. Although we don’t know
how they changed, these monsters have indeed become more ferocious and cruel
than the original beasts. Ordinary people will not be able to resist them. Second,
the beasts that came out of the south this time. The number of alien races is
countless. The disciples we sent have seen countless monsters swarming in the
sky many times, at least more than tens of thousands. Under these
circumstances, no matter how high you are, I am afraid that it will not help; its
Third, among these ordinary beasts, there seems to be an unknown number of
special beasts. These beasts are completely different from ordinary monsters.
They have high demon skills and are especially better than many cultivators, and
to this day, no one has existed. I have seen the legendary'beast god', and I don't
know who he is, but seeing that he can manipulate these countless monsters, I
am afraid he is also an extremely tricky character!"
Master Puhong frowned tightly, and the monks in Tianyin Temple behind him
looked at each other. This time the beast and demon's catastrophe, the situation
is obviously unprecedented. Look at Li Xun's expression and Qingyunmen and
burning incense when he speaks. The solemn expressions of Gu and others
obviously made everyone feel heavy.
There was a moment of silence in the hall. After a long while, Yun Yilan sighed
and smiled: "If these monsters are not powerful, how can they be a great
catastrophe? Anyway, this is the end of the story. It is useless to think about it. It
is better for us. Discuss carefully how to resist these evildoers."
Master Daoxuan nodded and said, "Lord Yungu said so, let's go! I still have some
bad tea that the old man has collected for many years. Please go to the inner hall
to taste it. Let's drink and talk."
Master Puhong and Yun Yilan both stood up intentionally, and confessed to each
other a few words, then followed Daoxuan Zhenren into the inner hall, and the
atmosphere in the Yuqing Hall slowly relaxed as soon as the three highly
respected figures left. After that, Xiao Yicai, Qi Hao, Li Xun, etc. were all old
acquaintances with Tianyin Temple's Faxiang and Fashan, and they all came to
talk together at the moment. Taking advantage of this rare time, Xiao Yi proposed
to take a good look at the scenery of Tongtian Peak with Faxiang and Fashan.
Fabian readily agreed, and Li Xun and others just happened to be fine, so they
walked out together.
This season is already summer, and the climate on earth is getting hotter, but on
this towering Tongtian Peak, it is still extremely cool. Walking to a cliff with
railings at the top of the peak, leaning on the railing and looking far away, I saw
the vast sea of clouds and the blue sky above, which made people feel the heart
of being born.
Faxiang exclaimed: "I have long heard of Qingyun Mountain in the fairyland on
earth. I came here once ten years ago and it has opened the eyes of the poor
monk. See you today. It is still so spectacular and touching. It is a wonder on
earth!"
Xiao Yicai laughed and said: "Senior Faxiang is polite again. To talk about the
scenery, are you not the "wordless jade wall" and "Xumi Dao, Mustard Mountain"
of Tianyin Temple on Mount Xumi, which are more famous places in the world?"
Fa Xiang smiled and said: "Those are small scenes, how can they be compared to
the spectacular scenes like Qingyun." The corner of his eyes turned, and
suddenly he found Li Xun and Yan Hong standing behind him. Yan Hong has
nothing to do, but Li Xun's face seems to be a little bit dissatisfied, but after all, it
was not in the past. He is now a little more restrained and has not expressed it.
Faxiang thought carefully, and there was no change in the expression on his face,
so naturally he continued: "But if I really want to talk about these scenery, I think
that in the whole world, only the mysterious fire burning sky at the Fenxiang
Valley of Brother Li can be compared. . Right, Brother Li?"
Li Xun was taken aback, with a smile on his face, but he still thanked him:
"Brother Faxiang has praised him. The small place in Fenxiang Valley is remote,
and I dare not compare it with the local scenery."
Xiao Yicai's eyes had profound meaning. After taking a look at the Faxiang, there
was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and then he smiled: "Okay, okay,
everyone doesn't have to boast, anyway, every place has its own scenery. The
world is so vast, I wonder if we can see it all in our lifetime?"
Everyone felt for a while, and said in unison: "Exactly." They laughed together.
After everyone talked and laughed for a while, Li Xun seemed to have thought of
something again, walked slowly to Xiao Yicai's side, and whispered, "Brother
Xiao, please ask."
Xiao Yi was taken aback, and said, "Brother Li, it doesn't matter if you have
something to say."
Li Xun hesitated for a moment, and finally couldn't help but say it, saying: "Well...
these days, especially on such an important day today, why didn't I see
Xiaozhufeng's Senior Sister Lu Xueqi appear?"
Xiao Yicai's face changed slightly. He glanced at Li Xun and said in a low voice:
"Brother Li, Sister Lu, because she smashed my mentor Daoxuan in public at the
Yuqing Hall that day, she has now been ordered to reflect on it at Xiaozhufeng
Watching Platform. It has been several days today."
Li Xun said "Ah", his expression was complicated, he seemed sad, and he seemed
a little bit ashamed and annoyed. After a long while, he sighed and smiled bitterly
at Xiao Yi and said, "Thank you Brother Xiao for telling me, I will be grateful for
this later. I will beg my family teacher to see if he can ask his old man to persuade
Uncle Xuan to say a few words, alas, it’s just a matter of doing my part."
Xiao Yi nodded without saying a word, only reached out and patted his shoulder.
Standing in the distance among the people looking at the beautiful scenery of the
world, Faxiang slowly took his gaze away from the two whispering people
behind him, and suddenly heard someone next to him whispered: "Master knows
that Senior Brother Li proposed to Senior Sister Lu Xueqi. What happened?"
Fa Xiang smiled slightly, glanced at Qi Hao who was standing next to him, and
said, "I heard it slightly."
Qi Hao nodded and stopped talking, but Fa Xiang suddenly sighed, with a bit of
emotion in his voice. Qi Hao was slightly surprised and said, "Brother Faxiang,
why do you sigh like this?"
Fa Xiang smiled faintly, restored his original look, and said, "It's nothing, I
suddenly remembered an old person."
Qi Hao said strangely: "Old friend, what old friend?"
Fa Xiang said leisurely: "An old person who was born and died with us, has a lot
to do with us, and that girl Lu..."
Qi Hao remained silent. After a long time, he also sighed heavily. In his voice,
there was also a bit of emotion of the vicissitudes of the world and the truth.

The main altar of the Demon Sect's Wanpo Gate is located in a place called
"Venomous Snake Valley" in the southwest of China. Geographically speaking, the
Venomous Snake Valley, the Huqi Mountain of the King of Ghosts, and the
Xiaoyao Stream of the Hehuan Sect formed a big triangle, confined and
confronted each other, forming a fairly strong balance of power in the current
Demon Cult.
But at this moment, this balance has reached a precarious point, especially in the
Ten Thousand Poison Sect, which was originally the most powerful in the Demon
Cult. With the death of the old Poison God old man, the new sect master’s
inheritance rights issue. The door has become chaotic, and the Serpent Valley,
where the main altar is located, is already tense, and the situation is on the verge
of breaking out.
In nominal terms, he obtained the death of the poison god, and the official heir
status is the closed disciple of the poison god Qin Wuyan. It is a pity that in the
demon sect, especially in the Wandu Sect, such a martial artist is popular and
powerful. Among all the schools, the death left by the poison god alone is of no
avail.
Not long after the death of Poison God, several of his other disciples rushed back
to the Venomous Snake Valley. They came fiercely and assumed an attitude of
vying for the position of the sect master. Although Qin Wuyan has a deep
knowledge of the Poison God, and his skills are far better than a few seniors, he is
not very experienced in the Wandu Sect. Some important masters in the door are
almost all on his side. Secondly, the last time he was in the dead, he was
accidentally ambushed by Ghost King Sect’s blood son, Gui Li, and was seriously
injured. Although he has almost recovered at this time, Gui Li’s fierce and evil
magic weapon is actually true. After making him suffer, that blood-eating demon
power was firmly absorbed in his body's qi veins like a bone-attached maggot,
which greatly reduced his cultivation and gave other people the opportunity to
spy on the throne.
However, fortunately, at this critical juncture, Qin Wuyan finally relied on the
weird method of the god of poison and the combination of five kinds of poison
including the "seven-tailed centipede", to forcibly eat this weird blood. The
demon power was cleared from the body. And this important matter only
happened a few days ago. Qin Wuyan thought deeply and kept this secret all the
time. He knew that he was the target of the public at this moment, so he was
willing to bear it.
His patience quickly paid off. The three brothers Fan Xiong, Cheng Wuya and
Duan Rushan, who had worked together to form an alliance and came back to
grab the throne of the doormaster, discovered that this originally most feared
junior was already suffering from internal injuries. , A sickly half-worn person,
and he also said very sincerely that the master did pass him the position of sect
master on his deathbed, but he himself didn’t want to sit in this position at all,
and he handed over the head seal letter on the spot, After placing it in front of the
Poison God's spiritual position, indicating that only the person who became the
sect master could obtain it, the alliance of these three Poison God descendants
quickly began to disintegrate.
The masters in the Wandu Sect worship and the disciples in the Sect. At this
moment, they are also divided into three factions. The faction headed by Baiduzi
is on the side of the big brother Fan Xiong; and the blood-sucking old demon and
Zhang Xiaofan who had the hatred of murderers and Zhang Xiaofan back then His
friend Duanmu, ancestor, stood behind the second child Cheng Toothless; as for
the remaining old third Duan Rushan, although Daoxing ranked last among the
four disciples of the poison god, he has always been savvy and secretly
conspired. This time, his power was temporarily the strongest. Many old
monsters that had not been born in the Wandu Sect were drawn by him, and
nearly half of the disciples under the Sect were on his side.
And in the Serpent Valley right now, it was the last day to sacrifice the first seven
of the poisonous gods. The news of the death of Poison God has spread, and there
are white banners above the mourning hall, but it is rare to hear a cry or
two. Although most of the Wandumen disciples wear white silk on their heads
and sackcloth, they don't even have a trace of sadness on their faces. On the
contrary, many people glared and confronted the other faction. If it wasn't for the
last bit of face on the mourning hall, I'm afraid it would have been a martial hall
instead of a mourning hall.
The four disciples of Poison God all wore heavy filial piety and knelt in front of
the crowd, but with the exception of Qin Wuyan, the other three only kowtowed
three heads and stood up, stood aside, and many people also stood behind them.
Confronted with each other, while countless eyes were consciously or
unconsciously looking at the altar table in front of the coffin in the mourning hall.
There was a small green box on which was written the four characters-the
imprint of the god of poison.
It is the seal that the owner of Wandumen has been able to possess since ancient
times.
There were three fruit sacrifices on the altar table. On the ground in front of the
table was a copper basin with a flame. After Qin Wuyan knocked his head, unlike
the three seniors, he knelt aside silently, took the paper money and put them into
the copper basin, and burned them. deceased. And none of his three senior
brothers looked at him directly, anyway, no matter who eventually became the
master of the sect, this cripple couldn't escape the fate of being poisoned to
death.
Their attention is more on that small box.
Fan Xiong, with a wild face and a fierce expression, suddenly snorted, took a step
forward and walked to the altar, but the well-prepared Cheng Wuya and Duan
Rushan flashed out almost at the same time. Duan Rushan sneered: "Big brother,
Master has not finished the first seven days, what do you want to do?"
Fan Xiong's eyes widened, a fierce light flashed on his face, and he said, "I am a
big brother, of course this one must be inherited by me."
Cheng Wuya snorted and said, "Where do you see that this position is where the
big brother is sitting?"
Duan Rushan also sneered: "You want to talk about the rules for growing up and
children. If you really want to say the rules, the master will pass the throne to the
younger brother when he is dying. Where can you get it?"
Fan Xiong's eyes shone fiercely, Huo Di turned his head to look at Qin Wuyan, Qin
Wuyan didn't raise his head, and his voice still sounded lack of breath. He
coughed and tremblingly said: "Three brothers, you just came back...cough,
cough Heh... I immediately handed in the seal letter and explained that I was not
interested in this position. You... Heh heh... You got started earlier than me, and
people’s expectations are higher than me, so naturally you should sit here. Seat,
Master is old, and he was a little confused when he came and left, so I just said
nonsense. After all, you have to decide who to sit in this position, so don't pull me
in."
In the midst of his speech, he trembled and seemed to feel a little guilty and
fearful, where there was still a deep and arrogant appearance in the past. Fan
Xiong sneered, and turned his head in disdain, before looking at him again, and
said, "Then what are you going to do?"
Duan Rushan sneered and said, "Needless to say, it's as we agreed. Master will
pass the first seven days. After letting his old man go, we will decide who will sit
in this mourning hall tomorrow! "
Fan Xiong gave Duan Rushan and Cheng Wuya a fierce look, and the look of his
two junior brothers would not be kind to him. After a while, Fan Xionghuo
turned around and strode out of the mourning hall. A large group of people
followed him and walked out. Cheng Wuya and Duan Rushan also walked out
with their men and horses. On the mourning hall, Qin Wuyan was soon left alone,
kneeling on the ground and guarding the coffin.
I don't know how long Qin Wuyan's stack of paper money was in the copper
basin and burned clean. He slowly raised his head, and his eyes under the white
silk were indifferent but without brilliance.
"Master..." His voice was so soft that only he could hear him, "Master! Have you
seen it? These people are your apprentices, your subordinates..."
The corners of Qin Wuyan's indifferent mouth slowly showed a sneer, cold and
without any emotion.

Chapter 26 Civil Disturbance
The night gradually darkened, and the Serpent Valley, which had been immersed
in the invisible tension all day, seemed to slowly enter a deep sleep, and the
gloomy lights were slowly extinguished, except for the cold and lonely mourning
hall.
The door of the mourning hall was still open, and the cold night breeze blew
through, blowing the candles that were still burning in the mourning hall to the
point of uncertainty, casting a weird shadow on the ground. Outside the door, in
the silence, there seemed to be some voice whispering softly, like crying, like
laughing, and it seemed to be the sound of the wind blowing and the trees
moving at all. It made people not really hear it, and only felt a little chill in the
heart.
From the few lingering candles in the mourning hall to the light outside the
house, this valley night, there is still a faint mist outside the house, like light
smoke, in the darkness and shadows, drifting over and changing, changing
Various shapes.
But above the mourning hall, there was still only one Qin Wuyan who kept the
spirits all night.
He was still kneeling in front of the spirit, head down, eyes erratic, as if looking at
some unknown place. The copper basin in front of him was already full of burnt
paper money turned black paper ash, trembling with the night wind blowing in
from time to time, occasionally one or two scattered paper ash was blown up by
the wind, leaving the copper basin, slowly Slowly drifting in the house, then most
of them quietly fell back to the altar table in front of the coffin, floating in the
three sacrificial offerings.
In the dark, but there are still a pair of eyes, looking at all of this?
The footsteps suddenly rang, and stepped on the flat ground and walked into the
mourning hall. Qin Wuyan's body shook for a moment. For anyone to say, the
sound of footsteps suddenly sounded behind him at this moment is not a
pleasant thing. He looked back, frowning, and his expression was a little
surprised. Obviously, the person who came was not what he expected.
What greeted him was a tall man, but his clothes were quite different from
ordinary demon cult disciples. He was dressed in a Taoist robe and had a
dignified square face. He was the Taoist Cangsong who worshipped the Ten
Thousand Poison Sect of the Demon Cult.
Qin Wuyan looked at Cangsong, Cang Song also looked at Qin Wuyan, neither of
them spoke, then Cangsong walked straight to the altar table in front of the
coffin, picked up the delicate incense placed on the table, and placed it on the
side of a residual candle. Then, he respectfully bowed to the spiritual position,
and took another step, putting the incense candle in the incense burner.
Qin Wuyan patiently watched Taoist Cangsong's every move, from beginning to
end, when Taoist Cangsong turned around again, Qin Wuyan bowed his head
slightly, regarded as polite as a disciple. Although there was no expression on his
face, his tone was still calm and polite. Said: "Thank you Mr. Dao."
Taoist Cangsong nodded, and said: "After all, I and the old man are the host and
host. Although the incense stick is a little late, it is always my heart."
Qin Wuyan was still kneeling, looking at the spiritual position, and said lightly:
"It's okay, as long as the Dao Chief is sincere, he must be alive in the sky, and he
will definitely be more pleased."
Taoist Cangsong stared at Qin Wuyan for a while, then suddenly smiled, and said,
"Master Qin, you don't seem to like me all the time."
Qin Wuyan raised his eyes slightly, as if he did not expect Taoist Cangsong to
suddenly ask such a sentence. It was a bit strange, but after seeing Taoist
Cangsong for a while, he still calmly said: "Daoist misunderstood, Your
Excellency was a guest of mentor when he was alive. In the Wandu Sect, he is
also considered a respected senior, Wuyan dare not neglect. But now the teacher
has passed away unfortunately, and is sad in his heart. If there is any disrespect
and disrespect, please ask senior Haihan."
Taoist Cangsong still had a smile on his face, and his gaze slowly shifted to the
spiritual position of the poison god in front of him. Before that spiritual position,
the box containing the seal of the master of the Ten Thousand Poison Gate was
quietly placed there. Taoist Cangsong watched for a while, and suddenly a few
low and weird screams came from him, like some insects, Qin Wuyan's face
changed slightly, Taoist Cangsong was also startled, but then he suddenly smiled
and said: "Old Sect Master, old Sect Master, you should be able to go with peace
of mind. Look at what you have taught. There is actually such a good apprentice.
It's not easy!"
Qin Wuyan's face sank, a faint light flashed in his eyes, and he said in a deep
voice, "Dao Master, what are you talking about?"
Taoist Cangsong turned his head, smiled slightly, but did not speak, but gently
pulled up his wrist sleeve. The pupils of Qin Wuyan's eyes contracted, and he saw
Taoist Cangsong's arm with a small box tied to the flesh. The strange sound just
now came from inside, clearly audible.
With a mysterious smile on Dao Cangsong's face, he slowly stretched his hand to
the front of the spiritual position, but the box tied to his wrist was slightly closer
to the box where the head of the Ten Thousand Poison Sect was placed in front of
the spiritual position, the one before the spiritual position. In the box, there was
also a low but very clear insect sound, which sounded exactly the same as the
sound from the box on Taoist Cangsong's wrist.
Taoist Cangsong slowly retracted his arm, turned his head to look at Qin Wuyan,
and said lightly: "Seven-tailed centipede?"
Qin Wuyan took a deep breath and closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes
again, his eyes were full of spirits, and his whole body suddenly changed from
the feeling of silence and decadence to lean and sharp, and he slowly stood up
from the ground. , Staring at Taoist Cangsong with a pair of eyes, slowly
repeating: "Seven-tailed centipede!"
The originally dark and gloomy hall suddenly seemed to be a little brighter after
he stood like this, and the original cold breath in the air disappeared in a blink of
an eye, and some only had fierce murderous intent.
Taoist Cangsong did not see any sense of fear. On the contrary, he could not feel
anything about the changes around him. He asked Qin Wuyan with a calm
expression and said, "You said, if your master knew his apprentices He should be
very angry if we chaos in front of his spirit shortly after his death?"
Qin Wuyan snorted coldly, and said, "Master, his old man is wise and smart, and
he has long seen through this so-called etiquette and custom. Don't say that he is
disrespectful to him before his spirit. Even if I wait for the disciples to fight each
other here, his elders will probably know how. Just smile and watch the
excitement."
Taoist Cangsong nodded slowly, sighed suddenly, and said: "It is true. I have been
with the old sect master day and night for the past ten years. With his character, I
am afraid that this is the case." He said, he looked at Qin Wuyan and said with a
smile: "Unexpectedly, you have followed him for the shortest time, but on the
contrary, you are the one who knows him best among the disciples."
Qin Wuyan's expression remained unchanged, but his body took a step forward
and coldly said, "Master, isn't it also very good? Not only can you see Master
clearly, but even my every move can't escape your eyes! "
The smile on Dao Cangsong's face froze slightly, and he glanced at Qin Wuyan's
footsteps, and suddenly said, "Is it past your master's first seven days?"
Qin Wuyan was startled, I don’t know what Daoist Cangsong suddenly asked
what it meant, but his attitude tonight is really weird and unpredictable, not to
mention that he has seen through the hands and feet he made on the master’s
letter, I’m afraid he can’t. Keep him. Qin Wuyan thought about this in his heart,
and said indifferently: "It's ugly right now. It has just passed. Why, does Dao
Master have any advice?" With that, he took a step closer to Taoist Cangsong.
Taoist Cangsong then took a step back and nodded: "That's fine, let your master
pass the first seven days of peace, it's all my heart."
Qin Wuyan was taken aback, before he could be overwhelmed, Taoist Cangsong
suddenly moved, flashed to the door of the mourning hall in a blink of an eye,
raised his breath, and said loudly, "Hey, the doormaster's letter...ah..." The word
was full of consternation. In the middle of it, he stood still intact, but Taoist
Cangsong suddenly cried out as if he had been severely injured, as if he had been
attacked by someone.
Qin Wuyan's face suddenly changed color, but it was too late to stop it. Taoist
Cangsong's voice was already echoing in the quiet and deep Serpent Valley. After
a while, there seemed to be echoes from the distance, and there was a vague "ah"
everywhere in the valley. sound.
At the first moment, it seemed as if the Viper Valley was shocked by something. It
was almost deadlier than before, but only after a while, countless noisy sounds
rang from every corner of the Viper Valley, roaring like waves, but it was heard.
Countless people who had been waiting for a while leaped out, and all kinds of
questions, scolding, humming, and commanding sound merged into one, turning
into invisible waves, and one after another came from all directions in this hall.
Taoist Cangsong turned his head and smiled, waved his hand to Qin Wuyan, who
was pale, and said, "My nephew, I will help you as an uncle. In the future, if you
can sit on the throne of the master, don't forget today's love. !" Then I didn't say
much, the figure shook, and immediately before Qin Wuyan rushed to the door,
he quickly flew into the darkness outside the door, and disappeared in a blink of
an eye.
Qin Wuyan gasped from the door, his eyes full of anger. Obviously, Taoist
Cangsong's sudden and unexpected action completely disrupted his wishful
thinking. At this moment, there was a lot of people around him. Seeing the
mourning hall was about to be surrounded by countless people of three senior
brothers. Qin Wuyan stomped fiercely, made a decisive decision, and plunged
into the darkness outside the house like a Taoist Cangsong, and disappeared
after a while.
In the next moment, countless murderous disciples of the Wandu Sect armed
with torches and sharp blades, under the leadership of the three masters of the
poison god, rushed into the poison god hall aggressively.
After a moment of silence, an angry scream of killing sounded from the Viper
Valley under the curtain of the night, which immediately swept the entire valley.
The night is getting deeper and deeper.

When the rising sun cast the first light on the earth, Taoist Cangsong, who flew
out of the Serpent Valley without knowing it, had already flew his sword in the
air, and appeared in a small city four hundred miles northeast of the Serpent
Valley. Above, he carefully looked around the small city in the sky, and then as if
he had discovered something, he immediately fell to a small hill to the north of
the city.
This unnamed hill is mostly full of wild maple trees, looking from the sky, they
are red and very beautiful. In front of Fengshulin, three men and one woman
were standing at this moment. It was Gui Wang, Mr. Gui, Gui Li and You Ji.
Seeing Cangsong fall, a smile appeared on the face of the King of Ghosts, and he
greeted him with a smile: "How is it, is it going well?"
Taoist Cangsong nodded and said, "Sure enough, Qin Wuyan has recovered his
injuries, as expected by the Sect Master, and he has done his hands and feet in
the box printed by the Master of the Wandu Sect. Mostly he put the seven-tailed
centipede in it, no matter who opened it. As long as Qin Wuyan secretly
manipulates this box, no one can escape the bite of the seven-tailed centipede.
With the peculiar poison of the seven-tailed centipede, most of this person will
die."
The King of Ghosts laughed loudly and turned to Mr. Ghost and the others: "Look,
these methods have been used countless times, but there are still people using
them!"
Gui Li's face was indifferent and didn't say anything. You Ji also remained silent.
Only Mr. Gui said indifferently: "The method is indeed a bit outdated and rustic,
but as long as it is useful, it is a good method."
The King of Ghosts nodded and said, "Yes, Speaking of Poison God, you can be
regarded as a generation of heroes in our sacred religion. How many apprentices
are recruited in such a role, it is really disappointing."
Taoist Cangsong smiled next to him: "But that Qin Wuyan is indeed a good
character, it's a pity."
The King of Ghost glanced at him and couldn't help but laugh again. The crowd
did not speak for a while, and Gui Li stood aside, glanced at the King of Ghosts
silently, and frowned. Somehow, he seemed to think the King of Ghosts was a
little strange today.
However, Gui Li's thoughts did not go deep, because soon, in the small city that
had just woke up in the early morning, a heart-piercing scream suddenly
erupted, and soon, countless screams. There was a sound everywhere, among
them it was clearly audible that someone shouted in horror: "Beast monster, it is
the beast monster here..."
A harsh and cruel screaming sound came from the south of the small town.
Suddenly, smoke and dust appeared on the peaceful plains in the distance, as if
the soldiers on the charge formed an army of thousands of horses, rushing
unstoppably. The shouts from far and near, mixed with excitement and roar,
swarmed with bloodthirsty desire, and the five ghost kingzong standing at the
other end of the town all rose into the air and flew towards the town.
When they flew close, everyone had seen countless big scenes long ago, but the
vision still made them slightly discolored. Countless monsters and mutated
monsters roared and roared out of the smoke and dust in the wilderness. The
huge body, strong body, sharp teeth and claws exuded a strong sense of death in
the morning light. On the other side, the residents of the small city were panicked
and ran wildly everywhere, but no one knew where to go for safety?
The intensive running sound got closer and louder, and finally reached the point
of deafening. More and more beasts came from the south and rushed towards the
small city. The ancient road in the wilderness and the wide land on both sides of
the road have now become a paradise for these beasts and monsters. The red-
eyed monsters surrounded the small city in a thunderous roar. The poor man
who had no time to escape into the city, In the blink of an eye, he was swallowed
by the smoke and dust that the monsters shook, and there was blood flashing in
the gray mist, and there was screaming, and then annihilated.
Above the small city, some people who still had the will to survive desperately
pulled up the suspension bridge of the city gate, temporarily blocking these cruel
beasts outside the city, and then the beasts appeared endlessly from the south. ,
Surrounded this small city round and round.
All five people in the sky took a breath.
Above the wilderness in the distance, there was a scream, the sound sounded
sharp and piercing, it was a bit clanging, and it seemed to rush through the sky
from a distance. The ghost king's expression changed, and he whispered: "Here,
it should be this monster. Be careful, and act according to the original plan."
The rest of the people nodded slightly, and then dispersed. Only the ghost king
stayed in the air, looked at the screaming sound a few more times, a smile
appeared at the corner of his mouth, and then his body flew upwards, submerged
in the sky and clouds, and disappeared.
As the scream became louder and louder, the countless monsters that
surrounded this small city raised their heads up and shouted at the same time.
All kinds of harsh sounds were mixed together, mixed with the scent of wild
beasts and the faint smell of blood in the wind, making it creepy.
In the smoke and dust, there was a sudden roar, the scream stopped abruptly,
and the light flashed in the mid-air, and suddenly only a huge body, like a tiger-
like monster, jumped out of the smoke and dust. From a distance, this monster
beast is shaped like a tiger, and even has a faint "king" on its forehead, but its
body is not known to be many times larger than an ordinary tiger. It has sharp
teeth and claws, and its fur is even more colorful. Gorgeous, the most peculiar
thing is that the tail behind him is so long that it seems to be much longer than
the body. Compared with it, the ferocious monsters around are just like kittens
and puppies.
Gui Li, who was invisible outside the city, frowned and said in a low voice:
"Chuanwu! (Note 1)"
The small city surrounded by the beasts was originally just a small city on a small
scale. This monster with a body of five or six feet tall stood in front of the city,
and almost all the tiger’s head was constructed above the city. . The strong smell
came with the wind, and the people on the wall were either frightened and
stupid, or desperate and fleeing like a desperate one.
Chuwu roared twice, the fierce light flashed in his eyes, and he made a violent
scream, raised his thick forefoot, and slammed it directly down the city gate. The
sharp tiger claws easily pierced the city gate made of Atsugi. The civilians who
fought desperately behind the city gate did not realize what was going on.
Several of them were pierced by huge tiger claws, and the remaining people
were terrified. , Fleeing in all directions.
Chuwu roared loudly and smashed his claws one after another. After a few loud
"booms, booms, booms", the broken city gate collapsed, and the whole city cried
in an instant, and the excited roar outside the city also sounded. , Countless
beasts swarmed in, and in a blink of an eye there was a bloody storm.
Chuwu opened the gate for the other monsters, but he did not go in and kill. It
seemed that he was disdainful of doing such things, and at this time, it seemed to
have discovered something. The tiger's head turned, and the huge body slowly
turned around. , His nose kept sniffing into the air, as if trying to make sure
something was the same.
Just when Chuwu was hesitating to look for it, suddenly from above the small city
wall in front of it, there was a loud bang, and the wall suddenly cracked. Taoist
Cangsong emerged from the hole and appeared in front of Chuwu with a yellow
sword in his hand. Mang hit Chuwu in the chest with lightning speed.
Chuwu let out an earth-shattering roar, and the entire huge tiger's body flew
backwards, but Taoist Cangsong is a figure who has been famous for many years
after all, and he is also the number one door Qingyun today. Although I flew
upside down, I only heard the sound of cracking silk, and a huge wound over four
feet long was cut on my chest.
If I changed to an ordinary monster, the wound would have been killed on the
spot, but Chuwu was obviously different from the ordinary monsters around
him. As one of the thirteen monsters under the Beast Demon Seat, its vitality and
demon skills were far beyond those of other ordinary monsters. ratio. Although
blood flowed out of his chest like a spring, Chuwu didn't even look at it. He
roared furiously, and rushed over in a blink of an eye to see that the figure
movement was not much slower than before the injury.
Taoist Cangsong's complexion changed slightly, and his figure flickered. He
dodges the claws that Chuwu smashed. He quickly left the animal herd and flew
to the north of the small city. Chuwu yelled loudly, his eyes bursting with fire,
tight. Chasing.
Taoist Cangsong wanted to fly to the unnamed hill quickly, and then join forces
with a few others to remove the beast, but he flew less than half the distance. He
only felt that the wind was loud behind him, and the heat of the fishy wind was
almost behind his head. Taoist Cangsong was shocked. He looked back in a hurry
and was shocked to see that the speed of this Chuwu was incredible. After being
injured, his four feet were flying like a gust of wind and lightning, and he even
caught up with Cang who was flying with the sword. Song Dao people.
Chuwu, who chased Daoist Cangsong, didn't hesitate even more, yelling and
opened his mouth to bite. It would be hard to dispel his hatred if the posture
didn't bite Daoist Cangsong into two. But after all, Taoist Cangsong has practiced
for many years, and he didn't panic at the critical moment. His body sank
sharply, and he almost escaped the bad luck of being buried in the tiger's mouth
when he was not allowed to go. That's the case, Taoist Cangsong also broke out
in a cold sweat.
Next, Taoist Cangsong did not dare to be careless anymore, driving the fairy
sword suddenly up and down, moving left and right, so that Chuwu could not run
in a straight line to exert his incredible speed, and then he ran to the maple forest
on that hill. , And at this time, Chuwu had been led away from the herd of
countless monsters a certain distance.
Seeing Dao Cangsong's swish, his figure sank into the red maple forest, Chuwu
became even more angry and rushed straight into the maple forest. But the
moment it set foot on the clearing in front of the maple grove, suddenly Mr.
Ghost's black figure appeared, and he whispered a curse in his mouth. After a
while, the black clothes all over his body floated up, and a strange spiritual
power slowly radiated from him. come out.
Chuwu slammed the Benz’s footsteps, the huge momentum and inertia made it
still slide a few feet forward, and overwhelmed dozens of maple trees. However,
Chuwu was suddenly bothered by the woods under him and even the Taoist
Cangsong who had just disappeared. I don't care anymore, only the black figure
floating beside him and the strange spiritual power radiating from him are in his
eyes.
And this time, Chuwu didn't even rush forward again. The huge tiger's head
flicked, but when he saw it roared, it opened its mouth fiercely, and three jets of
black smoke floated from its mouth, which quickly condensed in mid-air. Make
three hideous skeletons with big swords in their hands, and pounce on Mr. Ghost
with their teeth and claws.
Mr. Gui's body trembles slightly. Not only is this monster beast fierce and fast,
but it can also perform the weird witchcraft of Southern Xinjiang, which is really
not to be underestimated.
However, Mr. Gui did not stop his spellcasting to avoid the witchcraft skeletons
sacrificed by Chuwu. Sure enough, at the moment when the three skeletons could
rush to the eyes, the silhouettes flickered, and you Ji and Guili flew out from both
sides. , Stand in front of Mr. Ghost. You Ji intertwined her hands, holding the
strange seal, her palms turned upside down, which was completely different
from the true seal of the Middle-earth Buddhism. In a moment, a beam of silver
light appeared in her palm, which quickly zoomed in against a skeleton, and the
skeleton seemed to be burned. Generally, there was a violent shock, but when he
rushed in, the whole body frame suddenly dispersed, and it was the spell that
was broken by You Ji's "Vermillion Bird Seal".
On the other end, Gui Li's face was indifferent, facing the two fierce skeletons
that had been killed face to face, his right hand turned over and the Soul Eater
wand appeared in his hand, but this time he did not use the Blood Devouring Orb
as his usual sacrifice. On the contrary, he strangely turned the black stick like a
fire stick upside down, and rushed out with the cyan stick body forward.
The two skeletons swung their swords down at the same time, but they had not
reached three feet around the black stick. Under the urging of Guili's strange
magic, the whole body of the black stick suddenly lit up with a red light, and the
stick body suddenly shone, and black gas surged. , Was even more ghostly than
the two skeletons. In a blink of an eye, the two sides collided, and the ghostly
black rod penetrated into the two skeletons like tofu. The black gas surged. After
a while, the two skeletons opened their mouths. But there was no sound, and it
dissipated silently, and the remaining black air was also sucked in by the black
rod.
In addition to the blood-devouring beads of the big evil thing and the original
soul of the stick above the ghostly magic wand, it is the ancestor of these ghosts
and demon art, and it is also the natural nemesis. Back then, the blood-sucking
old monster used the skeleton formation to sneak attack by Zhang Xiaofan. At his
time, he suffered a huge dark loss on this.
Chuwu obviously did not expect that these people could break their witchcraft so
easily, and he was taken aback. At this moment, Mr. Ghost had done his practice,
his arms suddenly shook, and a red light fell from the sky. It was Fulongding that
was sacrificed by him, and the sky was red in an instant, and the red light was
even more faint with birds singing and cows, and the voice was stern, and the
power seemed more powerful than before.
The red light descended like a curtain, and immediately caged me in it. Chuwu
only felt that a mountain seemed to be pressing on him in a blink of an eye, and
he could barely breathe, but the monsters in southern Xinjiang were always
brutal and aggressive. Chuwu became more annoyed and roared, struggling
desperately in the face of adversity.
At this moment, the figure flashed on the Fulong Ding, and the ghost king
descended from the sky, flying down like lightning in the red light of the Fulong
Ding.
Chuwu seemed to feel it, and raised his head furiously, but the ghost king had
reached its head, and there was a long roar. I saw the red light trembled and
dazzling. I couldn't see the scene clearly from the outside, and only vaguely saw
the ghost king's silhouette flashing. Suddenly something appeared on his hand,
and he shot down with a sharp shot, hitting Chuwu's forehead.
Chuwu's body was trembling from head to toe. After a while, the red light
gradually became quiet, and the mysterious things in the hands of the ghost king
disappeared. However, seeing Chuwu's original glorious fur suddenly dimmed,
the seven holes on the tiger's head All bleeding. The King of Ghosts gave a long
laugh, suddenly punched his right hand, and thrust it into Chuwu's hard skull.
Chuwu let out a loud roar, shaking his body a few times, and finally fell
unsupported.

"Note 1: "Shan Hai Jing · Hai Nei Bei Jing" Chu Wu: Lin's state-owned rare beast,
big like a tiger, with five picks, with a long tail, and the name is Chuwu, which
travels thousands of miles on the day of riding.
Another note: "The Legend of Gods and Demons: Monsters and Beasts" Chu Wu:
There are strange beasts in the southern borders of Shenzhou, which look like
tigers, with five plucked furs and long tails. They command the beasts, and they
say the king of beasts. 』

Chapter 27 Poisonous
The scent of tea wafted out of the white tea cup with a green mouth and a green
lid, and the freshly brewed tea was wafting white and scattered in the room.
This is a secluded room in the back hall of the Yuqing Palace. The three most
powerful and reputable masters of Zhengdao today gathered in this room,
sipping tea and negotiating with a confident expression.
The Qingyun disciple who had been serving tea and water next to him had
quietly retired at some point. Only Daoxuan, Master Puhong, and Yun Yilan were
left in the room.
Master Tao Xuan first opened his mouth and smiled: "This tea is also a special
product near Qingyun Mountain. Although it is not a rare and rare, it is also
regarded as an aromatic top-grade. Two of you drink it, see how?"
Yun Yilan put down the tea cup in her hand and nodded: "The fragrance stays in
the throat, as if it flows into the abdomen from the mouth and teeth, it is indeed a
good tea."
Master Daoxuan smiled and said, "If Senior Brother Yun likes it, I will bring some
more back to Fenxiang Valley when we break this beast demon catastrophe in
the future."
Yun Yilan nodded with a smile, and said, "It's so good. You can't help but admit it
when you come."
The two smiled at each other, but Master Puhong chanted the Buddha's name
next to him. Daoxuan Zhenren glanced at him and said, "What's the matter with
Master?"
Master Puhong sighed and said, "Actually, the poor monk knew that facing such a
catastrophe, he had to remain calm before he could deal with it calmly. It's just
that the Buddhists are compassionate. Once Lao Na thinks that the people in the
world are in dire straits at this moment, I can’t help feeling anxious and lose my
attitude for a while. Please forgive me for the two.
Yun Yilan's face changed slightly, and a gleam of light flashed across the eyes of
the real Taoxuan, but then his face also became solemn.
Looking at Master Puhong, Dao Xuan Dao said slowly: "What the master said,
since I am proud of my righteous way, I should naturally take the world as my
own responsibility. Pang Dao was rude just now."
Master Puhong shook his head together, and said in a low voice, "What the real
person said, Lao Na didn't intend to blame the real person just now."
Yun Yilan's complexion had already returned to normal at this moment, and she
smiled slightly and said: "Okay, okay, your austere look is not more unbearable,
let's stop talking nonsense, and hurry up and talk about the whole thing."
Daoxuan and Master Puhong both smiled, and Daoxuan nodded and said, "Senior
Brother Yun said that. Actually, asking two of you to come here to discuss today
is indeed for the current beast demon catastrophe. There seems to be a strange
change. ."
Both Yun Yilan and Master Puhong were startled, Yun Yilan said: "What changes,
please tell me?"
Daoxuan's face was solemn, and said: "A few days ago, I sent Xiao Yicai, Lin
Jingyu and other talented disciples out to investigate the situation of the beast
monster, but they just rushed back last night, but they told me something
unusual. ."
Master Puhong saw that Daoxuan's face was serious, and there seemed to be a
trace of doubt in his expression. He couldn't help asking, "What happened?"
Daoxuan Zhenren paused, and then said: "According to Yicai's report, the
countless beasts that originally smashed into Middle-earth from the south have
been driving straight to the north and killing all the way. But recently, for some
reason, a large number of beasts stopped suddenly. Going northward, one after
another went southwest, and the number of beast monsters going north of us
seems to be only about 40% of the original number."
Yun Yilan pondered for a moment, and said, "Southwest, isn't that the place
where Demon Cult has always been the most rampant?"
Daoxuan nodded and said: "Yes, now the three factions within the demon sect
are divided. Wandumen, Ghost King Sect and Hehuan faction are fighting
endlessly. Although we don't know where its main hall is, from the clues, it
should be the three main factions. They are all in the southwest, so the direction
of that place is where the demon sect forces are. And this time the beast
monsters suddenly moved in that direction in large numbers, I don't know what
happened?"
Master Puhong frowned and said, "Could it be that the Beast Monster has already
been in conflict with the Demon Sect and has suffered a bit, so a large number of
Beast Monsters have come to support?"
Daoxuan's complexion was deep, and said: "It's still unclear, but it's best if it is
so. The beast demon and the demon sect are both evils. If they can fight each
other, the world will be lucky."
Yun Yilan suddenly shook her head at this moment, and said, "The two heads, I
don't think this is so simple."
Master Taoxuan glanced at him and said, "Oh, please enlighten me from the Lord
Yungu."
Yun Yilan said: "You and I know very well that people in the Demon Cult have
always been selfish. If they say that they have risen up against the beasts and
monsters for the sake of the world, this kind of thing is impossible..."
Seeing Master Daoxuan and Master Puhong both nodded slightly at the same
time and agreed, Yun Yilan smiled slightly, and said: "On the contrary, based on
my knowledge of the demon sect, they think that the beast monster is so
powerful now, don't say it. With the beast monsters as enemies, even if the
beasts inadvertently hurt them, I'm afraid they would rather endure it dumbly
and retreat willingly, and let us use the right way to deal with these vicious
beasts."
Master Daoxuan nodded and said, "Yes, the Lord Yungu is right, but nowadays
the beast monsters are indeed heading southwest. From the perspective of the
Lord, why is this?"
Yun Yilan was silent for a moment, and said in a deep voice: "From the behavior
of the beast demon entering Middle-earth in the past, they have no specific goals.
They are all killing along the road and going north. So this time they suddenly
turned in large numbers. There is a weirdness, it should be that the monsters
near the southwest have suffered a big loss, so the monster called the beast god
will mobilize a large number of people and horses to go southwest. But in the
southwest, there has always been nothing except the people in the demon sect.
Other powerful figures, so I thought, this is just what happened in the Demon
Cult?"
Master Puhong frowned, and said, "Unchanged, what does the Lord Gu mean?"
Yun Yilan chuckled and said, "This is not something I can know."
Master Puhong couldn't help but smile, shook his head and said, "I have been
saying this for a long time, don't you say it in vain, Donor Yun?"
All three of them laughed for a while, but after a moment, Daoxuan Zhen said,
"Actually, in my opinion, what Senior Brother Yun said may not be unreasonable.
Anyway, nowadays a large number of beast monsters are heading southwest,
and the pressure in front of us is relieved. Quite a lot, at least it can buy us some
time. If the common people are looking forward to us today, we also need to do
something to let the world see."
Yun Yilan glanced at Dao Xuan, and said, "Oh, does the real man want us to take
advantage of the absence of the main force of the beast monsters and go down
the mountain to have a good fight?"
Master Dao Xuan said sternly: "Yes, one more beast demon will be removed, and
the world will be less troubled. We are naturally obliged to take responsibility
for this right way."
Master Puhong chanted a Buddha's name in a low voice, and a hint of sarcasm
slipped through Yun Yilan's eyes, but then she said in awe-inspiring manner:
"What the real person said is extremely, so everything will be arranged by the
real person. I am willing to be the pioneer in Fenxianggu. ."
Master Taoxuan smiled and said: "With the heart of the Cloud Valley Lord, why
worry about the beast demon's undefeated! But in the southwestern direction, I
thought for a long time and felt that there is a mystery in this matter. Although
we should not rush in, but if we ignore it, it seems It's not quite right either."
Master Puhong nodded and said: "Yes, Lao Na also meant that. After all, the beast
demon is a catastrophe and harms the common people. At least we have to know
what happened in the southwest."
Yun Yilan said, "In this case, it is better for us to send a few disciples who are
high-minded, and quietly follow them to take a look."
Master Daoxuan nodded, and said, "Okay, it's so decided."
At this moment, Yun Yilan seemed to think of something again, and suddenly said
to Tao Xuan Zhen humane: "Yes, there is one more thing, but I have to ask a real
person for mercy."
Master Daoxuan was taken aback, and said, "Master Yungu is too polite, what's
the matter! But it doesn't matter?"
Yun Yilan smiled and said: "I heard that Lu Xueqi, a disciple of the noble school
Xiaozhufeng, has been punished recently to reflect on the wall of the Xiaozhufeng
Moonwatching Platform. After hearing this, she was really uneasy, and..." He
smiled and said, "My that. In the past few days, the bad guys came to me in two
or three days, saying that they didn’t want to be punished by our desires.
Besides, now that the beasts and monsters are damaging the world, it is precisely
when the beasts and monsters are hiring people, she is also an outstanding
disciple of Qingyun, it is better to ask The real person is just looking at my face,
and let Miss Lu be exempted from punishment for the time being."
Master Daoxuan sighed, and said, "It's all poor Dao's lax discipline, which made
Master Yungu a joke."
Yun Yilan smiled and said: "What real people say is just a wishful thinking of bad
guys, and we don't have to worry about things between these juniors in the
future, so we don't have to worry about it." After that, he laughed out loud.
Master Taoxuan pondered for a moment, and said: "Since the Lord Yungu
personally intercedes for her, I definitely have to give this face. Let's do this! I
will let Xueqi come back today, and at the same time I will select a few more
disciples to go with her. Investigating in the southwest can be regarded as guilt
and meritorious service!"
A smile appeared at the corner of Yun Yilan's mouth, and said, "Ah! What a
coincidence, I just wanted to let the bad guy Li Xun go to the southwest to
experience it!"
Master Daoxuan glanced at him and said lightly: "Then let's go together!"
Yun Yilan laughed, and said, "Then I thank the real person for the bad guy first."
Daoxuan Zhenren retracted his gaze, picked up the tea cup from the table in front
of him, took a sip slowly, the expression in his eyes changed, and slowly said,
"The Lord Gu is too polite."

Southwest Viper Valley.
This huge valley is surrounded by dense ancient forests. For most of the year, in
the early morning and at dusk, there are miasma-like poisonous mists rising in
the forests. Those are actually countless venomous snakes inhabiting this valley.
Gathered by the poisonous gas.
No one can tell why there are so many venomous snakes living in this valley. The
number is so large that they have even reached the point where they are
ubiquitous above and below the trees. Only the house in the Ten Thousand
Poison Gate was located in the valley, and these poisonous insects did not dare to
approach because of the Ten Thousand Poison Gate secret law.
And these venomous snakes all over the mountains have become a natural
barrier and an inexhaustible treasure house of poisons.
At this moment, it is the early morning hours of the day. From the dense forest of
the Viper Valley, a faintly colored mist can be seen vaguely. It looks like the
morning mist that rises in the early morning, but if an ignorant person walks
After approaching, within a short while, he would be bleed to death by the
poisonous seven orifices, and finally be buried in Snake Kiss.
On weekdays, in addition to these poisonous snakes guarding the valley, there
have always been disciples patrolling the Ten Thousand Poison Gate to guard
against foreign enemies, but in the past few days, for some reason, none of these
disciples who are on guard have ever come out. It seems that the Ten Thousand
Poison Gate is in The factional dispute has reached a fierce stage.
"Hey", with a soft sound, a small stone rolled over, the only one outside of the
Viper Valley, which was also broken and overgrown with weeds, jumped twice
and rolled into the grass next to it. Disappear.
Then, with the slight sound of footsteps, three tall but strange beasts appeared
on the road, all with wolf heads, but their bodies looked like the tigers and
leopards they usually see, and they looked extremely weird.
I saw these three monsters look cautious, their noses twitching constantly,
smelling something in the air, and slowly approaching the Valley of the
Venomous Snake. The valley was quiet, and it seemed that there was no guard
against the arrival of these three uninvited guests.
Suddenly, one of the monsters shook its head and seemed to have discovered
something, and then let out a low roar. The other two monsters immediately
stopped and looked at the strongest and tallest monster standing in the middle.
The wolf-head monster's eyes flashed fiercely, his nose kept smelling, but he
didn't walk towards the snake valley, but slowly walked towards a dense grass
just beside the old road outside the snake valley, a faint smell of blood, from the
grass. Slowly spread out.
The monster roared in a low voice and stepped into the grass. From the outside,
the monster's body kept moving, seeming to be rummaging for something in the
grass.
After a while, the grass shuddered again, and the sturdy monster jumped out of
the grass and jumped back into the ancient road, and in its mouth, was biting a
strange thing.
It looked like a long whip and a monster's tail. The fur on it had begun to rot, and
the color was dim, and it kept emitting a bloody smell.
The other two monsters roared at the same time, obviously frightened and
angry, with fierce lights flashing in their eyes.
The monster that picked up the tail put something on the ancient road, and
suddenly raised its head and howled, the sound was like a wolf howling, stern
and sharp, and went straight to the sky.
After a while, the monster held its tail again, ignoring the other two monsters,
flying on all fours, quickly ran back and left the Valley of the Venomous Snake.
After the two monsters roared a few times, they suddenly exerted their strength
and rushed into the Viper Valley. When they entered the Viper Valley, they saw
that the ancient road was more curved and narrow, winding forward, and the
mountains and thorns on both sides were densely covered with thorns, which
seemed even more floating. There seems to be no, slightly colored mist.
The monsters rushed straight forward to see how they gritted their teeth. As
long as someone appeared in front of them at this moment, they would be torn to
pieces by them.
The colored mist drifted gently, and gradually gathered in the forest. The two
monsters roared again and again, without even looking, they rushed in. There
was no abnormality at the beginning, but somehow the two monsters gradually
lowered their roars. They ran slowly, and after a while, their whole bodies began
to tremble.
As if they knew it was not good, the two monsters stopped and turned their
heads with difficulty, trying to leave the forest, but before they could take a few
steps, they collapsed, and in a flash, their faces were bleeding. Is not alive
anymore.
In the mountains and forests, there were creepy sounds of "hissing" at the same
time from near and far, and they came here one after another. In less than a
moment, countless snake heads appeared from the tops of the grass and trees.
All large and small venomous snakes crawled over.
And when these poisonous snakes were eagerly fighting for food, suddenly,
many snakes stopped their movements, raised their heads vigilantly, and then
turned to the entrance of the snake valley.
In the distance of that desolate ancient road, there seemed to be a faint and deep
drum roar, and the whole earth slowly began to vibrate gently, and strange
sounds came from endless distances like a thousand horses advancing.
In the valley early in the morning, suddenly fell into a deathly silence.

"call!"
With a long breath, Fan Xiong, the big disciple that Poison God had received
before his death, slammed his hand viciously, throwing aside the body of a
disciple of Wandu Clan who had been caught and cracked by him. The corpse
flew through the air, hit the altar table in front of the mourning hall with a bang,
and fell off.
It seems that there is a demon sneer in the dark, or to make a memorial to the
sect master of the poisonous god who was murderous during his lifetime. Inside
and outside the hall where the poisonous god's coffin is located, blood is already
flowing everywhere at this moment. The body of a disciple of Wandumen.
A heavy human blood hung in the air.
At this moment, Fan Xiong, Cheng Wuya, and Duan Rushan, the three major
disciples of Poison God, have been fighting for several days. Except for some of
the leaders with advanced skills at the head, most of the ordinary Wandumen
disciples have been killed and injured, and these few days of fighting have caused
these three Everyone who fights for power has already red eyes and almost fell
into madness.
Above the altar table in the mourning hall, there was a box containing the letter
of the master, still lying there quietly, watching all this coldly.
As if tired from killing, the fighting inside and outside the mourning hall
gradually subsided, but the tense atmosphere of swords and arms was even
worse.
The old third Duan Rushan was surrounded by four weird elders, his eyes
flashing fiercely, looking at Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya who were separated in
front of him, and sneered: "I said two brothers, are you still reluctant to give up?
Now except for your side Several old guys, who else can take it out?"
Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya looked at each other, and they both saw a trace of
despair in each other's scarlet eyes. Since the night of the poison god's first
seven, there was a sudden strange noise in the hall, and the three factions that
had been alert to each other immediately rushed in. In the mourning hall, for fear
that it was a step too late, the master's seal was stolen by others.
And under that chaotic situation, countless people rushed into the mourning hall,
naturally thinking that the other party had planned to break the agreement and
came to snatch the seal of the doormaster, and they had already killed them in a
few words.
So far, the results of the three factions' melee has finally become clear. The old
San Duan, who has always been weaker, has gradually overwhelmed Fan Xiong
and Cheng Wuya with the strong strength in his hands.
At this moment, apart from the Bai Poison, the blood-sucking old demon, and the
old ancestor Duanmu who were still standing behind the two of them, there were
no more than ten people in their hands.
Duan Rushan not only has the "Four Old Poison Sect" guarding him, there are at
least a hundred people in the dark and secretly. Among them, there are many
masters. The strong strength of Wan Po Sect has always been in Duan Rushan's
hands. There have been many before, but it was beyond their expectation.
Seeing that the defeat was set, Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya's eyes were full of
unwillingness, but after all they could not say anything. Seeing the appearance of
the two seniors, Duan Rushan couldn't help laughing out loud. He has always had
two domineering seniors above him. , The following master Poison God loves
that Qin Wuyan even more, only he has always been ignored, and after so many
years, he can finally raise his eyebrows, how can he not make him ecstatic.
Duan Rushan walked forward arrogantly. The four old guards of the Poison Gate
were around him. Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya watched him walk to the front of
the altar table, standing in front of the box, one clenched fist, one with teeth
crunching. Sounds, obviously extremely resentful in my heart.
However, in Duan Rushan's eyes, their anger at the moment is undoubtedly the
most favorite appearance of the winners. He even felt that he had spent his life in
vain when he was above everyone else.
Duan Rushan laughed, with an arrogant attitude, and reached out his hand
triumphantly, holding the green box in his hand.
Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya let out a low roar at the same time, and took a step
forward, but the Fourth Elder of the Poison Gate immediately turned and looked
at them. At the same time, Duan Rushan's men around him hugged them and
surrounded them, and the eyes of the two were like desire. It burst into flames,
staring at the box in Duan Rushan's hand from a distance.
Duan Rushan laughed even more triumphantly. He twisted the lock clasp
triumphantly and opened the box. There was a golden silk underlay in the box. A
small dark brown print was placed in the middle of the silk. A lifelike snake was
engraved on the top of the print. I didn’t turn it over, but everyone present,
including Duan Rushan, knew that four words were engraved under the small
seal--
Ten thousand poison god seal.
Duan Rushan looked around arrogantly, his eyes staying on the faces of Fan
Xiong and Cheng Wuya for a long time. After fully enjoying the joy of the winner,
Duan Rushan smiled, although this smile was caused by the blood splashed on
his face. It looked a little weird and fierce, he picked up this Ten Thousand
Poison Imprint and turned it over. He had to look carefully at this symbol
representing the supreme power of Wandumen.
At that moment, apart from Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya's angry gasps, there was
no more voice in the hall. Seeing that a new generation of Wandu Sect masters
were about to be born.
Suddenly, at the moment when everyone held their breath, Duan Rushan actually
let out a heart-piercing roar, and the box in his hand and the vital mark of the
god of poison fell to the ground. Everyone was shocked and looked at him
together. After a while, everyone was shocked.
I saw that Duan Rushan, who was still invincible just now, was trembling all over
his body, and his face completely lost his blood, especially his two hands, which
turned into a weird dark black in a blink of an eye.
After a while, a whisper and flapping sound came from his hand, and a weird
flying insect flew between his fingers.
Everyone present was a senior figure in the Poison Gate. Although the strange
insect flew extremely fast, almost all had seen it. Bai Poison first exclaimed,
"Seven-tailed centipede, that's seven-tailed centipede! "
This sound shocked everyone like a throbbing roar. Everyone looked at Duan
Rushan, and saw that his whole body was shaking more and more severely. An
old man next to him just wanted to reach out, but his hand only slightly touched
him. Suddenly his body shook, and he flew backward with a loud cry, and his
right hand became black for a moment.
The old blood-sucking demon standing in the distance shrank his pupils, and said
astringently: "'Rotten flesh moss'..."
The poisoned old man exclaimed loudly. The other old man next to him didn't
even think about it. He roared and took a broken leg of a chair that fell beside
him, and slashed him with his right hand. Under the path, the leg of the chair was
invincible like a blade, and he cut off the poisoned old man’s right arm abruptly.
Then the old man immediately threw the leg of the chair out, as if he was afraid
that holding it for a while, his hand would suffer the same. End.
The legs of the chair were flying in the air, and everyone was evasive.
At this moment, Duan Rushan was already full of black air, and everyone clearly
saw that his two completely black hands, the skin burst with a puff, and the flow
out of it was already black blood.
For a moment, but I heard the horrifying "puff, puff, puff" sound kept ringing,
Duan Rushan, two of the most poisonous poisons in the world, burst into skin
and flesh, black blood splattered, and fell to the ground. After struggling for a
while, he didn't move anymore.
Fan Xiong stared blankly at the junior, who was still rampant at the moment, but
now has gone to the west. He suddenly turned around and shouted, "Qin Wuyan,
you treacherous beast, get out of here!"
Everyone suddenly realized that the "carrion moss" is ferocious and vicious, and
it is one of the most vicious substances in the world. Even in the door of Ten
Thousand Poisons, only the god of poison has always been able to use it. Fan
Xiong, Cheng Wuya, Duan Rushan and others are limited to it. No spiritual
practice can use this thing.
The seven-tailed centipede is a rare and venomous thing, and it has always been
only collected by the poison god personally. This time the two great poisons
appeared at the same time, and they were in the small box of the imprint of the
god of poison, regardless of whether it was Qin Wuyan's deception. Killed
everyone, secretly poisoned.
Suddenly, everyone in the mourning hall was in danger. Everyone looked around
them quietly, for fear that Qin Wuyan's figure would suddenly emerge from
him. Duan Rushan's death was too terrifying, no one was shocked and frightened.
At this moment, no one dared to escape from the mourning hall, only Duan
Rushan’s body, the drops of black blood slowly fell, and when it hit the ground, it
made a slight hissing sound, and it burned a small hole abruptly. After coming
out, in a blink of an eye, there were small holes around the corpse, which showed
the toxicity.
"Haha, what's the matter, two brothers and elders worship, we only have not
seen for a few days, it is rare that everyone thinks of me like this!" A calm and
peaceful voice suddenly came in from outside the hall, and everyone vibrated
and looked out. , I saw Qin Wuyan changed clothes, took off his linen filial attire,
put on the clothes he wore on weekdays, and walked in slowly with a smile on
his face. And the sharp-eyed people have seen that on his shoulder, there is a
little weird bug, it is the seven-tailed centipede.
Fan Xiong said bitterly, "Is it your poison?"
At this moment, Qin Wuyan seemed to treat everyone as if nothing, and walked
forward with a magnificent appearance, and came to Duan Rushan's corpse.
Under the eyes of everyone, he stretched out his hand to pick up the extremely
poisonous god of poison.
Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya's eyes contracted, and Cheng Wuya sneered, "Okay!
Little Junior Brother, the three of us really look down on you too much."
Qin Wuyan smiled and said: "Second brothers are joking. In fact, with the
strength of three brothers, it is really easy to take the lives of the younger
brothers, and the younger brothers did not dare to resist. It is just that before the
death of the master, it is said that the ghost kingzong and the Hehuan faction The
three brothers are not a big deal, so I must accept the position of the master of
the door, so as not to destroy the hundreds of years of Wandumen’s foundation.
The younger brother was brought up by the master, and he was very kind and
dare not dare. I didn't follow it, so I had to make a small plan and let the three
seniors suffer."
Fan Xiong said angrily: "Bah, do you think you must have won now? Tell you, I
was the first one to kill you!" After that, he turned his head and shouted at Cheng
Wuya: "My second child, this kid is too much. Vicious, we first kill this person
together, and then we divide the world equally."
Cheng Wuya immediately said: "Okay, let's go!"
Amidst the shouts, I saw that the two of them were about to rush forward, and
when the Hundred Poisonous, Vampire Old Demon and others behind them saw
that they were about to follow, Qin Wuyan said indifferently: "Several elders, you
also watch now When it comes, my senior brothers are really out of this world.
You have to come and kill me, not to mention whether you can beat me just
because I have seven-tailed centipedes and carrion moss. Even if you work
together to kill me, follow these two wastes. , Do you think the future will be
easier? Can you beat the Ghost King Sect and the Hehuan Sect? Can you escape
under the encirclement and suppression of the righteous people?"
Bai Poison, blood-sucking old demon, Duanmu ancestor, etc. came to a stunned
halt. The two virulent poisons Qin Wuyan used on Duan Rushan just now cannot
be used by people who are not deeply rooted in the Poison Classic of the Wandu
Sect. Although they are in the Wandu Sect. For many years, but still unable to
reach that point, in my heart I have been very jealous of Qin Wuyan, a young man
who looked down on his youth last year. After hearing Qin Wuyan's words this
time, he hesitated for a while and stopped moving forward.
Many other people who followed Duan Rushan would not listen to Fan Xiong and
Cheng Wuya's orders at first. At the moment, they are also mostly looking at each
other and at a loss. Qin Wuyan looked at the people and smiled and said,
"Everyone, I promise you that as long as you take over as the master of the sect,
you will definitely ignore the predecessors. Whatever you are in the door, you
will definitely wait for it."
In the angry and anxious eyes of Fan Xiong and Cheng Wuya, everyone looked at
each other for a long time, and then Bai Poison first retreated. After a while, the
blood-sucking old demon, Duanmu ancestor, and the four old men of Poison door
also slowly walked aside, leaving only Xia Qin Wuyan, Fan Xiong and Cheng
Wuya were standing in the field.
Fan Xiong showed despair on his face, knowing that the general situation is over,
Cheng Wuya's face was even ashen. Qin Wuyan still kept a faint smile on his face,
but he felt resentful and incomprehensible in his heart. What he hated at the
moment was not the two dying seniors in front of him, but Taoist
Cangsong. Originally, he had made a plan to let the three seniors kill each other,
but it was definitely not such a large-scale fight. As long as these three seniors
were removed, he would naturally be able to control the power of all kinds of
poisons.
Unexpectedly, Taoist Cangsong suddenly intervened that night, causing the
dispute between the three factions to cause a melee, and forever the original
deep strength of the Wandu Sect was wiped out in the civil war. Qin Wuyan was
angry and sad at this moment, really wishing to split Cang Song Dao's life in
half. But thinking about it, Taoist Cangsong didn't see a single figure at the
moment, and Qin Wuyan could only endure it dumbly.
But no matter what, Qin Wuyan has already secured his victory. With a
triumphant smile, he looked at the two seniors and said leisurely: "Two seniors,
are you still apologizing in front of the master..."

Chapter 28 Crazy
Huqishan, where the main hall of the ghost king is located.
"Squeak, squeak!" Xiao Hui's familiar cry rang in the deep passage, and Guili's
figure walked out of the shadow. On his shoulder, Xiao Hui took the big wine bag
and took a few sips. , And then cleverly tied the opening of the wine bag and hung
it down. There is a long slender rope on the big wine bag, which is tied to the
monkey like a sleeve, and it is not afraid that it will fall.
Gui Li was expressionless, and walked forward, seeing that the direction was the
ice stone room where Baguio was. Xiao Hui seemed a little sleepy, lying on his
shoulders and yawned. Huqi Mountain was desolate everywhere, and there were
not many wild fruits. After Xiao Hui returned here, most of the time he could only
go to the ghost king's cellar to steal some wine to drink. After a few days, he
didn't see it, and it seemed that he was a little fatter again.
Guili walked slowly, but seldom met the ordinary disciples of the Ghost King Sect
along the way. He frowned slightly. In the past few days, many disciples in the
Ghost King Sect have been gathered together, and a few days ago, the Ghost King
personally led them out of the mountain. Up. As for the whereabouts of him is
not clear, and the strange thing is that this seems to be very important thing, his
deputy suzerain does not know, and Yu Ji, Mr. Ghost, who has been following the
Ghost King for many years, including Daoist Cang Song who just joined the Ghost
King Sect, and Many of the capable figures of the Ghost King Sect that he knew
remained in Huqi Mountain.
The Ghost King mysteriously brought a group of underprivileged divisions
whose strength was only less than half of the Ghost King Sect, although there
were many people, where would they go? Gui Li was also a little
confused. However, Mr. Gui, You Ji and others remained silent, and Gui Li
naturally didn't speak much. And what he cares most is not where the ghost king
is going or how important this matter is. In his opinion, Baguio is always the first.
And now, he quickly came to the front of the ice stone room.
There was no one at the door, and You Ji was not here either. The place where
you usually see this mysterious woman is the Ice Stone Room, but since this
period of time, the atmosphere in the Ghost King Sect seems to be a bit wrong,
and she has come here less often.
Gui Li stood at the door for a while, settled, then opened the door and walked
in. As soon as he entered the door, he saw a white and slender figure standing
next to Baguio. Gui Li was taken aback. At first he thought it was You Ji, but then
he realized that You Ji has always been dressed in black. Not her. Sure enough,
when the woman in front heard the sound of Shimen, when she turned her head
to look, her face was not covered with black veil.
It was Xiao Bai.
Gui Li was slightly surprised. Since the great wizard failed to cast the "Soul
Recruitment", he left Huqi Mountain in sorrow and returned here, but he has
never seen Xiao Bai again. Although he knew from the scenes of the ghost king
and Xiaobai meeting in those few days that Xiaobai and the ghost king were old
acquaintances, he had no intention of asking about it.
At this moment, Xiao Bai saw Gui Li with a slightly startled expression on his
face, then a faint smile appeared and said, "It's you!"
After all, Guili had a friendship with Xiaobai, and Xiaobai had pointed him out in
saving Baguio. He still felt a little grateful in his heart, and nodded immediately
and said, "Hello."
At this time, the monkey Xiaohui, who was lying on Guili's shoulders, also
squeaked to Xiaobai happily.
Xiao Bai smiled at Xiao Hui, then looked at Gui Li, and said, "Are you here to see
Baguio?"
Gui Li slowly walked up, Baguio's beautiful and peaceful face appeared in front of
him again, his voice gradually became lower and deeper, and said, "Yes."
Xiaobai quietly watched the man sit down next to Baguio, and then looked at the
body lying on the ice stone platform, motionless. She sighed softly, shook her
head, and walked out silently. In the stone room, only Gui Li was left facing
Baguio.
I don't know how long it took before the heavy Shimen opened again, and Gui Li
slowly walked out of the ice stone room, looking haggard again. He had just left
the stone room without taking a few steps, and suddenly stopped. On the passage
not far away from the stone room, the white figure of the nine-tailed sky fox was
still standing there patiently.
Xiaobai looked at him, sighed, and said, "You must be sad to see Baguio like that!
It's really hard for you."
Gui Li muran shook his head and said, "I'm fine."
Xiaobai walked to him, patted him on the shoulder, and whispered: "Don't be
discouraged, there is always hope."
Gui Li's body shook, turned his head to look at her, and opened his mouth
slightly, but Xiao Bai saw his expression and smiled preemptively: "Don't ask me,
I don't know what to do now?"
Gui Li's face dimmed suddenly, turned around silently, just about to take a step,
and suddenly there was a buzz in his mind, only to feel that the sky was spinning,
and the whole body was instantly cold, and the cold air in the veins of the body
suddenly rose.
Guili’s surprise was not trivial. The cold breath in his body at this moment was
the blood-devouring magical power he was very familiar with, but in the past,
especially after he practiced three volumes of the heavenly scriptures and made
great progress, This cold breath has gradually been restrained by him, and he
won't be guilty anymore. I don't know how to do it today, it suddenly burst out
like this.
In less than a moment, under Xiaobai’s stunned eyes, Gui Li's face was
completely lost with blood, as if covered with a layer of frost, and within three
feet of his body, a strange kind of strangeness gradually radiated from his body.
Shrouded by the dark green light, there is a faint smell of fierce and blood-eating
among them.
Xiao Bai's face changed color, and he just reached out to help the ghost, but as
soon as his hand touched the dark green light, he suddenly felt a demon-
absorption power rushing towards him from the strange light. Xiao Bai frowned
and took three steps back. Avoided this demon power. Xiao Hui, who was
originally lying on Gui Li's shoulders, has also found something wrong. He
jumped away from Gui Li's body early and fell behind Xiao Bai. With three eyes
wide open, he stared at his master in a daze.
A painful color appeared on Guili's face, his cuffs suddenly moved, a cold breath
flashed, and the Soul Eater slid out without falling to the ground. It floated in
front of him, turning slowly, as if using Strange and cold eyes stared at the man
who had owned it for many years.
The flickering dark green strange light stretched and contracted, the air was full
of weird atmosphere, Xiao Bai's face was pale, and her brows were frowned, but
this blood-devouring demon power actually radiated from within Gui Li's body,
even if he wanted to help Gui Li. , To remove this sudden demon power, but the
root is in Gui Li's own body, how can he start? For a while, Xiao Bai was also at a
loss.
At the moment when Gui Li's face became paler and paler, and he seemed to be
unable to breathe, suddenly, a warm red light of pure sun shot out from his chest,
which immediately suppressed the cold demon power a lot, ghost Li's
complexion moved, and he sat down with all his might. The golden light and blue
light flashed on his face at the same time. Under the simultaneous support of the
two true methods of the right way in his body, the fire of "Xuanhuojian" pure
yang became more and more vigorous, and the yin The cold breath was
suppressed, but when Gui Li recovered completely, it was already half an hour
later.
At this moment, Guili's body was completely drenched. When he opened his eyes,
he saw Xiaobai's caring eyes.
Guili smiled bitterly, but said nothing, and slowly stood up. Xiao Bai looked at
him and whispered: "Is it the blood bead?"
Gui Li picked up the Soul Eater that had fallen to the ground at some point, took a
deep look, and then once again, retracted it into his sleeve.
The corner of Xiao Bai's eyes jumped, and he stepped forward suddenly, saying,
"Don't think that others don't know it. Now the blood-devouring bead's fierce
demon power has begun to eat back into you. The vitality, essence, and blood in
your body in the past ten years has been long since then. Because of being with
this evil thing day and night, you have become cool and vicious. Now you can
escape death by chance. It's just that you are lucky enough to get one of the only
magic weapons in this world that can contend with the blood-devouring orb. .
But..." She seemed a little bleak, and even her voice became vicissitudes of life,
"But, you are sure to escape a few times, next time, can you escape?"
Guili stood there all the time, with no expression on his haggard face, quietly
listening to Xiaobai's words, after a long while, he whispered: "I'm not sure, but
what can I do?"
Xiaobai's white teeth bit her lip and said angrily: "Don't pretend to be stupid with
me, would you not know? Now you can only throw away this evil thing
immediately, and then you take the profound fire mirror to a place of the sun,
and use the earth fire Moving Xuan Huo Jian pure Yang into the body, this is your
only way to survive!"
Gui Li looked at Xiaobai for a long time, then suddenly smiled. The smile looked
incredible, as if it were that simple Qingyun boy ten years ago.
Then, he slowly turned around, and slowly leaped on the wall to walk away, Xiao
Hui ran to the master immediately, rushing to Gui Li's shoulder two or three
times.
Xiaobai stared at the fragile back in the firmness but at the same time, and
suddenly said loudly: "Do you want to die? You just want to die in your heart,
right?"
Gui Li's body paused, but he didn't turn his head or speak. After a while, he
continued to walk forward.
Xiaobai’s voice came loudly from behind him: "Do you want to die, stop
dreaming! How many people in this world have not paid off the debts you owe,
just want to die? It’s impossible! You don’t listen. Am I saying, okay, you are
amazing, then I will go by myself, I will find the true formula of the "Eight Fierce
Mysterious Fire Array", let you save yourself. You remember it for me, Baguio is
still lying Inside the Ice Stone Room, before she woke up, you couldn't help but
die even if you wanted to..."
"I can't help you, I can't help you, I can't help you..." In the long passage, there
was a faint echo from a distance, Gui Li's face was bleak, and his body slowly
straightened, but after all, he didn't look back again.

The dense forest, the secluded valley, the Viper Valley was originally a quiet and
peaceful place in the morning, but at this moment, the earth gradually trembled,
and the smell became heavier. The countless snakes that had gathered and
swimming on the edge of the valley suddenly disappeared. As if vaguely
perceiving something, these animals all hid.
A piece of black smoke appeared in the far part of the valley, rushing in the
direction of Venomous Snake Valley, a thick and choking breath came from the
air, and the growing roar gradually converged into a wave of roars!
Getting closer!
"Roar ah ah ah ah..."
There are countless monsters, such as the evil ghosts and fierce souls rushing out
of the Jiuyou Difu, blood-red eyes, sharp fangs and sharp roars rushing towards
the face. All kinds of strange monsters and monsters have gathered into an
unstoppable torrent. In front of this vicious torrent, no one can stop and survive.
Even the forest trees on both sides of the road are also in the roar of the sky. ,
Quickly engulfed by the torrent.
There was no hesitation, no pause, this torrent directly rushed into the Viper
Valley, like a black tide rushing into the green ocean in an instant. In every
corner of the forest, there were horrified snakes being thrown out, desperately
struggling in the torrent. , But submerged instantly without exception. Even the
poisonous colored mist in the forest could not stop this terrible torrent of beasts.
The dozen beasts rushing to the front fell to the ground and died, but more
countless beasts stepped on their companions. The corpse rushed over
unstoppably, and the powerful hurricane blew away the colorful poisonous fog in
a blink of an eye, and drifted over the forest.
In the torrent of black beasts, there were four or five powerful beasts that looked
dozens of times larger than ordinary monsters, leading their men to rush away
with their teeth and claws dancing. At the entrance of the Viper Valley, there are
still countless monsters rushing continuously.
The entire Viper Valley seemed to be trembling at this moment. Everything
looked like it was the end of the world.
At the other end of the Venomous Snake Valley, the ghost king standing on a high
place took a deep breath. Although he had seen the power of the beast monster,
the scene in front of him still changed his face. He settled his mind, muttered for
a moment, and turned to the poisonous snake. Looking at the forest in the north
of the valley, under the early morning sun, the forest is faintly reflecting the light.
A sneer slowly emerged from the corner of the ghost king's mouth: one day, you
will all know, who is the one who wins in the end?
He roared so in his heart, the expression on his face gradually hardened, Baguio
is no longer there, then, use the sky to make up!
He slowly turned around, and in the dense forest behind him were the disciples
of the King of Ghosts, standing densely full of forests, with a high fighting
spirit. The Ghost King looked at these people in front of him, staring countless
eyes on his face.
At that moment, who knows his mood?
The slowly rising arm seemed to become heavy. The roar from a distance and the
horrified call that gradually sounded seemed to have also spread here. The Ghost
King's complexion suddenly changed again, and then he heavily lifted his arm.
Wave down.
The arm is like a knife, like a sharp blade to the world, cutting off the last
warmth, tearing away the dreams, the sound of the arm in the wind, it seems that
it is also like a fracture in the chest!
Countless people, behind his majestic, shouted with passion, raised the sharp
blade in their hands and rushed down the mountain, their clothes were flying,
the wind was blowing, and the trees in the forest were swaying, seeming to be
dancing wildly for this. The ghost king stood in the crowd, motionless like a hard
and cold rock. He turned to look at the forest in the north, where the forest was
also in a commotion and gradually spread.
The ghost king laughed, he suddenly laughed loudly in the crowd of people who
were going to die, the laughter was so harsh, but no one dared to ask him a word,
only the sunshine that had just risen in the morning! Still pounced on this crazy
earthly world with a touch of warmth!

Seven days later, entrusted by the leaders of the righteous way, such as Taoxuan
Zhenren, Master Puhong, and Yun Yilan, the righteous way disciples set out from
Qingyun Mountain and arrived in the southwest.
Because of the importance of the matter, the three major factions have sent their
most powerful disciples, as if it were a coincidence, these people have already
known each other a long time ago.
Xiao Yicai, Lin Jingyu, and Lu Xueqi from Qingyunmen, Faxiang and Fashan from
Tianyin Temple, Li Xun and Yanhong from Fenxiang Valley, a group of seven
people. After starting from Qingyun Mountain, they should be cautious all the
way, walking day and night, as far as possible. Avoiding conflicts with the beasts
on the road, rushed to the southwest at full speed, hoping to find out why a large
number of beasts suddenly gathered in this place.
When these righteous disciples first started on the road, although they knew that
this trip was extremely dangerous, no one had the intention of retreating for the
sake of the world.
But after the seventh day after they traveled, everyone had turned pale, and they
were silent all day and night, including Xiao Yicai, who is the best at speech, his
strong concentration, and even wanted to make peace all the way. Li Xun, who
was talking with Lu Xueqi, fell silent.
The journey of a thousand miles, the further south, the more tragic the situation
becomes. It's not that whole villages, entire cities have corpses all over the wild
and white bones, or one after another villages and cities are deserted, and the
fertile fields are turned into scorched earth. No one knows why these beast
monsters would actually set fire to them, why are they so cruel and devour
blood, just like no one knows when this catastrophe will end?
The faint ghosts cried, as if they would always reverberate on the wilderness in
the south, telling the sad and miserable past.
After entering the southwest region, the group was more cautious, but they are
now facing great trouble. First of all, they could not find the local residents at all.
All the common people either fled to the north before the arrival of the beasts, or
died tragically in this catastrophe. Therefore, these righteous disciples could not
find the locals to inquire about these beasts. The trend.
On the other hand, most of the beasts and monsters do not understand human
language. Even though they risked to catch a few beasts and monsters, most of
them are roaring and struggling. Where can they ask anything?
In desperation, after a group of people discussed it, they finally had to follow
Xiao Yicai's proposal to follow the beast beasts secretly. Wherever the beast
beasts gather, where do they go to see what these beasts are going to do?
So they followed in the southwest for three days and three nights, during which
several times they were almost spotted by some beasts with a keen sense of
smell and hearing. Fortunately, Xiao Yicai, Fa Xiang, and Lin Jingyu are all
extremely clever characters. The moment of life and death, which was not
allowed to happen, escaped without any danger. But despite this, they still have
nothing to gain.
Just when they began to become discouraged, under an accident, they found a
demon cult disciple who had gone mad in a forest that the beast was passing
through.
After everyone asked carefully, or could be said to be patiently coaxed, it
gradually became known that the beast had entered the southwest in a big way.
It turned out to be a battle with the demon cult. The result of the battle was that
the beast won a great victory. The three major factions of the arrogant and
invincible Demon Sect were almost completely wiped out in this battle.
This news immediately stunned everyone, and among them, Lu Xueqi, who was
standing at the farthest distance, had a particularly pale face!
Looking at the poor man who shrank into a ball and kept chanting "monsters,
monsters" in his mouth, his whole body suddenly trembled from time to time,
frightening and screaming lunatics, the hearts of the Seven Righteous Dao were
cast with a heavy shadow.
Xiao Yi just coughed, looked at Faxiang, and said, "Brother Faxiang, we are all
clear about the situation now, what do you think should be done?"
Faxiang frowned, glanced at the poor man who was shrinking on the ground,
sighed, and said, "Amitabha, sin! Sin." After a pause, Faxiang slowly said,
"Everyone, the purpose of our trip, I know it now, and the little monk thinks that
it is better for us to go back to the mountain first and report the current situation
to a few teachers."
"No!"
Suddenly, a cold voice came from the side, and everyone was stunned. The
speaker turned out to be the most reticent Lu Xueqi all the way. Fa Xiang was a
little surprised, and said, "Sister Lu has any other opinions, please tell me."
Lu Xueqi's face was still very pale, but her voice was extremely calm, and she said
indifferently: "Everything we know now comes from this frightened disciple of
the Demon Cult, and when he spoke just now, he was upside-down. Over and
over again, many places are our own guesses. If we only think that we have
completed the tasks ordered by the teachers, I don't think it is appropriate."
Faxiang fell silent, and everyone looked at each other. After a while, Faxiang
nodded and said, "Yes, what Junior Sister Lu said is indeed reasonable. The little
monk was too impatient just now."
Xiao Yi pondered for a moment, and said, "Senior Sister Lu said that there is
some truth, but we have been investigating in the southwestern part of the day
and night, but we have no clue at all. Are we going to continue this investigation
in the future?"
Lu Xueqi's mouth twitched, but she didn't say anything. Obviously, she couldn't
think of a good solution to the current dilemma.
At this moment, Li Xun, who looked to Lu Xueqi from time to time, suddenly took
a step forward and said, "I have a way, maybe there is some hope."
Everyone was taken aback. Even Lu Xueqi looked at Li Xun a few more times, and
said with joy, "Really, Brother Li, please say it."
Li Xun took a deep breath, not looking at Lu Xueqi's eyes, and said, "I listened
carefully to what this lunatic said just now. I heard that he had mentioned a place
name called'Venomous Snake Valley' several times. You don't know if you have
paid attention. ?"
Xiao Yicai nodded and said, "Yes, I have also noticed. I have heard of this snake
valley before. The legend is that it is a valley in the deep mountains here in the
southwest. There are countless poisonous snakes in it, and there are poisonous
miasma in the forest. The middleman died immediately, and no one has ever
dared to enter this forest. After a long period of time, no one will know the exact
location of this valley anymore."
Lin Jingyu suddenly said, "Senior Brother Li thought that the battle between the
beast demon and the demon cult was fought in this legendary snake valley?"
Li Xun nodded and said categorically: "Yes, I infer that the decisive battle took
place in the Venomous Snake Valley. What's more, I think this Venomous Snake
Valley may be the main hall of one of the three major factions of the Demon Sect.
When we can find it, we can naturally figure out if what this lunatic is saying is
true or not?"
Yan Hong, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said at this moment:
"But brother, it's been many days, let's not say whether we can find the Viper
Valley at this moment, even if we find it, the scene there may not be able to
maintain its original appearance..."
Li Xun said coldly: "Junior sister, have you forgotten that those cruel beasts will
indeed set fire to eat people, but after they are set on fire, there will be ruined
walls and beasts can eat people, but they don't eat bones!"
Everyone's complexion changed, Yan Hong's face became even more pale after
hearing this, and she suddenly felt nauseated and vomiting. It was obvious that
the various tragedies they had seen along the way had gradually brought this
woman to her psychological limit.
Li Xun sighed and stopped talking. Faxiang and Fashan chanted the Buddha's
name in low voices at the same time. Xiao Yi shook his head, walked over to Yan
Hong and comforted her in a low voice. When Yan Hong's expression gradually
settled down, he turned around. Slowly walked to the side of the demonic
disciple who was still shivering slightly on the ground, and squatted down.
"Do you know where the Venomous Snake Valley is?" Xiao Yi tried his best to
make his voice softer. It sounded a little kind, but the demonic disciple shook his
body, but buried his head lower and said nothing. . Xiao Yicai asked three more
questions, but the disciple of the Demon Cult seemed to be deaf, and had no
response at all.
Xiao Yi stood up slowly and looked at everyone, but no one spoke. Xiao Yicai
sighed and said, "What should I do?"
Standing on the side, Li Xun frowned, strode over to the demon disciple, picked
him up, and asked loudly, "Where are the monsters killing people?"
The disciple of the Demon Cult shook his body, and an expression of horror
appeared on his face for an instant, his mouth opened wide, and a sharp scream
after a while, but Li Xun held on tightly like a stone heart, and shouted: "Where
are those monsters killing and eating people?"
"what……"
The disciple of the Demon Cult, who was deep in fear, trembled all over, his teeth
bounced, his eyes were full of fear, but his head was involuntarily looking to the
north. Li Xun's eyes condensed, and he said anxiously: "It's in the north, isn't it?"
The demonic disciple suddenly tilted his head and his whole body softened.
Everyone was shocked, and they hurried forward to check, only to see that the
person's pupils dilated, and when he pried the tip of his nose, he was no longer
breathing, and he was dead.
Li Xun slowly put down the corpse of the person, stood up, and faced the north.
Everyone followed his eyes. Even though it was clear daylight, there seemed to
be a bloody cloud covering the distance of the forest.

Chapter 29 Purgatory
Huqi Mountain, where the main hall of the Demon King's Sect was located, was
shrouded in silence. The originally powerful sect suddenly killed more than half
of its staff. It was an extremely heavy blow to any powerful sect in the world. So
many hot-blooded disciples set out with high fighting spirit, but when they came
back, there was only a bloody ghost king.
The lingering shadows appeared on the faces and hearts of everyone in Huqi
Mountain. No one knew who would be the next opponent of those cruel beasts?
After the Ghost King came back, he went to cultivate behind closed doors. No one
dared to ask him, but people didn't wait long. Soon, news came back one by one,
and things gradually became clear. In this Southwest Great War, the three major
factions of the Demon Sect joined forces to fight the beast monsters for an
unprecedented time. The three major factions formed secret alliances or other
conspiracies. I am afraid that no one else knows except the ghost king.
As a result of this battle, it can be said that the Demon Sect suffered the most
tragic defeat in a thousand years. The Ghost King Sect lost more than half of its
manpower. Not to mention, the Wandumen first hurt the vitality during the civil
strife in the door, and then the beasts Infiltrating the Venomous Snake Valley,
some of the remaining master disciples were almost killed and injured. As for the
acacia faction that has always been dormant in secret, this time, for some
unknown reason, all the forces of the faction have joined the battle, and their fate
is also annihilated in front of the endless beasts.
At this moment, the ghost King Sect, whose vitality is greatly injured, is in panic,
but in any case, their situation at this moment is still far better than that of the
Wandu Sect and the Hehuan Sect. Most of the Ghost King Sect masters stay in
Huqi Mountain, so the middle strength is actually not It was undamaged, but
after this battle, Wandumen and Hehuan faction didn't even know if anyone had
escaped.
On this day, after many days of cultivation, the ghost king reappeared in front of
the ghost king sect disciples amidst the uneasy speculation of his disciples.
Regarding the defeat that he had just experienced, the King of Ghosts didn't
mention it. Instead, he directly issued multiple orders in succession. Soon, the
whole area of the Huqi Mountain began to commotion.
Everyone began to pack their luggage, pack things, prepare dry food and clean
water, because the last item of the ghost king’s order clearly stated one thing,
because at this moment the middle-earth beasts are raging, and the vitality of the
holy religion is greatly injured, for the sake of the holy religion. In the future, he
has decided that all the Ghost King Sect will go northwest together, enter the
barren wilderness, and go to the legendary birthplace of the sacred religion-the
"Wild Temple".
Amidst the hectic scene, the ghost king carried his hands expressionlessly, and
walked into the ice and stone chamber deep in the belly of the mountain. This
journey is tens of thousands of miles, and the wilderness is desolate and hot.
With Baguio's current situation, it is not suitable for a long journey to the
wilderness.
Originally from the spirit of the ghost king, I wanted to ask Xiaobai to take care of
Baguio. He used the nine-tailed celestial fox for thousands of years, coupled with
the numerous institutions of the Huqi Mountain, so it was natural to be foolproof.
After he came back, somehow Xiaobai disappeared from here. He asked several
people, but no one knew her whereabouts.
Thinking of this, the ghost king frowned slightly, and unconsciously realized that
he had come outside the ice and stone room where his daughter was. He sighed,
opened the door and walked in.
Guili was standing there, silently accompanying Baguio. He heard movement
behind him, but he didn't even move his head.
The King of Ghosts paced slowly and walked to the side of Gui Li, looking from
his body to the daughter who was lying quietly on the ice stone platform, that
pale and beautiful face was as clear and beautiful as before, just like her.
Mingming also knew that the two men who cared about her the most in the
world, and the two most important men to her, were by her side.
Her expression is very quiet, calm, and at ease!
The ghost king looked at Baguio for a long while, his eyes flickered, and there
was a rare kind of kindness. After a long time, he breathed out and said lightly:
"Why don't you tidy up your things?"
Gui Li did not raise his head or directly answered him. Instead, he asked the King
of Ghosts, "I heard that there is a wild radius of thousands of miles, but it is either
a desolate Gobi or an endless desert. It is extremely hot all year round, isn't it?"
The ghost king nodded and said: "Yes, I used to go to the Wild Temple back then,
and the climate there is indeed like this."
Gui Li frowned and said: "Then how can Baguio go, she is like this...how can she
suffer this pain?"
The King of Ghosts glanced at Gui Li and said, "I didn't intend to take Yao'er to
the Wilderness."
Gui Li's expression moved, and to the King of Ghosts, the King of Ghosts said: "It
is wild and desolate and hot, which is really not suitable for Yao'er. I originally
intended to let her stay in the Huqi Mountain. After we leave, we will initiate a
ban in the mountain and close the entrance. It’s very safe. But just in case,
someone must come in at least once a month to avoid accidents."
Gui Li stood up and said, "Do you want to keep someone, who is it?"
The King of Ghosts said lightly: "My original intention was to entrust Xiao Bai.
She has a profound manner and is willing to rest for a few years in this Huqi
Mountain, but for some reason, she can't be found these days."
Gui Li's face changed slightly. The King of Gui saw in his eyes and moved in his
heart, and said, "Why, do you know where she went?"
Gui Li slowly shook his head, was silent for a moment, and said, "Let me take care
of Baguio here."
The King of Ghosts stared at him and said: "Of course I can rest assured that you
take care of Yao'er, and I can trust you, but now that the Shengjiao has been hit
hard, I intend to regain my reputation. First of all, I must stabilize the
congregation and unify the Shengjiao. I need you very much. This talent."
Gui Li's gaze left Baguio for the first time, slowly moved to the Ghost King, and
suddenly said: "This time you are fighting with the Beast Monster, are all the
disciples who followed you dead?"
Ghost King's face changed, and his eyes were full of vigor. This was the first time
anyone dared to mention the matter in front of him, but he was not angry, but
looked at Gui Li so deeply, and then slowly said: "They are all dead. "
Guili retracted his gaze and fell on Baguio again. After a while, he said: "After this
great war, although the vitality of the Demon Cult was greatly injured, the
Wandumen and the Hehuan faction were wiped out. It is a survivor of our
strength. For the Ghost King Zong, it is a great opportunity to unify the Demon
Cult. The current situation is like this. Even without me, there is no force in the
Cult that can compete with you." He quietly said: "But Bi Yao needs someone to
take care of her here, so let me stay and take care of her."
The ghost king looked at him for a long time and nodded: "Since you said that, I
won't force you. Yao'er has the power and entrusted to you. I also believe you
can take good care of her, but you remember that the strength of the beast is
terrible. , And feel keenly, just in case, it is better to close the mountain gate
restriction, and then you can come in and check it once in a month or two, so that
there is nothing wrong with it."
Guili nodded slowly, and agreed. The King of Ghosts looked at his daughter again,
and after a while, he let out a sigh, turned and walked out.
Just as he was about to walk to the door, a ghostly voice suddenly came from
behind him: "Sect Master..."
The King of Ghosts was startled, but it was a little unexpected. Gui Li rarely
greeted him on the initiative. He spoke suddenly, not knowing why, and said,
"What?"
Gui Li was silent for a moment, then suddenly said, "Do you hate me in your
heart?"
The King of Ghosts turned his back to him, motionless, did not speak, and could
not see his expression.
Gui Li slowly said, "Baguio became like this because of me. Do you hate me very
much in your heart?"
He looked indifferent, as if he was talking about a topic that had nothing to do
with him, but the ghost king never said anything. In the stone room, the two men
just stood back to back, and the atmosphere in the air seemed to stiffen.
The light smoke curled up from the ice stone platform under Baguio, and floated
in the air. After some time, the sound of opening the stone door suddenly came
from behind. The ghost king said nothing, and walked out quietly. .
"Boom..." With a deep voice, Shimen closed again, leaving only Guili with Baguio
in the ice stone room. He looked dumbfounded, staring at the woman in front of
him in a daze.

In the old and dense virgin forest, there was a terrible and burnt smell coming
from the wind, like ugly scars. The original green woods were full of traces of
beasts and monsters, and huge trees fell on the ground. Underground, the bones
of countless animals in the forest were thrown everywhere, and the tranquility in
the entire forest disappeared.
On the second day after finding the mad disciple of the Demon Cult, Xiao Yicai,
Fa, etc., and a group of seven righteous disciples, followed the more and more
obvious traces of beasts and monsters, and gradually approached the valley
hidden deep in the mountains. The forest that passed along the way was full of
the scene they had just seen. Although no human bones were seen, the scene still
moved people.
In the hearts of many people, they even thought of it together, are these beasts
and monsters really come to this world born to kill?
At noon on this day, a group of people appeared on the broken old road outside
the Viper Valley. The traces of the beast monsters around here were so obvious
that everyone looked at it without any effort. When it came out, the ancient road
was abruptly stepped on by countless beasts and was widened several times.
There were huge footprints and sharp claw marks left by beasts and monsters
everywhere, and there was still a smell of fishy smell in the air. In addition, there
seems to be a relatively meager, but more unbearable stench, but no one can tell
what it is.
Looking at the entrance to the valley ahead, the mess inside was the same as the
outside. The land and forest that had been ravaged by that terrible torrent was
clearly visible. The ancient road was winding and winding. No one knew what
else was there in that valley?
I don't know why, everyone's expressions are a little nervous, and they fall into
an awkward silence. In the end, Xiao Yi coughed, but after speaking, he quietly
discovered that his throat was dry and painful. He calmed his mind and said,
"Everyone, it seems that the disciple of the Demon Cult didn't lie. It should be
here. There was a big battle between the Beast Monster and the Demon Cult."
He looked around, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "Shall we go in and
see?"
No one spoke, and even Li Xun’s face looked very unsightly at this moment. After
a while, the Faxiang standing next to Xiao Yicai whispered a Buddha's name,
saying: "Since we are here, we have no reason to give up and go in. ."
In fact, everyone here understands this truth, but for some reason, there seems
to be something weird in the valley that quietly affects everyone's emotions,
making people fearful. The teacher Fashan, who has been following the Fa Shan,
responded with an urn sound, and walked to the brother's side.
"Let's go!" It was not Xiao Yicai who said this, but Lin Jingyu. The Dragon Slashing
Sword in his hand was tightly clenched, and his expression was solemn. The first
one walked towards the Serpent Valley and followed him. It was Lu Xueqi, and Li
Xun immediately followed. Xiao Yicai and Fa looked at each other, and they could
see that there was a faint worry in the other's eyes, but after a while, everyone
still walked in.
In the vast valley and the endless forest, everyone walked in the snake valley, but
there was only silence around them. Not to mention seeing animals, even the
usual bird singing did not even hear. The area around this valley seemed to have
become a lifeless ghost domain.
The smell of beasts and monsters in the air was as strong, but as everyone
deepened, everyone's brows became more and more frowning. At this moment,
with the other breath of the wind in the valley, almost let The terrible odor that
people feel like vomiting is getting stronger and stronger.
The mountain road was tortuous and twists and turns, and everyone was paying
attention to the surroundings and moving forward slowly. There was a corner in
front of me, and there was a mountain col. When I walked here, the smell in the
air was disgusting to the point of unbearable.
Suddenly, Yan Hong, who was walking in the middle, rushed to the side of the
road. The others were shocked. Li Xun said in shock, "Junior sister, what's wrong
with you..." He stopped after half talking, because he and everyone saw it. Yan
Hong stood in the weeds beside the road, vomiting desperately.
No one laughed, because no one knew how long they could last. Although this
valley hadn't revealed its true colors, it seemed to be more terrifying than most
places in the world. Yan Hong panted and stopped, her face was pale, and she
walked back to the crowd, and whispered: "I'm sorry, I, I really..."
Fa Xiang reluctantly smiled and said, "Junior Sister Yan, it's okay."
Xiao Yicai also said: "Yes, no one can bear this smell, you don't need to care, if
you can't, you should go outside the valley and wait for us first."
Yan Hong hesitated, but shook his head, and said, "Let's go!"
Li Xun walked over and nodded to Yan Hong, with a comforting expression in his
eyes, and said in a low voice, "Be careful, don't hold on."
Yan Hong nodded and agreed, and Xiao Yi turned his head and said: "Okay, let's
go on! I don't know what monsters are dangerous in front of me, everyone must
be careful."
Everyone nodded and walked forward again. Lin Jingyu was still walking in the
forefront. Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the corner of the
mountain, cold sweat began to overflow in the palm of his hand holding the
Dragon Sword. At this moment, the air was so stinky that it was difficult to
breathe. Lin Jingyu's face turned pale, and when he gritted his teeth, he strode
forward, bypassing the corner of the mountain col, and saw the scene in the
valley.
He stiffened in an instant.
Everyone behind him immediately noticed Lin Jingyu's abnormality, and they
couldn't help becoming nervous. Xiao Yi called Lin Jingyu two times in a low
voice, but he didn't respond at all, his eyes just stared straight ahead. Lu Xueqi
walked up second, and then Li Xun, Yan Hong, Xiao Yicai, Fa Xiang, and Fa Shan
walked past the corner of the mountain one by one and saw the scene in the
Viper Valley.
Then, everyone was stunned.
That is the tragic Shura hell in the legend! Such a terrifying scene suddenly
appeared under the clear blue sky and white sun. Countless bones fell inside and
outside the house in the Serpent Valley. There were humans, as well as various
beasts and monsters. Some were complete, but more were broken limbs and
broken arms, fragmented to the point of unrecognizable bones, densely packed.
The ground is everywhere, and there are almost no gaps in sight.
After reluctantly calming his mind, Xiao Yicai and others continued to walk
inward with their pale faces.
The unbearable sights are everywhere, and the deeper the valley, the more
terrifying the sights. The battle here is extremely tragic without imagination. The
bones of countless people and the corpses of monsters and monsters are
entangled, and the land underneath It has completely changed to a dark black,
which is the color soaked in blood.
Walking into the house, in every room, inside and outside, at the entrance of
important passages, you can see the scars of fierce fighting. In some places, bones
are piled up high, obviously for this small entrance. , The two sides fought
desperately one after another, stepping on the bodies of their comrades-in-arms
and fighting endlessly.
In the courtyard, everyone began to see a few huge monster beast corpses, some
even taller than the entire palace room, but at this moment, the monster beast
that was once fierce is just lying quietly in this hell on earth. The same place,
waiting to rot.
The smelly corpse in the air has reached a terrible level, but the righteous
disciples and the group are better than just now, because of the horrible
situation in front of them, they have made them a little indifferent to the stench,
but no one's expression is Good-looking, no matter what, the faces of these
people seem to be almost the same as those of dead people.
They continued to walk into the depths of the house, and more bones appeared
in front of them. Now no one knows how many demon cult disciples and beast
monsters died in this valley. They almost subconsciously walked in. Go, go...
Everyone's complexion was so dull and dull. Everyone held their magic weapon
tightly and refused to relax at all. After crossing the countless sea of bones and
blood, they came to a mourning hall.
The reason they could still see it was a mourning hall, because they saw a coffin
in this room, and the inside and outside of this room seemed to be the most
intense battles. It would not be too much to describe the pile of bones like a
mountain.
It was here that everyone found many familiar corpses from the Demon Cult:
Hundred Poison, Old Blood Vampire, Old Ancestor Duanmu...
These fiendish demons who used to smash the wind and call the wind and call
the rain, are hiding in this place right now, and many of them still have a look of
fear on their faces.
Anyone can imagine, but no one wants to imagine what it was like before they
died!
With the deepening of the investigation, Xiao Yicai and other older people have
discovered more famous figures of the Demon Cult here, including the three
major disciples of the Poison God and many important figures in the Hehuan
Sect.
On the Ghost King Zong side, although the disciples wearing the Ghost King Zong
costumes died a lot, the bones of famous figures were rarely found.
The crowd slowly gathered to the front of the mourning hall, seeing that the
faces of the people around them were very ugly, Xiao Yi said bitterly: "A lot of
people have died here, the important figures of the demon sect are here, and the
Wandu Gate seems to be all dead. "
Yan Hong's face was pale and scary, and she whispered: "It's the same over there.
The Acacia Sect has also died a lot. Even Madam San Miao is there..."
Lu Xueqi's face was pale, her teeth were clenching her lower lip, and her
expression changed complexly. She looked unbearable and nauseous, and
somehow, she seemed to be a little scared. After the last one walked back to
everyone, she suddenly said: "Are there anyone who saw the Ghost King Sect?"
Everyone shook their heads together, and then they all stunned, and Li Xun's
face, who was standing by, suddenly became more difficult to look at. Xiao Yi just
glanced at him and said to Lu Xueqi: "The ordinary disciples of the Ghost King
Sect have died a lot, but it seems that they haven't seen...the bodies of famous
people."
Lu Xueqi's expression eased, but Li Xun, who was next to him, suddenly saw
goblins in his eyes, and said coldly: "Brother Xiao, have you forgotten that these
beasts are cannibals? We came in along the way and saw how many bones, who?
I know if those ghost king sect evildoers have been..."
"Wow!" A shout interrupted Li Xun's words, but Yan Hong suddenly couldn't
bear it, and ran to the corner to vomit. Li Xun sighed suddenly, and stopped
talking.
Faxiang was unbearable, and together with Fashan two people chanted the
Buddha's name in a low voice. Everyone knew that although Li Xun's words were
unpleasant, the possibility was really great.
Xiao Yicai, Lin Jingyu and the others had complex complexions and slowly
lowered their heads. Only Lu Xueqi's face was pale, and there was no trace of
blood on her face, and even her body shook involuntarily a few times.
It's just that this cold woman didn't lower her head. She slowly raised her head
and looked up to the sky. Even the clouds above the valley were blood red in the
boundless blue sky.
Lu Xueqi's lips moved, as if she wanted to shout something, but after all, no
sound came out!

Chapter Thirty Unfilial
Qingyun Mountain Tongtian Peak, Yuqing Palace.
"What?" With unbelievable astonishment, Dao Xuan real person blurted out:
"After the three major factions of the Demon Sect have already fought a decisive
battle with the Beast Demon, the entire army is wiped out?"
Standing under the heads of the three current righteous leaders, and many
seniors sitting or standing next to them, Xiao Yicai, Faxiang, Lu Xueqi and other
righteous disciples who returned to Qingyun Mountain, they did not speak. Only
the leader Xiao Yi nodded affirmatively and said: "Yes, Master, the seven of us
have seen it with our own eyes. The corpses in the Southwest Viper Valley are
horrible. The Demon Sect has indeed been hit hard, including many figures of the
Demon Sect Acacia Sect and the Wandu Sect, such as Mrs. San Miao. Their
corpses have been found, only the chief figure of the Ghost King Sect has not
found a few, but maybe it is because the beast devours people, so..."
Lu Xueqi, who was standing behind, paled again, as if this incident and the tragic
situation at the time were always in her heart, making her linger. But anyway,
she was able to control her emotions at this time, and she didn't show much
abnormality on the surface, and no one could see anything. Only the first Master
Water Moon in Xiaozhufeng sitting in front of the crowd was the one who
brought up Lu Xueqi. People only noticed that Lu Xueqi's frosty and indifferent
face seemed to have strange pains.
Master Shuiyue frowned lightly, sighed softly, and said nothing.
At this moment, the public sentiment in Yuqing Hall was surging, and the voice of
discussion was getting louder and louder. Looking at the faces of these righteous
elites, some were surprised, some feared, but more complex expressions and
mixed surprises. As expected, the Demon Cult and the Middle-earth Righteous
Way have been fighting for a long time. The righteous way has been encircled
and suppressed several times without much effect, but this time, it was
annihilated by the beast demon in one fell swoop, which is really a surprise. It’s
just that since the Demon Cult can stand with the righteous way, its strength
should not be underestimated, but facing the attack of the beast demon, it fails
miserably. There are not a few fools here, anyone can imagine it. The next goal of
the beast demon must be the gathering of the righteous path in the world.
Qingyun Mountain.
But now it is the last hope of the people in the world, can it stop this
unprecedented catastrophe?
No one has a bottom in his heart!
Sitting at the forefront of the three giants of the righteous way, Dao Xuan Zhen,
Master Puhong and Yun Yilan all frowned after discussing in a low voice. At this
time, Master Taoxuan said a few words, Master Puhong and Yun Yilan both
nodded and agreed. Immediately Taoxuan Zhenren stood up and coughed.
The whispers in the Yuqing Hall suddenly became quieter, and everyone looked
at Daoxuan Dao Xuan. Dao Xuan Dao Xuan's face was solemn. After everyone was
completely quiet, he said in a deep voice, "Friends of the Taoist priest, what
happened just now, everyone. I heard it very clearly. The demon cult fell
unexpectedly, completely beyond our expectations, but what the details are,
whether the demon cult still survived the war and escaped in that battle, we still
have to check it out, but now This matter is not important anymore."
His face was stern, his eyes flickered, and he was not angry but majestic, and said
solemnly: "Dear friends, now the catastrophe is in front of your eyes, the world is
full of charcoal, the strength of the beasts, monsters and evildoers is really
amazing. But I am a righteous person. , There is no reason to retreat again. This
matter is complicated. I have to discuss it with Master Puhong and Master Yungu,
and then make a decision. You guys should also come back first. Good life and
cultivation, most of the time of the war is not far away. At that time, I hope you
can do more for the common people of the world!"
Everyone nodded their heads in agreement, and there was a smile on Daoxuan
Zhen's face. Master Puhong and Yun Yilan also stood up and walked towards the
back hall.
When Dao Xuan was about to keep up, he suddenly remembered something, and
said to Xiao Yicai: "Yicai, come on too! You can tell us more about the situation at
that time."
Xiao Yi just responded, strode up, and walked into the hall behind the real
Daoxuan.
When the three high-ranking seniors left the main hall, they immediately became
lively. The crowd was in groups, and there was a lot of discussion. Except for Xiao
Yicai followed Daoxuan Zhenren to the back hall, the other six went to the
southwest to find out the right way to return the news. The disciples, all were
surrounded by many people, and they all asked about the situation at that time.
From time to time, they made various expressions of surprise, shaking their
heads, sighing, and so on.
In the crowd, Lu Xueqi remained silent all the time, her eyes were dim, but she
didn't seem to see the faces of the crowd in front of him at all, but stared at an
unknown place in the distance.
There was a low commotion in the crowd, and then a road was allowed to come
out. Qingyunmen Xiaozhufeng's first Master Shuiyue walked in, followed by Wen
Min and other beautiful female disciples of Xiaozhufeng.
Lu Xueqi returned to her senses and saw Master walking up to her, and her eyes
were looking at her. Her lips moved, and she whispered: "Master." Then, she
lowered her head.
Master Shuiyue was expressionless, and said: "The head master wants to discuss
this matter with other seniors. There will be nothing else here for the time being.
Just follow me back to Xiaozhufeng."
Lu Xueqi nodded and whispered: "Yes."
Master Shuiyue didn't care about the others, and walked out of the Yuqing Hall
first, and Lu Xueqi immediately followed. The name of the first seat of
Qingyunmen is not trivial. Most of the other righteous people present respected
her very much, and one after another gave way to her. At this moment, Lu Xueqi
was about to walk out of the Yuqing Palace with Master Shuiyue, and Li Xun, who
was standing beside him, passed a trace of anxiety, and took a step. Just as he
was about to say something, a figure suddenly blocked him. In front of him, Li
Xun was taken aback, and when he fixed his eyes, it was Wen Min, the big disciple
of Master Shuiyue.
Wen Min smiled at Li Xun and said, "Brother Li, Sister Xueqi is very tired along
the way, so let her take a good rest! And the time to go out this time is not short.
My master also has a lot to say to her. Said."
Li Xun glanced at Wen Min, a disappointed expression appeared on his face, but
after all he was about to take the steps he had taken back, and said: "Okay! But
please take care of Senior Sister Wen..."
Before Li Xun finished speaking, Wen Min already smiled and said: "Brother Li
can rest assured that Senior Sister Xueqi and I are the same sisters. Our
relationship is better than that of my sisters. I will naturally say and do what I
should say and do. ."
Li Xun's face was red, nodded and stopped talking, and stepped aside. Wen Min
took the other female disciples of Xiaozhufeng behind him, and walked outside
the Yuqing Hall. Soon, the people of Xiaozhufeng in Qingyun Mountain had
disappeared from the sight of everyone.

Along the way, the clouds and fog, from the Tongtian Peak back to Xiaozhu
Peak. After Master Shuiyue landed, he looked cold and didn't speak to anyone,
and walked directly into the hall of Xiaozhufeng. Everyone stood there
respectfully and watched Master Shuiyue.
After the figure of Master Shuiyue disappeared in the building, Lu Xueqi's gaze
was lost, and she stood motionless until Wen Min patted her on the shoulder, and
then she woke up.
There was a hint of worry in Wen Min's eyes, and he whispered: "Junior Sister,
what's wrong with you? Seeing you lose your soul, you won't respond for a few
sounds?"
Lu Xueqi was taken aback, barely showing a smile on her face, and said, "Excuse
me, Senior Sister."
Wen Min shook his head, and said, "What are you sorry to say to me? Everyone is
sisters, don't see things like this. By the way, I think Master's expression is a little
wrong. I will go in and see her old man. You have worked hard along the way.
Now, go back and have a good rest!"
Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment, and said in a low voice, "Master I'm afraid I'm
still angry with me!"
Wen Min looked at the most beautiful and outstanding junior in the same school,
and suddenly felt that on her pale face, although it was still as beautiful, it was a
little more haggard than before. Wen Min sighed in his heart, put his arms
around Lu Xueqi's shoulders, and whispered softly, "Silly girl, don't think about
it. We and you know what Master has always done to you. It's okay, I'll take a
look. ."
Lu Xueqi nodded silently, Wen Min smiled, and instructed several other juniors.
Just about to walk away, suddenly saw a young girl walking out of the front door.
It was the girl's poem from when Guili secretly stole Xiaozhufeng that day. She
stayed on Xiaozhufeng all the time because of her young age and insufficient
Taoism. Master Shuiyue liked her to be smart and cute, so she stayed with her.
Xiao Shi looked here, and walked over to Wen Min and Lu Xueqi quickly. Wen
Min let out a "Huh" and waited for Xiao Shi to walk in front of him and said, "Xiao
Shi, why are you out? Didn't Master just come back? You should be there to wait."
Xiao Shi nodded, looked at Lu Xueqi, and said, "Master Sister, all senior sisters,
the master said, I want me to come and ask Senior Sister Xueqi to see her at
Jingzhuxuan."
Wen Min was taken aback and looked back at Lu Xueqi. The corners of Lu Xueqi's
mouth moved, and a complex expression flashed across her eyes, and then she
said, "Okay, I'm going now." After that, she walked straight ahead and
disappeared quickly. Among the buildings in Xiaozhufeng.
Wen Min watched Lu Xueqi go far, frowned, and said to Xiao Shi: "Xiao Shi, did
Master say anything else, why did you ask Xueqi to go over?"
Xiao Shi shook her head and said, "No! Master has been silent since he came
back. After a while, I asked Senior Sister Xueqi to see her."
Wen Min let out a "Oh", and couldn't understand it for a while, shook his head,
and said to the other female disciples of Xiaozhufeng: "Okay, it seems that
nothing is going on now, you guys should go back and rest first!"
The women responded and walked away. Wen Min finally took a look in the
direction Lu Xueqi was going. He felt heavy in his heart, and felt a momentary
feeling. There were five mixed feelings in his heart.
"Jingzhuxuan" is a secluded place in the building of Xiaozhufeng Hall. It is close to
the back mountain and is surrounded by green "tear bamboos". The mountain
breeze blows by from time to time, and the bamboo leaves shake gently, giving
people a feeling of peace. Master Shuiyue always likes to come here, being alone,
so Xiaozhufeng's other disciples are also very familiar with it.
Lu Xueqi walked through the corridor and stepped on the path between the
bamboo forests paved with smooth pebbles, winding all the way, deep into the
bamboo forest, and soon came to the bamboo scorpion in the bamboo forest.
From the outside, it looks simple and unpretentious. The outer wall made of
beads, I don't know how many ups and downs have been experienced. At this
moment, there are faint traces of old. There is a small window on both sides of
the room, and the figure of Master Shuiyue sitting inside is vaguely seen.
Lu Xueqi walked to the door, the same door made of bamboo was hidden. For
some reason, she felt a little nervous in her heart. She took a deep breath and
said, "Master, this is Xueqi. Did you call me? "
Master Shuiyue's voice came out of the house, flat and without emotion, and said,
"Yes, just come in."
Lu Xueqi cheered up, opened the door and walked in. The furnishings in the
room are very simple, with tables, chairs and tea sets, and a desk next to the
window with paper, inkstone and ink on it. Master Shuiyue was not a person
who liked luxury originally. At this moment, she was sitting at the desk by the
window, silently watching the bamboo forest outside the window.
Lu Xueqi walked behind her, looked at Master Shuiyue's back, and whispered:
"Master."
Master Shuiyue slowly turned around and looked at Lu Xueqi, but Lu Xueqi
seemed unwilling to look at her master and lowered her head. The two masters
and disciples did not speak, and the atmosphere in the room was a bit
embarrassing for a while. Actually speaking, neither Master Shuiyue nor Lu
Xueqi are talkative people. This kind of scene did appear when they were alone
before, but somehow, at this time today, there seems to be a strange kind of
strangeness between the master and the disciple. The strange feeling made them
farther away than before.
After a while, Master Shuiyue broke the silence, and asked in a flat voice: "You
are going to the southwest this time, are you going well along the way?"
Lu Xueqi nodded and said, "Fortunately, the beasts and monsters were rampant
along the way, but we all tried our best to avoid them. Finally, we found a mad
disciple of the Demon Cult. Only then did we find the Serpent Valley and saw..."
Her voice suddenly stopped, and there was a trace of pain that was clearly visible
across her face, and even her body seemed to tremble slightly.
Master Shuiyue looked at Lu Xueqi, her eyes flashed, as if she was pondering
something. After a while, she looked at Lu Xueqi and said, "Did you see him?"
Lu Xueqi was startled and looked at Master Shuiyue. Although Master Shuiyue's
eyes were flat, she seemed to see her deep heart at a glance. Lu Xueqi's
expression changed, and she whispered: "Master, what did you say?"
Master Shuiyue said coldly: "I mean Zhang Xiaofan, that is, the ghost in the ghost
king's sect today!"
Shuiyue’s voice was not loud, but to Lu Xueqi, it was like a thunder in her ears.
She raised her head sharply, her face pale, but the bright gaze of Master Shuiyue
standing in front of her still stared straight at her. Hold her eyes. Lu Xueqi's lips
opened and closed slightly, pressing tightly, without saying a word.
Silence came again.
I don't know how long it took, Master Shuiyue's expression slowly relaxed, and
she gradually looked at Lu Xueqi with a look of pity and pain.
"Qi'er, when are you going to lie to me?" Master Shuiyue looked at Lu Xueqi and
said slowly.
Lu Xueqi's hands were clenched into a fist, and her fair skin turned white due to
the force. Obviously, at this moment, she was also very excited. Seeing her
looking at the mentor who had raised herself since she was a child, a mist of mist
gradually appeared in her eyes, but she finally resisted it, gritting her teeth, and
slowly knelt down in front of Master Shuiyue.
"It's the disciple's fault. I failed the master's teaching." Her voice became smaller
and smaller, and her delicate back seemed to be trembling slightly.
Master Shuiyue let out a long sigh, with a look of vicissitudes in her eyes, as if
from this disciple, she remembered the past, and even her own expression was a
bit sad. She slowly turned around and walked to the window, looking at the
verdant bamboo outside the window, still swaying with the wind, just don't
know the people back then, can you still remember this place?
"Get up!" Master Shuiyue said lightly.
There was no movement behind him, apparently Lu Xueqi was still kneeling on
the ground.
Master Shuiyue didn't say much, and said: "Qi'er, you are always Bingxue smart. I
originally thought that even if I didn't say it, you should know."
Lu Xueqi knelt behind her, motionless. Just listen to Master Shuiyue continuing to
say: "The entanglement between you and Zhang Xiaofan is unclear. For you, this
is a fate, do you know?"
Lu Xueqi responded in a low voice, her voice almost hard to hear, and said, "Yes."
Master Shuiyue slowly said: "What's more, Zhang Xiaofan has now rebelled
against the right way, devouring blood and devouring the devil. I don't need to
tell you more about what he has done in the past ten years. Tell you the truth!
You and him The things that have been spread throughout the city now, even
your master Taoist Master already knows about it. It’s just that these elders think
you are young and ignorant, and they pity your aptitude and cleverness, and the
difficulty of cultivation. If you have a chance, don't be obsessed with it anymore!"
After speaking, Master Shuiyue's voice gradually became anxious, and his voice
gradually became severe.
Lu Xueqi's face became paler, but somehow, her body became quiet and she
didn't tremble as lightly as before.
Master Shuiyue's face slowly softened, turned around, helped Lu Xueqi, and said
softly: "Qi'er, you are my most beloved disciple, among the same family, even
among the seven veins of Qingyunmen, the younger generation Among the
disciples, you have the highest talent for Tao Fa practice, and the future is really
limitless. I have high expectations of you, do you know?"
Lu Xueqi whispered: "Yes, Master."
Master Shuiyue looked at her and said, "With your aptitude, the first position of
Xiaozhufeng's line will naturally be yours. Then you will be admired by all
people, and you will be enlightened and enlighten the way of heaven. So, isn't it
what you dreamed of before? ?"
Lu Xueqi was silent, but lowered her head slightly. On her beautiful face, apart
from her pale face, was the slowly changing brilliance in her bright eyes. There,
at some point, the mist that had been hazy had disappeared.
Master Shuiyue sighed and said, "Go back and think about it!"
Lu Xueqi stood in front of her, but did not immediately turn and leave after
listening. Instead, she slowly raised her head and looked at the teacher who
brought her up.
"What's wrong, Qi'er?" Master Shuiyue asked.
"Master." Lu Xueqi yelled slowly, and said, "I am sorry for you."
Master Shuiyue shook his head and sighed, "What silly thing to say!"
Lu Xueqi's expression seemed to be a little wrong, a rare expression of
excitement appeared on her face that had always been indifferent, and her
breathing slowly began to rush.
Master Shuiyue quickly found out, frowned and looked at her, and said, "What's
wrong, Qi'er?"
Lu Xueqi seemed to have set off a stormy sea in her heart, so her face changed
like a storm. But finally, she slowly turned to Master Shuiyue and whispered:
"Master, you are right, I am indeed confused. , Between me and Zhang Xiaofan, I
also know that this is an impossibility of fate."
There was a trace of regret in Master Shuiyue's eyes, and he said softly: "Qi'er,
looking back is the shore, as long as you cut the love thread, there is nothing
great, at least, there is also Master, Xiaozhufeng, and Qingyunmen that can
accommodate you. "
Lu Xueqi raised her head suddenly, her speed and strength were shocking, she
saw her pure and beautiful face, she was full of pain and sadness at this moment,
and even her voice seemed to tremble: "Master, but me Can't stop."
Master Shuiyue's expression changed drastically. He stared at Lu Xueqi deeply,
and suddenly he lifted his palm and fell, and slapped Lu Xueqi hard with a
"pop". Lu Xueqi didn't evade, didn't back up, stood still, just bit her lips tightly,
and her body slowly trembled.
"You, what are you talking about?" Master Shuiyue's voice seemed to be
trembling, but the words were filled with anger, "You, you rebel, do you know
what you are talking about?"
Lu Xueqi's face was already pale with no trace of blood, but she met Master
Shuiyue's gaze, as if she had made up her mind, and resolutely said: "Master, you
adopted me since childhood, raised me, and taught me to raise me. I, Enshen is
nothing more than this. Xueqi's unfilial piety makes her mentor angry and sad,
and the sin deserves death..."
She fluttered in white, and knelt in front of Master Shuiyue again, saying: "Xueqi
would rather die than betray the right way of her teacher. If you meet Zhang
Xiaofan in the future, the disciple should do her best to take his life with Tianya. ,
If it fails, he will die in his hands..."
Master Shuiyue began to be full of anger. When Lu Xueqi said that she did not
dare to abandon the right way and that she was going to die with Zhang Xiaofan,
her face eased slightly, but then Lu Xueqi's words changed her face again.
Lu Xueqi knelt in front of her, took a deep breath, and closed her eyes, looking at
the ground in front of her, as if looking at her heart deeply, and slowly said: "But
this thread of sin has been cut continuously by the disciple. You can't stop it!"
There was a dead silence in the room for an instant, as if even the breathing had
stopped. After a while, Master Shuiyue's sharp and stern curse came out, echoing
in the abode.
"You, you rebel, get out of me, get out, I never want to see you again!..."

Chapter 31 Night Drink
Huqi Mountain, the ice and stone room.
Guili silently stared at Baguio lying peacefully on the ice stone platform, the
woman sleeping in the white smoke, her mouth seemed to always have such a
smile. Does she still feel at this moment, but does she still know someone is
guarding her?
Or, in her heart, she has never regretted, so she fell asleep so peacefully?
Gui Li had asked himself countless times about this, but he never knew the
answer and didn't dare to think about it, but every time he thought about it, he
seemed to suffer a bit more.
However, his body is getting worse and worse now. Although he has practiced
the three books of the truth, these days he has gradually realized the three truths
of Buddhism, Taoism, and Demons. It seems that there are some integrations in
the three realms of Taoism. Enter, but the blood-devouring orb demon power
seems to be wandering in his body every day, like a lingering ghost, waiting for
the final opportunity to die with him.
That cold feeling, Gui Li has long been so familiar with it, he has always been with
him since he was a teenager until this moment! Even if you die, you will die in
such a cold feeling!
He smiled so bitterly in his heart, and finally glanced at Baguio. This was the
third day he had been guarding Baguio alone.
"You take a good rest, and I will come back to see you soon." Gui Li said softly,
"Don't be afraid. Your father and I are only temporarily leaving now. Even if they
are dead, I will come back before I die. Come back to see you."
He looked at Baguio, smiled lightly, and then turned and walked out of this ice
and stone room. The light smoke wafted like a veil behind him.
"Boom!"
The heavy Shimen slowly closed behind him, and Xiao Hui, who had been waiting
on the side, jumped on his shoulder with a "swish". Gui Li stretched out his hand
and gently touched Xiao Hui's head, nodded and walked all the way out. Along
the way, he either stretched his hand to the corner of the wall, or turned many
detours to fiddle with the organs. Along the way, all the middle-level organs of
the Huqi Mountain Ghost King Zong Hall were activated, and the heavy stone
gate alone dropped more than ten.
In the hinterland of Mount Huqi Mountain, at this moment, there are sounds of
organs everywhere, but the figure is only Ghost Li, and the other people have
followed the Ghost King to the Wild Temple three days ago. At this moment, Huqi
Mountain was cold and lonely, and Gui Li walked all the way out of the mountain.
When the sun was shining on his body with a hint of warmth, he couldn't help
being shocked.
"Boom, boom..." The last stone gate slowly closed, covering the huge mountain
belly, and there was a faint "click" sound in it. Guili heard it, knowing that it was
the mechanism's back button. Voice, in the future, if someone does not know how
to open the mechanism here, and just wants to force an attack from the outside,
facing this tens of thousands of kilograms of huge rock, it has to be like a god.
With the warm sunshine shining on him, Xiao Hui, who was lying on Guili's
shoulders, stretched out his arms, stretched his waist, and yawned. Gui Li turned
his head and glanced at it, then smiled slightly: "What's the matter, look at your
boring and sleepy look?"
Xiao Hui screamed twice, rolling his eyes on the monkey's face, then dancing
with her hands and feet, pointing out the mountain. Guili smiled and said: "You
are bored! Well, speaking of these desolate places, there are not even a few trees,
no wonder you feel uncomfortable."
Xiao Hui nodded desperately and jumped off Guili's shoulders, squeaking and
dancing. Gui Li took a deep breath, and looked back at the entrance of the cave
where Huqi Mountain had merged with the mountain, and there was no trace at
all. He nodded and said, "Okay! Anyway, we have to wait a month before we go
in. Baguio, let’s take advantage of this time to relax around."
Xiao Hui was overjoyed, jumping on the ground, grinning. Guili was infected by it,
and he couldn't help but feel better, and said with a smile: "Okay, don't come up
yet, or you can just stay here by yourself."
Xiao Hui's head shrank, and he rushed back with a "swish", and after a few
strokes, he climbed on Guili's shoulders, and smiled. Gui Li shook his head, there
was also a smile at the corner of his mouth, turning his hand, the familiar cold
feeling reappeared, Gui Li seemed to have thought of something and hesitated.
Xiao Hui was a little strange why Gui Li didn't fly away. He squeaked twice. Gui Li
looked back at it, then smiled lightly, and said softly, "Life is lonely, why bother to
think so much?"
Xiao Hui blinked twice, obviously did not understand the two words that Gui Li
suddenly made, but Gui Li didn't say anything more. When he turned his hand,
the blue light appeared, and the Soul Eater wand came out. Leading them, one
person and one monkey, went straight to the blue sky and left Huqi Mountain.

The nearest and inhabited place to Huqi Mountain is a small town two hundred
miles to the northeast called "Sanfu Town". Sanfu Town has a small population,
but there are still a few villages in the surrounding area, which can barely be
regarded as lively. In the past, for the sake of confidentiality, the King of Ghosts
usually purchased food, beverages and other daily necessities without visiting
Sanfu Town. Instead, they went to towns farther away to buy them, in case the
right way or other factions of the Demon Sect found the main hall. However,
before the ghost kingzong disciples returned to the mountain, many people
would take a rest in Sanfu Town.
In the past, Guili brought Xiaohui through Sanfu Town. Although he didn’t take
many times, Xiaohui was very clever and remembered firmly. At this moment,
when he left Huqi Mountain, Xiaohui was waving his shoulders and arms
desperately on Guili’s shoulders and arms, and kept pointing. In the direction of
Sanfu Town, I obviously wanted to go to Sanfu Town to drink and eat. Gui Li
shook his head, but didn't say anything. He turned around and flew towards
Sanfu Town.
The distance of two hundred miles is not that far to the monks who fly in the
air. Between the blue sky and white clouds, I saw a faintly dark blue light
flickering and flying through the air.
Xiao Hui lay restlessly on his shoulders, tilting his head from time to time, and
the long monkey tail swayed over, wondering if he was thinking about the
delicious food that he would enjoy later. While Guili was manipulating Soul
Eater, he looked down at his feet. Naturally, there is no need to say more about
the area of Huqi Mountain. After exiting the Huqi Mountain, the terrain is
relatively flat, but the wilderness is silent, and it is also clear from high. Looking
everywhere, there is only a desolate old road that stretches lonely in the
wilderness, and I don't know where it leads to?
Gui Li sighed suddenly, but didn't say anything, but Xiao Hui was a little strange,
so he looked at his master twice.
After flying to the northeast for less than half an hour, they had already flown to
the top of Sanfu Town. From a distance, they saw the continuous houses below,
one by one. Xiao Hui was already excited as he watched, squeaking, Next
pointers.
Gui Li smiled and said, "Well, let's go down here."
The cyan light flickered and made a sharp "hiss" sound in the air, falling from the
sky and landing on the streets of Sanfu Town. But as soon as he landed, Gui Li's
brows were already frowned. Xiao Hui jumped off his shoulder, reached out his
hand and scratched his head, and looked around, obviously also a little
confused. After a while, it seemed that it felt something too. All three eyes lit up
at the same time, and there was a squeak in the mouth, and the expression on the
face was a little nervous.
The Sanfu Town in front of me looks like it has become an empty town. Most of
the surrounding houses are still intact. Only a few places can be seen to be
damaged, but the people in the whole town have completely disappeared.
Up. Deathly cold silence shrouded this small town.
The ghost snorted, and he understood a little bit in his heart. Needless to say, the
change here is mostly due to the catastrophe of the beast demon. The people in
the town either fled to the north as early as possible. If they escaped slowly, it
would be difficult to avoid the fate of becoming the food in the mouth of the
beast. A good small town has changed into this kind of appearance. At this
moment, above the vast land of China, how many other towns are like this?
There was wind blowing in the distance, blowing a little wind and sand on the
street. On such a warm day, the wind blowing in this small town seemed to be
cold. Xiao Hui still seemed a little uneasy, approached Gui Li, and looked around
at the same time, Gui Li leaned down, picked up Xiao Hui, and said in a low voice,
"It's okay."
Xiao Hui blinked, seeming to be with Gui Li, and quieted down. Gui Li took a deep
breath, raised his feet and walked forward slowly, Xiao Hui crawled onto his
shoulders, no longer noisy, and quietly looked around.
There was no sound except the wind in the town. Ghost Li wandered around.
Halfway through the street, I saw that the doors and windows of each house
were closed tightly, and the doors of some houses were open. I wonder if it was
broken by the beast. Go in. It's just that no human body was seen along the way.
It seems that the people here got the news in advance, so most of them fled to the
north.
At this moment, a blast of cold wind blew across, and a crumbling door on the
left side of the street fell with a "bang" and hit the ground with a loud sound,
echoing in the empty street. Gui Li and Xiao Hui both turned their heads and
looked at them at the same time. They saw that behind the door of the room, one
arm fell weakly on the wooden board, motionless, and there was a faint smell of
blood in the air.
Gui Li looked in that direction silently for a while, then turned his head and
continued walking forward, Xiao Hui lay on Gui Li's shoulder, but looked back at
that arm from time to time.
Guili had been to Sanfu Town several times before, so he knew something about
the situation here. He walked slowly, was silent for a long time, and then said: "I
remember there is a tavern up front, let's go there! Maybe I can find you
something to eat."
Xiao Hui squeaked twice.
The sound of footsteps on the street seemed to be very loud at this moment. The
cold wind blew from behind one after another. Soon, along the street, they came
to the front of the tavern. The signboard of the tavern had fallen from the lintel,
flipped over the doorway, covered with a layer of dust. Gui Li glanced at the
wooden plaque that didn't know its name, stepped on it, and left a footprint on it.
Suddenly, Xiao Hui let out a low cry, staring at the tavern, Gui Li's body suddenly
stopped. After a while, there was a low roar from the tavern.
Is it a beast? This was Gui Li's first reaction, but the roar sounded somewhat
familiar.
"Roar..."
Xiao Hui suddenly let out a scream and rushed into the tavern. Gui Li was taken
aback. I don’t know why Xiao Hui became agitated, but Xiao Hui has always been
extremely close to him. It can be said that he is his only partner. No matter how
he couldn't let Xiao Hui face the mysterious things in the tavern alone. Seeing
that Xiao Hui was about to sink into the tavern in a blink of an eye, Gui Li's face
changed, his figure shook, and he chased him in.
The next moment, he appeared in the tavern, and when he saw the things in the
tavern clearly, he couldn't help being taken aback.
The tavern was messy everywhere, pots and pans were thrown everywhere,
fragments were piles, and the original tables and chairs were also placed in a
mess, a few were still intact, and thick dust could be seen on the desks and
chairs. But in such a dilapidated tavern, on a fairly intact table in the middle of
the tavern, a jug of wine and a few wine glasses were placed, and sitting next to
him was a young man in bright silk clothing. And in the open space between him
and Gui Li, a monster and Xiao Hui were facing each other with a terrifying
appearance, and a slight astonishment in the low roar. It was the evil beast
"gluttonous".
It was the mysterious young man who met Guili that day in the wild mountains
and deep forests.
Taotie stretched out her long neck, stared at the big eyes of four copper bells, and
stared at Xiao Hui, but Xiao Hui's expression was not as nervous as at the
beginning. Instead, he looked a little bit happy and squeaked twice in his mouth.
Loud, grinned, and slowly walked forward, but wanted to touch the gluttonous
head with his hands.
The gluttonous roared, apparently a little uncomfortable with Xiao Hui's action.
Xiao Hui paused, blinked with three eyes, walked around the body of the
gluttonous beast twice, walking from the left to the right, and then from the right.
To the left. Lu Tie's long neck turned, following Xiao Hui's body, and there were a
few low growls in her mouth from time to time, but it sounded less and less
hostile. Obviously, Lu Tie had some points towards this three-eyed monkey.
Good impression, I just don’t know if it’s because it's rare to meet a guy who is as
greedy as it, that's why I look so different...
At this time, the young man also saw Gui Li, sitting still, but his expression also
seemed startled, and he obviously didn't expect to meet Gui Li here again. But he
quickly returned to normal, smiled slightly, and nodded sharply at the ghost.
The level of surprise in Gui Li's heart was no less than that of the young man, and
at this moment, he was even more puzzled about the identity of this mysterious
young man. He could appear in a tavern in such a silent town. The origin of this
person is very strange, regardless of the origin.
At this moment, Xiao Hui was already close to Lu Tie, suddenly opened his mouth
and smiled, reached out and patted Lu Tie's rough head. Taotie let out a low
growl, and his four eyes stared at Xiao Hui, looking vicious, but Xiao Hui didn't
seem to be afraid at all. On the contrary, he thought it was very funny. He patted
it twice with his hand, and carried it weirdly. A funny "pupu" sound.
Taotie seemed to be unable to take the monkey, so he snorted, as if he was
groaning helplessly, and lay down, no longer paying attention to Xiao
Hui. However, Xiao Hui seemed to like this weird-looking monster very much. He
moved close to the gluttonous body, and touched it there. It was very
affectionate.
The mysterious young man withdrew his eyes from the two spirit beasts, looked
at Gui Li, smiled and said, "It seems that they are very good!"
Gui Li nodded and smiled slightly.
The boy patted the chair beside him and said, "Actually, the two of us are quite
destined! The sky is so big that we can still meet here. Brothers can't just sit and
sit. We can have a drink and have a conversation. A few words."
Guili glanced at Xiao Hui and Taotie who were getting close together, and saw
that Xiao Hui's attention seemed to have been on Taotie at the moment, and said
lightly: "It's okay." After that, he walked over slowly, but Not by the boy's side,
but took another chair and sat down on the other side of the table.
There was a faint smile on the handsome young man’s face, he reached out and
took a clean glass, placed it in front of Gui Li, filled him with wine, and smiled:
"Xiongtai is here in this deserted and deserted town. , Don't know what is going
on?"
Gui Li did not answer, looking at the young man, and said solemnly: "Then what
are you doing for?"
The boy smiled slightly and said: "I was passing by here, and seeing that there
were still a few glasses of residual wine here, I took a rest here and drank
myself."
Gui Li turned his head and glanced at Xiao Hui, and said, "If I said that I also
brought this monkey here to find alcohol, do you believe it?"
The young man was taken aback, glanced at Xiao Hui, suddenly laughed, and
said: "Believe, why don't you believe it! Come here, you and I have a drink, life is
lonely, it is rare that there is a destined person, in Find wine and drink together
in remote corners of the ends of the world."
After all, he raised his glass to the ghost, and then drank it all in one go. Gui Li
took a deep look at him, and slowly repeated the sentence: "Life is lonely, hehe,
life is lonely..."
He suddenly laughed, his smile full of vicissitudes, and he raised his wine glass
and took a sip. A hot wine smell, from the throat down to the belly, the wine in
this remote town is actually quite powerful.
The boy smiled and said, "How?"
Gui Li raised his eyes, reached out his hand to take the jug, added wine for the
two of them, and said, "Good wine!"
The young man laughed more intensely, slapped the table, and laughed: "Okay, it
really is a good wine." Amidst the laughter, the young man's expression gradually
became excited, and he suddenly chanted loudly: "The old intentions, the
vicissitudes of life, still remember, Sad man. Going to the world with gray hair
and dead lights, once lonely for a hangover..."
After yin, his voice gradually turned into a bleak, and there was a look of
loneliness on his face. Yin, he bowed his head and said nothing, Gui Li silently
looked at him, and drank the wine in the glass in front of him in one gulp.

At night, the cold wind started to rise, and the lonely town sounded "Woo", like
someone crying quietly in the distance.
The night is deep, and the darkness is like a tide, flooding the earth. The monkey
fell asleep leaning on the gluttonous body, and the fierce beast was now lying
lazily on the ground. In the tavern, it was dark. Guili and the young man sat in the
darkness. No one had the intention of getting up and looking for candles to
illuminate them.
Maybe they seemed to feel more comfortable in the dark.
All day long, they sat face to face like this, occasionally saying a few irrelevant
words, occasionally drinking a few glasses of wine, and more often, they seemed
to arouse each other's minds, silently ponder, and think back to the past.
On such a cold night, in a remote place at the ends of the world, two strangers
seem to have known each other for a lifetime and get along indifferently.

Chapter 32 Former Residence
Early in the morning, it's another day.
At the entrance of Sanfu Town, Gui Li stood face to face with the young man, Xiao
Hui was lying on his shoulders, and the evil beast Gourmet followed the young
man, looking bored.
The young man glanced at Gui Li and smiled: "It's rare to get together, don't pass
by today, I don't know when I will see you again, Xiongtai takes care of me."
Ghost Li said lightly: "So are you!"
The boy seemed to think of something, and said: "As the chaos is going on today,
and the situation in the north is getting more and more tense, does Xiongtai have
no interest in going north to see the excitement?"
Guili was a little surprised and couldn't help but glance at the young man, and
saw that the young man's face was calm, and it didn't seem to have any special
meaning. After indulging for a moment, he said: "Let's talk about it! Why, you
also killed these battles Interested?"
The young man smiled slightly, but did not answer. He just folded his hands and
said, "The world is far away, and the world is difficult and dangerous. We have
the fate to meet again."
Ghost Li returned the courtesy and said: "Yes."
The young man laughed, turned around, and gave a gluttonous roar, seeming to
have also informed the monkey Xiaohui, and then followed. Xiao Hui, who was
lying on Guili's shoulders, was a little bit reluctant, and squeaked several times at
the back of Glutton. In less than a while, the figure of the mysterious young man
and Taotie had disappeared.
Gui Li looked at the direction where their figure disappeared, was silent for a
moment, and then slowly turned around, the Sanfu Town in front of him was
deadly silent, with no vitality. Little Hui made two tusks in his mouth, grabbed
the wine bag from behind and drank two drinks in his mouth. From the cellar of
the tavern last night, the monkey found some more spirits.
"Let's go! Xiao Hui." Gui Li suddenly said so plainly.
Xiao Hui squeaked twice, and the monkey's palm was placed on Guili's hair and
fiddled. Guili looked into the distance with his eyes, and after a long time, he said
quietly: "There, after all, is the place where we lived together, do you
remember?"
The monkey didn't answer, and didn't know if it understood it, but the cold wind
seemed to have blown over the entire cold street...

The first field in the Dazhufeng line of Qingyunmen is not easy. At this moment, I
am alone in the Shoujing Hall on Dazhufeng, pacing back and forth with his hands
on his back. He was in a very bad mood, with a faint anger on his face, and a hint
of irritability. Su Ru, the always considerate wife, is not on Dazhu Peak at this
moment, but went to Master Xiaozhufeng Shuiyue. As for his disciples, they have
always been in awe of him. Seeing that Tian Buyi is in a bad mood, she has long
been far away. After avoiding it, Song Daren, the only big disciple who could
barely speak at ordinary times, was not seen at the moment.
Tian Buyi knew what it was for. At the moment the world catastrophe is ahead,
no one knows when those terrible beasts will attack him. As one of the leaders of
the Blue Cloud Gate, he is naturally troubled by this. But because of this, under
the persuasion of his wife Su Ru and for the happiness of his disciple Song Daren,
Tian Buyi finally went to Xiaozhufeng three days ago to propose marriage to
Master Shuiyue for Song Daren and Wen Min.
Unexpectedly, at that time, Master Shuiyue didn’t know what kind of gunpowder
he had eaten, so he exploded at all. Even Su Ru, who was present at the same
time, didn’t give face to him. Not to mention the miserable disciple Wen Min, who
directly refused, and said coldly and satirically. Tian is not easy.
Tian Buyi was so temperamental, where he wasn't furious. At the moment, he
had a quarrel with Master Shuiyue on the top of Xiaozhufeng, and he almost
started his hand. In the end, it was Su Ru who reluctantly pulled him back to
Dazhufeng. Master Yue was also stopped by a group of disciples on their knees.
After the trouble came back, Song Daren was naturally extremely depressed,
downcast, and his face was like a bitter gourd all day long. Tian Buyi was in a bad
mood at first. When he saw his appearance, he was even more annoyed. He
scolded him several times, saying that there is no wife without a wife, so you can
concentrate on cultivating you. You may even be a blessing in disguise.
Song Daren naturally didn't dare to confront his teacher, but he was only a
promise, but an expression of disapproval was written on his face, obviously still
obsessed with Xiao Zhufeng's Wen Min. Tian Buyi was even more angry when he
saw it, and the scolding was even more severe. In the end, Song Daren was
almost like a mouse who was afraid of cats. He hid in Tibet all day and didn't dare
to see Master again.
Su Ru went out early that day, and specifically told Tian Buyi to go to
Xiaozhufeng to persuade Sister Shuiyue. Tian Buyi hummed a few times and
satirized Shuiyue with cold words. Su Ru ignored him and went straight. Tian
Buyi was left sulking. However, before leaving, Su Ru said a few words to Tian
Buyi in private, but he made Tian Buyi understand why the woman Shuiyue was
so arrogant that day.
Su Ru was actually very simple, saying: "I heard that the day before we went, it
was the day when Lu Xueqi returned to the mountain. Senior Sister Shuiyue
summoned Lu Xueqi alone and talked for a long time. But somehow, Lu Xueqi
was severely punished by her senior sister. Not to mention, I was even scolded
for bringing other disciples."
Tian Buyi's appearance was dull, but he was definitely not a dull person. After a
while, he realized the reason. It was just that after Su Ru left, he always thought
that he would be humiliated by someone at the door. He couldn't swallow it
seriously, and it was difficult to breathe. endure.
The Shoujingtang was silent at this moment, only Tian Buyi's footsteps came
from him, and his face slowly changed with the steps he walked around.
Somehow, afterwards, his expression became a little strange, as if thinking of
something. He knew about Lu Xueqi's face-to-face rejection of marriage at the
Tongtian Peak Yuqing Palace, and Tian Buyi also heard of the rumours about Lu
Xueqi, the most outstanding talent among the younger generation of disciples.
It's just that he cares deeply in his heart, but it is another person among those
"rumors".
"Ten years." He sighed slightly, his expression was a little tranced, and
sometimes even he himself felt a little strange. What on earth did the little
disciple who looked so inconspicuous back then caused him to worry about for
so many years. ?
Tian Buyi gave a wry smile and shook his head. At this moment, he suddenly felt
something, frowned and looked outside the Shoujing Hall. From a distance, he
only heard the sound of breaking through the sky. Tian Buyi thought hesitated,
settled down, and walked out.
I saw a white light flashing above Dazhu Peak, swiftly like electricity, shooting
straight towards the top of Dazhu Peak, and in a blink of an eye, it fell six feet
away from Tian Buyi's body, and the dazzling white light swayed and dispersed.
Xiao Yicai's figure of Qingyunmen Tongtian Peak appeared.
Xiao Yi just turned around, with a slight smile on his face, and said, "I have seen
Master Tian."
Tian Buyi nodded and said, "Well, why are you here? Is something wrong?"
Xiao Yi just smiled and nodded, but then glanced around, feeling slightly
surprised, and said: "Uncle Tian, why is this deserted here, how about the other
juniors under your seat! Why haven't you seen it?"
Tian Buyi said: "If you can see them, you will be the hell. You don't know where
to hide each one." But on the surface, he was like a okay person, and said
indifferently: "They are all doing their homework, so there is no Come out. I'm
not like your Tongtian Peak here. The crowd is very crowded, and it's common
not to see people."
Xiao Yi was startled. He heard that Tian Buyi's tone seemed a bit unpleasant, but
his city was quite deep, and he didn't hear it, as if he didn't realize it. He smiled
and said, "Oh, that's the case. Uncle Tian, disciple today I came here by the order
of my mentor to meet my uncle. I have a few questions I want to ask you."
Tian Buyi frowned, but was taken aback, and said in astonishment: "Ask me,
what can I ask? Brother Daoxuan is a scholar of nature and good fortune, what
else do you want to ask me, this ineffective junior?"
Xiao Yi smiled slightly, but did not speak, just looking at Tian not Yi. Tian didn't
understand, and said, "Then go in and talk!" He turned and walked towards the
Shoujing Hall, and Xiao Yi followed him. Suddenly Tian Buyi had a halt, and he
turned his head abruptly, but looked at the room on the other side of the
disciple's house.
Xiao Yi was a little weird. He also glanced over there, but saw nothing. He
couldn't help asking, "What's wrong, Uncle Tian?"
Tian Buyi hesitated for a while, shook his head, and said, "No, I am dazzled, how
could he..." He suddenly coughed and said calmly: "Let's go in and talk!"
Xiao Yi was inexplicable and couldn't help but glanced over there again, but saw
a row of rows of houses neatly arranged and silent, which looked normal. At the
moment, he didn't think much, and went into the Shoujing Hall behind Tian Buyi.
After the two figures disappeared in the Shoujing Hall, the calm atmosphere
enveloped the top of Dazhufeng again. I don’t know how long it took, but
suddenly a figure flashed in the corridor of that disciple’s house, and it turned
out to be a ghost. I saw him silently staring in the direction of Shoujingtang for a
moment, then turned and walked along the corridor that was once very familiar,
slowly Go inside.
Probably because of the afternoon time! None of the other disciples on Dazhu
Peak saw the figure. In my memory, what I heard most often here in the past,
except for the crisp laughter of the younger sister Tian Linger, was Du Bishu’s
slightly frustrated shout, because he must be again Lost a bet. Then, the thick
laughter of the big brother Song Daren and others will sound, and the other
senior brothers will also follow the jokes, and the youngest and most
inconspicuous little disciple has been! It must be a knowing smile in the corner,
right?
Once upon a time, the past time was gently turned over by the sound of slow
walking footsteps, and those old things seemed to be carved in between every
brick pillar and stone platform here, echoing around him.
From the beginning, Gui Li's complexion gradually changed, and the expression
that was once shrouded in ice quietly receded. The past time turned out to be so
exciting, even after many years, he still can't forget it.
If, if... if nothing has changed...
He stood between the faintly sunny corridors, and slowly sat down on the low
railings of the corridors, Dazhufeng's gentle and warm sunlight shining on his
face, as if it were like ten years ago.
...
There were footsteps and voices of conversation, coming from far behind and
getting closer. It turned out to be the fourth disciple He Dazhi and the sixth
disciple Du Bishu from Dazhufeng's school. The two people walked side by side
here, and at the moment they appeared, Guili had suddenly disappeared like a
ghost. The mountain breeze blew by, and the branches and trees swayed
together. No one knew where he was hiding.
Obviously He Dazhi and Du Bishu didn’t notice anything. They talked in low
voices and walked over slowly. Among them, Du Bishu still carried a wooden
bucket in his hand, with half a bucket of water in it, and a rag beside it. Where are
you going to clean it up? And watching the two of them walk forward, but soon
they walked to the door of a room, Du Bishu shrugged his shoulders to He Dazhi,
He Dazhi smiled, and the two walked in together.
After a while, Gui Li's figure appeared from a corner outside the corridor, with
complicated eyes, looking ahead. The rooms where the two former brothers
went in turned out to be the rooms where he used to live when he was a young
disciple of Dazhufeng, Zhang Xiaofan. However, shouldn't that room have been
abandoned for many years, why did the two seniors go in?
Ghost Li floated over silently.
As if suddenly caught in a dream dream, he was stunned at the door. In this small
courtyard, the scene was exactly the same as that of the year. There are still
gravel paths, grassy green areas, and even that small pine. It still grows there, but
over the years, it has become a lot stronger.
There was the sound of water in the room, and then the voices of Du Bishu and
He Dazhi came out: "Four brothers, you are telling me, it has been so many years,
why does the master want us to clean this room? This is not intentional to make
me suffer. Huh!"
He Dazhi laughed and scolded: "Smelly boy, you want to be lazy again, don't you?
I can tell you that Master is getting upset about the big brother's affairs recently!
Don't mess with his old man, or the master will take you. No skin."
Du Bishu chuckled twice and said: "Brother, you are kidding me again, how dare I
go to provoke the master. It's just that the younger brothers and sisters have
been away for more than ten years, but the master still ordered us to keep it as it
is and clean it every day. I really don't know what his old man is thinking?"
The figure standing outside the room stood silently and slowly lowered his head.
In the room, He Dazhi was silent for a while, but he sighed and said in a low
voice: "Although the master has never talked about the younger brother in these
years, we all know in our hearts that he loves Xiao Fan the most in his heart.
Junior brother’s."
Du Bishu's voice said: "Yes! I can see this too. To be honest, sometimes I miss
Junior Brother too. But what's the use? Junior Brother has already become
another person now, isn't it? Will he return to Dazhufeng, become Zhang Xiaofan
again, and become our seventh junior brother again?..."
Outside the window, Gui Li's expression became more and more indifferent, and
his body straightened, with only two hands, clenched into fists, the more he
clenched, the tighter.
Can you turn around?
The steps you have taken in time, the roads you have crossed, many years later,
do you remember looking back into the distance? Have you ever thought of
turning around?
The sun shines on the body, but it seems to be in an ice cellar!
He Dazhi and Du Bishu also remained silent, and even they felt dull and
speechless for the topic that they had accidentally brought up. They fiddled in
the house for a while and walked out carrying the bucket. He Dazhi gently
covered the door and watched the green grass in the small courtyard and the
swaying pine branches. Although the spring was full, there was always a bit of
loneliness. Meaning. It seemed that the owner of this house was not there, and
even the spring light was quietly eclipsed.
He shook his head, sighed, and left with Du Bishu.
After a long time, Gui Li slowly walked out from behind the pine tree. The
familiar mountain breeze blew on his face and shook his hair. He walked to the
door of the room, raised his right hand, and placed it on the door.
His movements are very slow and slow, it seems that there is a great pressure on
his hands, and even the expression on his face seems to be out of
breath. However, that kind of strange and inexplicable feeling, like an invisible
force, finally opened the door!
——It's like, I opened a window of the past years and saw the past.
Familiar beds, familiar tables and chairs, as well as the Taoist banners hanging
on the walls, which seem to have been slightly yellowish after many years, and
even the kettle and tea cups on the table look exactly the same as they did in the
past!
Does anyone know how many times this simple and simple room has appeared
in a dream? Even the air here seems to have a touch of past feelings. He slowly
walked into the room, walked to the side of the bed, and sat down slowly, gently
touching the bedding along the side of the bed with his hand, passing through the
palm of his palm with a soft feeling.
Who saw him suddenly bit his lip, so hard, so deep!

In the Shoujing Hall, Tian Buyi and Xiao Yicai sat down together. Tian Buyi
looked a little uneasy. Facing Xiao Yicai, he looked elsewhere, as if thinking about
something. It wasn't until Xiao Yi coughed and called out: "Uncle Tian."
Tian Buyi just woke up, nodded, and said, "Well, okay, let's talk about it! Do you
have a proud disciple, Dao Xuan master, to make a special trip?"
Xiao Yicai smiled and said, "Don't dare to be. That's the case. The teacher has two
main things. I want my disciple to ask Master Tian to ask."
Tian Buyi said, "Oh, you said."
Xiao Yicai said: "One is that the number of Daoists who have come to Qingyun
Mountain is still increasing recently, and many other people have been received
by other veins. Tongtian Peak has also arranged more than 100 Daoists on the
mountainside. It's in the house. But despite this, the accommodation is still not
enough, so the teacher wants his disciples to beg Uncle Master, can we arrange
some more righteous daoists on Dazhu Peak?"
Tian Buyi raised his brows and glanced at Xiao Yi. Xiao Yicai's expression was a
little embarrassed, but he still smiled and said, "Master, this is also because we
have to do it as a last resort, and we at Qingyunmen have always regarded
ourselves as leaders of the righteous way. , You can’t push the daoists out of the
door, right?"
Tian Buyi snorted and said, "Don't think of me as a fool. Those so-called
righteous daoists, who really fight against the beasts and monsters, can
contribute less than 30%. Most of them are based on our Qingyun reputation and
ran over. Refuge."
Xiao Yicai smiled bitterly and said, "Master Tian is serious, but even so, we can't
push people out of the door. If this is the case, how will the world's righteous
way think of us Qingyun? For the sake of the overall situation, please also ask
Tian. Uncle Master has helped a lot."
Tian Buyi rolled his eyes and suddenly seemed to think of something. His eyes
suddenly lit up, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. He coughed
immediately, with a just and awe-inspiring expression on his face, saying, "Since
Senior Brother Daoxuan has said so, I It's not easy to refuse, anyway, it is for the
sake of the world's righteousness and the overall situation, so let's do it like
this!"
Xiao Yicai was overjoyed and said, "Thank you, Master."
Tian Buyi smiled slightly, and suddenly raised his hand and said, "Wait, I haven't
finished talking yet."
Xiao Yi was taken aback, and said, "What? Master Tian, please say."
Tian Buyi smiled and said, "Since the catastrophe is currently at hand, everything
should be for the sake of the overall situation. I heard that among our Qingyun
seven veins, there is another one, uh, it seems to be the one with more female
disciples..."
Xiao Yicai was still smiling, but when he heard half of his face was already stiff,
he gradually couldn't laugh.
Tian Buyi still smiled on his own: "I remember the vast terrain in that line, and I
have been there a few days ago. There are so many empty rooms! Why the
master Yingming I, there is no Think of this place?"
Xiao Yicai smiled bitterly before saying, "Uncle Tian, this, this..."
Tian Buyi snorted, his chubby face looked towards the sky, and he said
nothing. Xiao Yi only saw his appearance and shook his head secretly, and had to
say: "Yes, after the disciple went back today, he should report to his teacher and
ask him to be the master."
Tian Buyi didn't speak, and the expression on his face did not change. He just
nodded, but he was very happy and snickered.
Xiao Yicai calmed his mind for a while, and then said: "Then Master Tian, and this
second matter, is more important than the one just now. My teacher has also
reminded me again and again, please think carefully before answering."
Tian Buyi saw that Xiao Yicai's face was serious, and it was very different from
just now. Obviously, the matter seemed to be no trivial matter. He couldn't help
but startled for a while and nodded: "Oh, what's so serious? Just leave it."

Chapter 33 Worship
Xiao Yi lowered his voice, his face became a little dignified, and said, "My teacher
asked me to ask Master Uncle, is everything still intact for the'Tianji Seal' at the
back of Dazhu Peak?"
Tian Buyi's complexion changed drastically, and he stood up abruptly, staring at
Xiao Yicai. Xiao Yicai also stood up slowly, but he took a step back. Tian Buyi
stared at Xiao Yi for a long time, the expression on his face kept changing. At first
he was shocked and shaken. After he slowly calmed down, he changed into
contemplation. Finally, another strange light flashed in his eyes. He looked at
Xiao Yicai and suddenly said, "Look. Brother Daoxuan really wants to pass on his
position as head to you in the future."
Xiao Yicai lowered his head slightly and said, "Uncle Master is too serious, and
the disciple dare not be it."
Tian Buyi said indifferently: "He doesn't even conceal this matter from you, and
he naturally understands it. Forget it, this is the matter of your Tongtian Peak,
and I don't bother to care about it. But about the Tianji Yin," he said in his voice.
Here, after a pause, he said solemnly: "This matter is not a trivial matter, and it
also involves Qingyun Qi. Back then, Qingye Patriarch had a clear order to pass
on the first seat of the Qingyun Seven Channels, and it must be used as a last
resort..."
He took a deep breath and said, "Everyone understands the relationship very
well. I just want to ask, has Senior Brother Daoxuan really figured it out?"
Xiao Yicai's expression at this moment is also extremely cautious. After a long
time of pondering, it seems that he did not dare to say a word, and then nodded:
"Yes, the teacher has been very cautious to explain to the disciple before the
disciple's departure."
Tian Buyi pondered for a moment, and said, "Except for Tongtian Peak and
Dazhu Peak, what about the'Tianji Seal' of the other five veins?"
Xiao Yicai said respectfully: "The teacher only told one disciple about this matter,
because the teacher feels that Shishu Tian is the most respected among the
Qingyunmen at the moment, so he specifically came first to ask the teacher for
his opinions. As for the other five channels, the disciples will go later. See you
first."
Tian Buyi nodded slowly, sat back on his position, thought for a long time, and
sighed: "Speaking of the current situation, it has indeed reached a critical
juncture. The world is all in this battle. The head brother wants to do his best. In
the end, I have nothing to say. It's just that after you go back, tell him a word for
me."
Xiao Yicai looked respectful and said: "Yes, Master Tian, please say, the disciple
must be brought here."
Tian Buyi's face paled and said: "Once the Seven Vein Heavenly Machine Seal is
removed, Qingyun Mountain's repression of a thousand years of hostility will
inevitably vent. Although it is suppressed by the magical power of the ancient
sword of Zhuxian, it can be turned into a peerless intent to kill, but to those who
hold the sword. The drama caused by the damage and the erosion of the
foundation of Taoism are also not trivial. Brother Daoxuan is involved in good
fortune, but this matter is not trivial, so please think about it beforehand, just in
case."
Xiao Yicai said sternly: "Yes, if Master Tian, the disciple will definitely bring it."
After a pause, he continued: "Then if Master Tian has nothing else to do, the
disciple will leave first."
Tian Buyi nodded and said nothing. When Xiao Yi saw his face heavy, he didn't
dare to say more at the moment, and slowly walked out.
In the Shoujing Hall, only Tian Buyi was left. He slowly turned around and looked
at the statue of the Taoist Sanqing Patriarch enshrined in the Shoujing Hall. His
complexion was complex. After a long while, he just sighed and said nothing after
all.

When Xiao Yi just flew back to Tongtian Peak, it was already night time. The
lights on Tongtian Peak were brightly lit. The original Qingyunmen's many
disciples of Nagato, coupled with the countless righteous people who poured into
Qingyun recently, made this paradise on earth like a fairyland. The place has also
become a bit crowded and secular.
However, Xiao Yicai had no mental understanding of this. He walked straight to
the Yuqing Hall on the top of the mountain. After asking the Qingyun disciple in
the Yuqing Hall about the whereabouts of Daoxuan, he turned to the back of the
Yuqing Hall. The bedroom walked over.
When he came to a quiet place in the back hall, Xiao Yi stood at the door of
Daoxuan Zhenren, settled, and just about to raise his hand to knock on the door,
the voice of Daoxuan Zhenren came out in the room, saying: "Is it Yicai? , Come
in."
Xiao Yi choked, and immediately said respectfully: "Yes." After he finished
speaking, he gently opened the door and walked in.
The room is very spacious, and all the furnishings are full of books. In addition to
simple tables, chairs and beds, there are more books on the bookshelves on both
sides of the house. Many of them are old books, and they are neatly placed on the
bookshelves. It can be seen that it has been read countless times by the owner.
Daoxuan Zhenren was sitting next to the desk with an ancient scroll in his hand.
He was reading. He saw Xiao Yi walking in. He smiled slightly and said, "Are you
coming back now?"
Xiao Yicai deeply bowed and said, "Yes, Master."
Master Daoxuan nodded, and said, "How are things going?"
Xiao Yicai said: "There is no objection to the first seat of the seven channels, and
they all say that they are subject to the master's meaning, and only Dazhufeng's
Tian Shishu..."
Daoxuan Zhenren frowned and said, "Why, does Junior Brother Tian have any
different opinions?"
Xiao Yicai hurriedly said: "No, Master Tian did not object, but asked his disciple
to bring a few words to tell Master."
Daoxuan Zhenren was startled slightly, and said, "What are you talking about?"
Xiao Yicai repeated Tian Buyi's words right now. After hearing that, the real Tao
Xuan was silent, and Xiao Yi, who was standing by the side, looked at him
secretly. In the meantime, the real Taoxuan's complexion seemed to be thinking
about something, and his expression kept changing.
Just when Xiao Yi guessed what Dao Xuan was thinking, Dao Xuan suddenly said,
"Yicai, what do you think of Master Tian?"
Xiao Yi was taken aback. He didn't know what Daoxuan Daoxuan meant. He
glanced at him, but couldn't see anything special. At the moment, he had to
cautiously say: "Well, my disciple thinks that Master Tian... …It’s pretty good."
Daoxuan smiled, obviously he didn't care much about this disciple's
opportunistic words. He only listened to him leisurely saying: "Yes! He is a good
person. Hey, it's hard for him to look like he was at the beginning. The eye can
see the extraordinary..."
Daoxuan's words suddenly stopped, and the room sank into a calm state, only
then did Xiao Yi move his body slightly, faintly feeling a little uneasy.
After a while, Tao Xuan said humanely: "You are tired after running for a day, so
go back and rest."
Xiao Yi nodded and saluted: "Yes." After speaking, he walked out slowly.
Master Taoxuan watched the figure of this proud disciple disappear from his
sight, he pondered for a moment, then looked at the dark sky outside the
window, slowly stood up, and walked out. Soon, his figure melted in. In the dark
night of Qingyun Mountain.
Although it was late at night, in the ancestral hall of the ancestor of the mountain
behind the secluded Tongtian Peak, the ever-bright lamp was still burning, like a
faint fire in the dark. The old man guarding this Patriarch's ancestral hall has not
yet fallen asleep. He is standing at the altar table dedicated to the spiritual seat of
the Qingyunmen ancestors, staring at the names in the dark shadow.
In the distance, there is a low sound of insects.
In the silence, there seemed to be a heartbeat sound!
The night wind blew, and the flame of the lantern shook for a while, trembling as
if panting. The old man slowly turned around and walked to the lantern, gently
blocking the direction of the wind with his hand. Soon, the light quieted down
and began to stabilize again. combustion. The old man stared at the light deeply,
the light reflected in his eyes, it seemed that something was burning.
In the middle of the night, there was the sound of footsteps. The old man
frowned, listened carefully, and then slowly turned around. The old voice slowly
said: "I didn't expect that at this late time, you would still come."
Daoxuan's figure slowly became clear from the darkness, and walked into this
ancestral hall of the Patriarch.
Under the dim light, the eyes of the two old men collided in mid-air. They were
stunned for a while. Inadvertently, they suddenly discovered that the other party
was already so old, and then immediately remembered, wouldn't it be the same
with me?
Daoxuan was silent, staring at the old man for a long time, and then slowly
walked to the altar table, stood under the spirit token of the ancestors of
Qingyunmen, and slowly straightened his body. The old man walked behind him
and said nothing.
In the darkness, the invisible majesty slowly radiated from those shadows, like
deep traces that the years can't erase. Daoxuan Zhenren's face was
expressionless, he picked up three small incense sticks from the altar table,
walked to the candlelight and lit them, held them solemnly, bowed respectfully
to the Patriarch's tablet for three times, and then took a step. Put the fine incense
in the incense burner.
The faint smoke curled up from the incense burner and spread out in the air,
making those spiritual positions in front of them even more hazy, vaguely like a
pair of eyes, looking coldly at the two old men and the world.
"Is there anything difficult to burn incense in the middle of the night?" The old
man asked indifferently, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to
do with him.
Daoxuan Zhenren didn’t look back at him. His eyes were always staring at the
majestic spiritual position behind the light smoke. After a while, he slowly said:
"You said, after you and I pass away, future generations will worship us, and
What kind of mood will it be?"
The old man snorted and said, "I am naturally full of respect for you. As for me,
will anyone remember me?"
Daoxuan Zhenren didn't care about the old man's slightly sarcastic words, just
smiled faintly. Then, he quietly said: "At the moment of the catastrophe, all the
creatures in the world are afflicted with charcoal, and all the beasts are raging.
Just think that the battle between Qingyun Mountain and the beasts is inevitable,
and it is also related to the vitality of the world. These heavy burdens are on my
shoulders. I haven't slept well for many days."
The old man frowned and said, "Aren't you here to complain to me? It's not your
temperament."
Master Taoxuan looked at the old man for a moment, then suddenly laughed, and
then sighed: "You and I have been in friendship for hundreds of years, and
indeed only you know me best."
The old man shook his head and said, "I know who you are? If that's the case, I
won't guard the ancestral hall here. Okay, stop talking nonsense, what do you
want to say?"
Daoxuan Zhenren seemed to be very tolerant to the old man. He clashed several
times, but Daoxuan didn’t care, but his expression was a little solemn, and said
slowly: "I have made up my mind. This battle is too related to the world’s
livelihood. I want to get rid of it. The celestial seal of Qingyun Mountain's Qimai
Peak."
The old man's expression suddenly became stiff, his brows were furrowed, and
he looked at Daoxuan deeply. Daoxuan looked at each other calmly. After a long
time, the old man slowly said, "Do you think about this matter?"
Daoxuan nodded slowly, and said, "But today when I secretly informed that the
six channels are in the first seat, Tian Buyi asked someone to relay me some
words, urging me to be careful of backlash."
The old man smiled coldly, turned to face the ancestors' spiritual position, and
said for a while: "You haven't entered the'Huanyue Cave Mansion', you know
what's inside." After a pause, his voice suddenly eased somewhat. , There seemed
to be a hint of helplessness in it, and said: "You can do it yourself!"
Daoxuan was silent, and a moment later he also raised his head, looking at the
deep dark shadow, the silent majesty, and seemed to sneer silently in the
darkness.

Seven days later, there were more and more rumors about the appearance of
beast monsters in the surrounding area of Qingyun Mountain. Within a hundred
miles, with Heyang City at the foot of the mountain as the center, people who fled
can be seen everywhere. It seems that in the world at this moment, only the
towering tall Qingyun Mountain can give people a little comfort and a sense of
security.
In the hustle and bustle of countless crowds, Heyang City is the most chaotic
place. The streets and alleys are full of people. The original inns and restaurants
in the city have long been full of people, and more people have fled. Refugees
only live in the open air. In this case, the food supply in Heyang City has become
very tight. Fortunately, because the city is right by the river, there is no need to
worry about the water source.
In this chaotic situation, it is difficult to guarantee that some evil things such as
looting and murder will not happen. In fact, there are indeed rumors of this from
time to time. Yesterday, everyone disappeared, and today I heard that someone
was corpse on the street. But after all, Heyang City is under Qingyun Mountain,
and Qingyunmen has also made preparations early and dispatched quite a few
disciples to maintain order in the city, so in general, in this catastrophe, nothing
has happened to the countless refugees. Unexpected.
It's just that, with the rumors of that terrifying beast monster getting worse day
by day, no one can predict what tomorrow will be like? Under such
circumstances, Heyang City was filled with an increasingly uneasy atmosphere,
and the people were panicked.
That is to say, in this situation, the wandering Jianghu Xiangshi Zhouyixian
brought his granddaughter Xiaohuan and the dingo Taoist to this city. Standing
on the spacious street in the past, at this moment, only the crowds of people's
heads were trembling, and the street was also crowded and difficult to walk. The
dingo Taoist was nothing but Zhou Xian and Xiao Huan were stunned.
Relying on the strong body and fierce face of the wild dog Taoist, he opened his
way, and the weaker people were squeezed away. The strong people looked back
at the respectful face of the wild dog Taoist, and most of them did not dare to say
anything. Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan followed the wild dog closely, barely moving
forward, sweating profusely all the way, and finally crossed this street and
turned into an alley in the west of Heyang City.
The three of them walked inward, and there were many people standing in the
very secluded alley at this moment, but compared to the crowded crowd on the
street outside, it was really spacious. On Monday, Xian cursed in a low voice, and
looked very angry. It was enough for my old man to escape. How could so many
people also flee with him, and the result was so uncomfortable for my old man to
escape.
This alley is very long, with twists and turns, the more people go in, the fewer
people will be. After about half an hour, the three people walked to the end of the
alley. I saw that there were no more people fleeing here. The reason is very
simple, because it is a righteous village. However, looking at the courtyard of this
small righteous village, half of the wooden doors fell to the ground, and the other
half fell to the ground. Without a trace, I don't know if it was taken as firewood.
Zhou Yixian looked at this righteous village, shook his head, and sighed. Xiaohuan
stood beside him and whispered, "Grandpa."
The wild dog was a little puzzled, but he came from the demon sect, and he didn't
really care about these bad places of righteous villages. He just had some doubts
about how Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan would come to this place.
Zhou Yixian was silent for a while and said: "Let's go in! Anyway, it should be
quieter here."
After all, he walked in first, and Xiaohuan and the wild dog followed behind
him. When I walked into the Yizhuang, I saw a small courtyard with desolate
vegetation, messy wood chips and beams everywhere, and there seemed to be
some white things gleaming in the grass. Xiaohuan's face was a little pale, and he
couldn't help but grab Zhou Yixian's clothes.
Zhou Yixian glanced back at her and said in a low voice, "It's not the first time
here. What are you afraid of? Besides, this is where your father lives. Could he
still harm us?"
Xiaohuan nodded, her expression improved, the Daoist Wild Dog frowned at the
back, but didn't say anything.
In front of the courtyard is the concierge of Yizhuang. Zhou Yixian walked
forward and saw dust on the door. I don’t know how long no one has been here.
He was silent, shook his head, sighed again, and pushed. Opened the door.
"Squeak..." The wooden door made a harsh sound, and slowly retreated inside. A
moldy gas welled up. Under the dim light, three coffins were placed in a row, but
the lids of the coffins were scattered to the side. .
The unspeakable years are bleak, as if in this small little room, faintly radiating
out. On Monday, the corner of Xian’s mouth twitched twice, his face was bleak,
and he slowly walked up without looking at the scattered coffins beside him. He
walked straight to the sacrificial table where Shangxiang enshrined the spiritual
seat, and looked at the ten swaying ten on the table. Several spirit cards.
There was silence in the room, and no one seemed to dare to speak. Zhou Yixian
slowly stretched out his hand, picked up those spirit cards, slowly wiped off the
thick dust on them, glanced at them, put them aside, and then went to find the
next one. That’s it, when he cleaned up the seventh spirit card. At that time, I saw
the handwriting on the tablet that read "The Spirit of Aiko Zhou Xingyun".
Zhou Yixian stopped his movements and looked at the spirit card silently, staring
for a long time, Xiaohuan slowly walked up, looked at the spirit card in his hand,
his eyes were also a little moist, and whispered: "Grandpa, put father's spirit
card. Ok!"
Zhou Yixian let out a sigh of relief, and nodded his head with a sad
complexion. Xiaohuan took the spiritual card from him and placed it carefully on
the altar, then stepped back, folded his hands together, respectfully saluted the
tablet, and said in a low voice: "Father, grandpa and I are back to see you again.
Thanks to you over the years, although my grandfather and I have been
wandering around the world, everything is fine. Come back today to clean up for
you. I hope you don’t blame us."
After speaking, he bowed down respectfully and worshiped three times.
Daoist Wild Dog watched from behind, and suddenly walked to the front, and
bowed to this tablet three times, but Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan were taken aback
by surprise, Xiaohuan said: "Dao Master, how are you..."
The Taoist Wild Dog didn't look at Zhou Yixian's weird eyes, and said, "Since he is
your father, my predecessor, he should come to this place. I should pay respect to
the predecessors."
Xiaohuan was relieved and nodded: "Thank you so much." Then, she turned to
the tablet and said, "Father, this is the stray dog master. He is a good person and
helped me and grandpa a lot. of."
Zhou Yixian snorted next to him, and said, "Is he a good person, hum, bad
intentions..."
The Daoist Wild Dog looked stiff, but Xiaohuan had already stared at Zhou Yixian
first, and said, "Grandpa, why are you talking nonsense."
Zhou Yixian rolled his eyes and turned to look away. The Taoist wild dog
gratefully looked at Xiaohuan. When he was about to speak, he suddenly
suffocated and turned around abruptly. Xiaohuan and Zhou Yixian seemed to feel
something too. , Almost at the same time looked towards the door of Yizhuang.
In the originally desolate and quiet Yizhuang, at the door of the room, a man in
black suddenly appeared, even his face was covered by black gauze, unspeakably
weird. Yizhuang, who had gained a bit of popularity because of the arrival of
Zhou Yixian and the other three, suddenly fell into a deeper solitude and
desolation because of the appearance of this person.
Daoist Wild Dog's complexion changed drastically, and his lips moved a few
times before he said slowly, "Mr. Ghost..."

Chapter 34 Night Detective
The man in black standing at the door is indeed Mr. Ghost, the mysterious
character of the King of Ghosts. After being subdued by Ghost Li, the Daoist of the
wild dog stayed in the King of Ghosts for a period of time. He still knows little
about what kind of person he looks like, but after all he understands that this
person's identity is not trivial, and he is definitely not a person who can be
compared.
This time, I suddenly met this person in such a place, how can I not let the wild
dog Taoist surprise. Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan didn't know what the identity of
this mysterious man in black really was, but seeing the wild dog Taoist with a
vague look of fear on his face, they knew that he was not a kind person, and
couldn't help but become nervous.
While Mr. Ghost drifted up, he didn't seem to expect that there were people in
this secluded and unfavorable place, and some of them could recognize
themselves, and his body was shocked. After a while, he could see the three
people in the house, especially the wild dogs. After the Taoist, Mr. Ghost
immediately calmed down. He took a look at the Daoist of the Wild Dog, then
looked at Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan, and finally returned to the Daoist of the
Wild Dog, his voice calm, and said, "You are the Daoist of the Wild Dog?"
The Daoist wild dog saw this Mr. Ghost several times in the past. They were all
following Gui Li in the Ghost King Sect. He saw the mysterious black figure from a
distance. It was the first time he saw Mr. Ghost face-to-face and
close. Unexpectedly, listening to Mr. Ghost's words, he actually recognized
himself, and couldn't help being shocked. He choked and said, "Yes."
Mr. Gui said indifferently: "Didn't you always follow Master Guili? Why did you
suddenly come to such a place, and also, who are these two characters?"
The Daoist Daoist asked him intentionally, why I couldn't come because you
came, but after all he didn't dare to speak, so he whispered: "I, I, and Guili are
separated, and they will look for him soon. Both are my friends."
Mr. Ghost's words were plain, and he didn't seem to care about the word "Ghost
Li" intentionally or unintentionally. He said: "Oh, I know, but you still didn't say,
why did you come here? "
The Taoist wild dog was speechless for a while, and I don’t know how to say it.
But Zhou Yixian watched this Mr. Ghost from the side for a long time, and then
said: "I have a relative here. We are here to worship."
Mr. Gui condensed his gaze, and then he saw the three behind him. As expected, a
shabby spiritual card was erected on the sacrificial table, with several words
written on it: the spiritual position of Zhou Xingyun, the beloved son. Mr. Gui
nodded, and then seemed to hesitate for a moment, the eyes behind Hei Sha
flickered, and slowly said: "Since you have already worshipped, this is a ghost
house in a shadowy place after all. It is not suitable to stay for a long time, so let's
go quickly. "
Dao Ren turned his head and looked at Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan, thinking that
he was resolutely unwilling to stay with such a ghostly character, and seeing Mr.
Ghost's words, it seemed that if it weren't for Guilifen. I'm afraid he still doesn't
know if he will make a move and leave three people behind. But despite this,
Daoist Wild Dog is not sure if Zhou Yixian understands that this person is an
unattractive person, and from what I saw just now, Zhou Yixian has a deep
affection for his son who died early, and he was suddenly caught by others at this
moment. He made the order to chase off guests without any kind of courtesy. I
really don't know if he would yell at him with his usual temperament.
Sure enough, when the Daoist Wild Dog looked back, his heart sank suddenly,
Zhou Yixian didn’t have anything, his face was tight and he seemed to be thinking
about something, his eyes were a little strangely drifting, Xiaohuan However,
Xiuli's face was a little bit more angry, and she was obviously very angry at the
words of the man in black. Seeing her mouth opened, she was about to turn back.
The wild dog Taoist was in a hurry. For a moment, sweat was faintly visible on
his forehead, and he screamed badly in his heart. He was panicking. Suddenly
Zhou Yixian stepped forward and walked to Xiaohuan to block her. Xiaohuan
spoke to his lips. , Was taken aback and changed back: "You...hey, grandpa, what
are you doing?"
Zhou Yixian glanced at Mr. Gui who was still standing at the door like a ghost,
and said lightly: "No, we come here this time to see your father. Since we have
already worshipped, we will leave and stay here anyway. There is nothing to do."
Xiaohuan was stunned and speechless for a while, but the Taoist wild dog took a
breath, and then let go of a heart that jumped to his throat, and quickly took a
step: "Yes, yes, we still Hurry up."
What a smart Xiaohuan, he knew something was wrong at this time, and no
longer insisted on it now, and nodded. The three of them packed their luggage in
a hurry, led by the wild dog Taoist, and walked towards the door of the room. Mr.
Ghost quietly gave way to the dark part of the house, looking really like ghosts
and ghosts.
The three of them walked out of the room quickly, the sun shone again, and did
not take a few steps, just listened to the door behind the room without wind,
making two scary "uuu" sounds, covering it out of thin air, and banging together.
Up.
Walking hurriedly far away from the Yizhuang, when the shadow of the house
was almost nowhere to be seen, the three stopped. Taoist Wild Dog and Yiyixian
breathed out at the same time. Xiaohuan glanced at them and frowned. Said:
"What did you guys do, why are you afraid of being like this?"
Zhou Yixian ignored her, bowed his head for a moment, and then raised his head
and said to the wild dog Dao humanely: "I heard you just called him what Mr.
Ghost, who is this person?"
The Daoist Wild Dog hesitated for a moment, and said: "He is the most
mysterious person in the Ghost King's sect. He seems to be dedicated to a type of
elders. He is always with the Ghost King when he appears on weekdays. I don't
know whether this person is the most mysterious person. What kind of person
he is, but he is definitely not an ordinary person."
Zhou Yixian furrowed his brows and remained silent. Xiaohuan was a little
strange. He rarely saw Grandpa thinking so carefully, and couldn't help but ask
curiously: "Grandpa, what's wrong, do you think this person is weird too?"
Zhou Yixian nodded slowly, his tone of voice was very slow and cautious, and
said: "This person is indeed not a trivial person, not to be underestimated. And in
the Yin House of Yizhuang just now, have you noticed something three feet away
from the wall in the right corner of the room? "
Xiaohuan and the Daoist Daoist were both stunned when they heard the words.
After thinking about it carefully, Xiaohuan was still more careful and frowned:
"Grandpa, I remember that there was nothing but a few sloppy coffins."
Zhou Yixian snorted and said, "Yes, it's the coffin."
The stray dog wondered: "What's so strange about the coffin. It's Yizhuang there,
so naturally there is a coffin."
Zhou Yixian Bai gave him a glance and said, "What do you know as a trash, other
coffins are of course not counted, but one of them is different. Not only is it not as
thick as other coffins, but it is also very neatly oriented from north to south. The
place where you are is the most yin qi in this yin house ghost land."
Speaking of this, Zhou Yixian's face became more solemn, and said: "I didn't
expect this at first, and the coffin was not conspicuous, but just now when the
wild dog first saw the man called Mr. Ghost, I moved in my heart and looked at it
in secret. The house is ghostly feng shui, and I can see a little doorway coming
out, I am afraid that this person is really a person in the ghost way, and I should
use this sullen air to calm his body." But at this point, Zhou Yixian's face is also a
little bit now. Suspicious, bowed his head slightly, and muttered to himself
somewhat incomprehensibly: "It's just that although people in the Demon Cult
practice Taoism and go weird, these ghosts and magical techniques seem to be
more proficient in Southern Xinjiang witchcraft. , How could it appear to this
person?"
Daoist Wild Dog suddenly interjected: "That's not necessarily true. At the
beginning, there was an old man named Vampire Demon in the Wandumen. In
addition to the famous blood-sucking technique, didn't he also practice the
formation of the'five ghosts and imperial spirits'? "
On Monday, the immortal sighed and said, "You don’t know how to pretend to be
here. The blood-sucking old waste guy learned a few tricks and short-handed
spells from nowhere, forcibly arrested some innocent souls, and then pretended
to be scary. When it is used, when it is really used, it is mostly destroyed by
someone as soon as it is shot. Southern Xinjiang witchcraft is extensive and
profound, and there are even more shocking achievements in the line of ghosts.
Nowhere is that waste can be compared!"
The wild dog Taoist is dumb, but when I look back, I feel that, as Zhou Yixian said,
when the blood-sucking old demon ambushed Zhang Xiaofan who was still a
Qingyun disciple, the first time he used the five ghosts and Yulings, Zhang
Xiaofan was inexplicably broken. After going away, although the scene was quite
weird and strange, Zhang Xiaofan's magic weapon was also ghostly, but he
wanted to come anyway because the vampire demon himself was not a
weapon. Thinking about it this way, Daoist Wild Dog couldn't help but despise
the old vampire demon a little more out of thin air, but forgot the way he was
struggling and begging for mercy under his hands.
Xiaohuan stood aside frowning and said: "Grandpa, anyway, Dad's spiritual
position is still in the middle of the room after all. Now that there is such a
monster in it, wouldn't it be bad?"
Zhou Yixian slowly shook his head and said, "Your father has passed away for
many years. It doesn't matter, but there is also your father's spiritual position. I
am just such a son. I can't ignore it."
The Daoist Daoist was taken aback and stared, "What did you say?"
Zhou Yixian snorted and said, "Naturally I have to go back and have a look again.
I can't just leave like this."
The Daoist Dog turned pale, and said angrily: "That person is not someone you
and I can provoke, do you know?"
On Monday, Xian Bah said, ignoring him, and said to himself: "Originally
speaking, this class of ghosts is the most yin at night, and it is also the best time
for him to practice retreat. If we are inquiring, we will also take the day as the
day. Okay. It’s just that I was hit by him today, so I can’t just go back so early.
We’d better wait for the evening to go.”
Xiaohuan nodded and said: "Okay." Then, as if thinking of something again, he
turned to the wild dog Taoist said: "Dao Master, or you still don't go with us,
grandpa and I are also because there is a father there. Spiritual position, I really
can't rest assured, so I have to go back."
The Daoist Wild Dog was seen by Xiaohuan’s sparkling eyes. He opened his
mouth and wanted to say something, but he suddenly closed his mouth again.
After a while, he said: "Let’s go together."
Xiaohuan was a little surprised, but still smiled slightly and said, "Really, hehe,
Daoist, you are such a good person."
The Taoist wild dog was silent, but Zhou Yixian next to him sneered twice, with a
very meaningful tone.

The three of them waited down in this secluded alley. There were still a few
figures in the distance, but after the sky got late, even those figures gradually
disappeared. Most of them wanted to come because it was a righteous village.
For the sake of the yin house.
When night finally fell, Heyang City, which had been noisy for a day, the people
who were shrouded in the fear of beasts and demon catastrophe finally survived
another day, and the sleepy people quietly fell asleep in every corner of the city
with panic and loss of the future. , Who can care about the things around him?
There is no moon in the night sky, dark clouds are heavy, and Heyang City looks
dim. There are only a few faint stars in the distant sky, facing away, exuding dim
light. The breeze in the night, with a hint of chill and coldness, made a faint
whine, quietly blowing from the top of the city.
The three of Zhou Yixian quietly came to the gate of Yizhuang at the end of the
alley. In the dim light, the dilapidated door wall could still be faintly recognized.
The cold wind was blowing, and it seemed that there was a yin wind blowing
from inside. Zhou Yixian shrunk his neck, it seemed that there was a bit of chill,
and the stray dog Taoist standing behind him was also a little hairy, but he
quietly glanced to his side and saw Xiaohuan's beautiful figure standing beside
him. Shang also had a nervous look. When he was staring into the darkness, the
little retreat in the heart of the wild dog Taoist disappeared without a trace.
Zhou Yixian looked at the dark place for a long time, seeming to be thinking
about something. After a long time, he turned around and took out a few yellow
paper charms from his arms. On it, you can see the obscure pictures with
crooked and twisted ones, and you can't see it in the dark. What the hell is
it. Zhou Yixian handed two pieces to Xiaohuan. After hesitating for a moment, he
stretched out his hand and handed them to the Taoist Wild Dog, and said in a low
voice: "These two magic charms, you can hide the larger one next to your body,
so you can avoid the invading spirit. The smaller one is held in your hand. If
something goes wrong, you can immediately chant the spell and flee."
After speaking, Zhou Yixian whispered the spell to both of them again. Xiaohuan
knew the spell for a long time before and nodded with a relaxed look, but the
Taoist Wild Dog listened to his head a lot, such as Zhou Yixian. He has never
heard of weird spells, his voice is awkward, and there are many twists and turns,
which are extremely difficult to remember. Almost all the wild dog Taoists are
skeptical, if something is really going to happen, I'm afraid that he would have
died in the hands of Mr. Ghost before he finished chanting these spells.
But in any case, although I don’t know if the magic of Zhouyi Xian, a quack, this
time is not working, after all, the Daoist of the wild dog still remembered it
carefully. After a cup of tea, he finally slurred this paragraph. The incantation of
the extreme has been remembered.
Zhou Yixian listened to the Daoist Wild Dog retelling it again, nodded, indicating
that it was okay. This time, he taught the Daoist Wild Dog escape method, but he
did not lose his temper and cursing people. I don’t know if it is because he knows
that these spells are too hard to remember. For the sake of. When the immortal
settled down on Monday, he pointed to the entrance of Na Yizhuang, Xiaohuan
and the Daoist wild dog both nodded at the same time.
Zhou Yixian took a deep breath, then slowly raised his foot and walked forward.
Xiaohuan and the wild dog Taoist followed him, and the night was deep and dark,
which was indescribably strange. At this tense moment, suddenly behind the
three of them, a few faint calls were faintly heard.
"Squeak, squeak..."
This sound is similar to the worms in normal days. Both Zhouyi Xian and Daoist
Wild Dog didn’t care, but Xiaohuan suddenly shook her body. She turned around
abruptly and looked backwards. She turned so violently, The two men around
them were shocked, thinking there was something unexpected behind them, they
quickly turned around to check, only to find that the back was empty and there
was nothing.
Zhou Yixian said in surprise: "Xiaohuan, what's the matter?"
Xiaohuan's face changed and his expression was a little weird. After hesitating
for a moment, he said, "Grandpa, I, I seem to hear Xiao Hui yelling."
Zhou Yixian frowned and said, "Xiao Hui, what Xiao Hui..." His voice suddenly
choked, and he whispered: "You mean the monkey next to Guili?"
Xiaohuan nodded, but there was a bit of confusion on his face, and slowly said:
"But, now there is no sound anymore. Could it be that I heard it wrong?"
Zhou Yixian and the wild dog looked into the alley at the same time, only to see
the darkness, where are the shadows of Guili and Xiaohui? Zhou Yixian glared at
Xiaohuan, Xiaohuan's face was red, and she turned around, but somehow, the
expression on her face seemed a little ecstatic, and she didn't know what she was
thinking about?
The Daoist Wild Dog was watching from the side, an inexplicable expression
passed across the dog's face, and he slowly lowered his head.
Zhou Yixiandao: "Well, stop thinking about it, let's go in."
Xiaohuan and Daoist Wild Dog both nodded in agreement. On Monday, the
immortal trio crept to the door of the ruined house, and saw that in the small
courtyard in the darkness, the vegetation was desolate and dilapidated,
everywhere was pitch black, there was nothing, but it seemed to be shadowed
everywhere. Behind them, there are a pair of cold eyes looking at them.
The cold wind blows through, it is really ghostly, making people stand up behind
their backs.
Zhou Yixian swallowed his saliva and walked in lightly. The three people’s
footsteps were on the grass and trees in the courtyard. In this silence, although
they had been extremely careful, they still made very slight footsteps, which
seemed to be louder than usual when they heard them in their own ears.
Countless times.
As the three of them got closer and closer to the yin house, their heartbeats
couldn't help but quickened. Xiaohuan even felt that his heartbeat was so loud,
she was afraid that others would listen to it.
At this moment, there was a sudden sound in the dark house, although it was
slight, but at this moment, it was like a thunder-like sound in everyone’s ears. A
flame light suddenly lit up from the room, and the flame The color is actually a
weird gloomy green...

Zhou Yixian and the others were taken aback. In this gloomy night, they only felt
like a thorn in the back for a moment, and their hairs were also erected. The little
green fire in that room burned quietly, slowly emitting light from the cracks in
the house, unpredictable, and even the sound of the night wind around it became
more and more unpredictable. Sounds like a ghost crying.
Just when the three of them were horrified, when they thought they had been
discovered by the people in the house, the dark green fire remained still after
being lit, and there was no next reaction. The three of them were outside the
house. They didn’t dare to take a sip. After a long time, they were sure that the
dark green fire was not lit up because of them, and then they secretly breathed a
sigh of relief, but after that, there was some curiosity in the heart of fear. Arise.
Zhou Yixian frowned, pondered for a moment, made a gesture to Xiaohuan and
Daoist Wild Dog, and then walked quietly to the side of the house. This Yizhuang
Yin House had been dilapidated for many years and was already dilapidated. He
easily found a gap, then attached himself to the house, and looked at the middle
of the house. Xiaohuan and the Daoist Daoist followed him and bowed down
beside him. Each found a gap and looked quietly.
In the middle of the dark room, a dark green light was emitted at this moment,
but the underworld fire was not an oil lamp flame. It was a small light hanging in
the middle of the house, burning silently like a flame. But Mr. Ghost was not seen
in the room, but under the gleam of the green light, the broken coffins looked
very creepy.
Outside the house, Xiaohuan’s face turned pale, her teeth bit her lower lip lightly,
and she looked up and saw that on the altar table during the day, the spiritual
position of Zhou Xingyun’s son Zhou Xingyun was still standing on the table, and
other spiritual plaques. It's also swaying around like during the day. It is obvious
that Mr. Ghost is here, but he has no interest in these spiritual cards.
Zhou Yixian next to him also breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he also saw
his son's spiritual position safe and sound, and he was relieved. Xiaohuan
lowered his voice and whispered: "Grandpa, what should I do now?"
Zhou Zhouxian was originally not a knight and righteous talent. He ventured
here tonight for his son's spiritual position. Now that he knows that Mr. Gui is
not interested in this spiritual position and his son is safe and sound, he naturally
does not want to stay longer, let alone ghosts here. Sensational, naturally not
suitable for Zhou Daxian, no one missed the practice of the family.
The idea was set, Zhou Yixian turned around and whispered: "Let's go!"
Both Xiaohuan and the wild dog nodded, and the three were about to turn
around and leave, but unexpectedly at this moment, Yi Xian relaxed and did not
pay attention to his footsteps. When he turned around, he kicked something like
a stick underground. He kicked it and rolled out in the courtyard immediately,
making a loud noise.
The figures of the three of them suddenly froze, Xiaohuan said angrily:
"Grandpa!"
Zhou Yixian's face was embarrassed, just waiting to say something to excuse him,
he suddenly heard a cold snort from behind, like a bone-cold, the broken wall
behind the three of them suddenly collapsed like earth, and the dark and green
light flashed from the middle of the house. Gushing out, it seems to be shrouded
in the three of them.
Zhou Xian's face changed drastically, he suddenly raised his hand, waved a
yellow charm, and said anxiously: "Go!"
As soon as the voice fell, his lips twitched, and a series of weird tones came out of
his mouth. A moment later, at the moment when the green light touched his
body, the yellow paper talisman in Zhou Yixian's hand was motivated by the
spell, and a burst of earthy yellow light flashed. The fairy shadow disappeared
out of thin air.
Almost at the same time, in the dark depths of the yin house, a voice suddenly
uttered "Huh", with a sense of surprise. However, although Zhou Yixian escaped
quickly, the green light came in a blink of an eye, and Xiaohuan’s spell was only
half chanted. Not to mention the Daoist Wild Dog. At this critical moment, the
spell that was originally strong seemed to suddenly disappear from his mind. In
general, he was dumbfounded, and he couldn't even pronounce a word. He just
waved the yellow talisman in his hand helplessly and opened a few pieces, which
looked quite funny.
The green light suddenly rushed up and enveloped the two of them. For a
moment, an extremely cold breath pierced into the body from all directions.
Xiaohuan and the wild dog Taoist felt that the blood in their whole body seemed
to freeze for an instant, and could no longer Rebelled, and at this moment, there
was a strong force in the depths of the room. Amidst the faint green light, the two
figures were completely sucked in, unable to resist at all.
After a while, I only heard two bangs. It was thought that Xiaohuan and the
Daoist wild dog fell on the floor in the house, but for some reason, they did not
make any more noises. Inside and outside the house, they suddenly fell into
death again. In the silence.

The long night is long, cold and silent, the inside and outside of the yin house is
silent, and there is still a vague mist drifting gently in the darkness of the night,
which makes people look at it. Only a little fire in the house still burns silently
and brightly, reminding that there is still A weird existence.
It has been a long time since Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog were sucked into the
house by the weird green light, but since then no sound has been transmitted
from the middle of the house, and Zhou Yixian, the only one who escaped among
the three, disappeared. Time was in this silence, every minute and every second
passed, as if the people in this room were also very patient, waiting quietly.
In the silence, suddenly a figure appeared from the door of Yizhuang. It was Zhou
Yixian. His brows were frowning, and he seemed to hesitate a bit, but after all, he
shook his head and sighed slowly. Xiangyinzhai walked over.
Walking to the door of the Yin House, before he could think about it, the door of
the Yin House suddenly "squeaked" and opened automatically, and the faint
green light inside silently shone on Zhou Yixian's body.
"Please come in!" A flat voice without the slightest emotion rang in the middle of
the room.
The immortal settled on Monday, walked in, looked around, and quickly found
that Xiaohuan and the wild dog Taoist were lying on the ground next to the altar.
At first glance, there seemed to be no skin wounds on their bodies, but both of
them I opened my eyes and looked at myself, and my mouth moved a few times,
but there was no sound. It was very strange. I don't know if it was cured by some
weird technique.
And the most noticeable thing in the room is the dark green fire hanging in mid-
air. It is burning above the coffin that Zhou Yixian noticed during the day, and in
the coffin below it, it is spreading at this moment. Mr. Ghost's emotionless voice
came out.
"'Soil Escape Technique' has been lost for many years, and it is unexpected to see
it again today. I wonder who is your master?"
Zhou Yixian was silent for a moment, staring at the coffin, and said solemnly:
"The two of them are young and ignorant. Your Excellency is a peerless figure, so
you don't have to care about them with juniors like them?"
Mr. Ghost said indifferently: "Don't dare to be, I'm just a lonely ghost, I can't be
called a peerless person. During the day I told you not to come here again, but
you violated my ban. Why is this?"
Zhou Yixian's eyes fluttered, and slowly said: "This is where my dead son's spirit
is, the place where my soul rebirth. Your Excellency is a person in the ghost way.
How can I rest assured?"
Mr. Ghost's voice suddenly paused, and after a while, he said every word: "Why
do you know that I am a person in the ghost way?"
Zhou Yixiandao: "You settle down in the yin house, sleep in the crypt of the most
yin, and use the'Nether Ghost Fire' to absorb the gloomy ghost energy of the yin
house of the 100-year-old Yizhuang, to replenish yourself. These advanced
ghosts and different arts are not long-term. Those who are immersed in ghosts
cannot use it."
Mr. Ghost was silent for a long time, and said: "Your Excellency is indeed an
expert, disrespectful."
Zhou Yixian's face was rare and serious, and said: "Your Excellency understands
what I am worried about? Although the dead son has passed away for many
years, my ineffective father can never let him die and be peaceful. But today, your
Excellency It's not that I'm a character under abusing ghosts and magic arts, so
I'm relieved."
After all, Zhou Yixian actually bowed to the coffin and saluted. Mr. Ghost snorted
coldly, his tone was cold, and he came out of the coffin, saying: "You don't have to
slap me like that. I don't want to do things like that. I won't do it, but you wait for
me to commit crimes. Prohibition, but it is hard to escape blame."
Zhou Yixian's face changed, and he coughed dryly: "Uh, this is actually a
misunderstanding, misunderstanding! Your Excellency is a peerless character,
why bother..."
Mr. Ghost snorted in front of him, ignoring Zhou Xian's procrastination, and the
faint green ghost fire that was hanging in the air shook suddenly and instantly
brightened. On Monday, the fairy face was bitter, watching the ghost fire.
I saw the green light flickering, and the ghost fire gradually became bigger. When
it grew to the size of a fist, the whole room was enveloped in green light. Even
the little ring and the wild dog Taoist lying on the ground had their faces
reflected. green.
Suddenly, there was only a slight bang, the green light swayed, and the ghost fire
split instantly, changing from one to five, dividing into five directions, and then
several dark red rays of light silently shot out from the green light, connected to
each other, unexpectedly. It became a weird five-star array, revealing layers of
gloomy ghost air in mid-air, rushing toward the face.
Zhou Xian's face was solemn, her pupils contracted slightly, and she looked
vaguely, as if there was still sweat on her forehead.
When the weird array on the opposite side gradually took shape, Zhou Xian
groaned for a moment, took two steps back, took out a few yellow paper charms
from his arms, involuntarily put four pieces on his body first, and then placed
them on the ground and on the chairs around him. There are a few stickers on
the edge of the gravel, seemingly chaotic, but there is a faint echo in them.
Just when Zhou Yixian set up the formation, the mysterious magic circle in Mr.
Ghost's place had already taken shape. When it was said that it was too late, then
the five-star magic circle flashed with a strange light, and the whole shadow
house was suddenly full of ghosts crying and howling wolves. Extremely harsh.
Zhou Yixian shook his body and lost his voice: "'Ghost Howl'!"
The ghost sound seemed invisible, but it seemed indestructible. From above the
circle, a sharp edge broke through the air. Along the way, the rubble and wood
flew at the touch, and even the hard stone slab was drawn deep. Deep dents.
On Monday, Xian's white hair fluttered, his hands stretched out, two yellow
talisman sticks to his ears, the painful expression on his face suddenly faded, and
then he muttered a word, his right hand held the sword and pierced the paper
talisman, his eyes widened suddenly, watching the ghost Howling wind.
In a moment, that ghost scream collided with Yi Yixian's body, almost at the same
time, the four paper talisman on Yi Yixian's body and the charms on the yellow
paper talisman under the ground all lit up, and quickly condensed into a bunch of
blue light barriers. In front of Zhou Yixian.
"boom!"
With a loud noise, Zhou Yixian's body flew out, hit a ruined wall behind him
heavily, and fell down. In the yin house, the yellow charms were flying all over
the sky and dispersed helplessly, and the five underworld fires above Mr. Ghost's
coffin were condensed into one again at this moment and burned quietly.
Zhou Yixian gasped, struggled twice on the ground, slowly got up, and smiled
bitterly: "Is this old bone of mine, you really don't let it go?"
Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment, and said: "Your vision, experience, and
knowledge are all comparable to ordinary people, but why is the practice of
Taoism so low?"
Zhou Yixian stretched out his hand to wipe a faint bloodshot from his mouth, and
said calmly: "What about the low level of Taoism, there are so many people in the
world who are keen on Taoism, so many people with high level of Taoism, how
many people are happier than me?"
Mr. Ghost was silent again for a long time this time, and then didn't hear him
talking. He saw the ghost fire suddenly shook, and then quickly flew to the little
ring and the wild dog Taoist lying aside, and stopped over them.
Zhou Yixian was taken aback and was worried, but saw the ghost fire circle
around the two of them, and then flew back to Mr. Ghost's coffin. After a while,
without knowing the reason for the alien technique, Xiaohuan and the wild dog
Taoist moved. At the same time, he whispered out, and then got up. It seemed
that Mr. Ghost had actually unblocked the two of them.
Zhou Yixian was surprised and delighted, and quickly said to the coffin: "Thank
you, your Excellency, let's go now, let's go now, and we won't come to be killed in
the future."
After all, Xiang Xiaohuan and Daoist Wild Dog winked, the two of them naturally
wished to leave early, nodding their heads, but when they were about to leave,
Mr. Ghost's voice suddenly sounded coldly and said: "I let them go, not to spare
you."
All three of them were taken aback. Zhou Yixian said in amazement: "What did
you say?"
Mr. Ghost snorted coldly, and said: "The three of you have come here to
investigate my news again and again, and you know the secret of my ghost way,
which has violated my taboo. Now let the three of you deal with me together, and
let you die. Just complain."
Xiaohuan and the others turned pale. Zhou Yixian had just fought him with him.
Knowing that this humanity is unfathomable and unbeatable, he had to say in a
low voice: "Your Excellency is an expert. You should know that we are not
malicious, but worried. The soul of the dead son was harassed by others, that's
why..."
Before he finished speaking, Mr. Ghost suddenly shouted: "No need to say, watch
the fire!"
Before the words fell, the ghost fire in mid-air had already lit up again, and the
ghostly spirit in the yin house was renewed. On Monday, the expression on the
fairy's face changed, and there was something to be said, but only to see the
ghost fire re-turning into a five-star magic circle, with a scream, it was the
invincible ghost howling that had just issued again and rushed over.
With a shout, the Daoist of the wild dog rushed to the front to block in front of
Xiaohuan, the magic weapon of beast teeth came out and stood in front of him,
Zhou Xianxian yelled: "Unstoppable, get away quickly..."
But while talking, the howling speed was actually several times faster than
before. In a blink of an eye, he rushed to the front of the Daoist of the wild dog.
The Daoist of the wild dog instantly felt that the wind was cutting his face like a
knife, especially his ears were extremely tingling. , The whole person is exposed
to thousands of knives, let alone slaughtered.
Behind Xiaohuan screamed, her voice was anxious, and just wanted to go up to
help, but the wind came from the side of the wild dog, and the ghost cried
unexpectedly. Xiaohuan couldn’t retreat, and she couldn’t avoid it. To be hurt by
this ghostly magic technique. At this critical juncture, suddenly there was a soft
whistle outside the house, and something flickering, black and blue light flew in
front of Xiaohuan and the wild dog like electricity. It looked like a dull and blunt
black stick, from above. All of a sudden, the ghost howls that were originally
terrifying disappeared and disappeared, and the sound of the house full of wind
gradually calmed down.
Xiaohuan, who had just returned from a walk around the ghost gate, suddenly
turned her head, with uncontrollable joy on her face, and exclaimed, "It's you..."
And almost at the same time, the ghost fire slowly merged into one, and Mr.
Ghost also coldly said: "It's you?"
Someone outside the door said lightly: "Yes, it's me." Following the voice, one
person walked in slowly, with a long coat holding his hand, and a three-eyed gray
monkey lying on his shoulders. It was Guili.
Gui Li glanced at Xiaohuan and the others, only to see Xiaohuan with a smile on
his face, looking at him with joy, while Dao Ren looked a little weird, glanced at
himself, and slowly stepped aside.
Gui Li felt a little strange, but didn't think much, walked slowly into the middle of
the room, the Soul Eater wand gleamed with a strange light, and slowly flew back
into his hand.
Zhou Yixian glanced at Gui Li, then looked at Xiaohuan's appearance, and snorted
suddenly, "Smelly boy, you should have been around here a long time ago. You
didn't make the move early, knowing that my old man is very old. Weak, even
letting me face this ghost is really sinister against you."
Xiaohuan frowned, glared at Zhou Yixian, yelled, quite blaming, and said:
"Grandpa!..."
Gui Li didn't seem to care, looked at him, and said, "If that's not the case, I still
don't know how much you have to do with the ancestor of Qingyun Mountain!"
Zhou Yixian's face changed and he snorted, and Guili ignored him, slowly turning
around and facing the silent coffin.
Mr. Ghost's voice slowly sounded, and said: "You are not in Huqishan watching
Baguio, why are you here?"
Gui Li stared at the coffin and said, "I was about to ask you, you are not in the
Wild Temple, what are you doing here?"
Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment and said: "Anyway, you and I are always
figures in the ghost king sect. These three have violated my taboo and explore my
privacy. I want to get rid of them. Why are you blocking?"
Zhou Yixian listened in the back, somehow the voice seemed to be much louder
at the moment, and said loudly: "Bah, do you kill if you say kill? Do you think you
are killing a pig!"
Xiaohuan and Daoist Wild Dog both looked sideways at him for a while, Zhou
Yixian frowned, and seemed to feel that there was something wrong with him. He
mumbled a few words in his mouth and quieted down.
Ghost Li Lengran said to the coffin in front: "You can't kill them."
Mr. Ghost snorted and said, "Why?"
Gui Li said: "I am here."
Mr. Ghost paused, then coldly said after a long while: "Are you trying to make a
stand for them?"
Gui Li was expressionless and said, "Exactly, you can't kill them with me."
A trace of joy flashed across the fairy face on Monday, Xiaohuan stared at Guili's
back from behind, her teeth biting her lower lip lightly, and her eyes were
particularly bright. Only the wild dog Taoist did not look at Guili, but stared at
the side. After holding the ring for a moment, he took a step back quietly.
The ghost fire in mid-air suddenly began to brighten, and the green light radiated
again. Zhou Yixian and the others' complexions changed, but Gui Li still stood
there, motionless, staring coldly at the ghost fire, he The Soul Eater in his hand
also gradually started to light up.
At this moment, the most relaxing thing in the whole room seems to be the little
gray on the shoulders of Guili. It seems that he doesn't care about the battle that
is about to face. The monkey head looks around, looking at the ghost fire for a
while, then turning around again. Look at Xiaohuan, making faces at her, while
holding hands on her body from time to time.

Chapter 36 The Secret
Facing Guili, although Mr. Gui still did not emerge from the coffin, he was
obviously more cautious. The ghost fire in mid-air burned silently, gradually
brighter and bigger, and the faces of the surrounding people changed. Made
green.
Gui Li stared at the faint green light group, expressionless, and suddenly took a
step. Almost at the moment when Ghost Li's figure moved, the ghost fire seemed
to be stimulated, and suddenly the light burst, but this time it was not divided
into five changes to make the five-star array, but a group of ghosts. The green
rose suddenly, bringing up a gust of wind, which caused the dust to fall down in
this shady house. Zhou Yixian and the other three were caught off guard and
rubbed their eyes.
At this time when it was getting more and more tense, the mid-air was ghostly,
and it seemed that a mysterious and strange spell was about to be activated. Guili
didn't dare to be careless in the face of this mysterious Mr. Ghost. He was fully on
guard. Suddenly he raised his eyebrows, and his whole body suddenly pulled up
in the air. Almost at the same time, there was a crash from the depths of the dark
house. There was a loud noise, and the whole room suddenly shook violently, as
if the ground was shaking and the mountain was shaking.
A huge, pale white bone giant arm broke through the ground stone slab and
blasted out, hitting the place where Guili originally stood. The blue brick and
stone slab that had been laid on the ground was shattered in a moment, and the
debris flew across. The whole room was shrouded in a ghost howl at this
moment. In the midair of Gui Lifei, the giant white bone arm seemed to be held
by some mysterious force, and it rushed up and rushed towards Gui Li.
Guili's brows were frowned, but he didn't look flustered. His eyes reflected the
white shadow of the rushing bone giant arm. At the moment when he was about
to hit himself, his body shook in mid-air and floated out to the right. Hidden in
between, the giant white bones smashed down heavily and fell to the ground,
and then another wave of sand and flying stones walked away.
At this moment, the house was full of ghosts and the wind was violent. Zhou
Yixian and the other three were all leaning against the wall with their backs.
They wanted to leave the place, but didn't dare to move casually, otherwise they
might be injured by the bones in this chaos. But fortunately, it seemed that Mr.
Gui's attention was focused on Gui Li. The three of them hid in the corner beside
the altar, and the bones did not come to hurt them. It's just that the three of them
were in the chaos of sand and stone, looking at the place in the Yinzhai room,
which was not so spacious before, suddenly there was a huge bone arm, chasing
the figure of Ghost Li, and it seemed to be a bit crowded.
But it seemed that this was not enough. At the moment when Zhou Xianxian was
muttering in his heart, there was another dull cry deep in the ground. The voice
was faintly disturbed and fierce, as if the long-term imprisoned soul finally had a
chance to breathe. I spit my heart sulking.
The house was violently shaken, the soil turned over and the stones were
cracked, and the bones were flashing, when another huge bone of the same huge
arm stretched out from the ground and slammed into Guili fiercely. Gui Li
dodged between the two white bones' arms, staring tightly with his eyes, but so
far, he hasn't fight back.
The room seemed more crowded for a moment.
The white bones, the volley dance, the strange and terrifying scene quietly staged
in this gloomy house. Although Mr. Gui and Gui Li are fighting fiercely, they both
seem to have a tacit understanding. The scope of the magic power is all Confined
in this yin house, Mr. Gui's ghost skills have not overflowed outside the house,
and Gui Li has always been moving around in the house.
Above the yin house, that little ghost fire burned coldly, under the faint green
light, while the bones were flying, the figure of Gui Li seemed to gradually carry a
weird and gloomy air, but no matter what, until now, Mr. Ghost is still holding it.
Gui Li has no choice. In the coffin, Mr. Ghost's voice snorted coldly.
Suddenly, the ghost fire in mid-air suddenly brightened, and the two huge and
flying giant arms of white bones suddenly stopped, and then there seemed to be
a scream, "Kakakaka", the ear-piercing sound of "Kakakaka", the two giant white
arms turned from top to bottom. There were countless cracks, which turned into
countless small pieces in a moment, and the edges were extremely sharp, like a
rain of bones in the sky, and like a swarm of human-eating bees, and they
pounced on the ghost.
Zhou Yixian and the others paled, and Xiaohuan shouted out in shock. In the little
yin house, the two giant arms are already extremely difficult to avoid. This time it
turned into a rain of broken bones in the sky, densely packed, how can we escape
.
Gui Li's face was as cold as frost, staring at the sky full of bone fragments, and
seeing the bone fragments rushing forward, he suddenly fell from mid-air at a
high speed and rushed straight to the ground, his figure as fast as lightning. The
countless bone fragments in mid-air suffocated, as if they were spiritual, they
made a sharp sound in the air, stopped the castration, made a bend in mid-air,
and chased down in the air.
Gui Li fell to the ground in a blink of an eye, but before he settled down, Gui Li
stretched out his hand and patted the ground. The whole body flew out on the
ground, and that direction was the coffin where Mr. Gui was.
The group of underworld fire in mid-air shook and smashed down like lightning,
and countless pieces of bone behind were chasing up like a whistling wind, the
whole room was shaking, and the ghostly clothes were blown in the wind. There
was a hunting and hunting, but just before this moment when there was a chase
after the interception, he suddenly threw the magic weapon in his hand, the soul-
eater black stick, that is so powerful, and even more weird, the mana urges it, the
top of the black stick The blood-devouring bead circulated dark red, and the
bloodshots were lit up one by one, it was the scene of the prosperous demon.
However, the direction where Soul Eater flew was turned out to be the corner
where Zhou Yixian and the other three were. Yixian, Xiaohuan and Daoist Daoist
hadn't reacted yet, only saw a black light suddenly rushing in front of him, and
the surrounding area was already covered. The weird and extremely cold aura,
faintly has an inexplicable demon power that affects the blood in the body like a
demon in the air, as if it is about to burst out of the body.
In a blink of an eye, Soul Eater flew to the front, and with a duo sound, he
inserted into the wall next to Zhou Yixian's head, almost completely sinking in.
Zhou Yixian was shocked, and even forgot to swear and scold him. In an instant,
he felt a coldness spread from his head to his feet. The black stick next to his ear
seemed to have an invisible arm, and he wanted to pull himself over. He was
horrified in his heart, and tried to move his body away, and then he gasped.
At this time, the bone fragments and the group of ghost fires that were flying in
the sky were like a landslide and tsunami, but suddenly they stopped abruptly
and condensed in the air. After a while, there was a slight painful light from the
wall. Hmph, a humanoid clod suddenly flew out from the wall and rushed
towards Guili, but the original countless bone fragments fell to the ground like a
loss of spiritual power, only the ghost fire, but it seemed more It lights up for a
few minutes, then flies to the top of the dirt again.
The ghost screamed softly, with a move with his right hand, the soul-eater black
rod flew back, pierced into the clod from behind, and instantly collapsed, but a
black figure flashed out, floating like a ghost, floating in the depths of the house.
Above the coffin, it looked like Mr. Ghost's figure.
Life Eater slowly fell and returned to Guili's hands. Guili focused on Mr. Gui and
didn't do anything. Mr. Gui also slowly turned around, looked at Guili, and
suddenly said, "How do you see where I am invisible?"
Gui Li silently, did not answer, just looked at him coldly, Mr. Gui Hei Sha lightly
moved, nodded, and said: "Okay, you and I may not be friends in the future. Of
course you refuse to say it, but today is not over. I want to look at you, the
rumored figure who is also the true law of the three major factions. How does it
go?"
Ghost Li's pupils shrank slightly. Although he had used the Soul Eater to break
into Mr. Ghost's invisibility just now, he had the upper hand, but the expression
on his face was not at all relaxed. He deliberately counted or unintentionally,
eating the soul into the clod, but Mr. Ghost was really like a ghost, empty, and
completely unable to see the influence of the blood-devouring bead's demon
power on him. This person is mysterious and unpredictable. It is really only a
ghost in his life .
Seeing the confrontation between the two, it seemed that there would be another
fierce battle. Zhou Xian was a little bit shocked, and hurriedly pulled Xiaohuan
and Daoist Wild Dog. The two woke up, knowing that there are such two
extremely weird Taoist people fighting each other here. , It was extremely
dangerous. At the moment, he was busy finding a hole in the dilapidated wall and
drilling it out. Before leaving, Xiaohuan seemed to remember something, and
stretched out his hand by the way, and took Zhou Xingyun's spiritual position.
The three of them left the house one after another, and Gui Li and Mr. Gui were
naturally clear, but Gui Li did not respond. Mr. Gui’s enemy is currently, and it
seems that they can’t take care of them at this moment. Just after they had left,
there was a sudden blast of wind in the shadow house, Sha Feishi left, Zhou
Yixian and the three of them stood outside the wall hole, still being pushed a few
feet away by the violent wind.
Zhou Yixian pulled Xiaohuan back away, and left a full three feet away. Then he
looked back at the room. Only when he looked so far away, he could no longer
feel that there were two masters in the room. Fighting fiercely, it seems that they
always control the mana within the range of that room. Looking from a distance,
this strange light flashed in that room, except for the faint green light at the
beginning, it has started to flash with many weird lights such as gold, red, pale,
cyan light, etc. from time to time, if not The ghostly spirit is strong and
murderous, but it feels quite colorful and beautiful.
Xiaohuan stared at the room, and softly addressed Zhou Yixiandao who seemed
to be about to run away: "Grandpa, we just left, isn't it?"
Zhou Yixian and the stray dog Taoist walking beside were both startled, turning
their heads to look at Xiaohuan, Zhou Yixian frowned and said, "Silly girl, what
are you thinking about! Those two guys are both murderous monsters. Head, it
would be nice if we could escape our lives. What are we still doing here?"
Xiaohuan hesitated for a moment, and said, "But, but after all, he was to save us,
so..."
The Daoist Wild Dog looked at her without speaking. Zhou Yixian said
impatiently: "I said why you are so confused! The ghosts are very high, what is
there to be afraid of, let's talk about their dogs biting dogs, well, no, one is called
Guili. , A man named Mr. Ghost, it should be said that it is the ghost fighting the
ghost. It's up to us for them to kill the ghost, hurry up, go!"
With that said, he took Xiaohuan’s hand and left. Xiaohuan hesitated for a
moment, but after all, he was dragged away by Zhou Yixian. The Taoist wild dog
glanced back at the yin house that flickered with strange light. Lights flickered in
between. Moving, there was a faint violent wind whistling, the expression in his
eyes was complicated and silent, he paused for a moment, turned and chased
Zhou Yixian and the others.

In the yin house, it’s been a little tea time at this moment, and the messy house is
now a mess. There are broken stone walls everywhere, and even the originally
dilapidated ground seems to be pulled by an earthquake after an earthquake at
this moment. The plowing field is general, the soil is uneven, the stones are
abrupt, and there is almost no place to stand.
And Guili and Mr. Gui are both floating in the air at this moment, temporarily
stopped, staring at each other, they seem to have a slight gasp, only the small
gray on the shoulders of Guili, seems a little impatient, and opens their mouths
bored. Yawned and stretched.
Mr. Ghost suddenly said: "I didn't expect your Dao to travel so fast. It has only
been ten years to integrate the three teachings of Dao, Buddha, and Demon into
one. It's really not easy."
Gui Li looked at the mysterious man in black, and said coldly: "I didn't expect that
you were not from the Demon Sect, but a member of the ghosts of Southern
Xinjiang Witchcraft."
At this point, his eyes suddenly showed a dark red light, staring at Mr. Ghost, his
voice also became cold, and said: "Since you are well versed in ghosts, it is
Baguio's resurrection technique, you..."
Without waiting for him to finish, Mr. Ghost has already said: "You are wrong.
Although I know some ghosts and different arts, the method of resurrection is
the secret technique of the black witch family in southern Xinjiang. I don't know,
otherwise, I and the ghost king Friendly, I rescued Miss Baguio a long time ago."
Guili looked at him coldly, with red light flickering in his eyes, as if he was
thinking about whether Mr. Gui's words could be believed. It was Mr. Ghost who
was silent for a moment, and then suddenly said: "Since you insist on protecting
those three people tonight, since we are both of the Ghost King Sect, I will let
them go once. You and I are fighting here, it’s not too big. Meaning, why not stop
here!"
Gui Li sneered in his heart. Now he is no longer the original ignorant boy. In the
thrilling fight just now, if he didn't do enough or was not careful, he would have
died countless times. At that time, no one would say that everything is the same.
The words of Ghost King Zongzhong. It’s just that Mr. Gui is really a mysterious
character. Although Guili is not afraid of him, he knows that this humanitarian
method is weird and extremely difficult to deal with in the fight just now.
Nodded, and said calmly: "That's also good."
Mr. Ghost slowly fell. At this time, there was a mess in the shadow house. Most of
the original coffins were torn apart. Only the coffin on the shady ground was
intact. Mr. Ghost fell on it and was silent for a moment. What do you intend to
come to Qingyun Mountain?"
Gui Li said coldly: "What's the matter with you?"
Mr. Ghost said indifferently: "The world is in chaos. It is in the chaotic world
where beast monsters are raging. It is inevitable that the battle between the right
way and the beast monsters in Qingyun is inevitable. How can I not come to see
such a grand occasion?
Gui Li looked at him and said, "As you said, who can win the righteous way or the
beast demon?"
Mr. Gui suddenly flashed a strange light in his eyes, as if thinking of something,
he said: "The strength of the beast demon is beyond everyone's expectations,
especially the beast god headed by him. No one has ever seen him take action, let
alone know. What is his deeds, but he can dominate these countless monsters
with high powers, and this person must be a world-shattering peerless figure. In
this battle, I am afraid that the beasts will win 70%."
Ghost Li's pupils contracted slightly, and he was silent for a long time, and said:
"The right way is 30%, is it all above the Zhuxian Sword Formation?"
Mr. Ghost smiled slightly and said: "Exactly. The Azure Cloud Gate Immortal
Sword Formation is really an odd number. After a thousand years, it is still the
world's first-class transcendent Daoist magic formation. Righteous Dao wants to
win this time, I'm afraid that hope is all there. Above this sword formation,
otherwise there won't be so many righteous people. If you don't go to other
places, they will all come to Qingyun Mountain."
Gui Li silently raised his head, with a complex expression on his face, as if he was
thinking of something in the past, and there was a bit of pain on his face.
Mr. Ghost saw his expression in his eyes, and suddenly said, "Although you were
born in Qingyun early, there are some Qingyun secrets. I'm afraid you don't know
it yet?"
Gui Li's expression changed, and he turned to look at Mr. Gui, as if he wanted to
see this person thoroughly, and after a while, he slowly said word by word: "Ask
for advice!"
Mr. Gui glanced at Guili, his speech was calm, but his eyes seemed to have
profound meaning, and said: "Qingyun Mountain Zhuxian Sword Formation is so
powerful that it can kill demons and slay demons. It has been the treasure of
Qingyunmen's mountains for thousands of years. Legend has it. This sword
formation was born out of the nameless ancient scroll obtained by Qingyunmen
ancestor Qingyunzi. A thousand years ago, the peerless wizard Qingye was born.
After 13 years of retreat in the'Huanyue Dongfu', Bai sent the pass and created it
with his own hands. The spiritual power of Qingyun Qimai Mountain peaks as an
array, turning all things in the world into a sword, and then invincible in the
world."
He paused for a while, and then his voice seemed a bit erratic, but his eyes were
fixed on Guili, and slowly said: "And this terrifying and terrifying formation is
inseparable from a magic weapon."
Ghost Li said awe-inspiringly: "Gu Jian'Zhu Xian'?"
Mr. Gui nodded and said: "Exactly! Where did the ancient sword Jade Immortal
come from? It has always been mysterious and unpredictable. I am afraid that
even those in Qingyun Mountain can't tell. But one thing is certain is that the
ancient sword of Jade Jade is the first. This time appears in the world, it is Qingye
holding this sword in his hand after 13 years of retreat in Huanyue Dongfu. And
this magic weapon has never been kept close by the head of Qingyun, but placed
in In the Magic Moon Cave Mansion on the back of Qingyun Mountain."
Mr. Ghost stopped, and fell silent temporarily in the shadow house. Gui Li looked
at him deeply and slowly said, "How do you know so much?"
Mr. Gui shook his hand and said: "You don't care about me, but what I told you is
indeed the truth. Therefore, the secret of the Qingyun Sect's Sword Formation, I
am afraid that most of it lies in the Magic Moon Cave Mansion where only the
head of Qingyun can enter. Among them." He smiled and said, "Do you
understand?"
Gui Li didn't speak, but stared at the person silently. After a while, he said coldly,
"Who are you?"
Mr. Ghost stood with his hand in his hand and slowly said: "In short, you
remember that I am not your enemy, that is it."
Gui Li looked at this person for a moment, suddenly turned his head, and slowly
drifted out. When his figure was about to disappear, his voice seemed to be heard
from a distance, but it was like the sound of the wind, which made it hard to hear
him.
Mr. Ghost was alone in the darkness, motionless, that little ghost fire slowly
dimmed, and finally extinguished completely, and the house fell into silence
again.
Only after a while, a low sneer sounded from the shadow of the person in the
dark.

Chapter 37 Struggle
Early in the morning, when the sky was so bright, the sky around Qingyun
Mountain was covered with dark clouds, and raindrops soon fell. The rain has
grown stronger since childhood, and soon the world has become a gray area. The
sound of rain is everywhere, shrouding the towering mountains in a mist of
water, appearing hazy and mysterious.
The sound of rain hitting the green bamboo leaves seems to have not changed for
thousands of years, and it will always look lonely on Qingyun Mountain. From
between the eaves and roof tiles that stretched out because of their age, the
water drops changed from the tick to a curtain of water, and they fell down like
pearls, falling on the ground paved with bluestone and splashing. From the water
like pearl crumbs.
There is wind in the rain, blowing in the rain flowers, wandering between the
windowsills with a touch of moisture and rain powder, seeming to miss
something.
In front of Lu Xueqi's independent window, watching the misty rain and
mountains outside the window, it is endless. In such a cold time, it seems that
only the sound of rain hitting bamboo leaves in the distance reverberates
between the heaven, the earth and the mountains.
When the breeze was blowing, the black hair on her temples fluttered gently, and
the feeling of rain powder brushing her face seemed to be cold into her skin. She
gently pressed her lips and held her hand on the window sill. The sound of the
rain sounded like far and near, but in the end it seemed to fall deep in her heart.
I just don’t know, are there still ripples?
Footsteps sounded outside the house, and someone knocked on the door lightly.
Lu Xueqi looked back silently and quietly recovered from the misty rain. He
walked over and opened the door. Standing outside the door was Senior Sister
Wen Min.
Lu Xueqi smiled faintly at the corner of her mouth, and said, "Senior Sister."
Wen Min looked at her haggard face, frowned, and walked in. Lu Xueqi then
closed the door, and the two sat down in the simple room. Wen Min first looked
at the bed, but saw that the bedding on the bed was neat and tidy. He sighed and
said, "Did you not sleep last night?"
Lu Xueqi said quietly, "I can't sleep."
Looking at Lu Xueqi, Wen Min felt a tingling in her heart. She entered
Xiaozhufeng earlier than Lu Xueqi. She has always made friends. With Lu Xueqi's
high and arrogant character, apart from her teacher Shuiyue, only Wen Min is
best with her on weekdays. Sentence. Lu Xueqi has been in trouble recently, and
Wen Min looked anxious in her eyes when she looked aside. Although she was
anxious, she still had nothing to do, so she could only watch Lu Xueqi and her
master and the Qingyunmen elders get more and more quarrelsome.
There was some silence in the room for a while, Wen Min didn't know what to
say, but after a while, Lu Xueqi spoke softly: "Senior Sister, this time for my
business, I really can't help you."
Wen Min was startled and said, "What?"
Lu Xueqi said: "I heard that Uncle Tian and Uncle Su Ru of Dazhufeng personally
brought Brother Song Daren Song to propose marriage a few days ago, but the
master refused in person and had a big quarrel with Uncle Tian."
Wen Min smiled bitterly, with a bit of bitterness in his smile, and slowly shook
his head: "Oh...that, that's nothing. Besides, it's none of your business. It's
because I have no fate with him, and we We all know that Master has always
hated the people of Dazhufeng."
Lu Xueqi shook her head silently, and said: "No, that day was when I confronted
Master and angered her old man, so even taking it with you would hurt you,
otherwise there would be Uncle Su Ru by the side, and Uncle Tian would be
willing to give it to you again. The big face personally came to propose a
marriage, and most of your things can be done. But...Senior Sister, I'm really
sorry!"
Wen Min smiled and let out a sigh of relief, and said: "Well, don't blame yourself
here, am I not very good, and the master is only angry for a while, and there may
not be no chance in the future." , She glanced at Lu Xueqi, and said, "Don't talk
about me, but you, what are you going to do? You can't stay in a stalemate with
Master like this, right?"
Lu Xueqi's face paled, and she was silent.
Wen Min pondered for a long time, and said: "Junior sister, I know a little about
your thoughts, but it is still no way for you to continue like this, Zhang... that
person has already entered the devil's way after all and has been spurned by the
right way of the world, and he stepped back and said, you Going to the southwest
this time, on the battlefield of fierce battle between the demon cult and the beast
monsters, the scene there is you..."
Wen Min stopped suddenly and said nothing, because at this moment Lu Xueqi's
face seemed to lose its blood, and even her clear eyes seemed to have deep pain
engraved.
There was silence in the middle of the room for a long time, and the sound of rain
outside the window was lonely and speechless.
Finally, Wen Min still said in a low voice: "He is really no longer alive. You are so
persistent, and it will only be yourself that suffers."
Lu Xueqi's face was pale and didn't speak, she stood up slowly and walked to the
window sill to stare out. The mountain was rainy and misty, misty and
dreamlike, and even the rain powder droplets blowing in the wind at the
moment seemed to be cold. There was a trace of unreal feeling in it.
"I know..." This cold and beautiful woman said softly in the mist and rain: "He
may have really gone, and sometimes I thought about it. In fact, for him, this is
not a relief. I am. I also know that there is nothing wrong with Master scolding
me, it is me who is wrong, I shouldn't have wishful thinking, and I
shouldn't...should..."
Her voice was suddenly choked, Wen Min stood up and was about to go up to
comfort her, but Lu Xueqi suddenly turned around, her white robe floating
around like a lonely cloud.
There seemed to be water droplets at the corners of her eyes, crystal clear and
clear, with a trace of sadness that I had never seen before, and said: "Senior
sister, I know, but I just can't let it go. Even though I cut this love thread
thousands of times, I still cut it. Constantly, unable to escape. After returning
from the southwest, I don’t know how many times I told myself, he died, he died,
everything was over. But every night after I fell asleep, I dreamed of the area in
the Serpent Valley. In a terrible state, I dreamed that he was being killed by a
beast..."
Lu Xueqi stopped suddenly. Her expression was so excited that Wen Min was a
little worried, but Lu Xueqi quickly calmed down. Only in her eyes, there was still
a bit of hurt: "Then, I I woke up in a cold sweat, like being in an ice cellar!"
She looked at Wen Min silently, and then her expression gradually became
fragile, as if her body was beginning to tremble slightly, and said, "Sister, what
happened to me, what happened to me?" She suddenly threw herself in Wen
Min's arms, and Wen Min hugged her. On the shoulders of her, she only felt that
her thin body was trembling slightly, and her low voice came from her ears.
"Sister, I can't take it anymore, I really can't take it anymore..."
Wen Min was speechless and hugged Lu Xueqi, who had never been so fragile.
This cold woman who was once tall and arrogant, at this moment, seemed to be
the saddest and most painful person in the world.
...
Silence covered everything again, the rain outside the window was rushing, and
there seemed to be a low choking sound in the wind. Outside the hut, on the edge
of the bamboo forest, Master Shuiyue stood silently, holding a green tarp
umbrella in his hand, staring blankly at the house in the wind and rain.
Then, she slowly turned and left, disappearing into the bamboo forest.
Between the world and the earth, the wind and rain are desolate, it is the
desolate time.

It usually rains in Heyang City. Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan and Dao Ren from the wild
dog walked out of another remote alley and merged into the crowded street.
After trying a few steps, they retreated to the side of the road and stood there.
There are too many to walk. Secondly, I should avoid the rain and discuss it.
This time, the three of them have been divided into two factions. Xiaohuan
insisted that he want to return to the Yizhuang Yin Mansion again. However,
Zhou Yixian refused to do anything. The Daoist of the Wild Dog supported Zhou
Yixian for an unprecedented time. stand up.
Xiaohuan is single and weak, but she is dexterous in her tongue. One person
argues with the two. In addition, although the opinions of the wild dog Taoist are
different from her this time, she is often speechless when Xiaohuan glares at her,
so she is often too. Only Zhou Yixian objected.
At the moment the three of them were standing by the roadside, and Zhou Yixian
said in a low voice, "You stupid girl, why go back and do something in such a
dangerous place? Go back and die?"
Xiaohuan curled his mouth and said, "You have survived so many years, grandpa,
do you know that there is something called morality?"
Zhou Yixian said angrily: "Dorality? Morality shit! What morality do you talk
about when you die? That ghost-like guy is so tight, why don't we go back and
die?"
Daoist Wild Dog nodded and said, "Yes, it's really wrong to go back..."
Xiaohuan's eyes widened, and when he glanced at him, the Daoist Wild Dog's
heart jumped, and he couldn't talk anymore.
Xiaohuan turned her head and looked at Zhou Yixiandao: "Grandpa, if someone
rescued us last night, we would have died long ago, and we wouldn't stand here
arguing about morality and injustice. Wouldn't it be right to go back and have a
look now?"
Zhou Yixian's expression remained unchanged, and said, "It is because he was
saved by him, so we must cherish our lives. Otherwise, if we throw ourselves into
a trap and fall into a tiger's mouth again, wouldn't it be worthy of Guili's
intentions? "
Xiaohuan suffocated, and for a while, he couldn't think of anything to refute Zhou
Yixian. Zhou Yixian couldn't help feeling proud when he saw this. Hehe smiled
and said, "Nothing to say?"
Xiaohuan said angrily: "You know that person is ghostly and unpredictable, don't
you care about your savior at all?"
Zhou Yixian calmly said: "Don't worry, Guili's partner must behave in a way, and
a magic weapon has a magic weapon. When it comes to ghosts, I am afraid that
he is more gloomy than the coffin. It is really hard to die. What are you worried
about?" After a while, he said again: "Furthermore, didn't you show him a picture
ten years ago? You said it back then. This person is a "chaotic demon", although
there are many twists and turns, But it's not a short-lived fate, so what are you
worried about..."
"Why, did you ever show me the picture?" Suddenly, a voice came out from
around, and the three of them were shocked, turned their heads and looked
around, only to see Ghost Li suddenly appearing next to them, in broad daylight,
he It's like flashing out of the rain.
Although the rain was already heavy at this moment, there were too many
people fleeing in Heyang City, and most people were afraid of the coming beast
and did not take this rain into consideration. In fact, in the past few days, people
in Heyang City who have lost control because of their emotional tensions have
seen it from time to time. Fortunately, Qingyunmen disciples have maintained
order in the city, and most of them have rushed to complete the treatment in a
short time, but the people are panicked. , Also let this city immerse in the
atmosphere of fringe fringe all day long.
All three of Xiaohuan and others were taken aback, then Xiaohuan was overjoyed
and couldn't help but whispered, "It's you..."
Zhou Yixian and Daoist Wild Dog both frowned at the same time. Zhou Yixian
snorted and said the same thing: "It's you..."
Guili ignored Zhou Yixian and the two, first glanced at Xiaohuan, seeing the
obvious sincere joy on her young face, and there was a hint of warmth in her
eyes. He nodded slightly, and said, "It's me."
At this time, the monkey Xiaohui, who was lying on Guili's shoulders, squeaked to
Xiaohuan twice because of the rain soaking her hair. He grinned and seemed to
be very happy to see Xiaohuan.
Xiaohuan smiled and said to Xiaohui: "You remember me! Haha." Then, she
looked up at Guili, hesitated, and said: "You, were you okay last night?"
Gui Li nodded and said, "I'm fine."
Xiaohuan was relieved, and looked at Guili twice. For some reason, her face
turned red, and her eyes turned to Xiao Hui, smiling and opening her hands, and
said: "Come, come over and hug me."
Xiao Hui smirked twice, kicked her feet suddenly, left Guili's shoulders, and
jumped into Xiaohuan's arms. Xiaohuan chuckled, feeling that the monkey's body
was wet, and was about to take out a cloth to wipe it off. Unexpectedly, the
monkey seemed to feel uncomfortable on his body too. At this moment, his whole
body was shaking suddenly, splashing water drops everywhere. Xiaohuan
screamed, but she didn't want to leave the monkey behind, so she closed her
eyes quickly. After a while, the monkey's face was covered with water drops all
over her face.
Xiao Huan opened his eyes and glared at Xiao Hui. The monkey's three eyes
blinked and blinked without moving. Xiaohuan snorted, throwing his hands
together, and threw Xiaohui back to Guili's body. Xiaohui climbed up to Guili's
shoulders with three feet and two feet. Seeing Xiaohuan busy tidying up clothes,
he couldn't help but squeak out again.
Xiaohuan couldn't laugh or cry, bit her lower lip and glanced at Gui Li secretly,
then lowered her head to arrange her clothes. Guili turned and glanced at Zhou
Yixian. Zhou Yixian felt a little guilty and said, "Hey, brat, I was your help.
Benefactor, you can't mess around."
Gui Li pondered for a moment, looked around, and saw that the people next to
him were taking care of themselves, and no one noticed this, so he asked Zhou
Yixian, "Who are you?"
Zhou Yiyi looked up and said, "The old man is an expert."
Both Xiaohuan and the Daoist wild dog shook their bodies. Obviously, this
answer made people feel very weird.
However, Gui Li obviously ignored the "senior man" and asked calmly, "Your
earth escape technique last night has been lost for a long time, but in the legend,
these Dao techniques are the ancestor Qingyunzi of the Qingyun Gate. How can
you have the ability to walk the rivers and lakes?"
He looked at Zhou Yixian deeply and said, "Do you have anything to do with
Qingyunmen?"
After Zhou Yixian was silent for a while, he said, "Okay! I won't hide it from you
anymore..." Xiaohuan and Daoist Wild Dog were both startled. Seeing that Zhou
Yixian looked serious, not like joking, they couldn't help getting serious.
Just listen to Zhou Yixian slowly said: "It's actually like this. When the old man
was young, he was handsome, charming, suave, talented, and brilliant... Uh, don't
look at me like this, I just go on. The old man is young. At that time, I collected
herbs for a living. Once I went into a deep mountain to collect herbs, and I
accidentally fell into a cliff of ten thousand feet..."
Guili, Xiaohuan, and Daoist Wild Dog frowned at the same time, but Zhou Yixian
seemed to gradually become happy while talking, and continued: "But the old
man's life is too big, and a pine tree hooked his clothes in mid-air and blocked it.
Most of it fell, and then fell again. Unexpectedly, the cliff underground was
actually a puddle, so the old man was lucky not to die..."
Xiaohuan couldn't help but interject: "Grandpa, how do I seem to have heard this
story about you? And it seems that many people say that. Many heroes in the
storytelling have to fall off the cliff like this once..."
Zhou Yixian glared at Xiaohuan, and said angrily: "I said it or you said it, shut up.
Uh, where did the old man say it, well, it fell off the cliff, but the old man's life was
too big and he was lucky not to die. Then he accidentally said it. I found a secret
book left by a senior expert who did not know how many years ago. The old man
is talented and understands the secret book under the cliff. He feeds on the
spiritual energy of the world and travels through time. Finally, the old man has
cultivated the right fruit and became the immortal... "
Gui Li said coldly: "Do you have any place like a fairy besides your name?"
Zhou Yixian suffocated, his face was a little embarrassed, but then he returned to
normal, and said awe-inspiringly: "The old man is for the sake of the world, doing
good and accumulating virtue, so he plays the world."
Gui Li said indifferently: "Then are you going to tell me that you learned your
earthen escape technique from that secret book?"
Zhou Yixian nodded repeatedly and said with a serious face: "Yes, Ruzi can
teach." But after he finished speaking, he turned his head and looked at the
people around him, not to mention the ghost, but only saw Xiaohuan and the
wild dog Taoist have clear faces. The word "unbelief" was clearly laid out.
When Gui Li looked at this person, he naturally wouldn't believe such nonsense,
but since Zhou Yixian said such things, no matter what, after all, he was reluctant
to tell his origin. However, although this person seems to have something to do
with Qingyun Mountain, he has also been with him in the past, and there is
nothing wrong with it. Moreover, in Gui Li's heart, he always looks at Zhou Yixian
and the three people differently.
As soon as he thought of this, Guili stopped trying to force him, but he didn’t
want to say any more. He was about to say a few words to them and then left.
Suddenly at this moment, among the people in the far south of Heyang City There
was a scream of horror, and the voice was extremely stern.
Everyone was taken aback. When they looked back, the people on the street next
to them turned their heads. The heads of the people on the street were swaying,
and the towering walls in the distance were also full of people, but at this
moment They were all running around. In the misty rain, there was a screaming
and screaming sound from the sky. A huge bird of prey opened its arms, and its
big eyes were blood-red and fierce. It fell from the sky, its wings spread out, and
it was half the width of the city gate, so terrifying. .
The huge wind was driven by the giant bird, and the strong wind hit, the mast on
the city wall was broken by the fierce wind, and crashed down. Everyone on the
wall was horrified and ran around. The giant bird fell from the sky with a scream,
and the huge sharp bird claws were like the hands of a devil. They caught the two
running people, then rose into the sky and disappeared into the sky in a blink of
an eye.
The whole Heyang City fell into a dead silence in an instant. After a long time, I
didn't know who was the first to exclaim, "Beast Monster, it's the Beast Monster
here, we're done!..."
In an instant, the whole city fell into hysterics, and countless people were crying
loudly, wailing, and chaos.
Only the sky and the earth are covered with mist and rain, still quietly
underground, as if nothing has happened!

Chapter 38 Loneliness
A deep roar came from all directions, far above the plain two hundred miles
away from Qingyun Mountain, more and more strange and beasts from southern
Xinjiang appeared and gathered, and some monsters continued to roar to the
sky. Among the group of beasts, there are six or seven monsters that are
particularly huge, far surpassing the ordinary beasts around them. They are
standing in the group of beasts and roaring. The surrounding beasts seem to be
particularly afraid of them.
In the misty rain, the dark clouds in the sky became thicker and thicker, and
gradually began to flash in the clouds at the edge of the sky, and after a while,
there was finally rumbling thunder.
Unspeakable vicissitudes of life in the dark world.
Lightning flashed across the sky, and a vigorous shadow appeared. The giant bird
monster that had just returned from the head of Heyang city fell from the sky.
With the afterglow of the lightning, the beast monsters all saw two people on the
bird’s claws. For a moment, Hundreds of beast monsters near and far roared
loudly, and the momentum was so creepy.
The huge wings were flying in the wind and rain. The big bird hovered over the
herd for a while. Suddenly the two claws were loosened. Two figures fell like
rocks. It was just that the figures were rolling in mid-air, but they didn’t. The
hands danced like a general struggle, but they looked very stiff. Most of them
were in the middle of the road. These two poor people could not withstand the
power of the giant bird, beast, and demon. They lived and died under these two
giant claws.
The roar of the beast demon on the ground rose instantly, and the sound of
gnashing teeth one after another. In a moment, at least dozens of beasts leaped
up and rushed. In the desolate rain, only a few bloody colors were vaguely seen,
and finally disappeared.
The giant bird circling in the sky screamed twice, and flew again for a while, and
then as if to find something, the wings fell from the sky and fell into the depths of
the dense herd. When its huge body was about to fall to the ground, its wide
wings suddenly spread out again and let out a "whoop". The strong wind blew
several beasts near it to the ground, "Woo". .
A strong wind blows, and the giant bird just soars over the herd. Along the way,
countless beasts bow their heads in awe, and occasionally encounter the same
powerful giant beasts, and they seem to stare at each other. Do not show
weakness. The giant bird is flying all the way, and the body is always going up
and down, or passing over the head of the beast, or flying over the branches of
trees. Sometimes when they encounter a big, terrible to incredible colossus-like
beast, it also goes directly from The giant monster beast passed underneath.
The wind and rain were swaying, the sky was thunder and lightning, and the
figure of the giant bird in the wind and rain seemed to be floating like duckweed.
Finally, it screamed again and fell from mid-air.
That was the deepest part of the group of beasts and monsters. Among the black
and heavy beasts, under the light of the lightning in the sky, a tarpaulin umbrella
appeared suddenly, and a few peach blossoms were painted on the surface of the
blue umbrella, gently in the wind and rain. drift.
The giant bird fell down next to the umbrella, and it became clear that it turned
out that a wooden stick was tied to the handle of the umbrella to increase the
length, and then it was inserted between a rock, and at this moment under the
umbrella. A young man in a gorgeous silk shirt was sitting, holding a hip flask
and wine glass in his hand, pouring himself. Beside the young man, the beast
Gourmet, which looked a little sleepy, was lying on the rock. At this moment,
seeing the giant bird falling, Gourmet opened his eyes slightly, took a look, and
closed it again.
The surrounding beasts roared uncomfortably, the giant bird fell to the ground
and croaked twice in its mouth. With a wave of its huge wings, it immediately
fanned out more than a dozen beasts in the original place. But no beast demon
dared to challenge him. The giant bird glanced sideways around, looking
arrogant, as if dismissive of these beast monsters, then turned his head to face
the boy, and for a moment, it seemed to be particularly respectful.
"Quak, quack, quack..." The giant bird quacked for a while at the young man
under the umbrella. The young man seemed to understand the bird language and
nodded slowly. The giant bird yelled a few more times and stood there. After a
while, it stretched out its beak and cleaned its feathers. The rain flooded its
whole body long ago. After a few cleanings like this, it quickly Giving up his
efforts, he raised his head and looked at the night sky, and slowly retracted his
head into his wings to avoid wind and rain.
The rain was getting heavier, and the boy had a cup after a cup. He never
stopped, only occasionally in a daze, staring into the distance for a moment, then
silently bowed his head and drank again. It's just that no matter how much
spirits he drank, his face never showed the slightest drunkenness.
Finally, the pot of wine drank, gently slipped from his hand in the wind and rain,
and landed on the ground full of mud. The young man slowly stood up, and the
surrounding beast monsters shook, showing an expression of extreme fear. It's
just that in the eyes of the young man, these countless beasts seemed to be
nothing, without paying any attention to them. In his eyes, at this moment, he
only looked at the sky silently, the dark clouds were heavy, and the storm was
desolate.
Taotie gave a low cry and stood up beside him.
The young man was silent, turned around and patted Lutie's head lightly, and
said for a long time: "Do you feel lonely, Lutie?..."
The gluttonous roar, but no one knows its meaning after all, the young man
looked up at the sky for a long time before saying a word.

On the top of Qingyun Mountain and Tongtian Peak, the heavy rain that has been
raining all night is still constantly underground, and the people of the Right Path,
headed by the three major factions of the Right Path, are gathering on the Yuqing
Hall to discuss, and the sound of disputes sounded from time to time. And the
three great masters who are in the first place, Qingyunmen Daoxuan, Master
Puhong of Tianyin Temple, and Fenxianggu Yun Yilan are also discussing
something in a low voice. All three of them are frowning, obviously worrying.
Worried about the catastrophe of the beast and demon in front of him.
Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps outside the Yuqing Hall, and everyone
was startled, only to see Xiao Yi, a disciple of the Longmen under the
Qingyunmen, quickly walked into the Yuqing Hall, paused for a moment, nodded
to the righteous people around, and then walked quickly. Walked straight to
Daoxuan Zhenren, whispering in his ear.
Everyone looked at these two people one after another, and they could see that
Xiao Yicai's face was stern, very unusual, and following his words, there was no
smile on Daoxuan's original serious face, and the rest was solemn. Gradually,
everyone's hearts were also raised, and the inexplicable pressure seemed to have
gradually come to this place.
After listening to Xiao Yicai's words, Master Dao Xuan glanced at him, and then
asked him in a low voice. Xiao Yicai nodded silently, his expression
affirmative. Master Dao Xuan took a sigh of relief and nodded before Xiao Yi
turned around silently and stood behind Master Dao Xuan.
Master Puhong and Yun Yilan next to him also looked over at this moment.
Master Puhong said to the Buddha: "Amitabha, the head of Taoism, is there news
about beasts?"
Daoxuan Zhenren nodded, stood up, and there was a sensation in the crowd of
righteous Daoists off the court.
Daoxuan Zhenren calmed down, the expression on his face gradually showed a
firm look, and he said loudly: "Dear friends, just received the news that the group
of beasts and monsters have appeared on the wilderness two hundred miles
away from Qingyun Mountain. Will come, and outside the city of Heyang under
the mountain, traces of beasts have begun to be spotted sporadically."
As soon as these words came out, they immediately caused a commotion. All of a
sudden, panic, fear, anger, sighs and other expressions appeared on everyone's
face. The catastrophe that had been pressing on everyone's heart for many days
finally came to the front.
Master Daoxuan looked at the expressions of the people, pressed his hands, and
the noise of the people slowly lowered. When the surroundings became quiet,
Master Daoxuan said loudly, "Everyone, now the catastrophe is right in front of
you, and the number of lives in the world depends on me. Waiting for the battle
against this group of evildoers, all of you present here are all righteous Taoists,
for the world’s livelihood, in the next battle, you and I should do your best, as the
so-called heaven is at ease, there must be no way to the world, Although these
monsters are rampant for the time being, they must not last for long."
In the crowd, there was silence for a while, and some people said: "What the real
person said is."
"Don't worry, real people, there are so many experts here, we work hard
together, presumably it is not difficult to beat that beast!"
"Exactly, exactly..."
It seemed to be inspired for a while, and everyone's expressions slowly began to
lighten up and cheerful. After all, there are still three martial sects here, as well
as these masters. Going further, on this Qingyun Mountain, there is also the
legendary Zhuxian sword formation that is invincible and invincible. Looking at
the confident expression of Daoxuan Zhenren, what is there to worry about?
Under the gaze of countless righteous people, Daoxuan Zhen slowly smiled, said
a few words to everyone, and walked back to the inner hall of Yuqing Hall with
Master Puhong, Yun Yilan, and Xiao Yicai.
Once he avoided the sight of everyone, Daoxuan's complexion suddenly became
heavy, and the complexions of Master Puhong and Yun Yilan were not relaxed.
When the crowd walked into the secluded room of the inner hall, Xiao Yi
followed at the end and closed the door. .
Master Daoxuan turned to Xiao Yicai and said, "Yicai, you can tell me the details."
Xiao Yicai nodded and said: "Yes. The disciple patrolled the Heyang city under
the mountain, and got rewarded in a day, especially at the head of Heyang city.
The disciple saw a huge bird monster appear with his own eyes. Seeing that
appearance, it is consistent with the rumors these days Among the middle
beasts, there is one of the thirteen beasts, the Shura Bird, which is very similar."
Daoxuan Zhenren glanced at each other with the other two sages, their
complexions were heavy, Xiao Yicai said solemnly: "In addition, the other fellow
juniors who secretly explored the surrounding realms reported back, and all
traces of sporadic beasts and monsters were found, especially in the southwest.
The two hundred li is the densest place, but the few juniors and disciples who
have been investigating two hundred li away have waited for a long time, but
there has been no news from them."
When Xiao Yi said this, his face gradually darkened, Daoxuan Zhenren's face was
calm, while Yun Yilan next to him sighed, Master Puhong whispered to Buddha.
Master Taoxuan pondered for a moment, nodded, and said to Xiao Yicai: "It
seems that you can't go wrong, the beast demon is indeed here, Yicai," he looked
at this most beloved disciple and said: "You go down the mountain again. On one
trip, the disciples who were scattered throughout the investigation were notified
that they had all contracted back. The range was probably within a hundred
miles around Qingyun Mountain. Remember to instruct them not to cross-
boundary investigations without authorization, and do not engage with beasts
and monsters to avoid occurrence. accident."
Xiao Yicai nodded, seeming to think of something again, and said, "Master, what
about the people in Heyang City?"
Daoxuan was silent for a moment, then turned to look at Master Puhong and Yun
Yilan, Master Puhong bowed his head, Yun Yilan said calmly: "Now, everything is
headed by the head of the head, please be the head of the head. The decision is."
Daoxuan Zhenren slightly expressed his gratitude, then he pondered for a
moment, and said to Xiao Yicai: "This matter is indeed tricky, but Heyang City is
too dangerous, and now we can't go down the mountain to guard the people. You
immediately descend to the river. Go to Yangcheng, lead all Qingyun disciples in
Heyang City, and tell the people in Heyang City to go north as soon as possible, at
least to cross the Qingyun Mountain. The biggest goal of those beasts at this
moment is our righteous path on Qingyun Mountain, not those People, this may
guarantee temporary safety."
Xiao Yi was startled for a moment, but looking at the expressionless face of the
real Daoxuan, after all, he nodded silently and said in a low voice, "Yes, that
disciple is going now."
Tao Xuanzhen said humanely: "There is one more thing. You will inform Qingyun
of the other six channels as soon as possible, and come to Tongtian Peak
immediately. I want to see them immediately and discuss something."
Xiao Yicai nodded and said, "If something happens, the disciple will go right
away."
Master Tao Xuan sighed and said: "Be careful all the way, go!"
Xiao Yi nodded and walked out.

"Huanyue Cave Mansion?" Zhou Yixian was taken aback, frowning, a rare solemn
expression appeared on his face, he hesitated for a moment, and said, "What are
you asking about this?"
Gui Li said lightly: "Don't you have always been knowledgeable? Suddenly, I was
very interested in this cave, so I asked you, how much do you know about this
Magic Moon Cave Mansion?"
Zhou Yixian glanced at Gui Li, only to see that his face was calm, he couldn't see
what he was thinking, he looked unpredictable. At this time, the group of them
was still in Heyang City, but the atmosphere in Heyang City at this moment was
completely different due to the arrival of the huge monster bird and beast last
night. The original worries finally turned into facts, and people were panicked.
Under the weight of panic, more people are on the verge of collapse. People in
the street are seeing nonsense and yelling from time to time, acting like lunatics.
Zhou Yixian retracted his gaze, turned his thoughts in his heart, and said slowly:
"You, shouldn't you just want to do something inexplicable?"
Xiaohuan and Daoist Wild Dog's eyes all fell on Guili, Xiaohui on Guili's shoulders
also seemed to feel something, grinning at them and making a grimace. Gui Li
said calmly: "What do you think I can do?"
Zhou Yixian gave a dry smile and said, "Actually, I don’t know much about
Huanyue Cave Mansion. This cave mansion was not well-known at first. It was
only because the Qingye Patriarch a thousand years ago retreats and enlightened
Dao, and at the same time the ancient sword of Zhuxian appeared in it. It is
famous all over the world, but for these years it has been only used as the
collection place of Ancient Jianzhuxian, and only the head of Qingyun has always
been able to enter it, so this reputation has gradually faded."
The ghost said sharply: "Oh, are there any more?"
Zhou Yixian hesitated and said, "I don't care what you want to do, but you'd
better not go to that place."
Gui Li raised his brows and said, "Why?"
Zhou Yixian sighed and said, "It's not that you don't know who you are now. The
Magic Moon Cave Mansion is a heavy land of Qingyun. In case you go to Qingyun
Mountain and be discovered... Don't forget, on Qingyun Mountain at this moment.
There are so many people in the right way. If your identity is exposed, it will be
difficult to escape even if you turn into a bird."
Gui Li said coldly: "That's my business, just tell me something about the Magic
Moon Cave Mansion."
Zhou Yixian shook his head and muttered in a low voice: "The young people
nowadays are really impatient... OK! That cave is named Huan Yue, but it is
rumored that on the night of the bright moon, there are colorful and colorful
rocks in front of the cave, like a dream. , But more importantly, in fact, there is a
natural strange place in the cave. After you walk into it, if you fall into a dream,
the unwilling person will be deeply trapped in it, and you can't extricate yourself,
and your spiritual practice will be ruined. "
Gui Li was taken aback, and said, "What, there is such a thing?"
Zhou Yixian snorted, looked up and down at Gui Li, and said: "I advise you not to
be delusional, you will only have a dead end when you enter the Magic Moon
Cave."
Gui Li sneered and said, "Why do you see it?"
Zhou Yixian said: "I know you are dissatisfied in your heart, and that you have a
tough temper, but I tell you the truth," his face slowly became solemn,
unexpectedly there was an aura of no anger and might, and he said solemnly:
"The so-called mind Resoluteness is not your temperament. From my point of
view, your life has been turbulent and ups and downs, and you have countless
sadnesses in your heart. If you fall into an illusion, you will inevitably lead your
mind and you cannot extricate yourself from it."
He paused and seemed a little hesitant, but after a while, he still said, "Also, the
magic weapon in you is a fierce to evil thing, and the bloodline spirit in your body
has long been combined with the demon powers such as the blood-devouring
bead. , These monsters are even more harmful and useless to you in those
illusions, so I urge you to give up this idea."
Gui Li looked at Zhou Yixian as if he had discovered this person for the first time,
staring silently, but Zhou Yixian calmly faced each other. After a long time, Gui Li
turned around slowly without a glance.
At this moment, there was another commotion in Heyang City, and a large
number of Qingyun disciples appeared on the streets of Chengtou, shouting
something to the people on the street. Zhou Yixian and the others were
astonished and squeezed in to listen carefully, but Qingyun disciples announced
to everyone that the beast demon was coming, and Heyang City was already
extremely insecure. For the people to go northward, at least they would have to
pass the Qingyun Mountain Range.
Zhou Yixian only heard a bitter expression, shook his head and sighed, turned his
head and said to Xiaohuan and the others: "Oh, it's bad now, I don't know...Huh,
where's that guy Guili?"
Both Xiaohuan and the Daoist Daoist were stunned, and they turned around
quickly, but they saw nothing behind them. The crowd was crowded with
countless crowds, but there was nowhere to be seen Ghost Li.
Zhou Yixian, who was standing in the crowd, frowned and shook his head. The
little ring beside him was silent, but looked into the distance in silence. After a
long time, he sighed slightly. In the voice, it seemed to be still A bit sad.

Chapter 39 The Hermit
The rain stopped temporarily, but the dark clouds in the sky were still very low,
layered on top of each other, making people feel breathless.
The north gate of Heyang City was wide open, and hundreds of people poured
out from the city one after another, heading north, and there was endless crying
along the way. No one knew what was the way forward.
Xiao Yicai led the Qingyun disciples to maintain order all the way, and constantly
comforted the anxious and panicked people, telling people around again and
again that this time was only a temporary departure. As long as the beast
monsters are defeated in a few days and the catastrophe passes, everyone can
return to their homes again.
After I was busy this day, I was really dry-mouthed and exhausted. Looking at the
long-moving crowd in front of him, Xiao Yi shook his head silently. Just about to
rest for a while, he suddenly saw Lin Jingyu standing on the Dragon Head Peak.
Not far away, he also looked tired. He and Lin Jingyu were also familiar with each
other, so he walked over and patted Lin Jingyu's shoulder lightly.
Lin Jingyu looked back, showing a slight smile, and began to speak, but his voice
was dumb: "Brother, you are here too..."
Xiao Yi just responded, and the two of them looked at each other, and when they
looked at the people around, they all shook their heads and smiled bitterly.
In the direction of the ancient road heading to the north, from a distance, it
seems that the sky is also gloomy, and there is no half of the light.
Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog were also mixed in the crowd. Taoist
Wild Dog was surrounded by too many Qingyun disciples and he looked strange,
so he covered most of his face with a cloth cap and followed Yixian and Xiaohuan.
Behind. Zhou Yixian walked in the crowd, looking around, frowning, and sighing
from time to time.
Xiaohuan whispered, "Grandpa, what's the matter?"
Zhou Yixian shook his head and said: "This battle is related to the fate of the
common people in the world, but I am afraid that the right path on Qingyun
Mountain is unlikely to win."
Xiaohuan was silent, knowing how Zhou Yixian spoke like this. Since the beasts
appeared in the world, in a short period of time, they have entered Middle-earth
from southern Xinjiang and swept the world all the way. They are invincible,
powerful, and brutal, and the damage they have caused has surpassed all the
natural and man-made disasters in the past. To this day, most of the world's last
resistance is concentrated on Qingyun Mountain, and most of the hopes of the
people in the world are mostly on the legendary indestructible Zhuxian sword
formation of Qingyunmen.
Xiaohuan Qiang smiled and said, "Isn't there still a Zhuxian Sword Formation?
There is still hope."
Zhou Yixian shrugged his shoulders and said, "This...hehe, nothing else, anyway,
small people like us are up to the fortune." At this point, he paused, and suddenly
turned his head to stand tall in the distance, hiding in the distance at this
moment. Qingyun Mountain, whose strange peaks were abrupt and abrupt
among the dark clouds, took a look, and then slowly said, "But these righteous
people! Don't let the backyard catch a fire..."
Xiaohuan was taken aback, and said, "What kind of backyard is on fire?"
On Monday, the fairy laughed, shook his head without answering, and walked
forward. Xiaohuan glared at him and was too lazy to ask. After all, at this
moment, how can he still think about the right way. Only the wild dog Taoist who
followed Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan's body seemed to tremble, and his eyes,
hiding in the shadow under the cloth cap, kept flickering.
This long line of people walked for a day, and Lin Jingyu and other Qingyun
disciples were so busy all day. Seeing that most of the brigade had already
passed by, Lin Jingyu was relieved. He really felt that doing these things was
compared to the three. The five fierce beasts are still tired. Just thinking about
taking a good rest, a child suddenly passed by, looking at Lin Jingyu all the time.
Lin Jingyu was a little strange. When he looked at the child, he saw that his
clothes were worn out. He was obviously not a child from a wealthy family, but
his face was beautiful and his eyes were bright, so he was very cute.
Lin Jingyu smiled and said softly, "Little brother, what's the matter?"
The child hesitated for a moment, raised his hand and passed a note, timidly said:
"An uncle just asked me to give you a note."
Lin Jingyu was taken aback, took the note from the child, and unfolded it, only
four characters were written on it.
"Fire in the backyard!"
Lin Jingyu frowned, pondered for a moment, and said to the child: "What does
this mean, by the way, what about the person who gave you the note just now?"
The child turned his head and pointed to the front. Suddenly there was confusion
on his face, and said, "Hey, it's gone. It was an uncle with a hat just now. Let me
give it to you."
Lin Jingyu looked at the note in his hand, frowning, and looking up after a
moment, only to see a huge crowd, but where did he find the mysterious figure
wearing a hat that the kid said?

"Choke!"
The sound was like a dragon's roar, and the room was full of light. The Tianya
Divine Sword was horizontally in his hand. Lu Xueqi was expressionless, holding
the sword to look. On the sword blade like autumn water, she reflected her
unparalleled face, like a deceitful frost and snow.
She stared deeply at the sharp blade, and Tianya seemed to feel something,
trembling faintly, as if excited.
"What are you thinking?" Wen Min's voice came from the side, and Lu Xueqi
silently stared at the sword in his hand before saying for a long time: "I don't
know how many days will pass, who will shed blood on this sword?"
Wen Min walked slowly to her side, patted Lu Xueqi on the shoulder, and said
softly: "Okay, my dear sister, the catastrophe is now, and Master will no longer
hold you for your disobedience to her. As long as we are here. Do your best in
World War I, there must be no way to go."
Lu Xueqi nodded, but somehow, there was always some lingering gloom in her
heart, and she whispered: "Yes."
Wen Min smiled and said, "That's good, Master is still waiting for us to go to
Tongtian Peak together! Let's go!"
Lu Xueqi nodded again, put Tianya away, took a deep breath, then followed Wen
Min and walked out.
Winding along the corridor to the mountain in front of Xiaozhufeng, Master
Shuiyue was already standing there, and a few female disciples of Xiaozhufeng
were standing beside him. Wen Min and Lu Xueqi stepped forward. Wen Min first
spoke: "Master, I have arrived with Sister Xueqi."
Master Shuiyue stood with his hand in his hand, and then slowly turned around,
took a look at Wen Min, and then landed on Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi lowered her head
and did not dare to look at Master's gaze, and only whispered: "Master, I am
here. The disciple is not filial, which makes your old man angry."
Master Shuiyue said lightly: "I have no time to be angry."
Lu Xueqi's face seemed to pale again, and everyone beside him dared not speak.
Wen Min shook his head slightly, looked at Master Shuiyue, and cried out,
"Master..."
Master Shuiyue snorted, then sighed again, and said, "Fine, nothing, let's put
these aside for the time being! In this battle, if we can save our lives, let's talk
about it at that time."
The disciples did not dare to answer, Master Shuiyue waved his sleeves, turned
around and said calmly: "Come on, the real master is still waiting for us on
Tongtian Peak!"
When the voice fell, a white light wrapped her figure into the sky. Wen Min
looked at Lu Xueqi, Lu Xueqi gave a strong smile, Wen Min whispered: "It's okay,
don't think too much."
After speaking, she turned around and said to everyone: "Let's go too!"
For a time, the radiance on Xiaozhu Peak was dazzling, and a series of beautiful
and strange lights flew up, flying towards the sky, deep and dark clouds, adding a
bit of color, but the sky was full of black clouds, but in a blink of an eye they
swallowed these brilliance.

Song Daren led five juniors and stood outside the Shoujing Hall, waiting for Tian
Buyi and Su Ru to appear, but it seemed that after a long time, Tian Buyi and his
wife still did not come out.
The sixth disciple Du Bishu was a little uncomfortable, and said softly to Song
Daren, "Brother, why are they still not coming out? What are they doing inside?"
Song Daren gave Du Bishu a white look, and said in an angry manner: "How do I
know, you want to know so much, it's better to go in and look forward to it
yourself!"
Du Bishu touched a nail, then shrank back and complained: "I know, I know, you
can't find a wife by yourself, so don't let your anger be on me!"
Song Daren heard it on the tip of his ears, and couldn't help getting furious. He
stretched out his hand and slapped Du Bishu on the back of the head, and said
angrily: "What did you say?"
Du Bishu was taken aback. He has always been timid. In addition to his awe of his
master and his mother, he is also the big brother. However, Song Daren is very
easy-going on weekdays, but it seems that this time with Wen Min has a twists
and turns, and it is a big blow to him. , Actually got angry.
The brothers nearby were holding back a smile, squinting at Du Bishu. Du Bishu's
face was embarrassed, and he was about to ask for help from the other brothers.
Unexpectedly, He Dazhi, Wu Dayi and others looked up one by one or looked up
at the sky. Or looking at the distant mountains, a leisurely scene of fascination,
just like a god who doesn't care about the world.
Du Bishu glared at these unscrupulous seniors, and finally had to laugh at Song
Daren, and said: "Da, senior brother, don't worry, after this catastrophe, juniors, I
will immediately go down the mountain and ask for the best matchmaker. I'll
help you say kiss..."
Before he finished his words, the purplish-faced Song Daren kicked and kicked
Du Bishu far away with a "plop". He Dazhi and the others snickered and shook
their heads. Only Du Bi was frustrated and sat down. on the ground.
A vague laughter came in from outside the hall, Tian Buyi and Su Ru both heard
it. Su Ru's solemn face showed a rare smile, and then he sighed and said softly:
"It's not easy, the apprentices are all here. Waiting!"
Tian Buyi was dressed in a long dress and looked solemn, standing in front of the
Sanqing God Statue in Shoujingtang, and nodded silently. Then he stared at the
three statues, took a step, took the three sticks of fragrant incense from the altar
table, lit the candles, solemnly held the incense and bowed three times.
After inserting the incense into the incense burner, Tian Buyi stood silently, and
Su Ru also worshiped three times with a respectful expression. Just when they
were about to turn around, Tian Buyi suddenly remembered something, and
stopped. Su Ru was a little surprised and turned around and said, "What's wrong,
it's not easy?"
Tian Buyi frowned, suddenly turned around and walked away, but he walked
around behind the statue of Sanqing. Su Ru's expression changed, as if she
understood something, but looking at her expression, she seemed to hesitate, but
after all she followed Tian Buyi to the past.
After the idol, there is also a altar offering table, but the scale is much smaller
than the front, and there is a yellow curtain hanging down beside it, covering
most of it. Tian Buyi stood in front of this small sacred platform and watched for
a while, but did not start to worship. After a long while, he reached out into the
curtain and fumbled for a few times. It turned out to be from the edge of the
sacred platform. At the place, he took out a spiritual position wooden sign, and it
was engraved upright on it: Senior brother ten thousand swords and one
spiritual position!
Su Ru watched by the side, watching Tian Buyi use his sleeve to gently wipe the
dust off the spiritual position. The dust was not thick. Obviously someone wiped
it off from time to time. After it was cleaned, Tian Buyi respectfully placed the
tablet on the altar. I took three small incense from the side and lighted it, but he
prayed three times again to this tablet.
Su Ru's face was indifferent, and he whispered: "It's not easy, what are you
doing? Do you still hope Senior Brother Wan will bless Qingyun at this point?"
Tian Buyi said coldly: "Senior Brother Wan is from Qingyun after all. He is
arrogant, but he values his master the most. If he knows today's affairs, if there is
spirit in the sky, he will definitely bless Qingyun's lineage."
Su Ru silently shook his head slightly after a long time and sighed.
Tian Buyi looked at this tablet for a long time before slowly saying, "Let's go."
When the two of them came out of the Shoujing Hall, Song Daren and other
disciples had already been waiting outside the door. Tian Buyi looked at Du
Bishu from Song Daren and nodded. In the meantime, he still didn't know what
to do. He glanced at the quiet disciple's house in the distance, and there seemed
to be a hint of helplessness in his eyes.
Perhaps it is because of the imminent catastrophe and the imminent war! Tian
Buyi saw that he was in a bad mood and didn't talk much. Looking at the
disciples who had been waiting for a long time, he finally nodded and said, "Let's
go! Go to Tongtian Peak."
At the place where the different light flashed, Tian Buyi took the lead. Su Ru
followed closely, and the Dazhufeng disciples quickly followed. The dark cloud of
the sky passed several brilliant rays of light, and then disappeared into the
clouds.

Xiao Yicai, Lin Jingyu and other Qingyun disciples were so tired that they finally
sent all the people in Heyang City on the ancient road to the north while it was
getting dark on this day, and at the same time from outside Heyang City,
Occasionally, sporadic people will come together and head north.
In just one day and one night, Xiao Yicai, Lin Jingyu and other Qingyun disciples
looked like they were thin and very tired, and when everyone spoke, their voices
were almost dumb.
Standing at the head of Qingyun City, looking at the long-distance people's long
dragon, Xiao Yi relaxed his mind, gave a wry smile, and said dumbly to Lin Jingyu
who was standing next to him: "It's finally gone."
Lin Jingyu also took a sigh of relief, and his tight expression temporarily relaxed,
but his brows were always frowning, unlike Xiao Yicai who completely relaxed,
as if he still had something in his mind.
Xiao Yi was a smart person, and soon discovered that there was still a dignified
look between Lin Jingyu's eyebrows, and asked slightly, "Why, Junior Brother
Lin, do you think there is anything wrong?"
Lin Jingyu was taken aback, shook his head, and said, "Senior brother
misunderstood. The younger brother didn't feel wrong, but he was worried
about the catastrophe in front of him."
Xiao Yi nodded, patted his shoulder, and said, "I know, it's not like that. But the
so-called evil does not suppress righteousness. In the first battle, you and I will
do your best, don’t think too much."
Lin Jingyu smiled, nodded and said, "Senior brother said yes."
Xiao Yi smiled slightly and said, "Then I will go over there and take a look." As he
said that he left Lin Jingyu and walked to the side, he originally wanted to go to
Heyang City to take a closer look. Don't let any people miss it. Otherwise, Once
the beast monsters are killed, most of them are unavoidable.
Unexpectedly, he took a few steps, and suddenly Lin Jingyu's low voice came
from behind him:
"After...fire...after..."
Xiao Yi was taken aback, turned his head and looked, only to see Lin Jingyu
frowning, his face seemed to be confused, standing still and saying something
softly, he listened carefully, but it seemed that there was some ambiguity.的音。
Xiao Yicai raised his eyebrows and said, "Junior Brother Lin, what happened to
Hou Shan?"
Lin Jingyu was taken aback and raised his head and said, "Hou Shan, what Hou
Shan?"
On the contrary, Xiao Yicai was taken aback by him and said, "I hear what you
have been saying about Houshan and Houshan. I think you often go to our
ancestral hall of the ancestor behind the Tongtian Peak to provide sacrifices and
help. I thought Houshan came out. What's the matter!"
Lin Jingyu's expression was a little embarrassed, and he quickly said, "No, no, I
was talking to myself indiscriminately, which made my brother worried."
Xiao Yi just smiled and said, "It's all right, Junior Brother Lin, the battle is just
around the corner, so you have to keep your spirits up!"
Lin Jingyu smiled and nodded as he was about to speak. Suddenly, Qingyun
disciple screamed from a distance. Xiao Yicai and Lin Jingyu were shocked, and
they rose into the air almost at the same time and flew to the place where the
scream occurred.
The sound was at the south gate of Heyang City. Several Qingyun disciples made
their final inspections there, but at this moment, they were all approaching the
enemy, their magic weapons were sacrificed, and their expressions were
tense. On the city wall, a ferocious monster with a lion's head and wolf body, with
piercing and fierce eyes and a low growl from its mouth, was staring at these
Qingyun disciples, but it also seemed to know that these people were not
ordinary people, so it did not act rashly for a while.
Xiao Yicai and Lin Jingyu fell down. At this time, other Qingyun disciples also
rushed in. After everyone saw it really, they all took a breath before Xiao Yi let
out a breath and whispered, "It's a beast monster. "
Suddenly, a Qingyun disciple beside Lin Jingyu shouted loudly and said, "Outside,
outside..."
The sound was horrified, everyone heard it, and they all seemed to lift up their
hearts, almost at the same time looking in the direction that Qingyun disciple
pointed to, far outside Heyang City.
Beneath that black cloud sky, on the horizon, there was a rumble of thunder, but
the lightning pierced the sky silently. The earth trembled slightly, and the low
roar sounded slowly oozing out from the depths of Jiuyou, but it rushed straight
into the depths of the soul, reverberating endlessly.
Countless beasts and monsters converge into a terrifying black tide, rushing from
a distance, rumbling like thunder, but already overwhelming the thunder of the
sky, the heavens and the earth are killing, and the electric light is like a strange
snake. The suffocating anger that persecutes people's hearts is already on the
face even though they are far away.
All Qingyun disciples were bloodless, and Xiao Yi gritted his teeth and said
loudly: "Go, hurry, and return to Qingyun Mountain immediately."
In the midst of his screaming, all Qingyun disciples did not dare to neglect, and
one after another they sacrificed their fairy swords and flew into the sky. The
lion-headed wolf-body monster on the wall roared loudly, looking fierce.
Lin Jingyu followed the crowd at the end and looked back in mid-air, and saw
endless beasts and monsters crazily pouring in, and the whole land seemed to be
a sea of evil beasts, and there was no sense of popularity.
This catastrophe has finally arrived at the most critical time!

After hearing the urgent report from Xiao Yicai and others who rushed back,
there was no one to speak at the seat of the Yuqing Hall at the Tongtian Peak of
Qingyun Mountain.
Silence is shrouded in this magnificent hall, what should come, after all, has
come.
Master Taoxuan slowly got up with a solemn face, and slowly said: "Everyone,
the world is full of life. Right now the beast monsters occupy Heyang City, and
soon they will attack Qingyun. I don't have much to say here. Please go back to
live and rest, and you will have a life and death with the beast monster in the
future."
Everyone looked at each other, and slowly stood up after a while, and gradually
there were more whispers in the Yuqing Hall, that is, in the low noise, everyone
walked out one after another.
Master Daoxuan turned to Master Puhong and Yun Yilan who were sitting next to
him and said: "The two, please rest, there is something next, and I have to discuss
with the other leaders of Qingyunmen."
Master Puhong and Yun Yilan both stood up and replied: "Please, please."
Master Dao Xuan returned a greeting and greeted Xiao Yicai. Xiao Yi hurriedly
followed. As Master Dao Xuan entered the back hall, somewhere there, the other
first elders of Qingyun Gate were already waiting for them.
Lin Jingyu watched them leave, and then walked out of the Yuqing Hall alone,
wandering to the railing outside the hall, and leaning on the railing to look out,
only to see the sky is like ink, the dark clouds are heavy, and there is no gleam of
light. The mountain breeze was like a knife, and it was whimpering, making the
face hurt.
He stood silently, but in his mind, he unexpectedly thought of the mysterious
note and the inexplicable four words on it.
Fire in the backyard...
Fire in the backyard, fire in the backyard? What kind of backyard caught fire? Lin
Jingyu turned countless thoughts in his mind. In the end, his thoughts slowly
gathered to one point. It was Xiao Yi's slightly stunned words echoing in his ears:
"What happened to the back mountain, Junior Brother Lin... "
Back mountain?
Lin Jingyu frowned again. Although his eyes were bright, he slowly shook his
head and became confused again. I don't know how long he stayed in this
meditation. After he returned to his senses, he found that there was no one
around him. Lin Jingyu sighed and walked slowly down the steps.

Since the appearance of the beast monster, Qingyunmen has strengthened the
guard of Qingyun Mountain with all its strength, especially in Qianshan. No one
knows when the countless evil beasts will suddenly rush up. However, Qingyun
Mountain has always been steep, especially the Tongtian Peak, which is towering
into the clouds, easy to defend and difficult to attack, but these are not too big
obstacles for the successful cultivators, but for many beasts who can't fly. It is an
excellent barrier.
It’s just that the beasts have always been invincible wherever they have gone,
and there are countless astonishing and terrible news rumors. No one is sure
that these beasts will not be able to attack by surprise, not to mention the
legendary beast. Even today, no one knows the details of God, which adds to the
suspicion of everyone.
Compared with the front mountain of Qingyunmen, the back mountain of
Qingyunmen is almost entirely precipitous, and it is difficult for apes and
monkeys to cross. Nevertheless, Qingyunmen still arranges many disciples to
patrol the sky with swords just in case. Only one thing is very strange, that is,
near the Huayue Dongfu of Qingyun Gate and the ancestor's ancestral hall on the
edge of the forbidden area, there are very few Qingyun disciples guarding it. It
seems that Qingyun Gate is not worried about these two places at all.
And now the gloomy night has just passed, and the sky is just the first day of
light, and the trails leading to the ancestral temple and the forbidden land of the
Huanyue Cave are filled with light mist, gently drifting along with the mountain
wind on the towering Tongtian Peak. , Lingering between the pine and cypress
branches on both sides of the road.
At this moment, even the singing of birds was inaudible, and the damp water
vapor condensed into crystal clear dewdrops, which slowly flowed down the
edges of the emerald green leaves, dripping quietly.
There is no trace of anyone!
Surprisingly, a figure appeared on this path, it was Gui Li.
His face was indifferent, he couldn't see any fear and worry of being in an enemy
situation, nor the tension of approaching the forbidden ground, he just walked
forward slowly and without expression.
He once walked this path, ten years ago...
Ten years later, it seems that the scenery remains the same, nothing has changed,
the pines and cypresses are evergreen, and the vegetation is prosperous. Even
the underground soil where he steps on seems to be as moist and soft as before.
It's just that he has changed.
The mountain breeze pierced through the branches of the woods and blew
through his clothes, brushing his hair, and the little gray lying on his shoulders
seemed to be sleepy and dim, his eyes dangling, his tail wrapped around Guili's
arm. But Gui Li's eyes were strangely bright.
This path twists and turns towards the deep mountains. The mist spreads
slightly in front of him and then quietly closes behind him. He walked in this
confusion and kept moving forward, never looking back.
Come this way.
When I arrived at the three-way intersection, the path slightly to the left was the
still deep path, and the path going to the right, behind the woods, vaguely
revealed a few palace eaves.
That was the ancestral hall of the ancestor, Gui Li said something like this in his
heart. Ten years ago, right here, he and Lin Jingyu fought against the powerful
enemy of the Demon Cult, that is, here, Lu Xueqi confronted him.
But now, he is no stranger to these years and deceased people.
"Shasha, Shasha..."
A thin voice came from the depths of the forest. It seemed that someone was
waking up early and was cleaning something, gently melodious, Ghost Li stood
silently and listened, but he was a little fascinated, as if the years and time were
all in this thin "Sand" voice. In, ripples quietly echoed and passed away quietly.
He suddenly seemed to wake up from a dream, and suddenly turned his head.
The silent atmosphere seemed to freeze for an instant, and even the slight
rustling sound in the distance seemed to stop and be silent.
Behind him, at some point, stood a man in black clothed with a black veil-Mr.
Ghost.
Gui Li's pupils contracted slightly, and said in a deep voice, "You are here too."
Mr. Ghost said quietly: "Yes."
The ghost said sharply: "Why are you here?"
Mr. Ghost shook his head and said, "I'm here to help you."
Gui Li sneered and said, "What did you say?"
Mr. Ghost said indifferently: "You don't need to be suspicious. There are some
things you don't know. I came here to tell you. There is no mechanism outside
the Magic Moon Cave Mansion, but there is a superior magic circle inside, which
is the spirit of guarding the ancient sword and the immortal. The source is no
different from the Zhuxian sword formation. If an outsider wants to rush into the
magic formation, it is like alarming the Zhuxian sword formation, and the
consequence is only death or life. If you conceit that you can beat the ancient
sword and the sword, I will have nothing. Words can be said."
Ghost Li's pupils contracted, and in the distant mist, the faint mist seemed to
shake slightly.
Mr. Gui glanced at Gui Li, and said, "It was extremely difficult for the people of
the Demon Cult to enter this Magic Moon Cave Mansion, but you are the
exception. Looking at the world, apart from the head elder of the Qingyun Gate,
only you can I can get in."
Gui Li was silent for a moment, and said coldly: "What do you mean?"
Mr. Ghost said: "This magic circle must use the Qingyunmen's Tai Chi Xuanqing
Dao Qing realm as the key, and master the magic circle before it can enter. After
entering, the illusions are like rain. Whether you can strengthen your mind, it
depends on you. Your own."
Gui Li looked at the black figure deeply, was silent for a long time, and said, "Why
are you telling me so much?"
Mr. Ghost smiled slightly, the black figure appeared precarious in the mist,
almost like a ghost, and said lightly: "You don't have to worry about so much,
anyway, I will stop here, believe it or not."

On the front mountain of Qingyun Mountain’s Tongtian Peak, a Qingyun Taoist
boy who was cleaning sweeping the fallen leaves aside, was about to take a
break, but saw a figure slowly walking up the steps below the mountain, dressed
in Qingyun costumes, although the disciples under Qingyunmen There are many,
but this person has traveled here countless times in the past ten years, and they
have long been familiar with it.
"Brother Lin." Dao Tong smiled and said to Lin Jingyu who came up with a tender
voice, "You came so early! Are you going to the Houshan Patriarch's Shrine
again?"
Lin Jingyu smiled and nodded: "Yes! I didn't sleep well last night, and I always
felt upset, as if something was going on, so I came up early."
Dao children who were also cleaning nearby also walked over at this time and
gathered together. One of them asked, "Brother Lin, I heard that the beast demon
has already arrived in Heyang City under the mountain. Will they come up?"
The other Dao Tongs next to him started talking immediately, but they were
young after all, and they were not as worried as those famous figures. Although
they were also worried about the beast monsters, they were more optimistic.
Lin Jingyu felt much better after being infected by them. He smiled and said,
"Well, the beast monster is fierce. I think it will attack Qingyun."
"What?" Suddenly the pot was exploded, and the Taoist boys started arguing.
Lin Jingyu smiled and comforted them, motioned to silence them, and then said,
"But aren't there any seniors on Qingyun Mountain now? They have high magical
powers and profound ways, and they are definitely not afraid of beasts and
monsters. Besides," Lin Jing A mysterious expression appeared on Yu's face,
saying: "We still have an invincible Zhuxian sword formation! Have you forgotten
it?"
The Taoist boys were all excited, laughed, and said one after another: "Yeah!
Yeah! We have the Zhuxian Sword Formation, we will definitely win!"
"That is, when the beast monsters come up, let them all die under the ancestor's
sword formation to avenge the people of the world!"
Hearing these words, Lin Jingyu smiled and nodded frequently. At the end, he
told the Dao children a few words, and then continued to walk towards the back
mountain. After leaving these carefree teenagers, the expression on his face
suddenly became serious, and he walked silently. After a long while, he suddenly
sighed, shook his head, and whispered to himself: "I'll go to the back mountain
soon. , Please ask seniors!"
As he spoke, he quickened his pace and walked towards the ancestral hall of the
Patriarch at the back of the Tongtian Peak. And just as he walked with his head
down, the misty mist on the back mountain was also layer upon layer, floating
lightly, like a dream that he never woke up last night.

At the three-way intersection, Gui Li and Mr. Gui looked at each other for a long
time, with a strange glow in their eyes, but Mr. Gui did not shy away, looking
directly at him.
After a while, Gui Li didn't say a word, then suddenly turned around and walked
towards the deep path. Mr. Gui was behind him, watching him.
But at this moment, suddenly, an old voice came from the small road in the
direction of the Patriarch's ancestral hall, from the white mist lightly floating in
that direction, with an indescribable vicissitudes of life, an old man said: "You
guys, where are you going?"
Both Guili and Mr. Gui were shocked. When they turned around, they saw that
the mist drifted away on the small road, and a rickety figure slowly walked
out. He bends slightly, it seems that the years have already weighed on him, and
he can't breathe, and there are knives-like wrinkles across his face, as if to tell
the time was wasted. Even the broom in his hand, at the moment, looks as old as
the master.
However, the old man walked slowly, walking six feet in front of the two of Guili
and Mr. Gui, facing these two such characters, this slightly tired old man, when he
slowly raised his head, he had a pair of surprises. Clear and compelling sharp
eyes, pay attention to the current direction.
"It's cold in the morning, and the tired bird is not up. Would the two deliberately
drink a bowl of hot tea with the old man?"

Volume Five

Chapter One Conspiracy
In the morning, the cool wind on Qingyun Mountain was blowing gently, slowly
turning the mist over the mountain, like a veil floating among the dense
forests. At the three-way intersection outside the Patriarch's ancestral hall, Guili,
Mr. Gui and the sweeping old man stood in a triangle, facing each other in a
delicate atmosphere.
The wrinkles on the old man's face moved, and his voice slowly said in a hoarse
voice: "Two people who are not on the Qingyun Mountain, why come here
privately, I don't know what is going on?"
Gui Li was silent, his eyes staring at the old man for a moment. Mr. Gui stood six
feet away from him, acting in the way of the two of them, and looking at the
world, he might not be afraid of anyone. It was just between them, but it was
obvious that neither of them trusted each other.
However, at this moment, Mr. Ghost's eyes hidden behind the black gauze were
staring at the old man sweeping the floor. His eyes were piercing, and he seemed
to have another strange feeling.
The old man felt something, turned around tremblingly, looked at Mr. Ghost, and
said, "This expert, you have been staring at the old man, do you have anything to
say?"
Mr. Gui suddenly laughed and said: "You are just an old man who guards the
Qingyun Mountain Patriarch's ancestral hall. Why bother with me? Now this
young man..." He pointed at the ghostly and said: "He has long heard of Qingyun
Mountain Magic Moon. The reputation of the Dongfu, I want to go in and see, I
wonder if Lao Zhang will let it go?"
Standing in the distance, Guili snorted suddenly and said: "Before going up the
mountain, you and I have discussed it a long time ago. I will enter the Magic
Moon Cave Mansion to attract the attention of Qingyunmen. You take the
opportunity to sneak into the Qingyun Mountain Patriarch's ancestral hall and
bring Qingyun All the spiritual positions of the ancestors of the ancestors have
been destroyed, giving Qingyunmen a good look. Why are you here, don’t you go
in?"
Mr. Gui suffocated and looked at Gui Li, only to see Gui Li's face solemn and
serious, it would be hard to believe that there was no such thing. Mr. Ghost
looked at him for a long while, gave a wry smile, and shook his head slightly.
The old man looked at Guili and then at Mr. Gui, his complexion gradually faded,
and the sharp light in his eyes gradually brightened, and he said lightly: "It seems
that no matter what, the two of them are both unkind to Qingyun. It's just
Qingyun. , The old man has been guarding for many years. If the two want to
wreak havoc here, they must first step over the old man's body."
He said so indifferently, facing the two mysterious and unfamiliar characters in
front of him, he slowly stood up straight.
In the early morning between the mountains and dense forests, the sound of the
birds singing from a long distance suddenly seemed to pause and disappear. Only
the mist of the mountains still wafted, lingering around them.
The decades of life seem to flow quietly in this silence, turning into fine lines on
the corners of the eyes.
Mr. Ghost suddenly said, "Is your left hand okay?"
Guili was stunned at the same time as the old man. Guili didn't understand why
Mr. Gui suddenly came up with these inexplicable words, but the old man's body
was obviously shaking, his eyes were fixed on Mr. Gui, and he could no longer
leave. .
In the early morning, in the mist, the old man stared for a long time, and
suddenly let out a long sigh, the expression of consternation on his face gradually
disappeared, and he slowly said, "Is it you?"
Mr. Ghost smiled and said, "It's me."
He paused, looking at the old man’s face, and even his voice suddenly felt a bit of
emotion, and said, “How come you are so old all these years? Look at you like
this, who would recognize you as that year. The famous Qingyun Gate Wan
Jianyi!"
The old man heard the three words "One Thousand Swords" in his ears, and his
body trembled suddenly, as if these three characters were like three sharp
blades, piercing his heart with one knife and one knife, even his face deeply
scarred by the years. At this moment, there was a look of excitement that he
hadn't seen for a long time.
"Wan Jianyi, hey, Wan Jianyi..."
He was chanting the name in a low voice, his expression on his face was
complicated and painful.
Gui Li frowned. The name Wan Jianyi had heard of it many years ago when he
was a disciple of the Qingyun Clan, but he never thought that this legendary
figure who has been dead for many years is still alive in the world. Unexpectedly,
the peerless figure who caused the disputes among the elders of the Qingyun
gate today, and Taoist Cangsong betrayed Qingyun, turned into such a humble
old man.
The cold wind blew by, sweeping the clothes of the three people. In this misty
and dreamlike place of the mountain, the past seemed to reverberate here.
Until, the old man who used to be Wan Jianyi, who used to watch the world but
now wrinkled his face, slowly raised his head.
"Puff", a soft sound came from his hand. Gui Li and Mr. Gui looked at it at the
same time, only to see the fine dust falling down, and the broken broom in Wan
Jianyi's hand was crushed to pieces when he was in agitated mood and scattered
all over the place.
The mountain breeze blew away the powder bit by bit. Wan Jian stared at the
thing that was still in his hand a moment ago, but now it disappeared without a
trace. Afterwards, he raised his head and stared at Mr. Ghost, saying word by
word: "If it were not for you, I would have been a handicapped person. You are
kind to me, and I always remember it."
Mr. Ghost said indifferently: "You and I hit it off at first, there is also the monk
Puzhi in the wild northwest..."
Ghost Li, who had been standing silent all the time, shook his body suddenly, and
his eyes were full of excitement.
Mr. Gui and Na Wanjian didn't notice the change of Guili's expression next to him
at this moment, and continued: "Although the three of us have different
affiliations, we have always met each other. Now that Puzhi has passed away for
many years, you have long since broken. News, unexpectedly, I can still see each
other today, and it's not in vain that I have come to Qingyun Mountain." The
implication of emotion under the words is very embarrassing.
The tight expression on Wan Jianyi's face gradually relaxed at this moment. He
sighed and said, "Yes, I haven't thought about it. I can see my old friend
again...Stop!"
He was half talking, his voice suddenly rushed, and he gave a sigh, but Gui Li
silently turned around, unwilling to hear the two men involved in the past, and
was about to walk towards the Magic Moon Cave Mansion.
With a cold snort, Wan Jian didn't see how his body was shaking. He just raised
his hand, and his dry palm suddenly became bigger and longer by a thousand
times, and he grabbed it from behind like a giant claw.
Gui Li's footsteps suffocated without turning his head, but at the place where his
wrist shook, it flickered above his head, drew a circular pattern in the sky, and
for a moment the light was radiant, which was the Tai Chi picture, and the blue
light was shining. Wan Jianyi’s giant claw was held by the blue light, and he was
instantly counter-shocked, but only for this moment, Wan Jianyi’s originally dry
body had been blocked in front of Guili, but his face reappeared with
astonishment. , Said: "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao? Who are you?"
Mr. Gui's voice faintly came from behind him, saying: "He is a great figure in the
Demon King Sect today!"
Gui Li frowned, but still did not speak.
Wan Jian looked at him a few times, nodded, and said, "So you are Zhang Xiaofan
who was expelled from the mountain gate by the Qingyun Sect ten years ago and
took refuge in the Demon Cult?"
Gui Li's face was as cold as frost, and said coldly: "Get out of the way."
Wan Jianyi didn't mean to give way at all, but after looking up and down Guili for
a while, he suddenly sighed and said, "It's really amazing that Junior Brother Tian
can teach you such a disciple."
Guili's expression moved, but then he snorted, and a somewhat arrogant
expression appeared on his face, as if he saw the famous sword of the year as
nothing, he straightened his foot and walked away. As soon as Wan Jian stood up
straight, stood with his hands behind, but he didn't mean to retreat.
Seeing the two getting closer and closer, Wan Jian frowned suddenly, and his
body rose from the ground. Almost at the same time, there was a muffled sound
from the ground under his feet, and it instantly cracked, shining with a cold blue
black light. The soul shot out from the ground under his feet and chased after
him.
Wan Jian was alone in the air, swaying, suddenly shouted, shaking left and right,
and it turned out that the volley used bare hands and fists to catch the flying soul
devourer. The blood-devouring beads on the top of the soul-devouring bead
became red in a moment, and the dark red blood streaks all lit up, mixed in the
black light, and rushed away without hesitation.
The black energy rolled, the red light flashed darkly, and the surrounding area
seemed to darken in an instant, but Wan Jian suddenly rushed down, and all the
fierce aura seemed to have no effect on him. Gui Li's expression changed. It can
be said that this is the first time he has seen these characters.
Seeing that Wan Jian was about to grasp the evil thing in the world, but at this
moment, suddenly in the black gas and red light, on the surface of the blood-
devouring bead at the top of the soul eater, suddenly a weird appeared from the
depths of the bead. The pattern grows from small to large, from dark to bright,
and instantly stands out from the black light and mysterious light. The golden
light is brilliant. It is a Buddhist mantra "卍", a powerful and pure force, but it is
mixed with a bit of weirdness. Shengsheng shook Wan Jianyi's palm back.
Wan Jianyi and Gui Li backed up at the same time, and the magic weapon Soul
Eater in mid-air flew back to Gui Li's hands.
Wan Jian paused in the air, his face was slightly pale, staring at Gui Li, and said
word by word: "Brahma Prajna!"
Guili was expressionless, but his heart was shaken. The high level of humanity in
front of him was truly unfathomable. For the first time in more than ten years, he
had seen someone who could resist the demon power with bare hands.
He was shocked here, but he didn't know that Wan Jianyi in front of him was also
surprised. Wan Jianyi himself was a stunningly talented and peerless character at
the time. Daoxing is far better than the fellows, except for a real Taoxuan who
can be compared with him, let alone other characters in his eyes. Later, despite
the exhausting misfortune and the rough fate, facing this junior today, the
inherent arrogance in his heart is still the same.
It was just this fight with Gui Li that surprised him. The blood-devouring bead's
demon power was strange and fierce. Although his appearance was innocent, it
had already affected his whole body and blood turmoil. After that, the Buddhism
true Dafan Prajna practiced by Guili was even more integrated with the Daoist
magical teachings, and there was no gap. Even his cultivation level was at a loss,
and he was forced to go back, and his heart was shocked.
The cold wind swept across the field, and the mist was drifting lightly, already
beginning to disperse.
Wan Jian looked at Guili for a while, nodded, and said, "Sure enough, there are
talents from Jiangshan generation. I can't think of the old man in his dying year,
and I can still meet people like you. It's not worthy of me."
Gui Li frowned, not quite understanding what Wan Jian meant. It's just that Mr.
Gui stood behind, but he sighed in a low voice, as if he was also sighing that the
ambition in his heart remained unchanged after years of old friends. But just as
he sighed, his eyes flickered with strange light, and he stared at Wan Jianyi's
body closely.
Gui Li said coldly: "Get out of the way."
As soon as Wan Jian looked at him, the young man was indifferent and arrogant
in front of him, and his expression was suddenly so familiar. He suddenly
laughed, his expression a little bit sorrowful, but then he was occupied with
pride, and laughed a long time: "Okay, okay, okay, it really is a young man. People
in the world should not be seen! It's just you. In the past, just use your true
ability!"
Ghost Li gave a long roar, not speaking much, and jumped up. Wan Jian's pupils
contracted, he suddenly retreated, and flew to the edge of the dense forest. With
his right hand, he grabbed a pine tree the size of one person. With a loud shout,
the surrounding vibrated in an instant. Amidst the rumbling, the huge pine tree
was uprooted by him. Like a huge arm in the air.
At this moment, Wan Jianyi held the giant tree in his hand, standing proudly in
the air, where is the slightest crass of the past? Seeing him full of spirits, his
expression on his face was excited, his eyes wide open, exactly what he looked
like back then.
"Come on," Wan Jian yelled loudly, as if thunder had rang out, "If you have a
blood-devouring bead, how about looking at my giant tree of blue clouds?"
His body shook, the giant tree danced in an instant, and the sound of "whoop"
sounded, and in a blink of an eye, there were tree shadows all over the sky,
rushing over the sky, the wind was rushing, and there was no other sound.
Gui Li's face changed drastically, and he was tossing in the shadows of the trees.
The giant tree storm was like a surging wave, and like an endless tide, one wave
after another, one wave higher than the other wave, chasing under the blue sky. ,
A mountain of mist also seemed to tremble.
The wind passed through the forest and turned into a violent wind, turning into a
whirlpool in mid-air, swallowing everything in the world, and Guili was in the
center of the whirlpool. The surrounding buildings were all shadows of trees,
and the wind was blowing like a knife, as if accidentally, It will be cut to pieces by
this sharp thing.
Wan Jianyi laughed wildly, as if he had returned to the years when he used to
traverse the world, his expression on his face was even more excited, and he was
completely focused on Gui Li. In the midst of the storm, Gui Li suddenly gritted
his teeth, seeing the shadow of the tree in front of him pressing like a mountain,
but this time he did not dodge, raising his right hand, Soul Eater flew out with
faint red and dark light, "poofing" in the shadows of thousands of trees. With a
sound, it nailed to the tree body accurately, and for a moment the demon power
danced wildly, and red light rose from the blood-devouring beads and entangled
the tree trunk. Wherever it passed, the tree trunk burst, and debris flew
horizontally.
In a moment, the trunk of the giant tree had been eaten by one third of the
demon power, but Wan Jian's expression on his face was not surprised but
smiled. He gave a long laugh, and cut his left hand horizontally. The trunk was
swept by the invisible wind. Like tofu, it is cut off raw. In the blink of an eye, the
front tree trunk shrouded in red light seemed to groan, which turned into
powder and scattered in the wind.
But the Wan Jian in front lifted up the remaining trunk, like the sky, mighty and
inexhaustible. The sky full of tree shadows disappeared in a blink of an eye, the
storm stopped, the strong wind stopped, everything in the world instantly
stopped breathing, all staring at the figure flying in the air!
He descended from the sky, shouting loudly, lifting a tree and banging it down.
The strong wind screamed and pierced the ears. There was a "crash" on the
ground within a radius of three feet. In an instant, all the sand and stones flew
out. Only Gui Li was surging and his face was pale, staring at the giant tree falling
from the sky.
The sound of the strange howling sounded like thunder, and it came in a blink of
an eye. Ghost Li clenched his teeth, suddenly his hands danced, and the Tai Chi
diagram swiftly turned, suddenly rising above his head, blocking the thunder-like
tree trunk.
The two violent forces collided in mid-air, and even the mountain peaks around
them seemed to shake. The ground under which Gui Li stood, his feet had fallen
into the soil.
The front of the tree trunk was vigorously forced by Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao, all of
which burst, the sawdust flew around, and in a blink of an eye it turned into
powder, scattered without a trace. But after that, the tree trunk was forced to
force it down, stabbing one by one from the cyan light flashing Tai Chi
pattern. Gui Li's face paled again, the Soul Eater's light grew more vigorous, and
the Buddhist mantra reappeared, just below the Tai Chi pattern, the golden light
flashed, and another layer was laid down impressively.
The strong wind roared, and it was almost impossible to breathe in the field. The
wind was raging, and the two men were fighting each other in the dense forest of
the green mountains. No one could see it, only the dark shadow flickered.
The expression on Wan Jian's face was passionate, and it seemed that even the
deep wrinkles had disappeared at this moment, as if the young years and years
ago had returned to him at this time.
That was the time when I was excited and arrogant in the world!
He looked up to the sky and roared, like a dragon roaring the sun, the feeling of
the strong wind blowing on his face, it was like the blood all over his body was
burning!
He laughed and rushed down, the whole body of Tao and deeds burst out on the
trunk, and all the cultivation of his life was like a flame, bursting out.
The Buddhist mantra disappeared instantly!
Layers of pressure were pressed down like mountains and seas, the corners of
Guili's mouth were bleeding, and flushes suddenly appeared in his pale
complexion, and suddenly a mouthful of blood spurted out and fell on Soul Eater.
The drops of blood melted silently, and the cold breath echoed away from the
deep heart.
His eyes became blood red!
At this critical moment, suddenly, the roaring wind ceased, and the murderous
intent of horror and ghost disappeared, and the mighty figure in mid-air, like a
god, suddenly began to shake and gradually became weak.
A black shadow swiftly swept away from behind Wan Jianyi, and Guili’s long-
established true law instantly lost its suppression and burst out immediately,
cyan light golden light, dark red demon power, and the three true methods
merged. The power of being one body instantly went up against the sky and hit
Wan Jianyi's chest firmly. In an instant, the sound of broken bones crackled like
falling beads. As soon as Wan Jian stopped in the air, he did not fly out, but his
body suddenly became so soft. Starting from the chest, the muscles of the whole
body seemed to have lost support and began to shrink irreparably.
Gui Li was stunned. The next moment, he involuntarily hugged Wan Jianyi's
body. When he started, the old body told him again that this was such an old old
man. When it was turned over, he clearly saw that there was a black palm print
clearly printed on the back of Wan Jianyi.
As soon as Gui Li held Wan Jian and fell to the ground, he and the panting Wan
Jian turned their heads at the same time, and the dark figure standing among the
unscattered mist was indeed Mr. Ghost.
Gui Li's eyes were like a demon fire, blazing, and said coldly: "What are you
doing?"
Mr. Gui ignored him, instead looking at Wan Jianyi, the old man who was dying at
the moment was also staring at him, but the expression in his eyes was much
more complicated.
The black gauze on Mr. Ghost's face fluttered lightly, I don’t know if his heart is
also agitated, but his voice is still so flat: "After so many years, are you still like
this? I always believe in friends, Don’t you watch out?"
Wan Jian opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but when he
opened it, he spouted a mouthful of blood. His face paled quickly, as if life was
also quietly leaving him.
Then, he smiled slightly, in the blood and bitterness, smiled faintly, turned his
head and looked at Gui Li.
That gaze, somehow at this moment, was a bit soft.
Gui Li took a deep breath, and suddenly his eyes were hot. The old man who was
still struggling with life and death at this moment made him afraid to look at each
other. He silently put down the old man, stood up, and whispered: "If you have
the Dragon Slashing Sword in your hand, I am definitely not your opponent."
As soon as Wan Jian looked at this young man, he clasped his hands tightly, and
his body seemed to be trembling slightly. Then, Gui Li turned around and stared
at Mr. Gui. Mr. Gui didn't evade his eyes, and he didn't even care about the
disgusting and disgusting look in Gui Li's eyes.
Guili stared at him silently for a while, then turned his head without saying a
word, and walked in towards the mountain road of the Magic Moon Cave
Mansion, and soon disappeared.
There were only two people left in the field.
Mr. Ghost walked slowly to Wan Jianyi's side. The weak old man was lying on the
ground, slowly raising his eyes, looking at him, blood still pouring from the
corner of his mouth.
At this moment, suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps from a distance, but
someone came from down the mountain and walked through the mist, just about
to come here.
Mr. Ghost's face changed, and the black shadow shook, disappearing into the mist
in an instant.
After a while, Lin Jingyu's figure flashed out of the mist, came to the court, and
saw all this clearly.
The original faint smile instantly solidified, and his unbelievable expression
occupied his eyes. The old man who had been with him day and night for ten
years was covered in blood, lying weakly on the ground.
"what!……"
Lin Jingyu rushed over, with a trace of despair, but did not realize that behind
him, a dark shadow flashed by.

Chapter 2 Magic Moon
"Senior, senior, what's the matter with you? What happened..."
Lin Jingyu rushed to Wan Jianyi's side, knelt down, trembling with his hands
trying to lift him up, but the place where he started was soft and a bit of cold
came from his heart, Lin Jingyu seemed to be in a bottomless ice cellar. Where his
tentacle was, no bones in this old man were intact.
"Who is it, who is it?" Lin Jingyu's voice became hoarse in an instant, his teeth bit
his lip deeply, and bleeding came in a blink of an eye, even his eyes burst in anger
and despair.
"Senior, senior..."
He yelled in a low voice, choked, and finally cried. He never knew that he would
cry before, just before this desolate and feeble old man, the despair of ten years
ago seemed to have enveloped him again.
Wan Jian looked at this young man feebly. He was so sad and desperate that it
was impossible to pretend to be decorated. Maybe, after all, someone was sincere
to me, Wan Jianyi thought in his heart.
His fingers moved, and then, as if being pityed by the gods, he tremblingly raised
his palm.
Lin Jingyu shook his body, grabbed his hand, and said anxiously: "Senior, senior,
do you have anything to say, who caused you to be like this? I, I must avenge you,
who, who?"
Wan Jianyi's face became paler and paler, and his breathing slowly lowered, but
somehow, his eyes became brighter, holding the palm of Lin Jingyu's hand, his
fingers swayed slightly...
Lin Jingyu was taken aback, and looked down. In the palm of his hand, the old
weak finger, stained with blood, gently and scribbled the strokes: "Little...heart..."
Suddenly, behind Lin Jingyu, in the mist, a black shadow flashed out, and Mr. Gui
stared at this side with piercing eyes. Lin Jingyu turned her back to Mr. Ghost at
the moment, and stared at Wan Jianyi's fingers intensively, without feeling at
all. But Wan Jianyi saw it. His eyes and Mr. Ghost's eyes touched silently in mid-
air, as if a hundred years had passed.
The vicissitudes of the past...
Wan Jianyi smiled suddenly, with a bloody smile, facing Mr. Ghost, then he shook
his head.
Lin Jingyu waited for a long time, but didn't see Wan Jian continue to write. He
looked up in amazement, but only saw Wan Jian bend to the side, unexpectedly
already dead. Lin Jingyu's body was shaken, his hands trembled, and he looked at
the lifeless face in disbelief. After a long while, he yelled, "Senior..."
Painful crying came from him leaping on the old man's body.
Mr. Ghost stood silently behind him, staring at Wan Jianyi’s old face. After a long
time, he quietly retreated and disappeared into the mist. In the distant wind, a
faint sigh came. .

Below the wolf howling mountain, sent by the wind, sharp and fierce roars
sounded continuously from afar.
At the top of Qingyun Mountain, the heads are shaking, and the people in the
right way gather on the Tongtian Peak. Standing in the forefront, Taoxuan,
Master Puhong, and Yun Yilan are all heavy faces, frowning, and facing the
direction of Qingyun Mountain. Looking over.
The faint fishy smell can be faintly smelled in the wind, and people can't help but
think of the countless cruel and vicious beasts at the foot of the mountain. No one
knows what will happen after this catastrophe?
On the square outside the Yuqing Temple, the heads were trembling, but there
was silence, and everyone looked solemn.
It was at this moment of silence, suddenly, a long roar from afar, howling like a
wolf, crying like a ghost, sharply piercing the air, coming far away.
Listening to the sound of the sound, it seemed that it was still at the foot of the
mountain, but the screaming sound came into the cloud, and everyone changed
color for a while. This screaming sound reverberated roundly, and after turning a
few times among the dangerous peaks of Baiyun, it slowly lowered again. But at
the moment it was able to stop the sound, under the fierce foot of the mountain,
the beasts roared together, and the countless roars rose into the sky, gathering
together like mountains and seas, turning the sky and the earth into color and
rumbling.
The cloud suddenly dissipated, and the mountain peak stopped abruptly. A cloud
of black gas rose from the foot of the mountain, getting bigger and denser, and
condensed in the sky opposite the Tongtian Peak until it blocked the
sunlight. The black clouds are gradually drifting in this fairyland-like place.
I don’t know who was the first to shout, everyone on the top of the mountain
looked over sharply, and saw that in the depths of the dark clouds, in the hunting
wind, there was a young man in a conspicuous silk shirt standing with his hands
holding his hands and his face expressionless. People watching this mountain
indifferently.
In the eyes of heaven and earth, what kind of things are people?
He waved his hand gently, but his eyes seemed to cross the mountain range.
At the foot of the mountain, ten thousand beasts roared, fishy wind bursts, and
screams finally came...

As if feeling something, Gui Li paused, frowned slightly and turned around,
looking towards the front mountain of Tongtian Peak. There was dark clouds in
the sky and the gust of wind roaring. Although it was not very far away, it was
with him. The back mountain is completely different weather.
The warm sunlight, falling from the sky, is falling on his clothes.
Gui Li slowly retracted his gaze, and looked towards his shoulder subconsciously,
but he didn't see Xiao Hui. This time he entered the Magic Moon Cave Mansion,
he deliberately did not bring Xiao Hui, and the danger was self-evident, and he
was not sure. In the battle with the mysterious old man just now, although Mr.
Gui offered his help, Gui Li had an indescribable feeling towards the old man in
his heart. Qingyunmen has thousands of years of history, and it is indeed a place
where dragons and tigers are hidden.
Wasn't you a part of this place once?
He closed his mouth indifferently and walked forward again.
Both sides of the trail are the same as before. There are dense woods
everywhere, with evergreen pines and cypresses, and dense vegetation. Only this
mountain trail is winding forward, leading to the unknown mystery.
In the depths of the woods, there was a faint sound of birdsong. It seemed that
the catastrophe of the front mountain had no effect on the place between this
mountain. There was a calm atmosphere everywhere, even in the air. Cool taste.
There was a trace of tension in Gui Li's heart, and in such a quiet environment, he
quickly settled down, so that when he first looked up and saw the four words
"Huanyue Dongfu", he faced the famous In the world, there was no strange
expression on his face, as if he had seen an ordinary cave.
In fact, what was in front of him seemed to be just an ordinary cave.
The entrance of the cave, which is half higher than the average person, and about
seven feet wide, appeared on a gentle hillside, surrounded by green vines and
thorns. There were even a few branches hanging down the entrance of the cave,
and the vines were shaking gently. And just under the green vines, the four
words are engraved on the stone above the entrance of the cave:
Magic Moon Cave Mansion.
Except for the meaning of these four characters, everything around here and
even these handwritings seem so ordinary. Could it be that this is the root of
Qingyunmen for two thousand years?
That scroll has created countless talents, including Qing Yunzi and Qingye
Patriarch's unnamed ancient scroll. Is it just lying here quietly?
And that ancient sword that moved the world!
Guili looked at those four characters quietly, and the handwriting that had gone
through the years seemed to be silently staring at him.
He did not speak, did not sigh, the next moment, he stepped in, as if stepping into
the past years...

There is no deep and long as imagined, but what appeared in front of him was
just a simple and unpretentious stone room, and all the furnishings in the cave
could be seen at a glance. A few stones are piled in the corner of the wall, and
there is faint moss in the slightly moist corner of the wall. The only difference
from the outside of the cave is that it is very quiet here. When I walked into the
cave, it seemed that everything suddenly became quiet, as if isolated from the
outside. Up.
Withdrawing his gaze from the surroundings, Gui Li's gaze finally fell on the
stone wall facing the entrance of the cave. The flat stone wall is inlaid with a slab
of Tai Chi pattern. This is the only thing in this cave that can be related to the
Qingyun Gate.
Gui Li took a deep breath, walked up, and stopped in front of the Tai Chi
pattern. There are many signs of damage on the Tai Chi diagram, which are
obviously old things. Gui Li looked at this thing silently, and the words Mr. Gui
said not long ago echoed slowly in his mind.
The next moment, he gently placed his hand on the Tai Chi pattern, a faint cyan
light radiated from between his palms. Gui Li looked at the light in his hand
expressionlessly, feeling the familiar breath of Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao flowing
from his body meridians, that was the breath he belonged to this mountain
range!
It was as if someone who had been asleep for a long time finally woke up, the
calm in the stone room was suddenly broken by a distant soft sound, just like the
whole cave house sighed slightly, something started to turn, and then the Tai Chi
picture was equally bright There was a cyan light, and at the same time, the Tai
Chi pattern began to rotate.
After turning from left to right for exactly a week, there was a sudden "stuck"
sound in the stone wall, and everything came to a halt. Gui Li retracted his arm
and waited quietly.
The moment of silence disappeared in a blink of an eye, and a dull and rumbling
sound rang from the cave. Just to the right of the Tai Chi pattern, a ring-shaped
crack suddenly appeared on the original complete stone wall, and then it slowly
rotated to the side to separate, revealing a secret. Hole. It's just that a weird thing
that looks like a gray mist hovering around the hole, looks like mist and water
waves, spinning constantly, and it's hazy and unclear inside, and it's not true at
all.
Gui Li looked at the mist, Mr. Gui did not lie to him after all. But within this
mysterious mist, who knows what it is?
He didn't hesitate, even as if he didn't think much, he strode in.
The water mist swallowed him, and the figure disappeared quickly, but the two
stone walls turned back silently this time, and closed them gently, without
showing a trace.

In a trance, in the dimness, a lightning flashed through the depths of the deep
firmament, piercing the darkness of the long night, and falling from the sky into a
huge lightsaber, so dazzling, so dazzling that people could not face it, and pierced
directly into the heart. Among.
Then, a strange moon gleaming with strange silver light rose in the dark sky,
hanging high in the sky.
At that moment, there was a blank in my mind, I had forgotten everything, only
my eyes were still staring forward, behind that white light.
Someone was crying softly, as if it was a low and resentful voice, but then a
familiar voice laughed, and a small voice finally started to cry with a "wow".
Somehow, he held his breath!
Inexplicably nervous, but the heartbeat is so fast, there seems to be wind in my
ears, but I can't feel my own existence, as if only a pair of eyes are exploring and
looking around, and finally see...
In that small village, there is also a dilapidated grass temple behind the village.
"Did you give birth?" a man's voice asked anxiously.
"Give birth! Mother and child are safe, he is a boy!" Wen Po said with a smile in
her voice, "Congratulations!"
"Ha ha, ha ha..." The honest man smiled honestly, with some comfort and some
rejoicing in his simple feelings. The next moment, he saw the crying boy, the
child nestled in the arms of his parents.
"What's the name? His father!" The mother was a little weak, but after all, there
was still a happy smile on her face.
My father thought for a while and said, "We all don't recognize a single big
character. Let me say that the most knowledgeable person in the village is Mr.
Lin, who teaches at the head of the village. There are children in the village, so he
took the name? Why don't we go ask him to get one?"
The mother nodded, and the father went out. After a while, he walked in from
outside the house with a smile on his face, holding a note, and said: "Mr. Lin said,
the most important thing for people like us is to keep our duty safe and live a
good life. That's it, so he took three characters and wrote them on it."
The mother said joyfully: "Oh, people with knowledge are different. What name
did he give our son?"
The father took the note to his mother with a rough hand, and hugged the
mother and the quietly sleeping child with his hands. He lowered his voice, as if
he had incomparable respect and love for these three words, and quietly said:
"Zhang, Xiao, Fan..."
"Boom!"
There was a thunder in the sky, and rain fell in the sky, his whole body was
trembling suddenly, and he was breathing heavily!
There was rain outside the house, the sky was like ink, the Qingyun Mountain in
the distance was awesome, and in the miserable wind and rain, the father and
mother hugged each other with smiles on their peaceful faces, looking at the
child in his arms...
He wanted to shout loudly but couldn't make a sound. Thousands of words
reverberated in his mind, but in the end they only turned into two words:
"Father, mother!"
The rain was all over the sky, and it seemed to fall on his face, cold and biting.

The magical moon in the sky shone with faint light.
"boom!"
A stone flew from the sky, as if it passed through the body, and fell behind. The
sky became clear at some point. A group of children ran in the village, laughing
and playing loudly.
The ordinary looking boy ran desperately ahead, a boy older than him chased a
group of children behind his back, shouting loudly: "Zhang Xiaofan, stop if there
is a seed!"
The kid in front of him gave a "bah" and said as he ran: "You are an idiot!"
Instead, he ran faster.
Chasing all the way, these children gradually ran closer to the dilapidated grass
temple at the east end of the village. From the outside, this small grass temple is
dilapidated, and I don't know how many people have experienced it.
Zhang Xiaofan was the first to rush in, and the group of children behind him also
ran in. There seemed to be children's voices in that dilapidated little grass
temple.
He stared blankly, and his mind was suddenly blank again, as if there was a hint
of inexplicable fear, which radiated from the place that had long been obscured
in his deep heart, and filled his whole heart.
One step, another step, he quietly approached the grass temple, approaching the
nightmare that seemed to have disappeared a long time ago.
The older, handsome boy was riding on Zhang Xiaofan, with a proud face, and he
smiled and said, "I was caught by me. You have nothing to say now, right?"
Zhang Xiaofan rolled his eyes strangely, and said: "It doesn't count, you count me,
how can you count?"
The boy was taken aback, and said in a strange way: "When did I count on you?"
Zhang Xiaofan said: "Okay you Lin Jingyu, dare you say that you didn't put this
door panel here?"
The kid named Lin Jingyu said loudly, "How can this happen!"
Zhang Xiaofan pursed his mouth and tilted his head, as if resolutely not
surrendering or surrendering.
Lin Jingyu started from his heart, strangling his neck with one hand, and said
angrily: "If you say that you can catch it, you will give up. You won't accept it?"
Zhang Xiaofan ignored it.
Lin Jingyu's face flushed, his hands pressed hard, and he said loudly, "Is it true?"
Zhang Xiaofan's trachea was strangled by him, his breathing gradually became
difficult, and his face slowly began to flush, but his temperament was extremely
strong at a young age, and he just said nothing.
However, Lin Jingyu was getting more and more angry, with more and more
strength in his hands, and said in a pile of words: "If you don't accept it, don't
accept it, don't accept it, don't accept it?"
He refused to accept... to accept... This voice suddenly echoed in his mind like
mountains and seas. The sadness that had been for many years, just like this,
amidst a pile of shouts, rushed to his heart.
Then, it seemed as though I had expected it, and it seemed unprepared-the palm
that quietly stretched out from the years, withered and full of wrinkles, so
familiar, so kind, but once in a while, it was so shocking. Soul, with boundless
hatred!
The old monk, smiling, stood in front of him, still with the kind and
compassionate smile he once had. In a moment, his world was completely blank.
Everything else, villages, children, and disputes, suddenly disappeared. Only the
compassionate and peaceful old monk looked at himself with a smile, as if in the
faint years of life. Never faded in the picture.
His whole body trembled, and a burst of unspeakable grief rushed into his heart
like this, and he couldn't help but scream up to the sky.
When did it turn black again in the sky?
Wind and rain, quietly fall!

Chapter Three Fighting
The thick bloody aura enveloped the Qingyun Mountain Tongtian Peak, and even
the always lazy Qilin Zhenshan spirit beast water Kirin looked anxious at this
moment, swimming back and forth in the ice pool, making a low roar. And all the
sages standing on the Yuqing Hall looked at the bottom of the mountain with
stern expressions. After Hongqiao is the huge Sea of Clouds Square, at this
moment, a fierce and cruel fight has been going on there for a day and a night.
Although the horror and tragic of this battle between the beasts and monsters
had been anticipated, the cruelty of the scene still chilled many people in the
right way. Beast monsters attacked from below the mountain and swept across
like a storm along the way. Although people in the right way kept attacking, the
huge torrent of countless beast monsters did not care about the few enemies
who sneaked on the side, like thunder and thunder. The tide of anger swept up,
and the person was instantly invincible. The people who attacked and blocked all
around felt helpless. Facing the darkness, killing one or two or even dozens of
beasts was almost nothing at all!
In this way, the original right way arranged to use the mountain to block the
offensive of the slow beast beast, and in a blink of an eye was destroyed by these
seemingly cruel and ignorant beasts. People in the right way were forced to
retreat to Tongtian Peak until the beasts attacked Yunhai Square. Daoxuan
Zhenren and others made a decisive decision and gathered most of the right way
powers to face the enemy in the huge Yunhai Square. For a time, the magic
weapon was flying in the sky. In the light, above the sea of clouds of Tongtian
Peak, flesh and blood flew across the sky, and the screams and howlings were
endless.
The dark tide surged crazily one after another, and in front of them, half of the
hundreds of righteous people stood on the ground and half flew in the air, and
countless colorful and brilliant lights stood up in front of the crowd of colorful
cold walls. , Blooming with cold light.
The beast demon seemed to have no knowledge of pain and fear, like the tide
rushing into it with flesh and blood in front of the wall of light almost several
miles wide. In a moment, the cold light trembled, the strange light flashed
randomly, and the terrifying sound was like Miyu instantly swept across the
head of Tongtian Peak and pierced deep into the heart.
Hundreds of beasts and monsters in the front were instantly twisted into broken
flesh and blood by the icy light, and the heavy blood rushed through the ears like
a violent wind, and the rain of blood exploded and then slowly fell, bit by bit,
falling. On the face and hands of people in the right way.
Smell it!
Still waiting for people to settle down, the following beast monsters have come
again, and the originally flat light wall is suddenly squeezed by a huge force, and
many places are pressed in, showing an irregular curve. There were even a few
places where disciples with weaker skills and unrefined minds were a little
softer, and one of the magic weapons in their hands could not be grasped. A huge
power surged, and the roaring sound, the monster beast instantly pounced, and
several people fell to the ground, screaming. In, no one saw them again.
Outside the Yuqing Hall, Daoxuan, Master Puhong, Yun Yilan and others looked
solemn. Daoxuan Zhenren glanced at both of them, and they nodded at the same
time.
Yun Yilan said: "Everything is in charge of the senior brother."
Daoxuan Zhenren turned his head blankly and looked down the mountain for a
while, only to see that above the sea of clouds, the wall of light was firmly
suppressed by a black tide, and there were several weak places that were
crumbling, and he seemed to want support. Unstoppable, there were screams
coming from time to time, and the smell of blood in the air became more and
more intense.
He frowned and raised his head suddenly, only to see the dark clouds high in the
sky, as if he could still vaguely see the mysterious figure as the wind and clouds
rushed away. Master Dao Xuan watched deeply. After a while, he turned his head
and Xiao Yi, who had been following him, took a step forward. Master Dao Xuan
said lightly, "Go!"
Xiao Yi responded and turned around quickly. With a wave of his right hand, he
flew up first, and behind him was a righteous middleman of nearly a hundred
people. Although there were not as many people as in Yunhai Square, the magic
weapon was shining and dazzling. , But far from being comparable to those of the
disciples below. At a glance, it was obvious that they were all elite disciples and
some scattered immortals in various lines of the Righteous Path. Under the
leadership of Xiao Yicai, this group of people flew into the tight sea of clouds.

There was a thunderous roar, and electric lights ran across the sky, as if it had
returned to the rain many years ago. But somehow, even in this rainy day, there
is still such a weird moon in the sky, very bright and white.
The feeling of rain hitting the face is so cold...
Zhang Xiaofan looked back stupidly, wind and rain, that small village quietly
disappeared after all. He involuntarily stretched out his hand, trying to grab
something, but it was empty. Only behind him, Puzhi's eyes looked at his figure
quietly.
In the next moment, he was already in that familiar room, and the unique aura on
Dazhu Peak appeared all around, so kind and familiar. In the distance, there were
the chatting and laughing of the seniors, the roaring of rhubarb and Xiao Hui, and
the familiar footsteps. A young girl burst into the room with a smile like a flower,
and shouted with a smile: "Big slacker, get up, go up the mountain. Going to do
homework and chop bamboo..."
He was trembling all over, and suddenly, the dam of the heart that had been built
in his heart for decades shattered and collapsed.
He burst into tears!
Withered palms stretched out from behind, gently patted his shoulders, the kind
voice asked in a low voice: "What's the matter, kid, why are you crying?"
Zhang Xiaofan suddenly turned his head, looking at the compassionate face, his
body couldn't help being tensed. He stared deeply at the eyes in front of him,
wanting to see the deep heart of this compassionate old monk, but Pu Zhi's eyes
were always so peaceful but deep, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't see
through it after all.
He asked word by word, as if in a low growl: "Why, why, why, why, why do you
choose me, why do you want to do this?"
Pu Zhi didn't answer, he just looked at Zhang Xiaofan so compassionately, his
eyes were calm except for compassion, and he couldn't see any mood swings, let
alone regrets!
Everything around him disappeared again, and there were only two of them left
in the whole world. Zhang Xiaofan, no, now he looks like he is incarnate as a
demon. His fierce blood-red eyes once again occupy his eyes, and there is such a
murderous intent from head to toe. There is a soft "puff", his body The shirt was
torn apart, and the Soul Eater wand flashing with dark red light rose and lay
across his chest.
Pu Zhi's eyes finally shook, and he slowly looked at the fierce thing. At the top of
the Soul Devourer, the "Blood Devouring Bead" that is shining brightly, with dark
red blood streaks all over the bead body, seems to be staring at him, with a cold
ridicule.
An unbelievable bloody breath suddenly appeared out of thin air from the front
of Gui Li, and then rushed over like a violent wind, and Puzhi monk robe hunted
and fluttered, staring blankly, with desperate red awns in the ferocious, such as
Sleepy beasts rushed.
He didn't mean to avoid the slightest, standing there, motionless, the next
moment, that desperate and fierce red light passed through his body, slowly
stopped behind him, condensing the figure of Ghost Li.
The old monk slowly lowered his head and glanced at his body slowly. Then, he
sighed, his head drooped, and his body slowly fell to the side. Behind him, Gui
violently turned around and looked at Pu Zhi, his expression on his face was like
a violent storm, changing abruptly, and gradually, the fierce color quietly faded
away, the pain reappeared, and the red in his eyes. The mans were dimmed, he
looked at the body that seemed to be gradually losing his life, and in an instant,
he let out a heart-piercing roar!
"what!……"
The black magic wand fell to the ground, and he seemed to lose all his power in
an instant. Thunder bursts in the sky, lightning and thunder, amidst the wind and
rain, a chill fell in my heart.
He stumbled towards Puzhi, and the ground under his feet seemed to become
muddy. Every step exhausted his energy. He kept falling and climbing up again,
exhausting all his energy to crawl towards the thin body. Go, finally, he struggled
to Puzhi's side.
One hand, he tightly grasped the withered palm. In the past ten years, he held the
most kind palm in his hand, and his eyes were still hazy with tears.
"Master...Master..." He choked and shouted, tears streaming down his face, as if a
little hysterical: "Why, why, what is this?"
Pu Zhi turned his head strenuously, looking at this boy who seemed to be
helpless back then, did not answer, but his face was so pale, his lips moved
gently, but after all, he didn't say anything. .
The withered palm slowly lifted and stretched out to the face of the young man in
front of him. That hand was constantly trembling in the wind and rain, and the
wind blades and arrows seemed to fall in his hands. Zhang Xiaofan stopped
crying, raised his head and looked at him.
The eyes of the two people saw in the wind and rain, they met, frozen, still,
strange, alienated...
Puzhi's lips moved, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn't. Then, his
hand dropped gently, without the slightest sound.
Life seems to be gone in an instant!
The young man was stunned, his whole body as rigid, slowly lowered his head,
looking at his hands: "I killed him, I killed him..."
As if it were the same as the strange atmosphere around him, strange changes
suddenly began to take place in him. After a while, his face showed a fierce and
fierce look, incarnate as a ghost, and for a while, he looked painful, as if he had
changed into what was once simple. That Qingyun disciple Zhang Xiaofan. Right
beside Puzhi's body, he was struggling in pain.
In the sky, under the sky, there is still wind and rain, desolate!

As soon as Xiao Yicai waited for a group of elite disciples to join the battle group,
the situation immediately stabilized. And these disciples apparently had a tacit
understanding long ago, in groups of three or five, and flew straight to the most
difficult battlefield. The gaps that were originally attacked by the beasts suddenly
received the strong support of these new forces and suddenly rebounded. Going
back, the beast monster that had attacked was beheaded and killed in a blink of
an eye, and the entire light curtain turned to look more solid, bright, and
indestructible.
Among the crowd, the most dazzling place is in the center of the light curtain. Lu
Xueqi is holding the divine sword of Tianya, standing proudly above the clouds
like a nine-day fairy. In the light of ten thousand meters, Tianya seems to be
transformed into a knife of bloody slaughter. Wherever she passed, there was a
rain of blood, and bones were piled up into a small hill under her feet.
After a while, don't say that those fierce beast monsters were also worried about
three points of this cold woman whose white clothes turned pink, and the
righteous people behind Lu Xueqi were also shocked. On this battlefield of life
and death, Lu Xueqi actually looked directly at life and death like nothing,
galloping horizontally and horizontally, every time he entered the group of
beasts and monsters between the gaps, setting off waves of blood and blood.
However, on her face, there was no expression, no fear or pain, no horror or
disgust, and even the bloody and foul-smelling beast blood splashed on her who
always loved Jie, Lu Xueqi did not have any reaction. She was just fighting like
this, exhausting all her strength. In the bloody wind, her cool and clear face
seemed to be particularly moving and shocking, but she did not dare to come
close.
An hour passed quietly, and the black torrent kept pressing on the light curtain,
but after all, it did not break through. On the sea of clouds square that used to be
like a fairyland, there are bodies that have lost their lives and blood flowing into
rivers. In the dark sky, dark clouds are hovering low, watching all this coldly.
Suddenly, in the depths of the group of beasts and monsters, a strange sound
suddenly sounded from an unknown place, like a horn and howling. The sound
sounded sad and sad, like a lone wolf howling at the moon on a full moon
night. With this sound, the torrent of beasts and monsters who had been
advancing and fearing death suddenly stopped, stopped the offensive, and then
slowly backed away, opening the distance from the right way.
And here in the right way, the light curtain has also dimmed as the battle
temporarily stopped, and then followed, instantly flooding the sea of clouds with
the fierce gasping voices of countless people.
Everyone seemed to be bloody, and the bleak and strange blood stained the
entire sea of clouds. In the central open space of the sea of clouds opened by both
sides, there were corpses everywhere, including beast monsters and human
disciples.
Most of the righteous disciples flying in the air fell down, hurrying to catch their
breath. No one knew when those crazy beasts would attack again. Only a few
disciples with profound cultivation levels still flew in the air vigilantly, staring
ahead.
Xiao Yi frowned and looked back from a distance. There were pieces of beast
monsters, black and heavy, and the end could not be seen at a glance. In this life
and death battle, there is still no bright future in sight. He sighed softly in his
heart, turned his head, suddenly startled, and saw Lu Xueqi standing quietly in
the air not far from him, the smelly wind blowing, and the blood-stained clothes
lightly. Swing lightly.
Above that peerless face, there was no trace of anger at the moment, just staring
intently at the front, the black torrent.
Xiao Yi frowned, and instinctively realized that Lu Xueqi's mood was very wrong.
When he was about to go up and ask, he suddenly roared in the group of beasts
and monsters in front of him. After a while, his footsteps were like thunder, like
endless waves of mountains and seas. The black torrent rushed over again. But
this time, among the beast monsters, in addition to the fierce beasts, there were
several huge monster beasts with a huge body, and they rushed towards the
right path with their teeth and claws.
In a short while, the people of Zhengdao stood up one after another, and the
brilliant magic weapon of light flew up to the sky, once again forming a
magnificent light curtain wall.
Xiao Yicai was immediately attracted to Lu Xueqi, and he forgot all the doubts he
had about Lu Xueqi just now. At this moment, in everyone's eyes, there is only
the black torrent, from far and near, rushing and roaring, with the breath of
death, rushing in.
It seemed that there was a thunder in a silent place, tearing the world apart, this
time with a loud bang, bursting out of the black torrent rushing onto the light
curtain dam. The pressure of death seemed to be heavier in an instant, and the
shattered bones fell like a drizzle again in a blink of an eye, and the torn body
was thrown into the air, piercing on the sharp claws.
The power of the huge monster beasts that joined the battle group far surpassed
the ordinary beast monsters, and the magic weapons of the ordinary righteous
people hit them, and it did not work at all. And these monster claws flew over,
and there was a sea of blood in an instant. In a blink of an eye, the person in the
right path who was caught off guard was headed by these seven or eight huge
monster beasts, and forcibly broke through a few holes, and the whole light
curtain was suddenly tottering and struggling.
At high places, the expressions of Yun Yilan and Master Puhong all changed. Yun
Yilan frowned and looked at Master Daoxuan, only to see Master Daoxuan with a
solemn expression. He looked at the battle down the mountain and cried out
horribly. When the sound came, the corners of his eyes seemed to twitch, but
somehow, there was no expression on his Qingyong face after all, and there was
no expression of a word.
Yun Yilan retracted his gaze, was silent for a moment, and looked down the
mountain again.
The battle situation became more intense, and the righteous disciples above the
sea of clouds knew that when the critical time came, everyone was fighting hard
and going all out. Even the hysterical screams made by most people at this time
were almost the same as those of the beasts. , Maybe, even a cultivator, when
facing life and death, there is not much difference from these beasts, right?

Chapter 4 Forbidden Land
It looked like an endless stream of beasts and monsters, rushing crazily one after
another, using those huge monsters as arrows, and violently hit the light curtain
of the righteous man. Seeing the shaky light curtain, the young disciple beside
him seemed to have a faint fear on his face. Xiao Yi frowned, knowing that if he
didn't repel the monster beasts headed by them, he was afraid that the situation
would be out of control.
Xiao Yi yelled immediately, greeted the surrounding disciples, and rushed
towards a huge monster beast nearby, but his figure moved, before he flew a few
steps, suddenly a gust of wind passed by behind him, and a figure passed by him
like lightning. He rushed out and rushed toward the monster beast.
Xiao Yi glanced at the figure and was taken aback. Although the figure was dyed
bright red, it was slim, cool and beautiful. It was Lu Xueqi. But seeing the
countless black beast monsters and righteous disciples above the light curtain,
Lu Xueqi seemed to go straight up against the wind, rushing towards the monster
beast that was dozens of times larger than her body.
Another figure rushed out next to him, but it was Zeng Shushu. He was also
stained with blood stains on his body, and he said anxiously to Xiao Yi, "Brother
Xiao, let's go and help her."
Xiao Yi nodded quickly and rushed forward. The giant beast monster directly
opposite them is the giant white bone monster snake that once appeared in the
southern Xinjiang Miao people’s Qilidong. Under the black cloud, its bones
showed a strange pale color, and its back was constantly shaking. The three pairs
of colorful wings are directly connected to the white bones, which is even more
weird.
At this moment, the Bone Demon Snake twisted its huge body nearly three feet
long and shook the three pairs of wings on the bones behind him. The snake
letter on the snake's head kept swallowing and exhaling a black air, glaring
towards the right way. Light curtain. Every time it swept by the giant, a righteous
disciple with a lower level of Taoism immediately died. Either he was bitten to
death by this huge mouth, or he couldn't stand the black poisonous gas, and died
because of the poison.
The Bone Demon Snake killed many people in a row. Looking at the righteous
disciples who fled in front of him, his mouth opened and closed. Although there
was no expression on his muscleless face, he was obviously extremely
arrogant. At its triumphant moment, a white shadow flashed in front of it, as if
there was a soft drink, and a cold voice, a beautiful woman appeared in the sky,
and the blue fairy sword in her hand was shining with brilliant light, and it struck
down in the air.
There was a roar among the bones of the white bone demon snake and snake
bone, without the slightest intention to evade, he ignored the Tianya divine
sword, opened its huge mouth, revealing two huge white fangs, and bit down at
Lu Xueqi.
Seeing that the fangs that seemed to be a bit bigger than humans were shining
with cold white light, falling from the sky, Lu Xueqi's face was still cold in the face
of this terrible scene, without the slightest expression, it seemed that he would
not put the bone demon snake on it. In the eyes, the Tianya Divine Sword is more
radiant, soaring into the sky, in a black air like a phoenix, it cuts off the black
energy in an instant, splits the black cloud, and slashes at the bone monster
snake before the bone monster snake reacts. Three feet below the bones of the
head.
"Hi... card!"
The muffled sound seemed to burst out suddenly from the depths of the figure. It
was a low voice at first, but in a blink of an eye it was like a beast roaring. The
Bone Demon Snake stunned for a while, stopped the attack for a while, looked
down, and saw that at the bones of the chest, a faint crack suddenly appeared on
the nearby bones hit by Tianya, and then it expanded rapidly, and suddenly it
burst out. The sound, the splash smashed away.
Tianya Divine Sword is a nine-day divine weapon, even if it is such a peerless
monster, it is hurt by Tianya Sword.
The Bone Demon Snake uttered a terrifying roar, and two groups of ghost-like
flames suddenly appeared in the eye sockets of the deeply sunken face.
Obviously, he was extremely angry. At the moment, even more disregarding
others, the giant swayed and rushed towards Lu Xueqi. .
In this blink of an eye, Xiao Yicai, Zeng Shushu and others had already arrived,
shouting in unison, the magic sword flew at the same time, and together with the
Lu Xueqi Tianya Divine Sword, they blocked the powerful blow of the white bone
monster and snake.
However, there was a loud noise and the light swayed wildly. Xiao Yicai and
others were shocked and almost beaten from mid-air. Fortunately, everyone is
the best among the younger generation. They are not shallow, and each stabilizes
their bodies. However, they have already lost their lustre. This kind of terrifying
monster is unexpectedly powerful. It is also extremely difficult for everyone to
work together, not to mention that there is a mysterious beast god behind it.
On the other hand, the Bone Demon Snake, although all the people were shaken
away, but everyone was not waiting for a moment, and the magic weapon they
held was even less common. The number of blue, white, and yellow different
lights came back and hit the bones hard. On the head of the demon snake, there
was a small bone in it. The Bone Demon Snake roared loudly again, the ghost fire
in his eyes became more intense, and he attacked again frantically without a rest,
obviously hating these people extremely.
Xiao Yicai, Lu Xueqi, Zeng Shushu and others flew up. The Bone Demon Snake
came too fiercely and could not block its sharp edge. Moreover, with the huge
mouth attack this time, a thick black poisonous gas was spit out from its mouth,
smelling it from afar. Everyone was unable to vomit, and relied on his agility and
surrounded the monster's huge body to besiege.
In the field, there are six huge monsters on the monster side at the moment, but
after the initial panic, the elite disciples headed by Xiao Yicai, etc., at least a few
people, as many as a dozen people attack these monsters, although it is hindered
by the power of the monster. High strength, not only can't win, but most of them
are extremely strenuous, but after all, the situation is stabilized. Without the
combat power of these huge monsters, facing the ordinary monsters, the
disciples of the Right Path immediately became bolder, the original chaotic
situation gradually stabilized, and the light curtain began to stabilize again.
Outside the Yuqing Hall, Daoxuan Zhenren and the others looked solemn and
frowned. They saw the battle was fierce, and in the bloody wind, I don't know
how many creatures lost their lives in an instant. The real Taoxuan watched the
battle at the foot of the mountain, and saw that among the crowd, the black
crushing beast demon that seemed inexhaustible to kill was nothing but the six
giant beasts. At this moment, they seemed to be more and more courageous.
With Xiao Yi, there are many outstanding disciples. There are few enemies, and
now it is slowly showing a downward trend, and it looks like it can't resist it.
Daoxuan's face was solemn, and he looked at it for a moment, then looked up at
the sky again. The endless black clouds in the firmament rolled and surging
lower and lower.
Yun Yilan coughed beside him, and whispered: "Senior Dao Xuan, is this situation
now..."
He didn't continue to speak, but what a real Dao Xuan person is, he naturally
understood him, and the current battle situation is indeed tight. He turned his
head and nodded to Yun Yilan, saying: "Don't worry, Lord Gu."
After that, he turned his head and looked behind him, and saw that behind the
three of them, dozens of elders in the right way were the first to stand behind
him. These people may be gray-haired or immortal. It can be said that these
Qingyunmen elders And the predecessors of other veins, are already the last
fighting power of the right way.
Master Taoxuan was silent for a long time, and finally slowly said: "Everyone, go
down!"
No one spoke aloud, just following the words of Daoxuan Zhenren, the last
dozens of people nodded slightly, or bowed their hands in response, and then
instantly flashed, and the last dozens of elders in the right way rose into the sky
at the same time. , Flew down the mountain.
And outside the Yuqing Palace, besides Daoxuan Master, Puhong Master and Yun
Yilan, there are six people standing at this moment, but they are the first six
channels of Qingyunmen other than Tongtian Peak. Somehow, they did not
unexpectedly. Join the clan.
Facing them, Master Dao Xuan nodded and said, "Everyone, it seems that the
situation has reached a critical juncture. I would like to ask you all about the
matter originally discussed."
In the first seat of the six channels, Qi Hao and the younger generations who have
recently taken office have always been respectful in front of him. Only Tian Buyi,
Zeng Shuchang and Master Shuiyue have a peaceful expression. After hearing the
instructions of Daoxuan Zhenren, the others seem to have already Knowing that
this would happen, there was no expression of astonishment on his face, only a
faint haze passed over Tian Buyi's face.
At the moment, all six of them saluted the real Taoxuan, and then flew one after
another, but they flew in different directions, looking back to the mountain range
where they were. Only Tian Buyi didn't know why, but stopped for a moment,
and turned his head to look at Dao Xuan Zhenren.
Master Tao Xuan was a little surprised, and said, "Junior Brother Tian, what's
wrong?"
Tian Buyi hesitated for a moment, lowered his voice, and said, "Brother Sect
Master, after the Seal of Heaven is opened, the ancient sword of Zhu Xian is very
vigorous, and the backlash is too strong. You must be careful, don't, don't be late.
Guarantee..."
Daoxuan was silent for a moment, his face was solemn, nodded, and said: "Junior
Brother Tian, you and I have been together for many years, and I understand
your intentions. Don't worry, no matter what happens, for the sake of the world,
I can't care about so much!"
The muscles on Tian Buyi's face twitched, but after all, he didn't say anything. He
looked at Daoxuan's face, nodded, his sleeves shook, and a red and yellow light
flashed, holding him up and flying into the sky. , But went in the direction of
Dazhufeng.
The sound of fierce fighting faintly heard from the front mountain has gradually
become unheard at the back of the Tongtian Peak, the mist has cleared, the birds
are faintly singing, and this place seems to be another world. The only difference
is that even in this quiet place, there are still swords and shadows, bloody secret
fights.
With the faint light gleaming from the green dragon-slashing sword, the body of
the sword seemed to be trembling slightly, as if mourning something. The old
man lost his life and lay quietly on the ground, his head tilted to the
side. Kneeling beside him, Lin Jingyu's complexion was crimson and terrible, and
his eyes changed with all kinds of furious colors, and his teeth were deeply
clenched. Although he was silent, he seemed to be in this silence, a little crazy.
Meaning.
In the shadow of the woods, the black Mr. Ghost still did not leave, looking at Lin
Jingyu's figure from behind like a ghost, his gaze turned from Wan Jianyi's lifeless
body to Lin Jingyu, and finally fell again. Go to the Dragon Slashing Sword. Then,
he suddenly seemed to think of something, turned his head, and looked in the
direction of the Magic Moon Cave Mansion.
That road, cold and lonely, stretched forward lonely, without seeing any
movement.
Under the black gauze, no one can see Mr. Ghost's expression.
Lin Jingyu's mind was in confusion at this moment, and Wan Jianyi's sudden
death caused him to fall into a state of mind that was almost crazy. Since the
Qingyun turmoil ten years ago, after Taoist Cangsong rebelled against Qingyun,
Wan Jianyi suddenly appeared, and his knowledge and demeanor in his chest
became a person whom Lin Jingyu admired. Over the past ten years, he has
cultivated assiduously under the cultivation of Wan Jianyi, and in his heart he has
regarded this extremely mysterious old man as a half-teacher and half-father,
and he respects it extremely.
But at this moment, the person he respected the most had turned into a corpse,
lying in front of him, and he didn't even know who the murderer was, let alone
avenge him. The sadness, pain, and despair stimulated Lin Jingyu's somewhat
extreme temperament, making him seem to be getting closer and closer to
madness.
At this moment, a strange noise suddenly came from the woods behind him.
Lin Jingyu's body was shaken, Huo Ran turned to look around, and saw a sway in
the woods, unexpectedly a figure suddenly flashed out of the forest, and then
swept away like lightning. The speed was amazing, with Lin Jingyu's cultivation
eyesight, he could only see the fuzzy shadows.
And what does the mysterious figure that suddenly appear here and now mean?
Lin Jingyu's body moved faster than his brain. Almost at the same moment, he
grabbed the Dragon Slashing Sword and chased him like a dashing incarnation.
He never thought that if this person was really a murderer, he could kill Wan.
How terrible is Kenichi's Taoist Guild. In Lin Jingyu's heart at this moment, there
was no other thought except revenge. Moreover, Wan Jianyi taught him for ten
years, the Dragon Slashing Sword has always been forward courageously, let
alone retreat, just like their life!
The black figure was so fast that he had already left the ancestor's ancestral hall
while flashing, and paused for a moment at the intersection of the three forks,
and with a "swish", he went up to the path of the Magic Moon Cave Mansion. Lin
Jingyu chased out in a blink of an eye, with fire bursting out of her eyes, looking
at the faint figure, not to think about it, her figure was like electricity, and she
instantly rushed into the trail that was supposed to be Qingyun disciple's
forbidden land. , Rushed towards the direction of the Magic Moon Cave Mansion.
The mountain breeze blew, and the tops of the branches shook gently, making a
rustling sound. It quickly fell into silence here. Only the desolate old man was
lying on the ground quietly, looking at the clouds in the sky, quietly flowing past.

This way, even though Lin Jingyu tried his best, he still couldn't catch up with
that figure. The trees on both sides retreated quickly, but the dark shadow in
front of him was still looming. At this moment, the anger in Lin Jingyu's heart
receded slightly, and he couldn't help but be secretly frightened.
It is conceivable that the mysterious figure walked so high, but despite this, Lin
Jingyu still did not slow down at all, and still pursued with all his strength, but
just at the corner ahead, the faint dark shadow suddenly rushed forward and
disappeared. The blind spot of the mountain disappeared from sight.
Lin Jingyu was frightened and anxious, and went all out. The whole body was
almost like an arrow from the string, jumping straight, and flew forward with a
"swish". All the way, because of the rush, there was a screaming sound.
issue. Only after he chased to the corner of the mountain, although it was only a
moment, the dark shadow had disappeared. What appeared in front of him was
an ordinary cave with four large characters engraved on the entrance of the cave:
Magic Moon Cave Mansion!
Lin Jingyu was shocked and stopped. He has been in Qingyun Gate for many
years, so naturally he didn't know that this is the Qingyun Forbidden Land, and
Qingyun disciples have always been forbidden to enter. Now it is a serious crime
for him to enter the forbidden land privately. But when he looked around, he saw
Gu Mu Sensen around him, nothing unusual except for this cave, and the figure
disappeared like this.
The expression on his face was constantly changing, and the color of hesitation
flashed, but a pair of star pupils were gleaming, and the color of anger still
prevailed after all. He raised his footsteps, as if hesitated, but after a while, he
took the first step forward and walked towards the cave.
Contrary to the time when he was chasing just now, Lin Jingyu walked very
slowly at this moment, as if there was something in that ordinary cave that made
him hesitate, but even so, he quickly walked to the entrance of the cave, deep
After inhaling, Lin Jingyu gritted his teeth and walked in.
The cave is so small that you can see almost everything at a glance, without any
traces of people.
Lin Jingyu was taken aback, a disappointed expression flashed across his face,
but then his gaze fell to the only conspicuous spot in the cave: the Tai Chi pattern
inlaid on the rock wall.
The Tai Chi picture reflected in his eyes seemed to be telling him the vicissitudes
of the years, and the broken edges exudes a long-lasting smell. Lin Jingyu stared
at the Taiji diagram closely. After a while, he slowly stretched out his hand and
placed it on the Taiji diagram.
The non-stone and jade material sharpened the edge of his palm with a hint of
roughness, without any reaction. Lin Jingyu's eyes were piercing, and he tried
hard to turn aside.
There was no sign, and even the stone wall itself did not change at all, but
suddenly a blazing energy was emitted from the Tai Chi pattern, and it instantly
penetrated Lin Jingyu's arm. Before Lin Jingyu could react, the whole arm
seemed to have been scorched in the hot flames, the blood all over his body
boiled, and for a moment his face was red as blood, and his forehead was covered
with sweat.
Unexpectedly, there is such an astonishing Taoist restriction hidden in such a
common Tai Chi pattern here, Lin Jingyu was shocked, and subconsciously
retracted his arm. Unexpectedly, his arm was firmly attracted by that invisible
force and wanted to withdraw. Unavailable by hand. At the same time, a dull
sound suddenly began to sound on the rock walls of the cave around him. It
seemed that something was alarmed, and he was about to wake up from sleep.
The strange noises around him became louder and louder, and gradually
gathered towards Lin Jingyu's body, but the place in front of the palm of his hand
was too hot for a while, but it was already unbearable. In panic, Lin Jingyu bit her
teeth tightly, and her body was bursting open by the heat, so she had to use her
whole body to resist desperately, passing the Qingyunmen Taiji Xuanqing Dao Fa,
which had been cultivated for her life, to the palm of her hand desperately. , I
hope to resist the mysterious heat.
At the critical moment when Lin Jingyu's head was dizzy and his whole body was
roasted by the heat, suddenly, the mysterious heat on the Tai Chi pattern
receded, and the castration was so fast that it disappeared from Lin Jingyu's body
like a tide. , Even Lin Jingyu couldn't recover for a while.
Immediately afterwards, the strange noise around it seemed to have been
comforted, and it slowly calmed down, and the calm atmosphere in the cave was
restored. As Lin Jingyu stopped in amazement, the Tai Chi pattern turned at the
same time, and a slight but different low-pitched sound came from the stone wall
again.
In Lin Jingyu’s surprised gaze, originally connected into a rock wall with no gaps,
it unscrewed to both sides, revealing a weird hole, and above the hole, the
strange gas in the appearance of water mist is spinning rapidly. At the same time,
the inside was hazy and mysterious.

Chapter 5 Dust Fate
Such as the electric light tearing through the night and falling into the world, the
beam of light that gathered the power of the true law suddenly fell from the sky,
fell from directly above the bone demon snake, and penetrated straight into the
top of the head. In an instant, a huge force burst out from that huge body, and
several Qingyun disciples around You Dou were pushed far away by this invisible
and qualitative air current.
The Bone Demon Snake uttered a long roar from the sky. The huge bone
supporting the body from top to bottom suddenly began to emit a strange
brilliance. After a while, it made a small "Kaka" sound from countless places, and
rays of light came from Projected from its bones. Afterwards, with a loud bang,
the monster snake's huge body collapsed, and the hard white jade slab
underneath him smashed into the pit of the boss. After struggling on the ground
for a few times, it finally stopped shaking.
The dazzling beam of light slowly dissipated, revealing the figures of the seven
elders floating in the sky, Lu Xueqi, Xiao Yicai and others. Under them, beside the
body of the huge monster, the corpses were everywhere, and they had been lying
down forever. The bodies of the four Qingyun elders. Among the people who are
still alive, there are even more colorful ones. Among the younger generation, Lu
Xueqi's face is as cold as frost, but his clothes are mostly red. Xiao Yi is
considered good. It doesn't seem to be a big problem. Only Zeng Shushu is self-
supporting. Seeing that this huge monster finally died, Fang was relieved and
suddenly tilted his head, but fell unconsciously.
Everyone was taken aback. Fortunately, Xiao Yi was right next to Zeng Shushu.
He caught his body and checked him carefully. He sighed with relief and signaled
to the others that it was OK. Everyone was relieved, and then they continued to
devote themselves. Another battle.
After dozens of senior elders of Zhengdao joined the battle group, the situation of
this catastrophe battle finally developed in a favorable direction for Zhengdao for
the first time. The Taoist mana of these seniors far surpasses ordinary disciples.
Although the number is small in comparison, the impact is quite huge. Under the
siege of dozens of elders, Xiao Yicai, Lu Xueqi, Zeng Shushu and other young
disciples, the giant monster beasts were still suppressed by these people even
though they were extremely powerful, and they were finally killed by
everyone. However, these monsters are ferocious after all, and they have also
caused Zhengdao to pay a heavy price.
It's just that in the midst of such a bloody storm, who still remembers the dead
companion?
At the moment when the huge body of the Bone Demon Snake fell, the people
floating high in the sky had already turned their bodies, and rushed towards the
other battle group with expressionless faces, continuing the killing and
fighting. Xiao Yi flew to the rear, put Zeng Shushu in a secluded place, and
hurried back. Unexpectedly, in a blink of an eye, Yu Guang saw Lu Xueqi where
he was just now, seemingly dazed, staring blankly at the corpse of the monster,
pale.
Xiao Yicai was strange in his heart and called out, "Junior Sister Lu, what's wrong
with you?"
Lu Xueqi's body shook, as if awakened from a dream, she looked over in a blink
of an eye, her lips moved, as if she wanted to say something, but after seeing that
it was Xiao Yicai, she suddenly closed her mouth again, took a deep breath, and
flew away with her sword. Joined the battle. Xiao Yi was a little inexplicable. He
always felt that Lu Xueqi was very weird today, but when he thought of the same
celestial sister in the past, he was withdrawn and indifferent, and it was the
critical moment of the battle. He thought for a while, and once again threw these
thoughts away. Behind his head, he rushed in again.
The black clouds in the sky were rolling in and surging continuously. Under the
black clouds, those wild beasts and the crowd were generally fighting
fiercely. It's just that this battle is getting more and more favorable after all.
Projected on the faces of the three righteous giants standing on a high place, the
expressions of their original tight faces have finally gradually relaxed.
Despite the heavy price paid, after dozens of elders joined the battle, the
momentum of the six huge monster beasts that were originally unstoppable was
immediately blocked, and then they were gradually suppressed, and under the
concerted efforts of everyone, first It was the Bone Demon Snake, and then two
other giant monsters were slain by the crowd one after another.
Although the people in the right way, including the elders, suffered heavy
casualties when killing these huge monsters, the momentum of the battle was
finally pulled back bit by bit. Although the ordinary beast monsters were still
crushed by countless blacks, with the death of the huge monster beast, their aura
suddenly weakened. Although ordinary Qingyun disciples are not as good as
those outstanding in Taoism, they are still more than enough to deal with these
ordinary beasts, and they are all connected together, and the light curtain is even
more indestructible.
After solving half of the giant monster beasts, more masters besieged the
remaining three giant monster beasts, and no one could see that these giant
monster beasts were the battle spirits among the beast monsters. And under the
siege of these profound Taoist elders and the outstanding young generation, in
the light of the sky and the brilliance of all the rare treasures, the remaining
three giant beasts finally could not support them, in sharp anger and sorrow. In
the roar, they fell one by one.
There was a great chaos in the group of beast monsters. Obviously, this situation
made these ignorant beast monsters feel bad. On the contrary, the morale on the
right side was boosted, and finally the fighting spirit was high. The bright light
curtain was shining, pressing outwards, and immediately, in the midst of flying
flesh and blood, pressing the beast monster back.
There was a panic roar, countless beasts roared to the sky, their voices were
sorrowful, and the ruthless light curtain came, what kind of blood and sorrow
splashed out?
In these countless roars, in the sky and in the firmament, the billowing black
cloud suddenly stood still, as if the world suddenly solidified, and then, there was
a faint light transmitted from the dark and quiet dark clouds. !
White, tiny shimmer!
In an instant, the black clouds suddenly dispersed, like a violent wind sweeping
through the sky and wind and rain. From the deepest part of the black cloud, a
huge whirlpool suddenly swirled outwards, and countless black clouds were
swept through it and then dispersed without leaving a trace.
A young figure appeared, looking blankly at this war-torn hill, the bloody world,
descending from the heights, like a legendary god. His black hair was fluttering in
the wind, and a black monster that was big and small seemed to move a little
anxiously behind him, letting out a low roar.
That is, at the moment he appeared, all of the beast monsters suddenly stopped,
raised their heads to the sky, and screamed towards the sky with that figure!
Thousands of beasts roared into the sky, and the black clouds receded, as if a
hostile spirit was rising into the sky, wishing to reach the heavens.
People in the righteous way do not change their color, Daoxuan Zhenren stood
outside the Yuqing Hall, frowning, and whispered to himself: "Is this the beast
god?"

Magic Moon Cave Mansion.
That dreamlike world!
The Youyue that shone with weird brilliance still hung in the sky, always
emitting a faint light regardless of wind or rain. The people who are struggling in
this world seem to have dispersed, leaving only a lonely person, alone and
perplexed.
"Who am I?" He asked softly, looking up at the moon: "What am I living for?"
He asked faintly, not knowing whether it was asking Skyrim Youyue, or toward
his own deep heart.
This half-life has been turbulent and fierce. Scenes from the past have filled my
heart. People who have been familiar in life, and people who have been really
right in their hearts, all pass by in their minds one by one, but they don’t even
leave a mark. The traces went away quietly like this.
He seemed unwilling in his heart, and subconsciously stretched out his hand,
trying to grab something, but his hand was in the air, and after all, he still held
the air.
Nothing at all!
Only the sky moonlight, which passed through countless winds and rains, still fell
on him, shining on his clothes.
Falling to the ground, as if torn off all the appearance and disguise, in this lonely
world, he does not need any strength, the wind and rain gradually stopped, the
dust quietly silent, that body, seeing that it will sink into this desolate world, and
become silent.
Be dead! According to ancient legends, when you die, you will no longer have
pain or thoughts, and you will no longer have any concerns. Even if it is in the
Jiuyou Hells, in front of the Yanluo Palace, who knows what it is like? The
prosperous world may be empty after all!
However, the silent body suddenly shook again, and the moonlight in the sky
seemed to shake slightly along with it, and then a beam of light fell on the body.
He seems to be struggling!
He still seems to be unwilling!
He struggled to get up, every movement seemed to exhaust his whole strength,
and the ground under his feet clearly had endless temptations, tempting him to
lie down and no longer have any troubles, and he could get rid of the pain in the
world.
It's just that he actually refused to shrink, stubbornly going to straighten up, his
hands were bleeding, and his lips were deep marks. In this desolate and desolate
world, he still refused to give up.
The moonlight faintly fell on him, as if pouring in as described, as if whispering
softly: "Why do you insist on it! Let it go, let it go and you will be free..."
He struggled, like an ant in the infinitely wide world, but in any case, facing the
infinitely large world, he finally raised his head and looked at the sky!
Slowly stood up.
The familiar face floated quietly in my heart, it turned out that even between life
and death, I still can't give up after all. In this life, there are always people to
worry about!
Zhang Xiaofan, perhaps Guili, the ant between the heavens and the earth, is now
quietly looking at the sky, staring at the sky and the moon.
The moonlight was strange and cold.
He suddenly yelled, stood up, left the boundless land, and went straight to the
sky. In front of him, there were three colors of light, gold, blue, and red, which
suddenly lit up, and together with his body, they rushed straight toward the
moon.
The moon was cold and silent, but right in front of him, the moonlight dimmed
suddenly, and there was actually a couple who looked at him compassionately
and joyfully, as if the rainy night many years ago came down to the world's
moments of joy.
His heart was cut instantly by a sharp blade, and his whole body was trembling,
but his body was like an arrow from the string, without the slightest retreat. The
three-color different lights were like electricity. Under his eyes, he pierced the
couple's body forcibly and passed through. And pass.
It was as if blood was splashing, and it was like wind and rain, hitting the face,
making it cold. The figure disappeared, and he seemed a little numb. Only his
eyes remained determined, rushing towards that round of You Yue.
Suddenly, the moonlight darkened again, and the figures of Tian Buyi and Su Ru
appeared. Su Ru looked at him with a smile, but Tian Buyi snorted and gave him
a blank look.
And between them, Tian Ling'er smiled like a flower, dressed in red, vaguely like
when he was sixteen or seventeen, and shouted with a loud laugh: "Little
brother, let's go up the mountain to chop bamboo..."
He seemed to be suffocated instantly, and the three figures were in front of his
eyes, alive, blocking him. What kind of shuddering feeling was that, like electric
light flashing across the body, the cold light getting closer and closer to their
figure, his heart seemed to be torn apart.
Finally, the three-color different light passed through, passing through the
silhouette like this abruptly. A coolness poured down from head to toe. The other
person was in the air, his face was white as paper, and he suddenly took a
mouthful of blood. With a "wow", he spouted a big mouth of blood, dyeing his
chest and plackets red, leaving no trace of blood on his face.
Then, he still raised his head, like an indomitable and unending arrow from the
string, rushing towards that round of Youyue.
The moonlight is icy, and the world is dimmed instantly, as if there is a sense of
desolation, quietly permeating.
At the moment of the lightning and stone fire, before seeing the moonlight, a
misty cloud surged, and suddenly, a figure appeared faintly in the cloud.
What a figure that is deeply carved in the heart!
He was stunned suddenly, his persistence seemed to disappear with the wind,
the vague figure turned and confused in the cloud! Like a green figure, as if doing
a white sword dance again!
The Soul Eater in his hand exudes an icy coldness. He felt so painful for that
figure in his heart, but at this moment, how should he advance and retreat?
In the middle of the night, in the cold moonlight, above the distant sky, there was
a heart-piercing roar suddenly, like a dying beast howling at the moon, full of
desperate pain.
That brilliant light, shining with three strange auras, rose into the sky, went
straight into the sky, passed through the clouds, and pierced the fuzzy figure!
Then, something suddenly shattered...
The wind and rain all over the sky quietly stopped like this, and there were tears
in his eyes, staring at the figure. Maybe it's close at hand, but he still can't see her
clearly, but in the distant place, there seems to be a low sigh.
The wind disappears, the rain disappears!
The moonlight falls like clouds!
The sky and the sky are like water!
His body fell from the sky, like falling into an abyss, but there was no fear in his
heart, and some were just reluctant, staring at the figure that was gradually
disappearing. In the next moment, he had fallen to the ground, and all the
illusions around him disappeared.
Under his feet, a clumsy and bright ancient mirror had broken into several
pieces, falling from the wall and scattered on the ground. And around him, there
are quaint cave walls and hard rocks, and it is only ten steps away from him
entering that magical cave.
In these short ten steps, he seemed to have gone through a lifetime, and all his
painful memories went back in this way.
Then, he breathed for a while, settled, and when he was about to continue
walking toward the depths of the Magic Moon Cave Mansion, he suddenly
stiffened, as if he had discovered something, and then slowly turned around.
As the ancient mirror shattered, the magical mist at the entrance of the cave
gradually dissipated, revealing a figure standing behind——
Lin Jingyu.
The eyes of the two people met in mid-air, and they were stunned for a while.
For a long time, they just stared silently, the eyes of the two men, from the young
to the present, seemed to have seen through their entire lives.
Lin Jingyu bit his lip deeply with his teeth, almost bleeding from the bite, and
then said word by word: "Did you kill the old man in the Patriarch's ancestral
hall?"
Gui Li silently lowered his head slightly. After a while, he nodded gently and said,
"Yes."
Lin Jingyu's eyes instantly turned red.

Chapter 6 Chi Yan
The young man in the sky was expressionless, his eyes swept across the
battlefield under his feet, even when he saw the huge monster beasts that had
guarded him fall one by one, he didn't seem to be moved, as if he had already
seen it through. These are life and death.
The wind blew, his figure slowly descended from the depths of the black cloud,
and the roar of the beasts became more and more deafening, even beside him,
there were thin electric lights in the dark cloud like a snake. Fluttering.
Above the sea of clouds, the people and beasts who were still struggling to kill
the moment before came to a halt, involuntarily looking at the weird young man
in the sky. On his somewhat weird face, there seemed to be two spots of light in
his pupils.
Finally, the beast god stopped in midair, just above the countless beast
beasts. Behind him, the evil beast gluttonous eyes widened in anger, and
screamed fiercely in the direction of the Zhengdao Tongtian Peak.
"Roar..." Almost at the same time, as the gluttonous roar, the beasts roared
loudly. The sudden wave seemed to be overwhelming. For a while, the wind and
clouds changed color and the sand was flying. Many people in the right way
couldn't help but retreat. A few steps later. Taotie's body suddenly swelled up in
this roar, and in a blink of an eye it has become a giant beast, surrounding the
beast god. And just around them, the strange situation also happened.
The black clouds in the mid-air suddenly seemed to have been subjected to some
kind of huge gravitational force, and they rushed from all directions, gathered
above the beast god boy, and gradually formed a huge black wind pillar, which
swiftly rotated, making a sharp sound of breaking through the air. , Landed
slowly from the sky.
The wind pillar is unbelievably large, and at first glance, there is a feeling that it
can swallow the entire Tiantian Peak. At this moment, the sky is drooping and
the wind is violent. It is a fierce scene, like the end of the world, that is, in front of
you, which can not help but feel desperate.
People in the righteous way have changed their colors one after another. Such
magical powers and demons are really unprecedented and unheard of. Although
everyone had expected that this beast god would not be an idle generation, they
never expected that this enchanting evildoer would have such magical powers. In
the legend, the senior expert who was able to subdue him and suppress him in
the ancient cave for thousands of years is really sacred.
Seeing the huge pillar of wind slowly fall, the dark and terrible appearance is
gradually revealed, and the invisible suction slowly begins to envelope everyone
on the sea of clouds. Many disciples of the righteous way have already begun to
resist in secret, no one knows. If he was sucked in by this demon technique, I'm
afraid it would be difficult to turn around even if he had nine lives.
Outside the Yuqing Hall, Daoxuan Zhenren and the three of them looked
grim. Master Puhong looked at the huge pillar of wind for a long time, and said in
a low voice: "This kind of magic is really the only thing that Lao Na has seen in
his life. Brother Daoxuan, I am afraid that the disciples underneath may not be
able to resist this kind of magic, inferior to us... "
Master Taoxuan nodded slowly, and said: "The Master said that the Lord has
already come out, so we should..."
Just before he finished his words, suddenly, the huge wind column changed its
original slow-falling trend, suddenly speeded up and fell, and went straight to the
sea of clouds. At the same time, the roar of countless beasts and monsters
became more intense, reaching the sky, extremely stern. In the right way,
everyone is unchanged, facing this strange magic that has never been seen
before, and everyone does not know how to deal with it for a while.
Seeing that the pillar of wind was about to fall above the sea of clouds, there
were several bold people among the righteous disciples. Finally, they couldn't
bear it. After shouting loudly, they first sacrificed their magic weapon to hit the
storm. I noticed it and immediately stopped shouting loudly, but after this
chaotic situation, a few people rushed out after all.
Those magical weapons of the fairy sword gleamed brightly, and the rays
dazzlingly rushed into the pillar of wind, and immediately submerged in it, but
like a mud cow into the sea, there was no sound, and then it seemed to be
disturbed by something, the pillar of wind A roar suddenly sounded in the
middle, and several thick gray-black whirlwinds rushed straight towards the
disciples as if they were visible.
Everyone in the right path was shocked and resisted. Unexpectedly, those
whirlwinds were like aura at all. When others resisted, it passed through like
invisible quality, but when they were in front of the few people, the black
whirlwind suddenly revealed its hideous features. Amid the stern wind, the
whirlwinds entangled the disciples in a blink of an eye, and then retracted with a
"swish" sound. The speed was so fast that everyone couldn't react. They watched
the disciples under the protection of everyone. Shengsheng was dragged into the
weird huge wind column.
A faintly screaming sound came from a distance, and within the wind column, a
blood-red light flashed suddenly, and after a while, there was no more news.
Righteous people were silent for a while, staring at each other.
The light suddenly rose, and three rays of light fell from the sky, and fell in front
of the righteous people. After the flash, the figures of Daoxuan, Master Puhong,
and Yun Yilan were revealed. All three of them looked solemn.
Daoxuan Zhenren waved his hand and said anxiously: "All the disciples retired,
and the elders and others stayed here."
There was a commotion among the crowd, but then most of the younger
generation of disciples retreated. Most of these disciples were disciples of the
three major cliques. Naturally, they knew the severity, even at this critical
juncture of vicissitudes. Most of them can remain calm, and the situation is not
much chaotic.
Soon, there were only three masters and a dozen senior elders left in the field. In
the battle just now, the few remaining elders had already died.
The muscles on Dao Xuan Zhen's face twitched slightly, and then he stopped
looking at him and turned his head to stare at the enemy that he had only seen in
his life.
Under the control of the invisible and strange power, the huge black wind
column descended from the sky. In the violent wind and black air, the indifferent
eyes of the young beast god seemed to penetrate the world to kill, coldly, it was
separated from the stern eyes of the real Taoxuan. Empty face each other.
Daoxuan's heart shook slightly. Although the beast god in the distance in front of
him looked like a human, the eyes in his eyes somehow did not have the slightest
feeling of human affection. Between those cold eyes, it seemed to be a general
Everything in the world is regarded as a beast without spirituality, and the
meaning of killing is so strong, it is really like a vicious beast.
At this moment, the pillar of wind descended from the sky and finally landed on
the sea of clouds. The extremely hard white jade stone slab made a low and
muffled sound in the place where the pillar of wind fell. In a moment, only
countless cracks cracked and opened. , Countless sand and boulders were
shocked to fly upside down. And in the pillar of wind, there was a rustle, like a
low roar of an evil spirit, and a roar like a ghost, as if hearing some weird call,
and suddenly it turned out to be the six giant monsters that were removed by the
right way with all their energy. The bones actually moved again.
People in the right way change color together!
At this moment, I saw the sky and the earth, a sorrowful scene, and the ghosts
were rolling in. The six huge corpses staggered one after another. Although not
very smart, they were attracted by the strange power and dragged the huge
body. , Scratched a deep groove on the ground and was sucked into the huge
wind column.
One, another, until the huge skeleton of the Bone Demon Snake was completely
sucked into the black wind pillar and disappeared without a trace. Immediately,
it seemed as if there was a scream in the Jiuyou Difu, and a hostile spirit rose
from the sky from the violent wind. The beast god above the wind and cloud was
expressionless, stepping on the growing body of Glutton, and rushing into the
wind pillar like a gallop.
The bloody air came thick, and even the countless beasts under his feet were
quiet at this moment, most of them were lying on the ground, and the
atmosphere was not daring to come out, and even a little weak, trembling with
their heads, they were shocked and unable to themselves.
Suddenly, the wind stopped, the wind and clouds were quiet, and the world was
silent. Then, everyone and countless monsters held their breaths, staring dumbly
at the uncovered monsters in the world.
Above the sea of clouds, stood a brand new and unimaginable monster. Its body
was so big that it was three times taller than the original six giant monsters.
Everyone and the ordinary monsters were in this one. In front of the monster, it
was as insignificant as an ant.
The smell of blood is constantly exuding from this monster, and even on it,
bleeding is constantly oozing. You can see Bai Sensen's bones everywhere. The
huge skeleton makes people very fast. After understanding, this is the terrifying
evil spirit that re-assembled the corpses of the six huge monster beasts just now.
And standing above the head of this huge monster was the young beast god. His
face looked slightly pale now, but in his eyes, the intense killing intent seemed to
be more and more rampant.

The huge, hideous white bones head shook slowly while making a weird "Kaka"
sound. Looking at the two hollow eye sockets, it seemed that there was another
invisible fierce light, staring fiercely at the people in front of him.
The stench is coming.
This rebirth evil spirit seemed to be restless all over his body, roaring low.
In addition, there was no sound above the huge sea of clouds. Countless people
are watching with breathlessness.
Daoxuan Zhenren in front of the crowd, a dark green Taoist robe fluttering in the
wind, his face was solemn. After countless people were shocked, there were
people from far or near quietly looking at him, but there was no expression on
that Dao Bone Immortal Wind's face, no one knew what his mood was at the
moment?
The huge evil spirit demon let out a low growl, and suddenly the white bones all
over the body burst into a harsh sound. The huge body moved slowly and walked
forward. With every step, the ground under its feet seemed to be unable to
withstand the pressure and was deeply sunken. After going down, the bloody
breath floated in all directions.
"Boom, boom, boom..." This horrible thing walks very slowly, but every step
seems to fall in the heart of the righteous people, and countless people stare at
the horrible pile of white bones slowly like a mountain. Approaching, even
characters like Xiao Yicai had a pale face.
Seeing that the evil spirit was about to come to the front, bones like a mountain,
Daoxuan Zhenren said in a deep voice, "Dao Dao brothers, follow me."
As soon as the voice fell, I saw three rays of light for the first three righteous
leader incarnations, flying first, followed by a dozen rays of light of various
colors, and flew towards the evil spirit. On the head of the huge evil spirit, the
mysterious young man looked indifferent, and his eyes slowly reflected those
flying strange lights.
Between the sky and the earth, there was a sudden silence, like a feeling of
breathlessness.
Seeing the right light falling from the sky across the sky, it was about to fall, the
pupils in the eyes of the beast god suddenly contracted, and he did not see any
movement, but the huge terrifying monster under his feet suddenly lifted the
huge hideous head and opened the blood. The big mouth of the basin, rising up to
the sky and roaring, the sound moved everywhere, behind it, the crowd of beasts
and monsters suddenly screamed.
With this screaming sound, the huge monster body did not leave the ground, and
directly opened its mouth to bite at the few rushing rays of light in the air. From
a distance, the hideous appearance of that mouth can also be able to take these
righteous ways. Everyone swallowed them all.
It’s just that these dozens of people are all the sages of the righteous sages, the
elites of the elites are looking at the world, the righteous and evil witches are all
first-class figures, and the level of cultivation is not to be underestimated. .
Sure enough, although the monster and evil spirit were fierce and aggressive, the
rays of light that rushed down in the air dispersed at the same time and flew in
all directions. In a blink of an eye, the real bodies of the elders appeared,
standing in the air, and everyone shouted for a while. The magic weapon was lit
up, and the evil spirits attacked from different directions.
Above the clouds, Daoxuan Zhenren, Master Puhong and Yun Yilan appeared on
the heights. Yun Yilan first shot and flicked his left hand, but he saw that the light
in his hand suddenly appeared, like a jade of pure sun, rising from the sky, like
amber color, it is the ultimate state of the Fenxiang Valley Profound Fire Sorcery.
The flame was almost like a solidified object. It looked like a little, burning in Yun
Yilan's hands. He turned over his palm, his face was stern, and his hands were
dancing like a meteor passing through the sky. That little flame of pure fire,
Leaving out of the body, it seemed to be slowly turning in the air, as if slowly but
urgently, and flew towards the evil spirit.
At this moment, the dozens of elders around him have all sacrificed magic
weapons and attacked this terrifying monster. On the huge white bone body,
they were constantly hit by various strange lights everywhere. It's just that this
monster was hit by the magic weapons of these extremely powerful characters.
Although the body shook, but under the power of the ordinary people to be
soulless, it should behave as if nothing happened. It is just that it is screaming
again and again, which is obviously uncomfortable, and It looked more and more
angry, screaming fiercely.
At this moment, in the midair, the flame that Yun Yilan emits exudes an amber-
like light, which is small but condensed and flies towards the monster. Somehow,
although the huge monster was unscrupulous about the magic weapons of the
people around him, it was a little scrupulous against this little flame, and its body
seemed to shrink a little. Helplessly, this body was too huge, how to avoid it, it
didn't take a moment. , This point of flame fell on the mouth of the evil spirit's
white bones, and touched on Bai Sensen's bones.
"hiss……"
Amidst countless roars and chaotic sounds, that inconspicuous little voice, a
small amber flame, on top of the hard bones that were as powerful as a mountain
and could not be cut, actually burned in and appeared on the bones. A deep hole
of scorched yellow color. And that little flame disappeared in the deep hole.
Everyone was stunned and looked at each other with bated breath.
After a while, suddenly, a huge roar blasted from the depths of the bones, like a
gushing volcano suddenly born in the depths of the body of the evil spirit's white
bones, the blazing heat spread instantly, and the original Bai Sensen bones were
impressive. Half of his body was roasted to a withered yellow color, and a red
flame was as thick as ten thousand feet, abruptly exploded from the bones, and
rose into the sky. Even the Qingyun disciple and others in the distance felt the
heat intolerable, not to mention the monster under the burning flames.
Suddenly, the people in the right way thundered with joy, and the methods of the
three leaders of the right way were really comparable to others.
Like a volcano erupting, the arrogant flames gradually dissipated, and the weird
monsters shrouded in fierce flames slowly appeared. Half of their body was
roasted into a scorched black color. Although it was even more weird and
terrifying, it looked more than I was very embarrassed just now, and there was
no trace of fierceness.
Everyone in the right path who was originally shocked by the horrible scene of
this monster's appearance was relieved and let out a long sigh. It's right to think
about it, there are such virtuosity, godlike figures like Daoxuan Zhenren, are you
afraid of any demons and ghosts?
But, somehow, compared with the cheerful young disciples in the distance
behind him, the three righteous giants above the clouds have a strangely gloomy
expression.

Chapter 7 Decisive Battle
Looking at the badly wounded evil spirit monster, it seemed a little embarrassed,
half of its body was white, but half of its body turned black. It looked quite weird
and even a bit funny. Just amidst the ridicule of the righteous disciples in the
distance, this huge and terrifying monster slowly raised its head and suddenly let
out a roar. The huge head opened its big mouth, and a black gas spurted out from
it like a whirlwind, straight into the air. The three among them rushed.
The Taoxuan Zhenren and the others are so cultivating that they will naturally
not be able to learn the Tao, and their stature is several feet high, and at the same
time, there are three colors of green, gold, and red around the body to protect the
body. But that's the case, the black air above the sea of clouds and the strong
wind actually condensed and did not disperse, and a weird smell could be
smelled far away, which was obviously extremely poisonous.
At the same time, the beast god standing on the head of the huge monster waved
his hands expressionlessly, with a strange posture and simple actions, as if it
were the actions of those ancient people who respected the sky when the
ancients were not civilized. With his movements, it seemed that there was a
strange force invisible, and the black clouds in the sky gathered again, thick as
ink, and lightning and strange lights were seen in the wind and clouds, and they
were shining in the darkness. It lights up a bit.
The people on the ground were shocked for a while, not knowing what kind of
magic they used, but since the beast god appeared on the stage, the weird magic
used by them has been vast and shocking, and everyone's hearts are actually
feared.
In the midair, Daoxuan Zhenren frowned, suddenly waved his hand, and ordered
all the elders to retreat.
The black clouds drooped and pressed very low and low, and finally someone
found something wrong and screamed. Then, in the horrified eyes of everyone,
the black clouds in the sky were layered, lower and lower, and finally from the
nine days. It was so high that it fell into the mortal world, just above the sea of
clouds, swallowing the body of the beast god and that huge evil spirit.
The range of the black cloud hanging down to the ground looked astonishingly
tens of meters, and the people in the right way retreated one after another, and
many of the beasts and monsters staying on the sea of clouds were shrouded in
it. The three of Daoxuan Zhenren dropped their heads on the cloud, volleyed at a
place ten feet away from the black cloud, with extremely solemn expressions,
staring at the billowing black cloud.
Above Yunhai Square, he fell into a strange silence again at this moment, but this
silence could not be maintained for too long after all. The speed of the black
cloud rolling faster and faster, even people standing in the distance felt the
surging demon power at this moment.
Finally, facing the direction of Master Dao Xuan, the huge black air slowly opened
a small mouth.
There was no light, as if it were eternal darkness. The pitch-black hole was facing
forward coldly, and the surrounding clouds suddenly began to spin frantically,
circling toward the hole. And this small hole endlessly swallowed all the black
energy that came in, and slowly began to expand, from one inch to one foot, from
one foot to one zhang, in a short period of time, a hideous face of the most
terrifying beast. He appeared in front of the three righteous leaders.
In the deepest darkness, a arrogant and stern roar came out!
In an instant, all the black clouds vibrated and danced together, and the entire
huge Tongtian Peak was shaken by it. The terrifying figure was turned into
blood, and flew out from the deep dark hole, like a giant beast roaring to the sky.
Pounced towards Daoxuan Zhenren and others.
Everyone changes color together!
The young beast god standing at the top of the wind and cloud screamed up to
the sky, his clothes trembled crazily in the wind, and accompanied by the roar of
the huge evil spirit at his feet, the roar of rage far surpassed him and was crushed
like a mountain. Coming down, the momentum is so great that there is no one in
the world!
It's just that in this moment, in the eyes of the three masters of Taoism, Daoxuan,
Master Puhong, and Yun Yilan, they have seen that this evil spirit is bloody,
terrifying and terrifying, but the most important thing is. It is because of its
demon power that is soaring, the damage caused by Yun Yilan's pure fire flames
has long disappeared, but there is more than it is. But at this moment, the black
cloud dissipated, and you could vaguely see behind these monsters. In the black
cloud, all the bones of the beast and demon piled up like dry leaves, restless to
the ground.
At this moment, the huge figure stretched its teeth and danced its claws, covering
the entire sky, and the shadows instantly enveloped the heads of the three
masters. The true face of Tao Xuan was solemn, and he was about to make a
move. Suddenly, Master Puhong next to him whispered to the Buddha, saying:
"Two brothers, please step back a little."
Having said that, Master Puhong's figure drifted forward two steps, facing the
huge shadow in the sky, from a distance, Master Puhong was as small as an ant.
A golden light suddenly radiated from his hands. In this world of black clouds
and vicious atmosphere, it was as dazzling as a little bright sun!
The Taoist monk, with a faint color of compassion on his face, clasped his hands
together, but from the tip of his palm, the golden light suddenly bloomed,
growing from a young age, and instantly shining, radiating thousands of golden
light, straight into the sky. Amidst the golden light, a magic weapon with the
appearance of a golden wheel slowly rises up. The golden light is brilliant, the
whole body is golden, and the diameter is one foot square. The rim is engraved
with the figures of the golden arhats, and the center is the Buddha with one palm
together. , Compassion and universal salvation of sentient beings.
In the distance, countless people exclaimed at almost the same moment!
"'The Golden Wheel of Great Compassion'...!"
The golden light was even more brilliant immediately after this Buddhism
Supreme Treasure came out. With the power of Master Puhong alone, this golden
light curtain seemed to be no less inferior than the light curtain made by a
hundred disciples of the Right Path. And in the golden light curtain, all kinds of
Buddhist mantras appear and disappear from time to time, and the places
illuminated are full of solemn and compassionate air, which is in sharp contrast
with the hostile air in front.
It’s just that, even though facing this unborn Buddhist treasure, the evil spirit
beast that leaped from the depths of the black cloud and was full of killing
intentions, under the drive of the beast god, still did not shrink at all. Yi, still fell
from the sky, rushed down, and slammed into the golden light.
Unexpectedly, when the huge shadow collided with the brilliant golden light,
there was no sound at all, and there was no expected earth-shaking scene. The
golden light suddenly turned around, surrounded from all sides, and the sky was
originally filled. The black energy on the ground suddenly became smaller and
gradually shrank, but it still flew forward. In the end, the huge figure of the evil
spirit was suppressed to be less than one-twelfth of the original.
However, the still-existing black air of the flying shot was even darker, and the
hostility did not decrease but increased. In the faint roar and roar, the black
arrow pierced the sky, broke through countless golden barriers, and rushed to
Master Puhong’s. before.
Sensen, cold, hideous face, as if right in front of you, in the deepest darkness!
Master Puhong closed his eyes and chanted the Buddha's mantra in a low voice,
brisk and light, like a song but not a song, like a speech but not a word. The wheel
slowly turned in mid-air, and the "Golden Wheel of Great Compassion" that
emitted ten thousand golden lights fell from the top of the head and landed in
front of Puhong. The Buddha's true body and the arhats face together this
ancient sight. The violent monster.
In the golden light, His faces seemed to be compassionate, like stern killing,
compassion was to show mercy to all things in the world, and slaying was to kill
the devil fiercely. Who knows, which side is the true face of the Buddha?
Singing low and low, growing louder from childhood, instantly resounding across
the world!
The splendid golden light jets out, making it impossible to see, like the sky of
Buddha's flame burning everything, swallowing all the black in front, born in the
mid-air and raised a huge golden light group. Such spectacular scenes are truly
rare in the world, and everyone above the sea of clouds is shaken, shocked by the
unparalleled power of the Buddha.
However, just as everyone was stunned, the weird black that seemed to have
been stunned by the power of the incomparable Buddha, suddenly flashed out
from the golden light, in a splendid splendor, like a one A thin black needle
pierced the Golden Wheel of Great Compassion.
Above the Buddha's most precious golden wheel, the originally compassionate
Buddha's face suddenly flashed strangely in black, almost at the same time, the
sky full of solemn Sanskrit singing suddenly stopped, and the noisy world
suddenly stopped strangely.
Everyone's eyes immediately gathered on the two figures in the golden light.
A look of pain flashed across Master Puhong's face, and the black qi was reborn,
rapidly growing from the original filament shape, and gradually taking shape,
revealing the figure of the beast god.
The black qi gradually rose, and the righteous people changed their colors
together. From a distance, the beast god still had no expression on his face, and
even his eyes were still cold. At this moment, above the golden wheel, the face of
the Buddha statue began to appear strangely black and heavier, while the
originally compassionate and peaceful face of the statue became violent and
became more and more ferocious.
Master Puhong's complexion changed drastically, his complexion sank, and he let
out a low growl, his body swelled up in an instant in a monk robe without any
wind. As if stimulated, the golden light all over the sky suddenly turned back,
making a sharp whistling sound, and hurried back to Master Puhong's body,
quickly condensing into a golden ball of light, the size of the palm of the hand,
and the golden light swayed like a day in the sky. Even far away, I can feel the
surging Buddha power in it.
In the sky, the solemn Sanskrit singing sounded again.
The golden ball of light shone with dazzling brilliance, and slowly moved
forward. Under the support of this solemn Buddhist mana, the black face of the
Buddha statue on the golden wheel of Great Compassion gradually disappeared
and began to return to normal. And the beast god seemed to feel something, his
complexion changed slightly.
Seeing that the golden ball of light finally touched the golden wheel of great
compassion, suddenly, the golden light was restrained, and the whole magic
treasure golden wheel seemed to become transparent, like a glowing glow finally
blooming, as if flowing Buddha power resembled it. It is a volcano that has been
brewing for a long time, shining with countless golden dazzling Buddha mantras,
spraying out.
In an instant, the entire sky suddenly turned into a golden ocean, and golden
glows flooded the sky, and no other colors could be seen. In this glorious sea of
light, it seemed that no more monsters could survive.
Except, that faint finger!
In the world engulfed by the boundless Buddha light, in the depths of the golden
light, there is actually a ray of black air, as thin as smoke and dust, fluttering
upwards, appearing from time to time, as if there is nothing, hovering to the
golden wheel of Great Compassion, gently Above the Buddha's face and between
the brows on his kind and compassionate face, he clicked on it.
That point, like a drop in the sea, like a mustard seed in a mustache, is so
insignificant compared to the light of Buddha. However, Master Puhong's
complexion changed, and the entire face faded like a dead gray.
As a result, everyone saw that glorious splendor, the world was shaking
suddenly, the light of the Buddha was turbulent, the monk who looked almost
like an immortal, spouted a big mouth of blood with a "wow", and dyed the magic
weapon in front of him. Golden wheel.
The gust quietly stopped, the chaotic world quieted down, and the golden light
gently dissipated in the swaying drift. Master Puhong's lips trembled slightly,
and his body seemed to be staggered, and he moved backwards. The Faquan
behind him had already rushed up and held him.
Master Puhong smiled bitterly, and turned toward the void in front of him,
saying: "The donor's mana is high and powerful, I really have only seen it in Lao
Na's life, admire and admire it!"
On Qingyun Mountain Tongtian Peak, countless righteous disciples were in an
uproar.
In the mid-air, the golden light receded, and the black energy reborn, as if leaping
out of the void, with a sharp scream, that huge evil spirit monster reappeared. I
really didn’t know that such a huge body was the one of the fierce fighting
techniques just now. Why can’t I see its shadow, and now it’s so alive again?
And above its head, the person whose righteousness in the world at this moment
looked horrified, his face became paler and paler, and his indifferent face was a
little bit tired for the first time, only his eyes remained indifferent as
usual. However, when his eyes saw Master Puhong's figure, he was still slightly
moved and snorted coldly.
"The art of Middle-earth cultivation is really extraordinary."
Master Puhong shook his head slightly, and intended to persuade him a few
words, but looking at the other person's appearance, it was useless to say, and
now he retreated with the help of the Dharma and other people.
Among the three leaders of Righteous Path, at this moment, two of them have
suffered under this mysterious and weird demon. Suddenly, everyone on the top
of Tongtian Peak changed color. But where the beast demon is, ten thousand
beasts roar together, their momentum and arrogance high.
It was at this moment, with a roar, soaring into the sky from behind everyone,
His Majesty Tongtianfeng Yuqing, a huge whirlpool suddenly appeared in the ice
pool water, the water swirled rapidly, turning more and more rapidly, it was like
a dragon roaring like a tiger roaring. 'S roar was also getting louder and louder,
unexpectedly forcibly suppressed the voices of countless beasts in front of him.
But it can be seen that in the ice pool, the water column is like a reminder, and it
rises suddenly, flying straight into the sky, and rushing to a height of several tens
of meters. The water column is condensed but not scattered, like a wild flower
blooming, and the mountain god animal in Qingyun Mountain. The huge body of
the Lingzun Water Kylin appeared.
The Qingyun disciple on Tongtian Peak was startled at first, and then shouted
loudly in ecstasy, refreshing. Under the eyes of everyone, the Shui Qilin raised his
head and screamed at the blue sky, shook his head and shook his tail, left the
water column and flew forward, dropping the cloud head.
The column of water rising up into the sky suddenly fell, and suddenly thundered
like a mountain torrent, splashing the surrounding ice pool soaked and cold, and
the righteous disciples who had no time to dodge were hiding everywhere, a
little embarrassed for a while.
But most people, there are so many people who can care about it at this moment,
and they all look at the blue sky. Shui Qilin was full of anger, roaring, standing in
the air, and a dark green figure slowly fell, on Shui Qilin's body, facing the front,
the beast god who looked almost invincible at this moment.
Daoxuan true person!
The beast god's indifferent face remained unchanged, and his gaze confronted
Dao Xuan Zhenren in the air. On the contrary, the huge evil spirit monster at his
feet roared at Shui Qilin in the same way, while Shui Qilin had no good
impression on these monsters, and his appearance was even more vicious, with
his mouth full of fangs bared and roaring again and again.
Amidst the roar, Shui Qilin suddenly raised his head, a faint cyan light flashed,
and spit out a long sword that looked like a stone and not a stone from his
mouth. It flew up in the sky, Daoxuan Zhenren stretched out his right hand and
caught it.
At that moment, all of a sudden, the entire Qingyun Mountain came to a
standstill, and after a while, the sky-shaking shouts burst out like tides.
Zhuxian Ancient Sword!
The legendary invincible and indestructible ancient sword of Zhuxian, the
supreme celestial weapon of demons and demons in the right way, finally
reappeared in the world ten years later.
A beam of light, from the legendary ancient sword, quietly flowed like soft water,
and spread to Daoxuan Zhenren. In the countless cheers and shouts in the crowd,
the moment Daoxuan's body just held the hilt of the sword, his body trembled a
little for some reason, and then he once again used force, calmly and heavily, to
kill Zhu Xian. Gu Jian was caught in his hand.
"God bestowed the sword, punish demons!"
Daoxuan Zhenren's face was as usual, and his expression was calm, but he held
Zhuxian, raised his sword and pointed at the beast god in front of him, and said
indifferently, in the eyes of countless people, he was like an immortal that could
not be profaned.
Under the sword of Zhu Xian, countless people cheered for it. Before the
immortal sword, the beast god looked at the ancient sword for a long time, and
then carefully looked at Daoxuan Dao Xuan's face. Suddenly, his indifferent face
changed. He actually shook his head and laughed incredibly. The laughter was
loud and echoed. Between this world, there are occasionally a few low-pitched
coughing sounds.
"Good sword, good sword!" The beast god actually clapped and exclaimed, but in
his tone, there was a bit of sarcasm, and said: "Like this fierce sword, even I am a
little afraid of it, unexpectedly. Waiting for you to show up, really...hahahahaha..."
He didn't go on talking, but as if he saw the most ridiculous thing in his life, he
couldn't help laughing out, making everyone bewildered.
Looking at the frantic figure, Daoxuan's face remained unchanged, and he did not
speak to distinguish, but took a deep breath, his eyes closed and then opened,
and his eyes ejaculated. In an instant, a dazzling light bloomed from the ancient
sword of Zhuxian. come out.
The water unicorn screams up to the sky!
The beast god's laughter stopped abruptly, with a solemn expression on his face,
facing the front.
All the people under their feet held their breath. Everyone knew that the fighting
method between the two men was already the final decisive battle.
The final result of this catastrophe will finally come!

Chapter 8 Witchcraft
Except for the ancient forbidden area, Niaoming Mountain is quiet, and there is
no other noise except the faint roar of fighting in front of the distant mountain
peaks. There is a gradual mountain breeze, blowing gently from a distance, and
the green mountains sway together, as if it is not a world-class scenery.
Under the four vigorous characters of Huanyue Cave Mansion, the stone walls
outside the cave seem to have peeled off a lot, as if recording the endless years
quietly flowing here. At this moment, the mountains seemed silent, watching the
two men face each other silently.
How many years have passed quietly like this. When I look back, how many old
friends are there?
Lin Jingyu remained silent, but the expression on his face changed drastically at
the same time. Only his eyes had never left the figure of Gui Li. The man standing
in front of him silently! Is it really the original Zhang Xiaofan?
Finally, he spoke, his voice low and slightly hoarse, and said: "Why are you killing
him? He is just a dying old man."
The muscles on Guili's face seemed to twitch, and he raised his eyes and looked
at Lin Jingyu. The childhood playmate had faint veins flashing on his face. It could
be seen that he was trying his best to control his emotions, but he was so strong.
The expression seems to be what he was born with!
It's like, when he was a child, he was already familiar with it. But now, he stood
there openly, standing in the sun, questioning himself...
In the deep dense forest, there seemed to be a pair of gloomy eyes, staring coldly
at the figures of the two men.
Gui Li stared at him for a long time, and said slowly: "He blocked my way."
Lin Jingyu snorted, then he looked up at the sky and took a deep breath, as if he
was telling something to himself. After a while, when he turned around, he
already had an indifferent expression.
He looked at Guili deeply, looked at this face that was once so familiar but now so
unfamiliar, and said coldly: "Since the disaster in Caomiao Village, when only the
two of us survived, I have always been you. It's my brother, do you know?"
The corners of Gui Li's mouth twitched, and he nodded slowly.
Lin Jingyu stared at him and said: "In my heart, I always thought that the two of
us were the closest people, so even if you rebelled against Qingyun ten years ago,
I have always had hope in my heart, hoping that you will one day I can return to
the right path when I am lost." For the first time, he had a bleak expression on his
face, but this disappointment still revealed hatred, and sneered: "But, after all, I
was still wrong. I should have long since Understand, you are no longer my best
brother Zhang Xiaofan back then, you are now a fierce man of the demon sect,
cruel and fierce."
He laughed tragically, his expression on his face was more determined. He only
listened to the sound of the "choking" dragon, the blue light was prosperous, and
the "Dragon Slashing Sword" was out of its sheath. , Against Lin Jingyu's young
but angry face, seemed a bit hideous.
"You and I were in love in the past, but today we cut it all off!"
The sonorous words are like decisive words. The ensuing blue light sword light
tore through the silence, and the volley swept across the hard ground stones,
banging loudly, and breathing for a long time. After the uproar, what was left was
a deep sword mark on the stone slab between the two people.
Gui Li's face suddenly changed, and even his body trembled slightly for some
reason. He stared at the deep mark on the ground closely, and for the first time
an unconcealable trace of pain appeared on his face. .
The sword mark was so deep that it was embedded on the hard rock and could
no longer be erased. He looked at the trace so much that even what Lin Jingyu
said, he was a little negligent.
The deep sword marks, once upon a time, seem to have been acquainted?
It seems that at some time, there is also a person who is cherished in his heart,
who is so decisive and decisive like this!
Deep marks, deep marks, cut through the stone slabs under the feet, cut off the
love of the world, and who hurts, but whose heart is it?
As if unable to breathe, Gui Li gasped involuntarily, and even his body began to
tremble uncontrollably, but the next moment, he controlled himself again. An
expression of excitement flashed across his face and never appeared again. He
slowly lowered his head, unknown, and quietly gritted his teeth.
Then, he raised his head and looked at Lin Jingyu for a long time, clenching his
hands into fists, even his nails sinking deeply into the flesh.
But on his face, he smiled.
Lin Jingyu became more and more angry, and said: "What are you laughing at?"
Guili stared at him for a long time, and whispered: "Is it true that I am lost?" He
suddenly laughed loudly, with a stern laugh, and said: "I am lost, I can't find the
way, but what is the right way, you Your way?"
Lin Jingyu sternly said: "Yes, the right way is the right way. If you betray the right
way, you will fall into a lost way."
"Pooh!"
Lin Jingyu's body was shocked, and she was actually stunned.
Gui Li looked miserable, looked up at the sky, and angrily spurned: "Whoever
said that the right way is the right way? Did you say that the right way is the right
way? Why are you Qingyun sure that it is the right way?"
Lin Jingyu frowned, her face showing murderous intent, and said coldly: "Since
you and I are already gracious, why bother to say more!"
Gui Li looked at it coldly and said, "You want to kill me?"
Lin Jingyu said awe-inspiringly: "The old man who died under your hands has
taught me carefully over the past ten years, treating me like a son, as a mountain,
and as straight as my father. He died in your hands, and you never regret. , I will
kill the people and avenge his old man."
Gui Li sneered and said, "There are so many wolves in this world. It doesn't mean
anything. It's just that my wish has not been fulfilled. I definitely can't die."
Lin Jingyu gave a long laugh, full of contempt, and the dragon sword sword
glowed brightly, and said coldly: "Stop talking nonsense, you and me over the
past ten years of grievances, let's make an end today!"
Gui Li snorted, and the faint cyan light on his right hand lit up, and the black light
flickering from the fire stick that year flew up quietly.
The birds chirping softly, the mountains are more secluded, the mountains are
verdant, the breeze is slow, the sky is boundless, before the thousand-year-old
cave, two childhood friends, facing each other coldly, must fight for life and
death.
At this moment, suddenly, from behind the two of them, there was a deep roar
from the "Halloween Moon Cave Mansion", and the surrounding land actually
began to tremble slightly, and the expressions of the two changed.
At the moment they hadn’t reacted, a purple qi flashed across the thousand-year-
old cave. In a blink of an eye, the purple qi rose, enveloped the cave, and the
clouds surging, and there was a thunderous sound. Go straight to the sky.
There are only two men left in front of these wonders of heaven and earth, who
look very insignificant at this moment.
The wind is desolate.

The top of Tongtian Peak was solemn and solemn. Not only was there no sound
in the right way, but even the black beast monsters in front of him seemed to feel
something. They calmed down, raised their heads silently, and looked up at the
sky.
Standing on the huge head of the white bone monster, the bright silk clothes on
the beast god's body gently fluttered with the wind, a face that looked like a
teenager, but in his eyes he looked at the sky without knowing how many winds
and frosts had gone through. On the grand sword formation that gradually
appeared.
Xiongxiong Ziqi, first ascends from the mountain behind the Qingyun Mountain
Tongtian Peak, its speed is like electricity, its potential is unmatched, soaring into
the sky, like a huge purple pillar standing on top of the sky, suddenly appearing
in this vast world. I saw the purple gas evaporating, flowing turbulently, rising
through the air, and finally fell on the ancient sword of Zhu Xian that looked like
a stone.
The next moment, the ancient sword of Zhuxian lights up. Even after a long
distance, countless human beings can still feel high in the air. In that ancient
sword, there seems to be something that touches it. Waking up slowly from a
long slumber.
Above the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, a shred of light bloomed, reflecting the face of
Daoxuan Zhenren.
He was dressed in a dark green Taoist robe without wind and self-drums,
hunting and hunting, holding a sword in his right hand, his face was solemn, and
his left hand gripping the sword art. His low voice came from heaven and earth,
sang like a Brahman and a strange curse, echoing far away. Suddenly, his left
hand sword art was swung, and it pierced the sky. Almost at the same time, six
colors of light rose up at the other six towering peaks of the Qingyun Mountain
Range at the same time, like a long rainbow running through the sky, coming
through the sky, and passing across the sky. The long trajectory eventually fell on
that Zhuxian Ancient Sword.
In an instant, the ancient sword of Zhu Xian was swallowed by the dazzling
brilliance, like the sun entering the world, unable to see it, the brilliant light burst
from the ancient sword, and immediately dispelled the black air that originally
hovered at one end of the sky. trace.
In the intense light, the seven-color light merged into one, rising in the dazzling
white light, and in the sky, it turned into a huge seven-color giant sword, the
streamer was brilliant, and the rainbow light flashed. Afterwards, the huge
colorful main sword began to grow larger under the continuous infusion of the
spiritual energy of the seven veins mountain peaks, and gradually separated out
the small single-color Qi swords of various colors in the process of becoming
larger, more and more densely packed. Began to be distributed in the sky.
Above the ground, a cheering sound erupted from the crowd watching the road.
Countless young disciples, whether they were under Qingyunmen or not, showed
expressions of admiration and worship, looking up at the majestic sword
formation in the sky that was almost like a myth. And many people who have
experienced the Qingyun turmoil ten years ago, the mood at this moment seems
to be quite complicated, some are happy, some are silent.
In the crowd, among the crowd of young disciples all around with joy, Lu Xueqi
silently looked up at the incomparably brilliant and mighty Zhuxian sword
formation, the rays of light, even reflected from the sky, bringing everything
including her The crowd shrouded in it, reflecting her cheeks. However, her cold
and beautiful face, without any expression, only a pair of bright eyes, reflecting
the seven colors of light, faintly, flashing with strange feelings, but after all, no
one can see her deep in her heart.
Ten years of time, it turned out that it passed by inadvertently. Who remembers
the heart-piercing roar at the top of Qingyun Mountain? Who remembers the
young man who fell into despair?
Lu Xueqi's body trembled slightly, as if suddenly thinking of something
unbearable and moving, even the expression on her face was sad, only
subconsciously, she held the Tianya Divine Sword in her hand tighter.
The sword shadow in the sky became denser and denser, covering the entire sky.
In the pupils of the beast god’s eyes, the infinite sword shadow of the entire sky
was reflected. After watching for a long time, he nodded, his face solemn, and
sighed: "It is a supernatural craftsmanship. Spiritual energy, created such a
peerless sword formation. It is really amazing!"
He clapped in admiration and said three times: "Amazing!"
"amazing!"
"amazing!"
He admired so much, but there was no trace of fear or fear on his face. In other
words, no one knew that, like him, something that looked like a human, inhuman,
or a ghost, could there still be fear and fear?
In the wind and cloud, the huge white-bone monster made a low roar, slowly
rising and standing in the air, facing the water unicorn with its teeth and claws in
front, as well as the real Taoxuan standing on the back of the water unicorn.
The wind blows, the sky is silent!
The noise of the beasts and monsters in the crowd suddenly became far away.
There were only two people facing each other like this. The sky and the earth
were empty, but it seemed narrow, that they could not accommodate two people.
Two people look at it.
Master Tao Xuan said coldly: "Under the sword of Zhu Xian, demons and evil
spirits have never escaped to survive. If you are smart, you will fall there. I will
spare your life in Qingyun Mountain for autistic life."
The beast god was startled, and then he laughed. He actually ignored it, just
shook his head slightly, his expression on his face seemed to be somewhat
mocking. When Daoxuan saw this, he stopped talking, took a deep breath, held
the ancient sword of Zhuxian firmly in his right hand, suddenly made a move
with his left hand, and suddenly an orange sword of Qi came out of the Zhuxian
sword formation. , Issued a sharp whistle through the air, shooting towards the
beast.
The beast god's expression was indifferent, but his eyes were fixed on the flying
sword, seeing the orange little sword like an electric light, it flew to a place less
than ten feet in front of him in a blink of an eye. The beast god suddenly raised
his left hand, and the five-fingered plain clothes spread out in the direction
where the Qi sword flew.
In the midair, the black energy was born out of thin air, and instantly condensed
into a black shield wall in front of the beast god.
After a while, the orange sword slammed into the black shield!
Between heaven and earth, at that moment, it was still silent.
"Boom!"
Then, as the rising sun jumped out of the water, the heavens and the earth
opened with thunder, a huge roar burst out instantly, and among the black gas
and orange light, there were several flashes of electric light before it slowly
faded.
These two things were originally invisible air, but like the hardest treasures in
the world, they shook each other, and the entire sky was shrouded in a huge roar.
Invisible sound waves, with the strong wind passing by, the top of Qingyun
Mountain, everyone is buzzing in their ears, and their faces are pale. Although
everyone had known that these two people were both very high-ranking figures,
it was unexpected that the seemingly ordinary ones who tried to test each other
were so powerful when they played against each other. At the same time, the
final outcome of this battle. It's even more unpredictable.
Some people even faintly thought in their hearts that after this catastrophe,
under such a fierce battle, on Qingyun Mountain, they don't know what it will
look like again.

In the midair, the real Taoxuan and the beast god looked at each other, both
expressionless, without the slightest feeling of surprise and astonishment. Under
the splendid colorful air sword, the black air surrounding the beast god looked
particularly dazzling.
For a long while, Daoxuan Zhenren seemed to snorted softly, and the sword art
in his left hand pointed, the place where the robe was flying, and the glorious
ancient sword Zhuxian flashed against the dazzling ancient sword in his hand,
but in the sky, a sudden gust of wind was all over the sky. Jian Ying, half of the
sky shook in an instant. For a time, the sky was so bright that it was so dazzling
that it could hardly be seen.
The face of the beast god changed for a while, concentrating on each other. Sure
enough, it took only a few moments, starting from behind Daoxuan Zhenren,
dozens of colored Qi swords had already turned their heads, trembling in the air,
and aimed at the beast god. The icy air was surging surging in a blink of an eye. It
didn't take long for half of the air swords in the air, and I didn't know how many
at a glance, they all seemed to be manipulated by invisible power, and they
turned their heads slowly.
Between heaven and earth, there is a sense of solemnity. But I didn’t wait for
people to be amazed. The ancient sword Zhuxian in Daoxuan’s hands had already
skyrocketed. At the same time, like a wave of anger burst, the storm beat the
shore, more than a hundred single-color Qi swords in the sword formation of
Zhuxian became one long and seven feet wide. The huge sword rain crashed
down.
The sky is filled with the sound of a sharp howl, and the sound of "swish" is all
over the world. The beast god looked at the sword rain that was overwhelming
the sky and shouted loudly, and the huge evil spirit monsters under his feet
screamed at the same time, their voices were extremely stern. But seeing him
open and close his hands, swing his posture, and move awkwardly. Even though
he was far away, somehow, everyone on the Tongtian Peak heard strange and
desolate songs at the same time.
That song is very different from Middle-earth, desolate and vigorous, like a wild
beast roaring up to the sky on a stormy night, and it has a meaning of endless
despair.
With the sound of the low ancient sound and the clanging drums and strange
sounds, the black energy around the beast god suddenly rose up, pitch black like
ink, flowing quickly in the violent wind, like a black dragon with teeth and claws,
staring at the world.

Chapter 9 Monster Beast
When it was said that it was too late, the rain of swords overwhelming the sky
had already rushed to the front of the beast god, and the strong wind blew his
face and hurt. At this moment of lightning and stone fire, the silhouette of the
beast god suddenly disappeared, and disappeared in the black energy. On the
contrary, the evil spirit beast under him was full of black energy. It suddenly
jumped up and the whole body's bones creaked. , Under the black air, it is even
more terrifying.
The evil spirit beast roared to the sky, exhaled, and the situation changed its
color in an instant, and the ground under its feet was covered with sand and
rocks, and it could hardly stand up. In the wind and cloud, the black gas was
soaring, it merged with the evil spirit monster, but it expanded three times more
in an instant, from the bones of the evil spirit beast's body, dozens of prominent
black energy evolved, flying like tentacles in the air. .
At this moment, the sword rain from the sky has already flown, and the
Millennium Sword Formation is waiting for you, the black energy rushes up from
the periphery, and it is completely broken by the sword energy before it reaches
it, and even the traces are not left, and it is forced to rush down again. , Rushed
straight to that hideous beast.
The evil spirit roared endlessly, with strange howls. Seeing that this batch of
impenetrable sword rain was about to hit this huge evil spirit, suddenly, dozens
of black qi like the tentacles of living creatures suddenly flew up and greeted
them. The black qi obscured the clouds and the sun, blocking the path of the qi
sword.
Zhuxian Jianqi rushed down in a blink of an eye, fighting with these weird black
qi tentacles, but the tentacles formed by these black qi, by no means are as
vulnerable as the black qi of the outer periphery, and not like the original beast
gods. The shield was as hard as a shield, and more than a hundred branches of
Zhuxianqi sword rushed down. These tentacles were like living creatures,
entangled them, and the castration gradually slowed down. Even the brilliance
on the sword was slowly fading away. , Gradually dimmed.
However, the sword of Zhuxian is not a mortal thing after all. Although it is
transformed by invisible qi, in order to dissolve these qi swords, the surrounding
black tentacles can still be clearly seen being injured by the sharp light of the
celestial qi, and it evaporates a lot. On the spirit body, black energy seemed to
flow out endlessly, and in a blink of an eye it made up the front. In a short while,
these hundreds of earth-shaking swords of Zhuxian Qi were all dissolved into
invisible form.
On the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun Mountain, there was a soundless, like dead
silence.
In the mid-air, Daoxuan's complexion was even more solemn, but he was not
afraid of fear. The fairy-wind Dao bone-like figure stood in the clouds, holding
the brilliant and shining ancient sword of Zhuxian, just like an ancient fairy god.
But seeing him smile coldly, his right hand holding the sword pierced the sky,
slowly swinging it, along with the dazzling light on the ancient Jianzhuxian
sword, the sky began to faintly sound of thunder, and the entire sky was
rumbling and roaring. The Zhuxian Sword Array rotates together, especially the
colorful main sword that is even more radiant, not visible.
In the white light, from above the ancient sword Zhuxian, a purple qi burst into
the sky suddenly, straight into the Zhuxian sword formation, and the purple qi
swords gathered within a radius of ten meters; then, the other six radiances were
one by one. Soaring, shining dazzlingly, flying into the sky, instantly forming a
seven-star azimuth in the Zhuxian Sword Formation, each with a huge
monochrome sword formation, majestic and majestic.
The wind and clouds howled, the wind was hunting.
There was a sudden thunder and roar in the silent place, like the heart of
thousands of people shaking, the sky of swords gleaming, the color light shining,
countless colored Qi swords across the sky, screaming down.
Rage like the sky, rushing forward, the purple qi is in the lead, and you can't see
the edge at a glance, and I don't know how much more power than just
now. Behind the purple, every ten feet away, there is a color of sword energy
gathering and flying, rushing and roaring, surging, which is beyond human
imagination.
Looking at this almost ruinous scene, no one didn't change color, and the palms
were sweating.
The ancient clumsy songs mixed in the huge thunder and the screams of the sky
gradually disappeared, and the strange sounds of Xu drumming were also long
gone. But the huge evil spirit, facing this terrible sword rain and raging wave,
was brazenly not retreating, but seeing the black energy rising, it even screamed,
like provoking the sky, extremely violent.
In a blink of an eye, the sword light rushed forward, and dozens of black air
tentacles suddenly surged. Fortunately, this sword air and the right talent are no
longer the same, but the ancient witchcraft of Nanban is actually a magical skill
that is unexpected, black air tentacles. The more the battle, the more courageous.
Although the countless qi swords pierced thousands of holes in a blink of an eye,
it seemed that the endless black qi was filled up in a blink of an eye, and the
largest range actually expanded, reaching as far as tens of meters. Much.
It was just that this wave of purple swords rushed into the black qi, abruptly
reducing the black pressure, but for a moment, the black qi had already
swallowed back, rose up, and swallowed the qi swords one by one. Rao was so,
and before the black qi returned to its original state, the second wave of qi sword
phalanx had already rushed forward.
Thousands of weather, infinite sharp lights, but in the sky, the sword lights are
like rain, like locusts, densely packed, and with the real method of Daoxuan
Zhenren, the ancient sword of Zhuxian flashes more and more different lights,
and the colorful main sword in mid-air separates more and more. More and more
single-color Qi swords, and the separation speed is getting faster and faster, one
after another, forming a thrilling huge sword formation, crashing into the mass
of black Qi.
Under the outrageous attack of the Zhuxian Sword Array like a raging wave, Hei
Qi Wufu's initial arrogant appearance, gradually from the beginning of the range
of tens of meters, is gradually suppressed, and facing this wave is stronger than
one wave, almost nothing. The desperate surging sword glow in general, the
black energy gradually disappeared. The huge evil spirit monster is still roaring,
but the black energy of the whole body has gradually weakened. Each wave of
sword rain is closer to itself than the previous wave. The black energy is
gradually thinning, and the strange tentacles formed are gradually weak and
resisting. The sword rain over the sky is also becoming more and more
strenuous.
I don't know when it started. After a long period of silence, the crowd burst into
cheers like a tide.
The last six black tentacles, after barely resisting a wave of cyan sword aura,
finally dissipated and turned invisible, in the midair, only the huge evil spirit was
left.
The world is solemn and the sword spirit is vertical and horizontal!
Faint ancient song, the middle of nowhere!
Like thunder, like lightning, the infinite sword light descended from the sky,
rushing from all directions, piercing the huge evil spirit in the sky.
The huge white bones burst instantly, countless black blood swayed away, and
the evil spirit monster suddenly raised its head and let out a heart-piercing roar
towards the sky.
The wind disappeared.
The sword rain gradually stopped.
As thousands of eyes watched, the huge body of the evil spirit, every inch of skin
and bones, seemed to be trembling slightly, staring fixedly, countless small
swords shining, inserted into every place, from beginning to end, From top to
bottom, there is no complete place.
People on Tongtian Peak took a breath, somehow, there was a faint thorny
feeling on their backs.
However, the evil spirit seemed to have not died yet, the huge head filled with
Zhuxian's various Qi swords, slowly turned around, looked at his battered body,
and slowly lowered his head. For some reason, its voice was no longer stern and
ferocious. It seemed very low at the moment, it seemed a little bit reluctant, and a
bit more painful.
The huge mouth opened and closed, and two red lights flashed across its eyes,
like a flame, burning hard, but it finally vanished and dissipated.
The next moment, in the middle of the air, a loud noise suddenly burst from
above the huge body of the evil spirit, resounding through the world, countless
Qi swords flew upside down, and even the Zhuxian Sword Formation above the
sky was chaotic.
Then, the huge evil spirit that was once invincible suddenly became extremely
fragile. The strong wind blew through, and the indestructible skeletal body, like
sand and stone, collapsed. The white bones became sand, the flesh and blood
became stone, and it scattered with the wind. go with.
People stared at the sky silently. When this victory was in sight, no one cheered,
as if there was a strange feeling that enveloped everyone's hearts.
In the sky, the once huge body was about to disperse completely with the wind,
and suddenly a cry of exclamation came from under his feet, and then everyone
screamed. I saw within the torso of the monster, although the flesh and bones
were all counted, there was still a mass of black air that condensed and did not
disperse, slowly rotating in the air. After a while, the body of the evil spirit was
finally completely destroyed, and the mass of black The qi also slowly dissipated,
revealing the scene in it.
Surprisingly, it turned out to be a juvenile humanoid, just the beast god who
suddenly disappeared. However, the beast god at this moment does not look as
unrestrained as he was just now, but rather looks very embarrassed, especially
the gorgeous silk clothes on his body, which somehow became riddled with holes
at this moment, and was blown by the strong wind in the sky. , Have turned into
fly ash.
For a moment, he was naked, but on his face, there was no look of fright or
disappointment. On the contrary, he stared at the vast expanse of sword
formation in front of him with a pair of eyes, and suddenly he smiled. Stretching
his body, standing in the air, he touched his palm and said: "Amazing, amazing!"
Daoxuan's complexion changed. Obviously, he did not expect that the beast god
could be so difficult to fight. Faced with such a situation just now, he could still
resist it. At first glance, this person's face was paler. The look of tiredness is more
intense, and when I look around, there is not even a wound.
At the foot, there was a sudden commotion at this moment, but many female
disciples of Qingyun Mountain woke up at this moment, their pink faces were
flushed, and they did not dare to look at the sky anymore. On the contrary, above
the sky, although the beast god was naked, he didn't care, as if the heavens and
the earth had just opened, he would act as if nothing happened, just staring
closely at the ancient sword Zhuxian in the hands of Daoxuan Zhenren.
Master Tao Xuan sneered and said: "If you surrender at this moment and agree
to abolish the Taoism, and re-practice for good in this Qingyunhoushan Magic
Moon Cave Mansion, I can spare your life. Otherwise, under the sword of Zhu
Xian, you may not stay. You such a murderous life!"
Having said that, he held the ancient sword of Zhuxian and waved it lightly, and
the sword light filled the sky immediately, shaking together, with awe-inspiring
power. But at this moment, Dao Xuan Zhenren suddenly passed a trace of pain on
the ground, although it passed by in a flash, it had already fallen into the eyes of
the beast god.
The beast god stood in the void, his eyes gleaming, but a smile appeared at the
corner of his mouth, and said lightly: "Such a fierce sword, plus the spirit of the
green mountains below, you can actually support it until now. The decline is
really comparable."
Daoxuan Zhenren frowned and said in a deep voice, "What do you mean by this?"
The beast god smiled without answering, only shook his head and said: "The
ancient sword and the fierce spirit must be born of the hostility of heaven and
earth, and have the same origin with me. How can I not know? You force the
sword to fight with me, and the outcome is unknown. But most of them are taken
advantage of by the sword aura. You are not an extraordinary man, why should I
say more? Hey," the beast god said at this point, sneered, and said: "I advise you
to abandon the sword early. That's right, otherwise, in the future, the sword
spirit will be devoured, and you will end up in a thousand times worse than
mine."
Daoxuan Zhenren stared at the beast god for a while, shook his head and
laughed, his eyes were full of disdain, and said: "Outside the demon, how can I
understand the meaning of my Taoist kindness! What's more, my Taoist true law,
the supreme sword, is it true? Can you understand what you are saying?"
With a clear whistle, his sword vibrated all over the sky at the place of his arm,
and said awe-inspiringly: "Monster, take it to death!"
The beast god sneered, his eyes flashed like flames, and he furiously said: "Okay,
let you see how powerful my Southern Xinjiang Witchcraft is today!"
The words fell, and the black qi was born. From his naked skin, a black odor
suddenly flashed. For a moment, the original white skin was completely like
black ink, and under the skin, it began to shake, countless small The bulge began
to shake as if it were alive.
In the distant unknown place, in the open and wilderness in all directions,
suddenly came the extremely low and extremely low "dongdong" strange sound,
like the heartbeat of a person, weird and unparalleled. Looking into the sky,
beyond the radiance of the Zhuxian Sword Formation, the sky suddenly dimmed,
and black clouds rushed from all directions, quickly gathering beside the beast
god.
Daoxuan's face was solemn, his whole body guarded, and he stared at the weird
changes ahead.
I saw the black air lingering, as if the low and strange sound coming from
Mingming Nine Nethers was getting faster and faster, getting denser, and people
couldn’t help feeling that their heartbeat was also speeding up and getting more
and more. Soon, in the end, it seemed that it was about to burst apart, and the
few righteous disciples with lower Taoism were already unable to resist, so they
had to sit down on the ground, working hard to resist.
And in the mid-air, as the black energy became stronger and stronger, suddenly,
there was a low roar, like a low roar of an evil beast, and like a zombie worm
emerging out of its cocoon. Everyone saw it clearly. On the dark body of the beast
god, from The skin on the left arm burst, and among the countless small bumps
on the bottom of the skin, another thing slowly stretched out. It had hands and
fingers, which looked like another arm. Moreover, the newborn arm had strong
bones and was far away. It is much larger than the arm, and it is impossible to
imagine how this stretched out from the original arm.
However, this was just the beginning. With a low and popping sound, the body of
the beast god seemed to burst open everywhere, and various new huge torso
limbs were born from it. However, after a short while, above these newly born
limbs, they burst open again, and new and even larger limbs were reborn.
The people on the Tongtian Peak changed color in amazement and looked at
each other. Such a weird magic technique is not only unheard of, but also
unheard of. For thousands of years in Middle-earth, in countless ancient books,
no one has ever recorded such a thrilling strange technique.
It was the real Taoxuan at this moment, and couldn't help taking a breath, staring
in amazement at the beast god in the shape of an ordinary boy, but at this
moment it seemed to be swelling, and when he finally stopped and no longer
split. , Standing in front of Dao Xuan Zhenren, facing the Zhuxian Sword
Formation, was already a monster with a height of ten feet and a hundred heads.

The back mountain of Tongtian Peak, the boundary of Huanyue Cave Mansion.
At this moment, the purple air column rising from the cave is still the same,
without any signs of exhaustion. From a distance, the air column is like a solid
body, steaming aura, solemn and solemn.
And at the moment above the sky, most of the sky is already covered with the Qi
swords of the Zhuxian Sword Formation. Even though it is far away from here,
Gui Li and Lin Jingyu can feel the surging ancient sky above the sky. The power of
Jian Zhuxian.
Resting on the slightly trembling Dragon Slashing Sword in his hand, Lin Jingyu
retracted his gaze from the sky, shocked by the power of Gu Jian Zhuxian, and at
the same time, his mood changed slightly. Just now, he and Gui Li were almost on
the verge of making a life and death decision. Suddenly, the Zhuxian Sword Array
was activated, and the weather was so varied that they immediately shook
them. The two actually stopped at the same time.
And speaking of it, I'm afraid that the person standing in front of him has a more
complicated mood at this moment, right? Lin Jingyu somehow, this thought
flashed in his mind, turned his head and looked at Gui Li.
That one, the man who seemed to have gone through the vicissitudes of life,
silently looked up at the sky, the brilliant and shocking atmosphere.
The sky and the earth are quiet, and the wind is not known in the distance, but it
is blown, as if it is the sound of many years ago, and in the depths of my mind, it
has echoed countless times in the past ten years, and every time I think about it, I
feel sad. .
"Ding...ding...bell..."
Faint, like the sound of a wind chime swaying in the breeze, whose smile is
looking back in the bell, the once light green figure and the gentle body with
warmth, that little bit of residual temperature, God knows it can warm all these
years , How many lonely and indifferent nights he?
The deepest icy cold, cold from the heart, rushed into the heart, chilled the heart,
chilled the body, from the fingers to the deep heart, it seemed that I could no
longer feel a trace of pain, but suddenly I realized that it was time. It has been
turned into a sharp blade, and it is cut all the time.
But no blood!
"Baguio..."
He said softly, his body began to tremble slightly for some reason. In his eyes, the
brilliant and brilliant sword light in the sky was shining, almost not like a human
scene. The countless sword lights galloping horizontally and horizontally, each
one is so chic, vivid, reminding the memories of the past.
The green figure seemed to be standing beside him, just like ten years ago, facing
everyone, never retreating, never regretted it!
"Huh..."
Gui Li raised his eyes to the sky and screamed, his eyes widened, his hands
clenched into fists, and he made a low "chuckle" sound. As if feeling the master’s
anger and feelings, Soul Eater slowly flew up. On the black surface of the whole
body, dark red stripes that were thin like blood vessels lit up one by one,
reflected in Guili’s eyes, gradually staining his eyes. The blood red color.
"Zheng!"
The crisp sword yin alarmed him, Guili slowly turned his head, and in a pair of
blood-red eyes, he saw Lin Jingyu's sneer and disdainful expression in front of
him.
"You are really hopeless!" Lin Jingyu resolutely said: "I should have known that if
you fell into the magic way, it would be difficult to turn your head back, but it is a
pity that I still care about the old feelings and hope you look back. Not to
mention, I am on this Qingyun Mountain today, Let's make a break!"
Guili stared at him for a long time, and suddenly laughed. The laughter gradually
seemed crazy, full of arrogance and disdain.
Lin Jingyu was furious, yelled angrily, and the sword art yelled, and the blue light
rose sharply, and the sword light of the dragon sword turned into a blue dragon,
soaring into the air. Suddenly, a violent wind blew in front of the Magic Moon
Cave Mansion, and Lin Jingyu flew up with a divine sword, fluttering in white,
handsome and unrestrained, as if it were a dragon and a phoenix among people,
born out of love. It's just that the murderous spirit in his eyes at this moment
seems to be comparable to ghostly.
When the others were in midair, the Dragon Slashing Sword had already been
slashed down with one sword. Although it was quite far away, the sword glow
rushed forward, unstoppable like a blue dragon, blasting deep groove marks on
the ground and rushing straight towards Guili.
Gui Li still had that crazy and hideous look on his face. Seeing Bimang pounced,
his body suddenly disappeared like a ghost.
Slashing the Dragon Sword and the sword light slashed, hitting the place where
Gui Li originally stood, and instantly split the underground hard rock to pieces,
blasting out a big pit.
In the next moment, the ghostly strange figure suddenly appeared one foot in
front of Lin Jingyu's body, and the Soul Eater wand burst out, red light shining,
and howling, the strong wind blew his face, and it was generally not a little bit of
holding back. Meaning too.
Lin Jingyu was shocked and not chaotic, and her figure abruptly pulled up. After
avoiding the mighty blow, she turned back and took the sword and rushed
forward. Ghost Li gave a long laugh, and didn't dodge. He came to face him, and
the Soul Eater flew back to his hand like lightning, rushing towards Lin Jingyu.
The two childhood playmates glared at each other in this way, fighting each
other life and death.
Like an arrow from the string, collided in the air!
Suddenly, a violent wind blew up all around, centered on the two people in the
air, invisible sound waves surged outwards, and the trees close by were
uprooted and flew upside down.
In the center of the storm, a trace of pain flashed across the faces of both people
at almost the same time, among which a faint golden light flashed across Gui Li's
face.

The duel that took place in the back mountain of Tongtian Peak, as the wind
blows across the lofty mountains and reaches far away, is already insignificant.
What's more, at this moment, who cares about them?
There is a more important battle in the sky!
However, among the crowd, for some reason, Lu Xueqi suddenly shook her body,
and a strange golden light flashed across her face.
She turned her head in amazement, her body was a little stiff, and she raised her
eyes to look into the distance, but in the distance, it was a remote and deserted
place behind the mountain...

Chapter Ten Excalibur
In mid-air, Dao Xuan Zhenren frowned, facing the beast god in the shape of an
evil ghost coming out of Jiuyou Jifu, not only he, but also all the righteous people
under his feet, everyone was stunned.
The monster in the midair is as black as ink, with muscles on its huge body, and I
don’t know how many sturdy arms stretch out from the body. I am afraid that
there are no fewer than hundreds of them. The head and face deformed by the
witchcraft is even more hideous and terrifying. It is really a monster beast that
has never been seen since the beginning of the world.
After the silence, there was a series of commotions and commotions in the
crowd. In addition to the thrilling, more people felt that it was not unexpected.
Like these southern Xinjiang barbarians, they are really vicious and vicious. The
people in front of them are not like people. , Ghosts are not like ghosts, non-
monsters, non-devil monsters, where is the natural creation of the world?
In the midair, Daoxuan Zhenren took a deep breath, and slowly crossed the
ancient sword of Zhuxian across his chest. The dazzling white light continuously
flickered from the Zhuxian Ancient Sword, not only enveloping the ancient sword
itself, but also the entire right arm of the Dao Xuan Master who was holding the
sword. From the outside, the sky was filled with sword shadows, and the sword
array was majestic and majestic, Daoxuan Zhenren was more like a god, but
somehow, under the appearance of his fairy-style Dao bones, his face began to
pale slightly.
"Monster," Daoxuan's voice was like a yellow bell drum, his tone was heavy, and
rumbling, and it was a little bit more evil than in the past, "Aren't you awakening
and waiting to be captured?"
The Thousand-Handed monster incarnation of the beast god obviously did not
take Daoxuan’s words to heart, and after being transformed, his voice also
changed to a gentle tone, becoming hoarse and unpleasant, as if it was grinding a
steel blade with broken sandpaper. He sneered and said, "I'm waiting for you?
Hey, I will strip you alive first, and then laparotize the waste under my feet one
by one, and send them to the underworld with you?"
The evil spirit flashed between the real Taoxuan's eyebrows, not to mention a lot
of words, the sword art in the direction of the sword suddenly danced all over
the sky, and the Zhuxian sword formation had already been activated again. Even
though the monster was arrogant, but facing the only inexperienced sword
formation in the past thousand years, he did not dare to be careless, and stared
at each other.
But I heard the clanging sound of the golden drum suddenly, from far and near,
violently, seven colorful different lights galloped up from the ancient sword
Zhuxian, and shot directly into the sword formation in the sky, instantly shining
with different lights, and the sword shadows horizontally and horizontally. , In a
blink of an eye, it has once again condensed into seven huge monochromatic
sword formations, as before, facing the monster incarnation of the beast god.
The beast god uttered a low roar, the surface of the huge body turned black,
almost like ink, hundreds of strange hands opened or closed, facing the coming
storm.
Daoxuan Zhenren made a long roar, like a mountain eagle soaring into the sky,
straight up into the sky, where the whistling sound, the white light skyrocketed,
Zhu Xian swayed, the huge Zhu Xian sword array shook, and countless
monochromatic Qi swords slowly turned their heads and aimed at the beast. God.
After a while, in the quiet sky for a long time, there was another "swish" of
breaking through the sky, and then suddenly overwhelming the sky, it was all the
sound of breaking through the sky, and countless Zhuxian Qi swords went
forward and successively across the sky, with With incomparable evil qi and
killing intent, he rushed to the beast god, and in a blink of an eye, the first wave
of purple qi sword phalanx had already rushed forward.
The huge body of the beast god is about to become the living target of countless
Qi swords. However, just before the countless disciples of the righteous path on
Qingyun Mountain are about to cheer, the hundreds of strange hands on the body
of the beast god are impressive. When they danced, there was a strong black
energy on each arm, which looked almost like a huge black cloud, rising into the
sky.
In an instant, hundreds of Qi swords stabbed, and the hundreds of strange hands
of the Beast God danced like ghosts and charms in mid-air. Faced with these
almost indestructible Qi swords, these black hands were not afraid. In a blink of
an eye, the first wave of purple air swords caught or hit, or wrapped or unloaded,
actually took all the air swords. In the black qi, those qi swords quickly lost their
color and quickly dissipated.
Countless people were dumb. For thousands of years, this is the first person who
can face the Zhuxian Sword Array and shake it head-on!
However, in the changing circumstances, people have not left more time to think
about these unnecessary things, such as long rivers and raging waves, turbulent
waves, and the huge colorful main sword in the sky continuously separates more
and more petty swords. Under the control of Gu Jian Zhuxian and Dao Xuan
Zhenren, more qi swords turned into endless sword rain, and each qi sword
carried the evil spirit of Zhuxian, dignified and majestic, wave after wave, like
thunder, like The lightning flashed, rushing to the beast god.
The beast god looked up to the sky and roared continuously, and his huge voice
echoed in the clouds. At this moment, he seemed to be facing the gods in the sky,
opposing the sky. The weird and unbelievable thousands of hands and hundreds
of arms, waving in the wind and clouds, the black energy surging, layer upon
layer, responding to the roaring sound of the sky!
One wave, another wave, thousands of qi swords seem to be endless, crashing
down, but the huge body of the beast god looks like a demon incarnation, and
there is no moment of fatigue at all. These two figures who had reached the
pinnacle of Taoism in this world ran into each other frantically on the top of
Qingyun Mountain.
However, manpower is exhausted sometimes...
One wave, another wave!
By the time the forty-ninth wave of qi swords blasted down, the seven-color
swords had already bombed seven times. Standing at the top of Fengyun
Zhenren Daoxuan's face was pale, and even his right hand holding Gu Jian
Zhuxian, wrapped in white light, faintly trembled.
And ahead, the beast god looked even more embarrassed. After experiencing this
violent storm of crazy sword formations, more than a hundred strange arms that
were originally awe-inspiring have been abruptly destroyed by more than half,
and the whole body was originally full of black energy. , It looks thinner at the
moment. It's just that when he took the last wave of Qi Sword, the hideous color
on his face became thicker, and his fighting spirit was even higher, and a hoarse
laugh, like an evil ghost's low roar, burst out.
At this moment, the crowd was silent, everyone was pale, and their faces were
pale. In the thrilling and culmination battle just now, everyone was dazzled and
uncontrollable. It was just unexpected, it was this unexpected phenomenon. The
Zhuxian Sword Formation, it seems that there is nothing to do with this peerless
monster in front of you, is it really impossible to avoid this catastrophe?
The beast god looked up to the sky and laughed, and his huge body suddenly rose
into the air unbelievably, and rushed towards the real Taoxuan. Suddenly, there
was an exclamation in the sky and the ground. Only the real Taoxuan was
shocked and not confused. He took a deep breath and made a light sip. He
mounted Shui Qilin at his feet and was psychic, and he immediately retreated
back.
Unexpectedly, although the body of this beast god is huge, but the speed is as fast
as lightning, and he has already rushed to his eyes in a blink of an eye, but seeing
the black energy surging immediately, I don't know how many huge arms
grabbed it.
Seeing that at this critical juncture, the ancient sword of Zhuxian Daoxuan
suddenly hung upside down, an originally pale face instantly turned red but
turned pale. Repeated so quickly three times, the ancient sword of Zhuxian
soared, like a long whale absorbing water, and instantly swept the sky. Countless
Qi swords were sucked down, and they stood in front of Dao Xuan Zhenren,
forming a set of colorful sword walls.
The expression of the beast god changed drastically, but it was too late to stop,
but he heard the sound of "servant, servant" and "Kakaka" from the sky, and the
black air was scattered for a while, and I don't know how many strange hands
were wiped out.
Seeing that Daoxuan Zhenren turned from danger to safety, and on the contrary
severely injured the beast god, countless disciples on Qingyun Mountain's mood
went from shocking to overjoyed, cheering for joy. Unexpectedly, before they
stopped cheering, they saw that countless black qi strange hands had been wiped
out in the dazzling sword wall, but there was still the thickest black arm. The
black qi was especially strong and forced to pass through it. A palm hit Daoxuan
Zhenren's chest.
Daoxuan Zhenren was struck by lightning, and his body was shaken, and he
screamed up to the sky with the water unicorns under his feet. One person and
one beast flew backwards and flew straight to a place of ten feet before he
stopped. But the people under his feet can see that, on the way back, Daoxuan's
dark green robe is instantly shattered, and red blood is sprayed from his mouth,
bit by bit, and it seems to fall on the ancient sword jade immortal, embellished
with dark red in the white light. The light spot, and then gradually disappeared.
The sky and the earth were silent for an instant.
The Zhuxian Sword Formation in the sky seemed to have been affected too,
swaying and shaking, and the sky full of sword shadows was turbulent, but in the
end it still stood still. I just don't know if it was because of the damage to the true
law, the original Zhuxian Sword Formation, which was overwhelming, had
already shrunk by more than half at this moment.
An ominous premonition seems to be shrouded in everyone's heart.
Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Dao Xuan Zhenren looked at the
palm of his hand, and the red blood was flowing on the palm of his hand. He
stared at his hands for a long time, then slowly raised his head and looked
forward. At this moment, the black cloud of sword qi disappeared, and the beast
god in front of him was also watching and watching him. However, although the
beast god hurt himself, he himself The situation is not much better.
About half of the strange hands that were originally left were severely injured in
an instant, and most of them were wiped out by Zhuxian Jianqi. Now I can see
that there are only dozens of them, but the rest are the most majestic arms. It is
completely different from ordinary strange hands. And the beast god himself, the
face that was originally enveloped in black air, seemed to be faintly white at this
moment, but his face was warlike, like the most ferocious beast, stronger in
frustration, and he didn't mean to give up at all.
The corners of Daoxuan's mouth twitched, as if he was smiling wryly, but this
slight movement seemed to have affected the injury, and his body was swayed a
few times, causing countless people at his feet to scream. Fortunately, he just
shook his body a few times before standing still, but his weakness at the moment
was obvious.
The beast god "Kaka" sneered in front, and said in a low voice: "Well, like you
ignorant humans, even with the help of such supreme gods, it is not a normal
end, you should kill yourself as soon as possible!"
Daoxuan Zhenren raised his head silently, leaning up into the sky, the strange
light of Zhuxian Ancient Sword reflected on his face, suddenly he had a strange
look.
"Qingyunmen ancestors..." Daoxuan Daoxuan suddenly spoke, but what he said,
the tone was low and slightly pained, and said: "The disciple Daoxuan is not
shameful, and he is unable to surrender the alien monsters, involving the
common people, and the catastrophe is coming. For the common people of the
world. The disciple had no choice but to violate the Patriarch’s prohibition. He
also hoped that the Patriarch’s protection would eliminate demons and demons.
In the future, even if the disciples are overwhelmed, they are willing to take
responsibility alone."
His voice was quiet, and not many people could hear him, but when everyone
saw him muttering a word, their expressions seemed a bit painful, and they were
all confused for a while, and they didn't know what Xuanzhen person was
doing. Only a moment later, in the middle of the sky, Dao Xuan Zhenren opened
his eyes and frowned, awe-inspiring, his left hand sword tactic suddenly
attracted, and he slashed straight on the ancient sword of Zhu Xian in front of his
chest.
The white light was shining, and the red light flashed suddenly. I saw Daoxuan's
left hand inserted into the white light. When he came out again, blood was
splashing, but although his face was pale, there was no trace of pain. His left hand
slashed, fast in the sky. Zhizhi drew a weird pattern, and the blood dripping from
his finger didn't actually fall down, but as he waved his gesture, condensing the
air, the pattern was revealed.
A bright red, bloody Tai Chi pattern!
Yin Hong blood quickly began to flow on the Taiji diagram, becoming brighter
and brighter, almost like a red jade, and the Taiji diagram itself began to turn
quickly. Daoxuan's complexion became paler and paler, and at the same time, the
ancient sword Zhuxian he was wrapped in white light began to tremble slightly,
as if something in this legendary divine sword was shocked, longing What are
you doing!
The Taiji diagram turned faster and faster, slowly rising, and reaching three feet
in front of Dao Xuan, Dao Xuan’s complexion was extremely pale at this moment,
as if the true energy of his whole body was sucked by this Tai Chi diagram, but he
Still exhausting his last strength, he lifted the ancient sword Zhuxian, and
suddenly stabbed it with a violent force. A sword pierced through the blood's Tai
Chi pattern. At the same time, he yelled--
"God!...machine!...print!..."
With every word he drank, amidst the heavens and earth, there was no wind and
cloud above the blue sky, accompanied by a thunder, shaking the earth, an awe-
inspiring force, falling from the sky, intangible but seemingly qualitative,
penetrating into the top. When the violent wind started, above his body, "bang,
bang, bang" was like an explosion, accompanied by three consecutive sounds of
his shout, his upper body shirt burst open instantly and turned into ashes.
And at his feet, above the boundless earth, the huge Qingyun Mountain rumbling,
the earth began to tremble slightly, the seven peaks of Qingyun Mountain soaring
into the clouds, without exception, the sky, the dragon head, the sunrise, the
sunset, the wind, and the bamboo The seven veins of Xiaozhu, the deep valley of
the green mountains, and the huge rocks on the male wall actually reveal golden
light, getting stronger and brighter, gradually converging and forming, the
golden light is brilliant, as if projected from the depths of the mountain peaks, It
also seems that these many mountains actually have life in themselves, and in
this golden light, the huge mountain peaks breathe slowly.
And in the dazzling golden light, seven different huge golden patterns finally
gathered, on the mountain peaks of the earth, facing the ancient sword Zhuxian
above the sky.
Shining to the sky!
Brilliant and splendid!
Even the beast god is shocked!
The Ancient Zhuxian Sword trembled more and more fiercely, and the blood-
coagulated Taiji diagram it pierced through was already spinning so fast that it
was impossible to see clearly.
Jin Qing flickered on Daoxuan's human face, and suddenly his eyes burst out with
a loud shout.
"broken!"
The word "Broken" sounded out, and the sky was full of sword shadows swaying
in an instant, the sky was vast, and all were dimmed, the wind was walking on
the rocks, the mountains shook the ground, and the strange rocks fell one after
another. The original majestic seven-veined golden pattern seemed to be What
Juli was torn, began to gradually disperse.
And almost at the same time, the light on Gu Jianzhuxian became stronger and
brighter, and the white light was dazzling, and even the whole figure of Dao Xuan
was wrapped in it. In this thrilling scene of shaking the mountain, the seven-
color light that originally rose from the peak of the Qimai Mountain suddenly
disappeared. At the same time, the sky full of sword shadows also gradually
faded away, leaving only the colorful main sword in the Zhuxian Sword
Formation, which became more and more dazzling.
"Boom!"
There was a thunder that resounded through the sky and the earth, and the earth
shook more severely. The golden apertures on the Seven Vein Mountain peaks
had reached their final moments, and finally, they disappeared completely.
The rumble of thunder resounded in the sky like a tide, but the ground under his
feet suddenly became quiet, no longer vibrating, no longer splitting. Afterwards,
at almost the same moment, the different colors of light that were more than ten
times stronger than before, bulged up, soared up to the sky, and once again
gathered on the ancient Jianzhuxian.
The blazing brilliance instantly illuminated the world like an explosion, shooting
in all directions, and the incredible light enveloped the entire world. Above the
ancient Zhuxian sword array, only the huge colored main sword was left, but at
this moment, it reflected from the ancient sword and the sword. And the
magnificent light that came out, little by little, in the horrified eyes of thousands
of people, the colorful Zhuxian Master Sword, from the flowing light, gradually
merged, and gradually became a single color, blazing white light giant Sword,
radiant and brilliant, shining in the world.

In an instant, countless people woke up from their horror and looked at the
incredible sight of the sky. All of them were intoxicated. Crazy cheers filled the
top of Qingyun Mountain.
Everyone suddenly recovered from despair, and in a blink of an eye they seemed
to be full of self-confidence. It turns out that this world is still not overpowering,
and regardless of the fact that this battle is still not over, the outcome is yet to be
known.
However, in such a crazy crowd, everyone is looking up at the sky, and no one
will notice that in the madness, there is a white figure, quietly leaving the crowd,
and quickly drifting back to the mountain.
The wind blows on your cheeks, as if there is a hint of coldness, but how can you
hide the blazing flames in your heart?
Lu Xueqi's snow-white face had a faint blush, and she bit her lips tightly. The
depths of her eyes were already deep in the back mountains!
On the horizon, the situation is urgent!
But who cares?
The faint ancient songs, whispered in a low voice, fluttered with the white
clothes, went away with the wind, and rushed to the unknown distance.

Chapter Eleven Zhu Xian
Unlike Qianshan’s earth-shattering battle and battle, the scale of the battle
between Guili and Lin Jingyu, two childhood friends, was much smaller than the
former, but the intensity seemed to be more intense.
No one ever thought of it! The man who used to be close to brothers finally
reached this point. The silhouettes of the two people suddenly dispersed and
collided, sweeping the surrounding area of the Moon Palace like a violent storm.
All the trees fell down, or uprooted, or cut in the middle. Broken, even the hard
and thick ground was completely changed by the extremely powerful magical
power of these two men, with pits and pits and gravel everywhere.
If you only talk about the power of Taoism, the ghostly body has a number of
true methods, and you also practice the three volumes of the magical classic
"Book of Heaven". The magical power of Taoism is in fact not comparable to
ordinary Taoist practitioners, and it is close to Fang's first place today. Such a
character, even if it is a genius like Lin Jingyu, is quite inferior to him.
But at this moment, the two are fighting each other, somehow, they are evenly
matched. If it comes to the reason of emotion, it is actually nothing more than the
two. The first is that Lin Jingyu has a fierce temperament. In the past ten years,
he has followed the mysterious old man in the ancestors' ancestral hall. His
nature and the endless aura of the Dragon Slashing Sword, his combat power and
aura are higher than his actual practice. But at this moment, he was full of
resentment, and his sword was killing his life, almost the same as the legendary
sword a hundred years ago, and it was unreasonable.
Although Gui Li himself has high morals and solid foundation, there is a
weakness that always restricts him. At the same time, he practiced the
Qingyunmen Taoist "Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao" and the Tianyin Temple Buddhism
"Great Brahma Prajna". They contradicted each other and made progress slowly.
In the future, although he was lucky enough to learn the general outline of the
book, he was able to learn the two magical techniques. Through penetration, the
Dao advances greatly, but in itself, the basic Dafa has been replaced by the
magical classic "Book of Heaven" alien technique.
It's just that this "Book of Heaven" is mysterious and difficult, and it has some
disadvantages. Although the general outline is there, the Taoism in the book is
not complete within three books. Every time a key place is practiced, there will
be breaks, such as people walking smoothly. When passing along the avenue,
suddenly there was a cliff in front of him, and he was not allowed to go. He
wanted to go another way, but there was no way to go. There are really not a few
of these kinds of things. In the past few years, the blood-devouring pearls have
been biting back and the ghost is unable to resist, and most of them are from
this. As a result, Gui Li couldn't fully perform his practice.
But this is the case, Guili counts the true methods in his own body, and he is
waiting for a moment. Although the "Book of Heaven" is not complete, it is after
all the magical magic that opened the world, all kinds of magic, very people can
imagine.
The two of them fought fiercely for a long time, and finally Ghost Li gradually
gained the upper hand. The blood-devouring beads of red light and blood, like a
poisonous snake swallowing and vomiting, gradually suppressed the blue light of
the dragon sword.
Lin Jingyu was frightened and angry. Although Guili had come out of Qingyun for
ten years and devoted himself to the demon sect as an enemy of the right way, he
had never directly conflicted with Qingyun. Lin Jingyu had always practiced in
the ancestor's ancestral hall, so although the two had seen it once in the
southwestern death swamp, it can be said that they have never met. In Lin
Jingyu's mind, Guili was actually mostly the impression of that dull Zhang
Xiaofan.
From childhood to adulthood, from Caomiao Village to Qingyun Mountain, Lin
Jingyu was no better than Zhang Xiaofan. Although in his heart, he always
regarded Zhang Xiaofan as a brother, but unknowingly, he was so proud of him
since he was a child. The temperament, in many things, look down on Zhang
Xiaofan. And for many years, things have indeed been as he thought. Zhang
Xiaofan was not as smart or handsome as him. When he went to Qingyun
Mountain, many teachers also rushed to accept him as a disciple, but no one paid
any attention to Zhang Xiaofan. In the future, the two of them parted ways, he
went to Longshoufeng, Zhang Xiaofan went to Dazhufeng, Daoxing was even far
behind him.
This kind of situation all shows that Zhang Xiaofan is really inferior to him, but
when he arrived at the Qingyun Mountain Qimai Huiwu, Zhang Xiaofan somehow
got lucky and squeezed into the top four, but he met at the time. After being
defeated by Senior Brother Qi Hao, although he was a little depressed, everyone
knew the reason at the time, and Lin Jingyu did not change his mind. He has
always regarded Zhang Xiaofan like a brother, and Zhang Xiaofan has been
deceived in some way, and he also stands out awe-inspiringly, as if looking after
his ineffective brother.
Until today, breaking up and struggling with life and death, Lin Jingyu was
stunned to discover that this person who had been under him, unknowingly, had
already surpassed himself.
A flame of nameless anger suddenly ignited in his heart, and Lin Jingyu's
handsome face suddenly became a little ugly. The only disadvantage of his
arrogant temper is that he loves to go to extremes. For a while, he could not
accept this fact.
The green light suddenly rises, like a arrogant dragon howls, and bites back in
anger.
During the fierce battle, the purple light beams that were seen by the two of
them hovering because of the celestial seal had been broken, and they were more
than several times thicker than just now, and the purple glowing purple had
already enveloped both of them. Lin Jingyu was in a disadvantaged position, but
suddenly counterattacked. Gui Li was taken aback. Seeing Lin Jingyu walking
with the sword, the sword was flying fast. Although his power was great, he had
already put his own safety at risk, as if playing desperately.
Gui Li frowned. At this moment, it has been a while since the two began to fight.
Perhaps it is because this place is the Holy Land of Qingyun Mountain, and it is
also because of the purple air column caused by the ancient sword of Zhuxian. At
first, the hostility aroused in Gui Li's heart, Instead of controlling his mind as
usual, but relying on his own pure technique, it slowly faded, and Gui Li's heart
gradually returned to clarity.
Only the sky above his head was the Zhuxian Sword Formation. For ten years, he
didn't want to visit this thing day and night. It was truly unforgettable. Baguio's
figure kept shaking before his eyes, and it was heartbroken. As for the person in
front of him, Guili thought of many years of friendship again after his sane was
clear, and at this moment his anger was mostly caused by himself. Thinking of
the old man in the Patriarch’s shrine just now, Guili felt a little ashamed. , And
gradually lost the heart to fight.
With a long sigh, under upset, Guili no longer has the intention to fight. He just
feels that this place is really painful, so he wants to leave, and there is more pain
and yearning in his heart, and he can’t wait to return to Huqi Mountain in a blink
of an eye. Like Baguio, talk to her.
Just at this moment, Lin Jingyu was already a sword out of nowhere, and it came
with a sharp whistle, piercing the sky like electricity like a blue light. Gui Li's face
sank, and he took three steps in a row, and the Soul Eater wand smashed down,
slashing on the blade of the Dragon Slashing Sword.
Lin Jingyu's body was shaken, only to feel that a strange bloody hostility was
uploaded from the black stick that looked like a fire stick. At the same time, it had
the power of strange adsorption, which actually affected a whole body of blood,
and it was about to surge outwards. Can hardly be by oneself.
Lin Jingyu was shocked. It was expected that it was the most evil magic weapon
in the hands of Guili, but his staunch temperament was not afraid, and instead of
retreating, he moved forward. The sword of the dragon is like a sword and a
dragon, but instead rises. Regardless of his own chest opening, he went straight
to the door of Gui Li.
Gui Li's eyes flickered. At this moment, if he makes a move, although he will be
seriously injured, he is 100% sure to kill Lin Jingyu. Just looking at the familiar
face, Gui Li's heart suddenly flashes past the two of them playing together.
Afterwards, there was Baguio's face.
In this world, how many people are still alive in the world that I cherish?
As if to laugh at himself, he asked himself with such a bitter smile, retracted the
Soul Eater, and evacuated this critical crisis into the air. It's just that his bitter
smile looked in Lin Jingyu's eyes, but it was like a sneer, making him even more
angry.
At this moment, Guili, who was in the air, suddenly shook his body. Looking into
the distance, he saw a white figure floating over like lightning. When he saw the
situation in the field clearly, the man seemed to be too. His body was shocked,
and a beautiful face showed a mixture of surprises and joys and sorrows, and
even his voice trembled slightly.
"You...really you..."
It is Lu Xueqi.
On her snow-white cheeks, I don't know when it started, for the first time in her
life, two drops of tears slipped quietly in front of people.
That man, staring at himself in amazement, fell slowly in mid-air, such a familiar
face, so many years of unforgettable thoughts?
What kind of sadness and pain did he feel when he thought he was dead after
all? If there weren't any outsiders at this moment, I would just want to plunge
into his arms and cry hard.
Who wants to live alone?
Who wants to live alone?
If it weren't for the deep love, how could it be so cold as frost!
Gui Li was also a little dumbfounded, opening his mouth as if he wanted to say
something, but didn't say anything. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Lin Jingyu
behind him did not stop, and the dragon sword was like wind and fire, and still
swept through the loud shout.
Gui Li suddenly woke up and turned to meet the enemy. He had already missed
the opportunity. Seeing Bimang dazzlingly, he was about to rush to the front. Gui
Li's face became vigorous, and the blood-devouring beads instantly turned red.
At this critical juncture, Suddenly, as if from a long time ago, Youyou woke up
again.
A white palm stretched out from his side and held Gui Li's wrist.
Gui Li's body trembled. Suddenly, all the strength in his body seemed to have
disappeared. A passion that burst from the deepest point surged into his heart,
and his head buzzed in the depths of his mind. He suddenly turned back and said
"Baguio". It's about to shout out.
It's just that he stopped in amazement, and it was Lu Xueqi who stood in front of
him, fluttering in white.
"Choke..."
Like the phoenix mingling in the sky, crisp and melodious, the Tianya Divine
Sword flows like autumn water, coming out of its sheath, a sword blocked the
unstoppable Dragon Slashing Sword, and Lu Xueqi himself blocked Gui Li's body.
Above that beautiful and beautiful face, there is infinite tenderness, but where
does it matter, what is this world?
Lin Jingyu shouted angrily: "Sister Lu, are you crazy?"
Lu Xueqi's body shook, as if awakened from a dream, then she turned her head
silently and looked at Gui Li, her eyes blurred and soft, with a soft smile, she
slowly let go of Gui Li's hand.
"Crazy..." Lu Xueqi smiled faintly, with a ghostly look in her eyes, and whispered:
"I must have been crazy a long time ago!"
Gui Li silently, his hostility dissipated, only the meaning of pain, passing across
his face, silently bowing his head.
Lin Jingyu was stunned, and there was a moment of silence in the field.
At this moment, suddenly there was a loud noise above the sky, and the
mountains shook violently. With the three of them doing this way, they were also
unstable.
The three of them were all taken aback. They looked up at the sky, and saw that
above the blue clouds, the catastrophe had finally reached its last moment.

Blazing white light, dazzling and dazzling, no one can see clearly the figure in the
halo. People just saw that the dazzling light in the sky illuminated the entire
firmament, and even the sun on the horizon finally lost its color.
And above the entire sky, the once horrible Zhuxian Sword Formation, at this
moment only has the only main sword left, but the implied power is even better
than the sky full of sword shadows. More and more blazing white light blasted
from Daoxuan’s brilliance to the main sword. The color of the whole main sword
changed from colorful to single, from single white to pure white. It was brilliant,
as if it were a single handle. A mad sword that is going to break through the sky.
In the strong wind, the beast god stood above the sky, looking at the divine
sword in front of him that shouldn't have appeared in the world at all, his
ferocious face was a little dazed.
In the eyes of thousands of people looking forward to it, amidst the cheers of
thousands of people like a carnival, the huge blazing divine sword slowly moved,
turned its head, and faced the beast god. In just a few moments, the black energy
around the beast god was forced back several feet by this naturally hostile white
light.
In the depths of the white light, it seemed that someone was panting deeply, with
a hoarse voice, like a beast roaring and a roaring sleepy beast.
The beast god stared at the divine sword and the white light in front of him. After
a long time, he suddenly burst into laughter. His voice was hoarse and
unpleasant. At this moment, the laughter was even harsher, and the listeners
looked at him.
I saw the beast god laugh and look crazy, as if in his mind, there was the most
ridiculous thing in the world, but in the end he just laughed wildly, and didn't say
a word.
Above the sky, the gust of wind is getting more and more desolate, and the power
of the Immortal Jade Sword is getting stronger and stronger. I don’t know when
it started, as if a certain voice came from the heaven and the earth, chanting a
mysterious spell in a low voice, and it began to echo. Between heaven and earth.
That group of blazing white light suddenly rose into the air, and it fell on the hilt
of the radiant Zhuxian Master Sword. Almost at the same time, the Zhuxian
Sword Array had been launched, like the sky-breaking momentum, the crazy
sword whistling. The attack seemed slow, but it seemed that there was nowhere
to hide from the sky and the ground.
To meet the gods to kill the gods, to meet the immortals and Zhuxian!
When Fang is down today, there is no other thing that has this kind of
momentum.
The remnants of the wind swept through the clouds, and all of them flew away.
No one would know what was going on in the heart of the beast god facing this
Zhuxian mad sword at this moment?
However, he did not have the slightest fear, let alone the slightest retreat, facing
the wind, facing the light, the huge body of the beast god leaped up and flew
towards the Zhuxian Crazy Sword.
The sky and the earth seemed to be silent, the predecessors were holding their
breaths, and people were staring at the blue sky with their mouths stunned. The
black and white two colors ran across the sky and collided!
No one can describe the scene at that time. The sky collapsed, the ground
cracked, and the Qingyunshan Mountains shook three times in one day. This time
it was the most powerful one. Between the huge mountain peaks and cliffs, there
were countless cracks and huge boulders. The mountains fell off one after
another. Within the clear water and cold pool on Tongtian Peak, the water
fluctuated even more, and the originally smooth water surface continuously
rushed into a water column several feet high out of thin air.
And at the top of Qingyun Mountain, the people in the right way and the
remaining beasts were all silent, especially those beasts that looked like beasts
and not beasts. At this moment, they were terribly scared, irritating, and roaring
frantically.
However, all of this seemed nothing compared to the earth-shattering scene in
the sky, and no one would care.
The huge Zhuxian Lord Sword ran across the sky and stabled it
rumblingly. Wherever I passed, I saw a rustle in the air, and everything along the
way disappeared in smoke, leaving no trace. On the periphery of the blade of the
wild sword, the outer edge of the white light can be seen showing a dark red
color. I don't know if the air is rubbing too hard, or the wild sword itself is too
intense.
The sword slammed down, and the beast god raised his arms to the sky and
roared, all his arms were closed to his chest, and his strange eyes were wide
open. At the moment when Zhuxian's main sword was pierced by the sword, the
black spirit was very strong, the strange hands stretched and shrieked in the sky
With thunder and thunder, he actually grabbed this divine sword that could open
the sky.
In an instant, the sky and the earth were all shocked.
However, I saw the white light rise up, the radiant glory, the huge Zhuxian main
sword rumbling thunder, from the dozens of black hands like iron hoops,
abruptly and slowly inserted!
One inch, one inch, another inch.
One by one, the black hands were slowly engulfed by the blazing white light and
dissipated. At this moment, the mad sword looked like a supreme evil god,
spreading its teeth and dancing claws, killing humans, and with endless killing
intent, it thrust into the chest of the beast god little by little.
The black energy flickered, screaming up into the sky, black blood sprayed out,
and the sword of death was finally inserted into the chest of the beast god, and it
has been inserted bit by bit. The blazing white light flickered fiercely, like
lightning in the sky. Channeling, hit on the skin of the beast god.
The skin and flesh all quietly faded away, and the huge body seemed to be
beginning to be nothingness and ethereal, and it was about to be broken into
nothingness by this earth-shattering force. The light in the eyes of the beast god
is getting weaker and weaker, and it will eventually lose to this peerless divine
sword.
I saw that his figure was getting smaller and smaller under the Zhuxian Sword,
but somehow, it seemed to be a force collision consumption. As the body of the
beast god gradually became smaller, the original huge Zhuxian Master Sword
began to shrink, only that Tuan Guanghui, still so bright and dazzling.
This situation continued until the beast god finally changed his size to an
ordinary person again. After a moment of black air, he suddenly disappeared.
Everyone saw that he had changed back to the appearance of that young boy, but
he looked pale at the moment. , The hair is crazy, and the defeat is clearly set.
And more importantly, almost at the same time as the black energy dissipated,
the Zhuxian's main sword also dissipated, but the group of brilliance was
condensed in front of the beast god, flickering, and finally gathered between the
two, imagining that The ancient Zhuxian sword with its handle resembling stone
and not stone, or jade and not jade, came out and was inserted into the chest of
the beast god, running across it.
Daoxuan's figure slowly appeared from the light, but his cheeks no longer looked
like Dao Bone Immortal Wind, but became abrupt and fierce, and his eyes were
blood red.
The beast god gasped and coughed constantly, his lips trembled slightly, and he
looked down at his chest.
The sword of Zhu Xian was inserted in his heart, and the blood flowing from the
middle was not red.
He laughed miserably, sighed, and said, "It's... It's... It's... It's amazing!..."
Suddenly, the sound fell. He folded his hands together. At this moment, his body
had returned to the appearance of an ordinary person, and his arms were
straight as ordinary people. However, under this closing, the ancient sword of
Zhuxian was sandwiched in the palm of his hand. Into the ancient sword sword
immortal sword blade.
"card!"
A voice that was so low that it was almost inaudible came from the blade of
Zhuxian Ancient Sword. Daoxuan's complexion changed drastically. He quickly
looked at it and saw that a crack clearly appeared on the ancient sword,
horizontally across Zhuxian. On the sword.
Daoxuan Zhenren's shock was not trivial. He roared and drew his sword with all
his strength. Almost at the same time, at the moment when the ancient sword of
Zhu Xian pulled away from the chest of the beast god, it seemed to hurt his heart.
The beast god also roared with a mournful voice, and the whole person rose into
the air and flew back.
At this moment, Daoxuan Zhenren felt that the blood in his mind was surging like
a stormy wave, and a slaughter and hostility turned like trying to break through
his chest, but he had a deep practice, knowing that he could not let the tiger
return to the mountain anyway, not to mention he forcibly opened the seal of
heaven and earth veins. It was too high, and Zhuxian Ancient Sword was already
burdened too much. Just now, he was mortally hit by that monster, leaving a
crack.
At that moment, he sighed and was about to catch up. Suddenly he felt a huge
force coming from the Zhuxianjian sword, rushing into his mind, and instantly
broke through the meridian qi acupoints he had cultivated for hundreds of years,
and roared loudly. Suddenly, his body trembled, and bleeding came from the
seven orifices in a blink of an eye. He shook his body twice, yelled, and when he
loosened the ancient sword of Zhu Xian, he fell down from the clouds.
This thrilling scene dazzled and stunned the people below. Suddenly, there was a
big change. The beast god was hit hard and fled, but Daoxuan Zhenren suddenly
fainted, and everyone suddenly became a mess.
Suddenly, someone was chasing the beast gods, someone rushed to rescue
Daoxuan, and some young disciples woke up from the shock, and suddenly found
that there were countless beasts on the peak of Tongtian who were in a daze, and
immediately killed them. , And how the beast demon was willing to catch it with
his hands, it passed through the top of the sky for a time, and it was killing.
And amidst this chaos, someone suddenly screamed, with an eager and flustered
voice, as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in his life: "Zhu Xian...Where is
the Zhu Xian sword? Where did the Zhu Xian sword fall?..."
In an instant, there was another great riot on Tongtian Peak, and countless
people were like flies without their heads.

After the mountain boundary.
The purple air column in the Magic Moon Cave Mansion slowly dissipated, only a
little bit of aura remained. The thrilling scene of Skyrim just now, all three of
them were dumbfounded.
At this moment, they came back to their senses.
Lin Jingyu took a deep breath, calmed down, and said coldly to Lu Xueqi: "Junior
Sister Lu, what do you want? Are you going to betray your teacher?"
Lu Xueqi was stunned, opening her mouth to say something, but then turned her
head and looked at Gui Li, after all, she didn't say anything.
Gui Li took a deep look at her, and the two looked at each other, as if they had
seen each other deeply...
Guili smiled, turned his head, faced Lin Jingyu, and stood in front of Lu Xueqi
again.
Lu Xueqi looked at the figure from behind, her eyes flickering, complicated and
difficult to understand.
Lin Jingyu smiled coldly and started to do it.
At this moment, all of a sudden, I heard a sharp roar from the sky, howling
coming.
The three of them were all startled. When they moved backward, they saw
something falling from the sky, seemingly slow and fast, and fell to the ground
with a "poof". The original hard stone slab, like tofu, was inserted deeply. .
This is a long sword, with a weird quality, like a stone but not a stone, with a
simple style, only on the blade with a thin crack, clearly carved with two words
——
Zhu Xian!

Chapter 12 Blood Eater
In front of the Magic Moon Cave Mansion, Guili, Lu Xueqi and Lin Jingyu stood
opposite each other. The atmosphere that was originally very subtle suddenly
seemed to be stiff. All the attention of the three people instantly condensed in the
field and the handle was stuck on the ground. Above the ancient sword.
Zhu Xian!
The ancient sword that has moved the world involves endless past events, and
the legendary sword that determines the fate of many people in their lives. At
this moment, it is so quietly inserted on the ground, looking ordinary and
unremarkable, as if it has merged with the mountains and the land. One.
It's just that the name on the blade is so dazzling and indescribable. Although
silent, it is not inferior. It stares at the people around it dignifiedly, making the
people around it unable to breathe smoothly.
I don't know how long it took, as if to wake up from the incredible shock, the
three breathed out at the same time, but almost at the same time, the
atmosphere between them had quietly changed.
Lin Jingyu's instinctive body moved and wanted to move forward, but after he
looked at the two people around, he frowned and slowly regained his footing.
Lu Xueqi's expression was stunned at first, and then an extremely bright light
flashed in her eyes. Faced with this ancient sword, which had supreme status in
Qingyun and even in the world, she also frowned slightly. Afterwards, she
subconsciously glanced at Gui Li next to him, and seeing his expression, she
quietly moved away from Gui Li.
Gui Li was silent, as if his face was expressionless, but in a pair of eyes, it seemed
to be burning like fireworks.
That sword, the ancient sword that has appeared in the nightmare day and night
for ten years, is right in front of his eyes. The simple blade of the sword seems to
be shining in the breeze of the mountains and the plain light is reflected in his
eyes. Like, pierced his chest.
That one, the graceful and weak green figure that fell gently in mid-air...
"what!……"
He seemed to roar furiously from his chest, tearing his heart and lungs, and
rushing towards the ancient sword of Zhuxian, the dark blue light flickered, and
the Soul Eater whizzed forward in front of him, as if experiencing the master's
mood.
Suddenly, a blue sword light shot out from the side. Lin Jingyu held the Dragon
Slashing Sword in front of him, and the angry blue sword light blocked the
screaming black qi. Come down.
With a muffled sound, the two magic weapons had collided back in the air. Lin
Jingyu was about to stop drinking. Suddenly, he felt that although he was under
the daylight, his whole body was accompanied by the weird magic weapon of
Ghost Li. , Suddenly, the sky and the earth dimmed, and there were ghosts
roaring all around. His body was like being bound by thousands of invisible silks,
and even in front of his eyes, there were involuntary horror visions of the Nine
Netherworlds.
As for the ghost in front of him, his eyes had turned blood red again, he was
murderous, and his figure was more like a ghost.
Lin Jingyu screamed and shouted, the blue light soared in the black qi, and he
leaped up from the sky abruptly. Almost at the same time, the figure of Gui Li had
reached where he was standing in an instant, and the black qi suddenly
dispersed like monster wings. , Xuan again gathered like ghost hands,
submerging the figure of Gui Li, rolling like a raging wave from all directions,
toward the ancient sword of Zhu Xian.
Lin Jingyu was forced to retreat in mid-air for a while, unable to stop him, his
heart was very anxious, and he was about to shout. Suddenly, before seeing the
ancient sword of Zhu Xian, in the depths of the black air, a light like autumn
water bloomed like frost and snow, and the sound was clear. Zheng Ran, echoing
away from a distance, in the black qi, blooming like a flower, a sword pierced out.
God Ya!
The white light, like snow and frost, passed through the air, and wherever it
passed, the black air slumped away, stabling towards the deepest front, blocking
the way.
Lu Xueqi appeared to stand in front of Zhuxian Ancient Sword, with a blank
expression on her face, but her face was white without a trace of blood.
In the depths of the black air, two ghost-like light spots looked directly at Lu
Xueqi, ghostly howling, unstoppable anger.
Like what, in the front, roaring like a beast, so strange?
The black qi skyrocketed, rising from the ground to several feet high in the air,
and in the black qi, the two ferocious ghost fires suddenly disappeared. The
corners of Lu Xueqi's mouth twitched slightly, her face was still pale and
expressionless, only a pair of eyes flashed non-stop, like thousands of mountains
and rivers, they all walked by in an instant, thousands of thoughts, a moment also
rushed to her heart.
However, Tianya in her hand still refused to give up, and the ancient sword
behind her suddenly seemed to have turned into an abyss, making her unable to
retreat!
An ancient sword, or a silent and ancient school that nurtured her?
She raised her sword to the sky and stabbed it quietly, the sword light was like
snow, but with a trace of desolation.
The black air is thick, the ghost howls suddenly, in the mid-air, in the direction
where the sky is piercing, the black shadow suddenly appears, and the ghost
appears from the depths of the black air, but before him, the Soul Eater flies up,
instantly , The black energy that had overwhelmed the sky and the earth
permeated down, the black soul eater screamed endlessly, and the weird blood-
red filaments at the end of the stick were all lit up.
A pale hand stretched out from mid-air, and grasped the Soul Eater. From the
sky, the wind and smoke were mad, and countless black qi condensed into a
column at the front end of the Soul Eater, and hit it in the air.
Xiang Lu Xueqi also turned to the silent ancient sword behind her.
It's just that, after all, she still didn't back away...
Jianhua was like snow, sprinkled to the black air face to face, and before it
touched, the surrounding rocks and sand had been vigorously rolled up, spinning
and dancing like a storm. Lu Xueqi stood in the center of the whirlpool, her face
gradually blurred.
Tianya and Soul Eater, the two magic weapons flying and shining in the air,
seemed to tremble gently, as if the battle that had been held many years ago had
returned to the front.
It's just that the time is short in the end, as if the mood passed by in a blink of an
eye, the violent roar finally resounded before the Qingyun over the Magic Moon
Cave Mansion.

The wind and smoke quietly dissipated, the dust fell, and a few small stones
turned lonely on the ground, and involuntarily rolled gently to the distance, and
finally rolled into the depths of the grass, where they could no longer be seen.
Lu Xueqi still stood still, her body did not move half way from the original
place. Behind her, Zhuxian Ancient Sword seemed to exude a simple light, staring
at the woman's back.
Somehow, the eyes and face of this peerless woman were so tired, as if the sword
just now had exhausted her mental and physical strength.
She faintly lowered her head, with indifferent eyes, looking at an unknown
place. I don't know how long she slowly raised her head and looked in front of
her.
That man!
That man like a lunatic!
That silent man...
With such a pair of eyes, staring at her silently, there is no murderousness, no
anger, no love or tenderness.
Lu Xueqi's body trembled suddenly and unknownly. It was so slight that even she
almost thought it was her own delusion, but it was only afterwards that her chest
suddenly made her almost stooped to the ground, like the sharpest in the world.
The sharp steel needle pierced through from deep heart.
Her pale snowy face suddenly turned red, and her body shook slightly. At the
moment when her brows wrinkled slightly, when she seemed to be gritted her
teeth, she suddenly closed her eyes and bent down.
With a soft cry of Tianya, he plunged into the ground. Lu Xueqi held the hilt of the
sword and spit out a small bit of blood, splashing on the sword blade like autumn
water.
The blood gradually condensed into beads, clinging to Tianya's smooth blade,
trembling slightly, and then slipping quietly.
The wind blowing from nowhere swayed across the open space in front of the
Magic Moon Cave Mansion, with a few soft whistles in the wind.
The black qi dissipated, and Gui Li stood there indifferently, Soul Eater shining
with a dark blue light, fell from the sky, and he reached out to catch it.
Just when Guili blinked to look at Lu Xueqi, Lin Jingyu had already retracted and
turned back, flashing beside Lu Xueqi, blocking the ancient Zhuxian sword
behind him.
Gui Li's gaze looked at Lin Jingyu coldly, and then turned to Lu Xueqi's face.
These two people are now almost the most important people in the world to him,
but in his eyes, they are no different from strangers.
In the world, for a lifetime, but how many people are there who can be with you
for the rest of your life?
He gritted his teeth, gritted his teeth, smiled but arrogantly, resolutely and
stubbornly, and stepped forward. That ancient sword is right in front, even if it is
a bottomless abyss, he will rush towards it! Ten years, ten years of heartache,
how can you give up?
Lin Jingyu's face was angry, and the dragon sword in his hand rose again. At this
moment, Lu Xueqi stood up straight. Although her face became paler, her voice
seemed to be the same as before. Generally crisp and moving.
"stop!"
Gui Li paused for a moment, stopped, then took a deep look at Lu Xueqi, and said
awe-inspiringly, "Get out of the way!"
Lu Xueqi had a bleak look on her face, and said, "Listen to me, let's go! Never
come back again."
Lin Jingyu frowned, glanced at Lu Xueqi, and stopped talking.
Gui Li listened, but didn't mean to lead Lu Xueqi's heart, and sneered: "You let me
ruin Zhuxian, I will leave immediately."
Lu Xueqi shook her head wearily, and whispered: "I can't let you do that. The
people from Qianshan will come over soon. You still have time to leave now."
Gui Li and Lin Jingyu were stunned at the same time, and they listened carefully.
Sure enough, they heard a faint vocal noise in the distance. It seemed that there
were still a lot of people, and they were arguing about what to shout.
In fact, thinking about it carefully, this is not surprising. The ancient sword of
Zhuxian was such an artifact in Qingyunmen, its importance was unparalleled,
and the Qingyunmen could not be found everywhere on the front mountain
battlefield, so naturally he searched the back mountain. Don't say it's the back
mountain, just to turn the entire Qingyun Mountain upside down, in order to
punish the ancient sword of the immortal, I am afraid that the disciples and
grandchildren of the Qingyun Sect are also willing.
Hearing the noise in the distance became louder and louder, and it became
clearer and clearer. Obviously, the crowd was searching here. Gui Li's
complexion grew colder, he suddenly snorted, and when his figure moved, he
flew towards Lu Xueqi and Lin Jingyu, desperately.
Lu Xueqi's expression was miserable, but before she could move, Lin Jingyu had
already stood up, and the dragon sword pierced in mid-air like a cracking silk
with a "Woo" sound. The sword's glow was prosperous, almost like a dragon.
Zhang Fang Wu claws, rushed to Gui Li.
Gui Li had a cold face and a ghostly figure. With a wave of his left hand, the Soul
Eater flew out again, but he didn't care about the power of the Dragon Slashing
Sword and directly hit Lin Jingyu's head. Lin Jingyu was stunned. This style of
play was fierce and brave, but on the contrary it was more like Lin Jingyu's past
style. He didn't want Guili but instead used it on him. Just in the face of such a
fierce offensive, Lin Jingyu’s strong pride in the depths of his temper was
aroused bit by bit. With a loud shout, he really did not care about the Soul Eater
rod, and the Dragon Sword castration continued unabated. Looking at it, I was
planning to gamble with Guili, to see who had more courage!
When the two fight each other, they are fighting for life and death. Lu Xueqi next
to him can't help but shake her body when she sees it. When she looks at it, she
can't help but feel a trace of worry in her eyes.
Just when the two of them in the field saw that they were about to die together,
Gui Li's body suddenly swayed in place, and it spread out like black smoke,
almost like an illusion. Lin Jingyu couldn't help but flew forward with a sword
stabbing the air forward, yelling badly in his heart, looking back in a panic, only a
black figure appeared behind him like a ghost, flying towards Lu Xueqi.
Naturally, this kind of strange technique is not owned by Qingyunmen and
Tianyin Temple Taoism, nor has it been seen in the Demon Sect. It is the strange
technique that Guili slowly realized after reading the three-volume "Book of
Heaven". Seen by the world. I tried it today and it was a big success. Even people
like Lin Jingyu were kept away from it. Lu Xueqi couldn't help but feel a little
surprised.
It’s just that somehow, the ghostly power of the "Book of Heaven" has been used.
At this moment, Zhou's body seems to be completely different from just now. It is
not as full of evil spirits as ordinary people imagined. His face is green, The
golden, red, and red qi appeared one after another, faintly painful, but the body
was quick and windy, and it seemed to be a step ahead of the talented person.
Lu Xueqi was surprised and suspicious, but faintly understood. Unlike Lin Jingyu,
in the "Treasure Treasury of the Heavenly Emperor" on the Western Big Swamp
Tree, she and Gui Li saw the mysterious third volume of the "Book of Heaven" at
the same time. With her talents and aptitude, compared with Gui Li has gone too
far, and has already kept the "Book of Heaven" firmly in his heart.
Although the "Book of Heaven" is weird and unpredictable, it is full of profound
and unpredictable truths in the lines. People in the monasticism are obsessed
with it. If she has not deliberated on it over the years, it is also a lie. It’s just that
this kind of strange art is not to be with outsiders after all, and she did not tell
others, and what she saw was only the third volume of the "Book of Heaven",
which was broken before and after, especially the first volume of the general
outline of the "Book of Heaven" was missing. It made her unable to proceed,
obscure and difficult to understand. Over the years, relying on her own talents to
be clever and forcibly comprehending, it is more or less helpful to her own
practice, but it is not obvious, but also because of this, the elders of Qingyunmen
have not noticed it, otherwise Daoxuan Zhenren, Tian is not easy, What kind of
characters are Master Shuiyue and others, how can they not notice the weirdness
in Lu Xueqi's Taoism practice.
At this moment, Lu Xueqi saw Guili's weird body technique in his eyes, frowning
slightly, but after seeing Guili deceiving Lin Jingyu, his body was condensed by
black smoke in mid-air like an invisible thing, and quickly transformed into
himself. It looked like, but the speed was unabated, and he flew straight towards
Lu Xueqi.
Lu Xueqi bit her teeth, and suddenly she took three steps to the side, actually
letting out the ancient Zhu Xian sword that was close behind her, and appeared
in front of Gui Li. Both Guili and Lin Jingyu, who was in the distance, were taken
aback by this action. The difference was that there was a hint of joy on Guili's
face, but Lin Jingyu already shouted angrily: "Junior Sister Lu, what are you
doing?"
Lu Xueqi turned a deaf ear, a light flashed in her eyes, as if hesitated for a while,
but she finally gave a soft drink, and the Tianya Divine Sword pierced out in the
wind, but the sword light pointed to the opposite direction of Gui Li, three in
front of the right front of Zhuxian Ancient Sword. The blank of the ruler is
underground.
"puff!"
With a soft sound, the Tianya Divine Sword seemed to pierce the sky, but
somehow, Lu Xueqi's body shook, and at the sword's edge, after a moment of
silence, blood was splashed into the air. And the Ghost Li who was flying to
Zhuxian swiftly, let out a scream of "Yeah" in mid-air, unexpectedly once again
turned into a puff of black smoke, and drifted away.
Amidst this shocking flash of lightning, when the blood was splashing like a
flower, and Lu Xueqi's face was pale and in a daze, a roar suddenly came, and the
black figure of Ghost Li suddenly flashed in the sky, and the God Sword of Tianya
was inserted on his shoulder. , But he didn't seem to feel any pain at all, so he
rushed fiercely, the blood-devouring bead on the front of the soul-devouring
wand was blood red, and a blood-devouring demon power came over the sky and
enveloped Lu Xueqi.
Lu Xueqi's complexion paled, feeling that the blood all over her body was boiling
and surging like hot water in an instant, and she was about to break out of her
body. Her mind was buzzing, the pain was unbearable, her feet were soft, and she
couldn't support it anymore, and she sat down. Go down.
The ghost screamed in a long and mournful voice. At the moment when the
blood-devouring beads were shining in front of Lu Xueqi's beautiful face, he
twisted it back, and at the same time waved his left hand and swept Lu Xueqi
out. At the same time Lu Xueqi flew out, the Tianya Divine Sword also followed.
The moment he drew the sword, the blood on Guili's shoulders flowed out like a
spring. While Lu Xueqi was in the air, the blood-devouring bead demon power
was still raging, tumbling endlessly, her chest pained sharply, and a mouthful of
blood spurted out with a wow.
In the field, Gui Li fell into shape, and there was no other thing in his eyes, only
the ancient sword of Zhuxian. At this moment, he was covered with blood, and
half of his body was quickly stained red with blood, but he didn't realize it, and
he seemed to have the pain of weird gnashing of teeth on his face, staring
straight at the ancient sword of Zhu Xian.
The quaint Zhuxian Ancient Sword fell in front of him quietly, and the non-Shi
Feiyu blade could not even reflect his face. There was only a faint crack, as if it
were new.
Guili laughed to the sky, looking like crazy. The years of the past ten years
flashed in an instant, let alone a word, his left hand suddenly stretched out to
grasp the hilt, and his right hand recalled the Soul Eater and held it tightly in his
hand, fiercely toward Zhuxian Sword. The blade slammed down towards the fine
mark.
Lin Jingyu roared from behind, desperately chasing, but it was too late. Lu Xueqi
had just fallen down at this time, and there was confusion in her mind. In the
distance, the noise of the group of people suddenly rose, as if they had
discovered anything, they all rushed towards Huanyue Cave Mansion rushed
here.
But, in that moment of time, who can do what?
It's like, no one will be able to save a moment!
The Soul Eater with black light flashing in the sky whizzed down in mid-air, and
its owner was bleeding like a note at the moment, dripping down his left hand,
and a drop fell on Zhu Xian, passing Zhu Xian that seemed a bit rough. His sword
slowly disappeared, but it never fell to the ground in the slightest.
Faintly, at that moment, Gui Li's heart moved, as if some weird and familiar scene
touched his heart, flashing through his mind like lightning.
After a while, he suddenly woke up.
is blood!
From the corner of his eyes, at that moment, he suddenly saw his blood flowing
on the blade of Zhuxian Ancient Sword, especially when it flowed to the crack,
slowly disappearing, and quickly and silently blending into it. In the ancient
sword of Zhu Xian.
Zhu Xian! Zhu Xian! Zhu Xian!
Zhu Xian, like the Blood Devouring Bead, can actually suck the blood of living
creatures!
He was stunned but unable to hold on to himself, but the Soul Eater wand that he
smashed in his hand had already surpassed the speed of his thoughts, and
slammed on the ancient sword of Zhu Xian!

Chapter 13 Escape
The Zhuxian Ancient Sword did not move. At that moment, it seemed that
everyone was holding their breath, but the scene was quiet and terrifying.
There was no sound, no roar, Gui Li saw that the Soul Eater wand that was
smashed by the force of a thousand jun, hit on the ancient Zhuxian sword, but
suddenly it seemed to fall into a pile of cotton, silently.
Angrily screamed, the silhouettes at the end of the forest leaped, and the elders
of the Qingyunmen appeared one by one, flying over like a gallop, but only saw
the ancient sword of Zhuxian in the field actually held in the hands of Guili, and
everyone's faces were immediately looked at. Big change. After a while, there
were more and more people around Qingyun Gate. In this chaotic time, no one
took care of the original prohibitions, and they all rushed into the forbidden area
of Qingyun Gate.
Among them were Xiao Zhufeng Wenmin, Da Zhufeng and others. When they saw
Guili present, their expressions changed drastically. Wen Min and the other
women at Xiaozhufeng immediately saw Lu Xueqi lying weakly to the side,
hurried over and helped Lu Xueqi up.
As if being disturbed by all the Qingyunmen, what touched something, the
ancient Zhuxian sword that was under the attention of everyone, although it was
still in Guili's hands, somehow, its blade itself had changed.
On the original quaint and slightly rough, non-shifeiyu sword blade, on the thin
cracked mouth, because of the powerful blow of the ghost just now, it suddenly
expanded a little more at this moment. Only at this moment, a faint red light
began to glow from within the small scar, as if the blood that had been sucked in
just now became alive, and in the depths of the blade, it began to bulge slowly.
Just like the calm sea, waves gradually rise, brewing unmatched storms, covering
the world!
Silence, silence...Everyone has seen the changes of Zhuxian Ancient Sword, but no
one knows what to do. There is no sound in front of the Magic Moon Cave
Mansion, and everyone is holding their breath.
I don't know, whose heart is throbbing quietly?
Guili felt a bit thirsty in his mouth, and subconsciously wanted to let go of Zhu
Xian, but the next moment, he had discovered that the strength of his body
seemed to disappear completely in an instant, and a once-familiar but distant
feeling reappeared in his body, and This feeling was originally feared by his
enemies.
The blood in Gui Li's body slowly boiled and swelled, and he actually began to
have a tendency to rush outwards, and his destination was the ancient Zhuxian
sword that he held tightly in his hand.
Gui Li seemed to understand something, trying to loosen the Ancient Zhuxian
Sword, but he was powerless, and the Ancient Zhuxian Sword seemed to be a
awakened demon at this moment, clutching him tightly, and refused to let him
go. It was the Soul Devouring Wand in his right hand, which was also tightly
attached to the blade of Zhuxian Ancient Sword at this moment.
Among the fine marks on the blade of Zhuxian Ancient Sword, the red light
gradually changed from faint to thick. At the same time, it was as strange as
blood flowing through the blood vessels. From that fine mark, the subtle blood
color began to diffuse, from the thin The two sides of the mark flowed quickly
toward the two segments of the blade. The simple blade was slowly covered by
blood red.
Everyone was stunned, including the well-informed elders. At this moment,
everyone knows something is wrong, but no one knows what happened and
what should be done?
And the ancient sword of Zhuxian, as if completely ignoring people’s various
worries, has been undergoing its own degeneration, the faint blood color, finally
dyed all the blades, an original ancient sword, which has become weird and
mysterious at this moment. Blood red sword. The sword light was faintly red,
slowly flowing, like the eyes of a reborn demon, waking up slowly, staring at the
surrounding things.
The atmosphere in the arena seemed to solidify, until the man holding Zhu Xian
suddenly burst out with a heart-piercing roar.
"what!……"
The voice was so stern, everyone was almost taken aback, and their attention
was immediately focused on Gui Li.
Gui Li's complexion was pale, and his whole body was trembling. The skin of his
hands and feet, which were not covered by clothing, began to shrink obviously
and rapidly, gradually becoming dry.
At the same time, a weird whistling sound rang from the ancient sword of
Zhuxian, and the red light became brighter and brighter, and people with sharp
eyes could already see that from the left hand of Guili holding the ancient sword
of Zhuxian, there was a faint red silk that had been killed by Zhuxian. The ancient
sword was sucked into the blade.
This scene was extremely strange, where there was still a little bit of
Qingyunmen's upright and upright manner, everyone present was stunned, but
no one moved.
Except for Lu Xueqi.
The woman was weakly leaning against Senior Sister Wen Min's arms, but at this
moment, somehow, she suddenly struggled, as if she wanted to rush towards
Guili and the ancient Zhuxian sword. Wen Min was shocked and hurriedly pulled
it on. Lu Xueqi struggled a few times. After all, her body was unable to hang
down. Even though she was extremely anxious and opened her mouth to shout
something, she just looked around, but closed her mouth slumpingly, leaning on
her face with concern. Senior Sister Wen Min in her arms had deep eyes, but she
looked at the man.
It turned out that after tossing and turning, thinking about it, and heartbroken,
did he watch him die so tragically in front of his eyes?
She burst into tears!
Finally, I couldn't control it anymore, the eyes of other people outside the body
were no longer.

The red light on the ancient sword of Zhuxian has become more and more
prosperous, while on the contrary, the situation of Guili has become more and
more ugly. Now anyone can see that under the "magic power" of the ancient
sword of Zhuxian, This demon and evil way, the confidant of the right way is on
the verge of dying, maybe, this is also the magic sword to psychic, cast spells to
eliminate demons!
Many people think so quietly in their hearts, but don't want to think about it at
all, whether this idea makes sense!
Ghost Li naturally did not expect and did not have the time to think about other
people's thoughts at this moment. At this moment, he was struggling in front of
the ghost gate, and the absorption power on the ancient sword of Zhuxian was
getting stronger and stronger, even for him, It is older than when he was young
when he met the Blood Devouring Bead in the back mountain of Dazhu Peak. It's
just that at this moment, his cultivation level is no longer comparable to that of
the boy back then, and this has been painstakingly supported to the
present. However, he also understood that he would not be able to support it for
long.
The weird absorbing power on the ancient sword of Zhuxian is quite similar to
the demon power of the blood-devouring orb, but there are also differences.
Compared with the blood-devouring orb, the power of Zhuxian that has become
a magic sword at this moment is greater, and it is different from that of the time.
The blood-devouring bead sucks blood differently. While the ancient sword of
Zhu Xian sucks the blood qi, it also sucks the true vitality qi that has been
cultivating in Guili's body for many years.
In Gui Li's eyes at this moment, the Ancient Zhu Xian Sword in front of him
exudes a blood-red light, faintly like a demon opening his blood basin and
grinning, and he is about to swallow him in.
In this way, is the end of a lifetime?
Just before he was about to fall into a coma, this thought flashed through his
mind.
A blast of warm air burst out from his heart, and it was a pure yang breath,
directly dispersing into the meridians. His whole body was shaken, his mind was
awake for a moment, and he roared, he tried his best to practice all his life, and
his mind was like lightning and thunder. The three books of the sky flashed in an
instant, and the three qi of blue, gold and red on his face rose at the same time.
Although it is not very bright, it is revived.
The Great Brahma Prajna is in the heart, and the Buddhism true law is firmly
adhered to, and the Zongzhuxian Ancient Sword also pauses for it. Taking
advantage of this moment to breathe, Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao was the way to go,
Gui Li's right hand instantly doubled, and the dark red light galloped past,
injecting into the Soul Eater wand from his arm.
However, just as the ghost was about to fight back and escape, the demon-
absorbing power of Zhuxian Ancient Sword had once again penetrated the Great
Brahma Prajna. Suddenly, Guili's body was paralyzed, and he could no longer
move, and the trace of clarity in his mind, once again Dimmed.
At this moment, in the eyes of others, Gui Li's face was withered, and he was not
far from the dead. Song Daren and other people who had some friendships with
Zhang Xiaofan in the past turned their heads and couldn't bear to look again.
At this moment, it seemed that the overall situation had been settled, but the
soul-eating wand in Guili's hand suddenly lit up, and the dark blue light slowly
swelled, like waking up from a deep sleep, and the blood-eating stick at the top
The bead, the mysterious red bloodshot, lighted up again, and in the depth of the
bead, it was unprecedented, under the black light and bloodshot, golden
Buddhist mantras appeared.
The three true methods of Buddha, Dao, and Devil, at this moment, really
struggling to strike at the moment when Guili was dying, merged into one.
The Blood Devouring Orb became brighter and brighter, and the weird but
gorgeous light flickered. Then, the entire Soul Eater wand lit up, as if shouting
something. After a while, from the interface between Soul Eater and Zhuxian
Ancient Sword, There was another muffled noise.
At this time, people noticed again that in addition to Gui Li's left hand, the Soul
Eater held by his right hand was also directly on Zhu Xian and did not fall.
The abnormal light on the blood-devouring bead became brighter and brighter,
the three-color different lights shook, and the low and low voice like the groan of
the devil in ancient times slowly radiated.
"Woo... woo... woo..."
A burst of red gas, crystal clear, first was sucked out of the scars of the ancient
sword of Zhu Xian, merged into the soul-eater rod, rolled in the blood-devouring
bead, seemingly still resisting, but soon It can be seen that it was suppressed and
subdued by the strange aura in the Blood Devouring Orb, and slowly
transformed into a light red color. A small portion was assimilated by the
Devourer, but most of it was re-entered into Ghost Li's body through the
Devourer's Wand.
This weird change never stopped as soon as it started. The ancient sword of
Zhuxian was sucking red energy, and as the red gas sucked more and more, the
enhanced soul-eating light became more and more prosperous. The replenished
Ghost Li's complexion gradually recovered, and the skin on his face gradually
returned to its original shape from dryness, revealing a faint and warm color
even more strangely.
The red light on the Zhuxian Ancient Sword dazzled from the red light in its
heyday, but at this moment, it seemed that there was nothing to do with the
demon-absorbing power of the blood-devouring orb, and it slowly dimmed,
while the soul-eater's wand became brighter and brighter. The people around
Qingyunmen were not blind. At this moment, most of them could see that the
situation was not right. Now it was clearly Guili that the demon didn't know what
kind of magic was secretly used, and the ancient sword of Zhu Xian turned out to
be unstoppable.
After a commotion and noise, several people in the crowd suddenly shouted, and
at the same time, a few magic weapons and strange lights struck Guili. At this
moment, Gui Li was wholeheartedly battling the Ancient Zhuxian Sword, no
matter where he was concerned about the surrounding movement, there was no
reaction at all. After a while, all these magic weapons hit Gui Li's back firmly.
Gui Li's body was shocked, his blood was surging, and a mouthful of blood
spurted out from his throat, and he was vomiting on the ancient sword of Zhu
Xian. Zhu Xian Ancient Sword had already been silent, suddenly the blood
spurted, and the red light flashed, and it was actually strong again. Gui Li felt the
same way. He couldn't take care of the heavy injuries behind him, but he already
felt the weird power of the Zhuxian Ancient Sword's sucking power suddenly
rise again.
He felt like lightning and thunder in his heart, and he understood that this
moment was really a line of life and death. If Zhu Xian were to regain power, he
was afraid that if he had no chance, he would end up being sucked and dried
up. Thinking of this, he roared wildly, no longer caring about everything,
exhausted all his strength, cultivated throughout his life, and fought hard with
the magical powers of the three truths that he had just understood.
Everyone around him didn’t see Guili’s actions. He just saw that he was struck by
several magic weapons abruptly, blood was sprayed from his mouth, and the
ancient sword of Zhu Xian swayed with red light. At the moment when he
seemed to be about to light up, Gui Li and Zhu Xian Suddenly there was a huge
roar, accompanied by several cracking bones, Guili's whole person was actually
beaten out by a huge inexplicable force, like an arrow from the string, across the
heads of everyone. Falling far into the distant woods.
Everyone at Qingyunmen was shocked and inexplicably stunned for a while.
After a while, someone suddenly woke up and shouted: "Quickly chase, you must
not let that demon run away!"
A word to remind everyone, immediately countless people followed in the
direction where Gui Li had fallen. Everyone at the scene could see clearly that
Guili was clearly hit hard by the fight against Zhuxian Ancient Sword, and it was
a good time to hunt down this person at this moment.
Seeing the people around them leaping into the sky and chasing them away, only
Dazhufeng and Xiaozhufeng all stayed in place. Song Daren and the others did
not chase, and they couldn’t bear to chase them, but Wen Min and others
exclaimed. Lu Xueqi had fainted.
While the women of Xiaozhufeng were rushing to rescue Lu Xueqi, suddenly,
amidst the chaotic noise, a very small sound came out.
Although the voice was small, it was as sharp as a needle somehow, and it
pierced the heart of every Qingyunmen disciple present. It was similar to the
sound of something quietly breaking, coming from the ancient sword of Zhuxian
beside them.
Everyone's faces suddenly lost their blood, as if that soft sound was actually the
echo of the end of the world. They slowly turned their heads, as if this action
would consume all their strength.
Under everyone’s gaze, the legendary Zhuxian Ancient Sword, the Zhuxian
Ancient Sword that was quietly inserted on the slab on the ground, from the
enlarged trace on the simple blade, once again, There was a small cracking
sound.
The rift slowly enlarged, slowly but unstoppably extended to the surroundings,
spreading on the primitive and once sacred blade, until the ancient sword of Zhu
Xian groaned again.
Snapped!
With a soft and crisp sound, half of the blade was attached to the hilt and fell to
the ground, while the other half of the blade was still stuck in the ground.
In an instant, everyone was stunned, no breathing, and there was nothing in their
minds...
Zhu Xian!
broken……
The sky was bright, the sky was white, and suddenly there was a huge thunder in
the sky, and it did it. In a blink of an eye, I saw wind and clouds rolling in from all
directions. The sky and the earth changed color rapidly, and the black clouds
drooped and gathered at the top of Qingyun Mountain.
The strong wind blows, and Sha Feishi walks away. With the sudden arrival of
wind and rain, thunder and lightning roars, the sky and the earth roar, and the
violent storm rains all of a sudden.
This heaven and earth seems to be crying bitterly!
It is night, the world is crying, the divine sword is dying!

The icy rain hit his face, painful like a knife, and it was chilly, and the whole body
seemed to be frozen. Gui Li was in the woods and couldn't help groaning.
The pouring rain had been raining for an entire hour, but there was no tendency
to weaken at all. Although the hour was still in the day, the black clouds in the
sky were drooping, covering the blue clouds, as if it were late at night, and you
could not see your fingers.
Fortunately, Gui Li was seriously injured, relying on this sudden violent storm to
temporarily escape the pursuit of Qingyunmen. It was just that weird duel with
the ancient sword of Zhuxian, especially the final blow. The power of the ancient
sword of Zhuxian was so unreliable that it smashed into his body, knocking off
half of his chest ribs, at this moment. The bone spurs into the heart and lungs. It
is because of his profound cultivation, but after all, he is still a mortal womb.
Every step he takes, he sweats in pain, and his mouth rustles.
At this moment, Gui Li really wanted to desperate everything. He just lay on the
ground and fell asleep, but the last trace of clarity in his mind kept telling him
that he must go. With his grievances with Qingyunmen and his broken body,
once When discovered by Qingyunmen disciples, I was afraid that there would be
no one except death.
For him, there is still a reason not to die after all!
So he resisted, struggling slowly and ran forward, and it was safer to be farther
away from Qingyun Mountain.
The heavy rain poured madly on this world, as if to use the water of the heavens
to wash the ugliness of the world. Gui Li gasped, breathing out a faint white
breath in the dark rainy night every time he breathed. The chill enveloped him,
and the voices of people coming closer and closer behind him were clamoring
with murderous intent.
Obviously, although Gui Li tried his best to escape forward, his seriously injured
body was far from moving as fast as the people searching behind him. It's just
that the dense forest of Qingyun Mountain is deep, and the sky is dark, and this
has not been discovered for the time being. However, Gui Li knew in his heart
that it was inevitable after all.
He staggered under his feet as if he stumbled on something like a branch or a
vine. He was unstable and fell forward. In a panic, he stretched out his hand and
grabbed it. Fortunately, he caught a small tree next to him. It was not easy to
stabilize. I stayed alive, but under these tossings and violent movements, my
chest pain deepened into my bone marrow, and I could hardly catch my breath,
let alone run for my life.
The voices behind them suddenly approached, as if in this strong wind and heavy
rain, some people still heard the strange sound, and under the order, the sound
of many people's footsteps searched in the direction of Gui Li.
Gui Li felt cold, but after all he didn't want to catch it with his hands, but at this
moment, even if he let go of his legs, he would never escape the pursuit. He was
cruel, closed his eyes, and slid silently onto the muddy ground with his face. Face
down, buried in the mud. In the darkness, he seemed to be a pile of mud
abandoned by this stormy world.
The sound of footsteps and noises gathered slowly, and many people were
yelling, and at the same time, they kept beating the surrounding trees and thorns
vigorously with things in their hands. The strong wind passed by, and I don't
know how many people swarmed in.
In the darkness, Gui Li threw himself on the ground motionless, his heart seemed
to have stopped beating, quietly waiting for the judgment of fate in the darkness.
The world is not benevolent, maybe everything is a dog...
The storm is mad!

Chapter 14 The Man in Black
The storm still didn't stop.
In the darkness, the dots of light swept across, that was the magic weapon in the
hands of Qingyun disciples, with the help of the magic weapon's faint light,
searching in the wind and rain. This place is already close to the periphery of the
back mountain of Qingyun Mountain. It is densely forested, with ancient trees
and dense vegetation. In addition, the weather is extremely bad. The sky is
thunder and thunder rumbling. From time to time, there is a crack in the sky.
Lightning strikes from the sky. When it falls in the forest, it often splits a tree,
which is really thrilling.
In front of the mighty power of the world, the Qingyun disciples with a little less
skill couldn't help feeling palpitations and trembling. In the darkness, that little
light seemed to be like a trembling firefly, dancing and dancing, only illuminating
the small place around him.
"Boom..."
On the dark clouds in the sky, there was another thunder, and people on the
ground only felt the buzzing in their ears, and they couldn't help losing their
color in amazement. Two hours have passed since the search for Guili, but there
was still no trace of Guili. Many people began to mutter in their hearts, shouldn't
they be run away by this demon?
In fact, it is not unreasonable to think about it. As the deputy sect master of the
Demon King’s Sect, Guili is superb. Although it seems that he was injured by the
ancient sword of Zhuxian two hours ago, who knows how much he was
injured. ? As long as it is not seriously injured to the point of dying, presumably
Guili must be able to sneak away quietly!
This kind of thought reverberated in the minds of many Qingyun disciples, but
the teacher urged the scolding behind him, and after all, he dared not give up and
had to continue searching. As everyone knows, in the dark depths not far in front
of them, Gui Li was severely wounded or dying, unable to escape, and was
crawling in the mud of the ground with the last trace of luck.
In the dim light of darkness, someone suddenly shouted: "Stop, everyone stops!"
This person's voice spread far in the darkness, and even the sky thunder could
not overwhelm his voice. Obviously, he was a predecessor who had a profound
way of doing things. Guili lay motionless on the ground, letting the rain hit his
body. Hearing this sound, he felt a bit familiar, but he couldn't remember who
this person was for a while?
But apparently the Qingyun disciples around him were extremely convinced and
respectful of this person. Almost at the same time when he heard his shouts, the
Qingyun disciples who heard him immediately stopped, stood there, and stopped
talking. In the wind and rain, the noisy and noisy search suddenly quieted down,
and there was only a faint wheezing voice in the woods.
The storm gets worse!
Someone seems to be listening carefully.
Gui Li only felt that a chill was suddenly immersed in his heart and lungs, his
whole body was cold, and he had a strange feeling of horror. It seemed that the
strange silence was even more daunting than the loud shouting and searching
just now.
After a while, a voice suddenly whispered: "Father, what's the matter? Could it be
that you heard something?"
Gui Li's heart trembled, but he was very familiar with this voice. It was his
former friend-Zeng Shushu. After a while, he knew who the elder was in charge
of this area at this moment. It was Fenghuifeng’s first seater Zeng Shuchang, and
It was Zeng Shushu's father, and most of the Qingyun disciples who searched this
area were also Feng Huifeng's disciples.
Uncle Zeng has been famous for a long time, and he is indeed not an ordinary
person. Amidst the noise of wind and rain, I can still hear a little strange noise
from Gui Li, but at this moment in the dark jungle in front of him, I can't see my
fingers, except for wind and rain. News. Even he himself couldn't help but
wonder whether the extremely slight abnormal sound he heard just now was
caused by a misheard, or because the many people searched together and caused
some animals to run away.
After pondering for a while, Uncle Zeng frowned in the darkness, waved his hand,
and said: "The disciples separated, lined up in a row, no more than three feet
apart, searched forward slowly, and couldn't miss a little gap."
Gui Li was shocked, searching so closely, he almost never had a chance to escape.
When he was frightened, he heard only the voice of Zeng Shushu with a little
anxiety, and said: "Father, this forest is so big, you send all the disciples here like
this. Intensive search, isn't it impossible to search in other places?"
Uncle Zeng said indifferently: "I have my own reason, you don't have to say
much, go quickly."
Zeng Shushu stunned in the darkness, not daring to speak any more, so he turned
and walked forward. In the darkness, no one spoke for a while, but there were
bright spots, and he slowly moved forward in the wind and rain, gradually
becoming a long snake, slowly advancing.
Somehow, the atmosphere in this woods suddenly became a little weird. When
the noise was just now, everyone was excited, but no one was afraid. The silence
at this moment, but somehow made people feel a little hairy.
Because of the Taoist magic weapon, the low light of the magic weapon in the
hands of Qingyun disciples generally cannot shine very far, and the brightness is
quite limited, but they are connected to each other, slowly advancing, and soon,
they are only two feet away from the invisible place of Guili. .
"and many more!"
Suddenly, Zeng Shuchang shouted aloud, and dozens of disciples of Fenghuifeng
in Qingyun Mountain stopped at the same time. Zeng Shushu was taken aback
and walked to his father's side. With the help of the magic weapon, Zeng
Shuchang's face was impressive. Full of solemn color.
"What's the matter, father?"
Zeng Shuchang's eyes were deep and he looked straight into the dark depths
ahead, but what he thought of his eyes was not the place where Guili was
invisible. On the contrary, he looked at the far and deep dense forest at the
parallel front end.
In the deepest darkness, there seemed to be nothing, and it seemed to be filled
with countless demons and ghosts, roaring and dancing wildly in the wind and
rain.
"Something's wrong..." Under the dim light, the wrinkles on Uncle Zeng's face
seemed to suddenly become deeper, and there was some suspicion in his eyes,
but he was not a mortal after all. Made a decision.
"Zheng", there was a soft whistle, everyone was shocked, Zeng Shuchang turned
out to offer a portable fairy sword, the sword light was silver white, shimmering
in the dark wind and rain, bright and dazzling, completely different from the
surrounding Qingyun disciples.
But when he was silent for a moment, he said loudly: "I'll go ahead, you don't
change, you still search in a line as just said, but you need to follow me ten feet
behind me, not close."
Everyone knew at this moment that things were a little weird and wrong, but
with Uncle Zeng always there, everyone had a backbone in their hearts. Right
now, I saw Uncle Zeng with a dignified face, walking in front of the team with a
sword, and everyone around him remained the same, just keeping with Uncle
Zeng before him. A distance of one foot, dare not approach.
This strange team just continued to move forward slowly.
The strange breath, as if in the dense forest of this stormy night, gently gasping...
"Woo...Woo..."
Roaring like wind and rain, and roaring like a wild beast, but suddenly shocked,
he found that it seemed like his heart was beating.
That heart actually seemed to be beating faster and faster!
Zeng Shuchang’s old face reflected the light on the fairy sword, and it became
heavier and heavier. Deep in the woods ahead, a mysterious hostility loomed.
Although it felt a little vague, it seemed that he could not even be sure whether it
was an enemy or not, but there were waves in his heart. The strange heart
palpitations that struck still made him unable to take lightly.
I haven’t had that kind of feeling for a long time. I still remember the last time,
but it seems to be a hundred years ago. He and Tian were not easy to wait for a
few people, and they followed Nagato Wanjianyi into the wild and went straight
to the demon sect’s lair. Scene? Time is long, it turns out so long has passed in a
blink of an eye...
But I don't know, can Brother Wan, who died young, be reborn now?
Such a weird idea suddenly popped up in his mind, and even he himself couldn't
help being a little surprised and funny. He took a deep breath, cheered up,
somehow, today is really different from the past!
"Boom!"
It was another thunder that suddenly exploded. The mighty power of heaven and
earth shook the heaven and the earth for a while, as if the earth under the feet
trembled a few times. Almost at the same time, a flash of lightning on the sky tore
through the sky, burst out of the clouds, and landed on the earth.
Like the sharp blade of the sky, cut to the world!
Everyone was shocked, and the disciples were excited, and some of them
couldn't hold on themselves. Suddenly one of them was patronizing and looking
up at the sky, stumbled under his feet, and stumbled, and almost cursed in
anger. Unexpectedly, when he looked back and watched, he suddenly saw a
muddy body in front of him under the electric light of the sky, lying motionless to
the ground.
"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhah
"Hey!" With a muffled sound, the disciple's shout suddenly stopped, but it was
just this moment of time that had already shocked everyone, and instantly
turned and rushed over.
A black shadow soared from the ground, but before he could stand firmly, his
body was already shaking for a few moments, and he was almost about to fall. In
an instant, dozens of magic weapons had already hit them with wind and rain.
Gui Li's heart was cold, but after all he didn't want to wait for death. He gritted
his teeth and rushed forward. Unexpectedly, he took a few steps. There was a
sharp pain in his chest, and he couldn't hold on and fell.
There was a burst of cheers in the crowd behind him, and the first few Qingyun
disciples had already caught up, reaching out and grabbing at Gui Li.
At this moment, suddenly, the darkness deep in the dense forest seemed to
expand suddenly, like a strange beast screaming silently, and there was a flash of
light in the depths of the darkness.
Zeng Shuchang's eyes widened in an instant, and he immediately rushed
forward, and at the same time sternly shouted: "All the disciples step back, hurry
up!"
The Qingyun disciples hadn't reacted yet, and saw that Zeng Shuchang had
already plunged into the darkness in front of him alone. Originally, Zeng
Shuchang had a dazzling sword in his hand, but after he smashed into the
darkness, he could never see him again. The light of the fairy sword only heard
the roar of anger and the whistling sound.
Just when the Qingyun disciples didn't know what to do, a strange figure shot out
from the darkness ahead, towards the place where Guili fell to the ground, and at
the same time the Qingyun disciple flew over here. With the help of that little
shimmer, I saw the figure's whole body wrapped in black shadow, only a pair of
eyes were exposed, and the light flashed.
Qingyun disciples shouted loudly, drew their swords and rushed forward.
Unexpectedly, this humanity was extremely high, and he did not see him
reaching out to cast magic weapons, but he was close to the nearest Qingyun
disciple with bare hands.
Although the Qingyun disciple was not disturbed, he slashed the fairy sword and
magic weapon in his hand. The man in black did not say a word, turning a blind
eye, holding the same, and in front of everyone, he forcibly grasped the fairy
sword in his hand. Everyone was shocked, and before they could react, they saw
that the person shook vigorously. The Qingyun disciple who fought with him had
already flown out, and the fairy sword was actually snatched by this person.
This human path is so high that it is extremely powerful. In the darkness ahead,
Uncle Zeng often yelled at him, but he seemed to be entangled in someone,
unable to come to rescue him. This strange night, unexpectedly, there were many
mysterious masters lying in ambush here.
Although the Taoism of the enemy is extremely high, these Qingyun disciples are
all from famous sects, not ordinary disciples. In shock, none of them ran away.
Instead, they took control of the magic weapon and rushed forward.
The man in black seemed to be a little anxious and impatient, and his hands
strengthened, and the robbed fairy sword suddenly radiated brightly, far
exceeding the situation in the hands of the young disciple just now, but only the
glories flashed and the wind screamed. Chopped down in midair, a huge halo
smashed straight at everyone. All Qingyun disciples shouted and shouted, all
regressing to meet the enemy. Unexpectedly, although the man's momentum was
loud, it was nothing more than a bluff. He forced the crowd a few steps away, let
alone a fight, and directly picked up the powerless Guili and hung on the ground.
I don't know if it was Guili who had fainted, and flew to the dark place behind.
Away.
Everyone in Qingyun was shocked and angry. What was shocked was that the
mysterious humanity line that Hengli killed was so high, and the anger was that
the ghost Li was robbed again. Ghost Li is the Qingyun Sect's confidant, and
because of its long-standing relationship with the Qingyun Sect, Qingyun Sect has
long had the intention to remove this person. After being robbed halfway
through this time, he couldn't bear this breath, and they chased him immediately.
Just after chasing, suddenly heard a whistle, the bright light flashed, and shot
from the darkness. In everyone's eyes, it seemed that the sword light was
shooting at themselves, and quickly stopped to meet the enemy. Only Zeng
Shushu rushed to fly up and flew away with a sword, but felt that the palm of his
hand was shaken, and he couldn't help taking a step back, but the sword was also
changed by him, and it went straight to the sky. After a while, he fell down,
thrusting it upside down with a puff. In the mud, it was the stolen fairy sword
that buzzed.
With this delay, the man in black was already like a ghost, and he quickly sank
into the darkness ahead with Guili in his arms. Zeng Shuchang, who was fighting
fiercely in the darkness, suddenly yelled at this moment, and someone in the
dark snorted. The blood came out suddenly.
Everyone was shocked, and they didn't know whether Zeng Shuchang was
injured or the opponent. The teacher was so kind, and at this moment, regardless
of so much, they all rushed forward. Only when they were halfway there, Zeng
Shuchang's figure had flashed out of the dark, landed on the ground, stopped
them, and looked at his figure. Although the flashing was unobstructed, his feet
staggered a bit, and at the same time he was gasping for breath. For him, the
fierce fighting was a great consumption.
He breathed for a while, and immediately whispered: "The opponents in front of
you are very high, and there are a lot of people. You can't make trouble!"
Young disciples such as Zeng Shushu were all chills, and they never expected to
encounter such a situation in this place.
Uncle Zeng often stared at the darkness ahead, and said in a deep voice, "Who are
you, why should you care about our Qingyunmen? Walk in the way of you, you
must not be an unknown person, why not meet and talk!"
The wind was fierce and rainy, lightning flashed and thunder, but somehow, the
darkness in the deep forest was so dense, like ink that could not be opened at all.
No one answered Zeng Shuchang's questioning, only the wind and rain and the
gasping voices of the Qingyun disciples. Zeng Shushu quietly stepped forward
and whispered: "Father, what is their origin?"
Zeng Shuchang shook his head slightly and lowered his voice: "They deliberately
conceal their identity, and they are not using their own Taoism, and they can't
see it for a while."
He frowned, raised his voice and shouted: "Aren't you guys showing up yet?"
The voice echoed far in the dense forest, but after all, no one answered. Uncle
Zeng changed his color suddenly and stomped his feet and said, "That's okay, I'm
in the middle!"
As he said, he flew forward, and the fairy sword was shining brightly, but this
time it was shot directly around, no more shadows shrouded in it. Obviously all
of those people had retreated, like the wind, and the robbery would leave.
Obviously, it was a plan and a good plan.
Zeng Shuchang let out a long sigh and fell into shape. Zeng Shushu instructed
other disciples to continue searching around to see if they could find any clues,
and asked Zeng Shuchang in a low voice: "Father, what's wrong?"
A look of disappointment appeared on Uncle Zeng's face, and then he sighed:
"Although the fight just now has been rushed, I faintly feel that these people are
not using magical Taoism. Besides, if people in magical sect are powerful in
saving ghosts, they don't need to hide. But, what kind of character is trying to
save this evildoer! And there are a lot of people, and the Taoism is so high?"
After all, he frowned, thinking deeply. Zeng Shushu was silent and looked
forward, only to see dense forests, the future is dark, where can I see anything?
But I don't know, who are the people who robbed Guili? But no matter what,
Zeng Shushu walked forward and said to himself quietly, it is always better than
falling into the hands of Qingyunmen...
He thought this way. On this stormy night, deep in the dense forest, he seemed to
recall what he looked like ten years ago when he first saw Guili on the Tongtian
Peak of Qingyun Mountain.
After a long time, he sighed in the darkness and continued to walk
forward. Regardless of the future, we must move on now.

At the other end of the unknown jungle, deep in the darkness, there is another
weird black figure looking at the group of Zeng Shuchang from a distance. It is
Mr. Ghost.
At this moment, his eyes seemed to be surprised and uncertain, and he looked
very confused, but he still couldn't understand it after deep thought. After a long
time, he saw that these Qingyun disciples searched more and more, but the
discerning people knew at a glance that this was a sign of giving up, so searching,
in this huge dense forest, where can I find people?
Sure enough, after a while, Zeng Shuchang's voice had already rang again: "No
matter, you all come back!"
The Qingyun disciples were obviously eager to hear this, and they all walked
back. Mr. Gui looked at Zeng Shuchang from a distance to count the people in the
field, then turned around and led the disciples to the direction of Qingyun
Mountain, and gradually disappeared in this dense forest. Among.
He slowly emerged from the darkness and walked out, but his gaze drifted away,
staring at the direction the group of mysterious people in black were going, and
staring deeply.
In the wind and rain, there seemed to be a low voice: "Is there anyone interested
in him..."

Chapter 15 Zen Room
Thunder, lightning, gusts, torrential rain, it seems to be whistling in your ears all
the time, the chaos in your mind, confused, it seems that you can't tell who you
really are? Just in the intense pain, feeling a gust of wind and rain passing by,
heading towards an unknown place.
There seemed to be someone talking next to him. The sound of the words was
quite unfamiliar. It sounded a little anxious, and I faintly heard: "He seems to be
something wrong, you look at it?"
A cold hand moved around him to check, and a moment later he asked in
astonishment: "Why is he hurt so badly?"
The man next to him said angrily: "Nonsense, he's under that Zhuxian sword, do
you think..."
He didn't hear the rest of the words clearly, because at this time a vertigo hit his
head and he almost fainted. In the confusion, he only vaguely felt that the sky
was still roaring, thundering bursts of thunder.
The person beside him seemed to be taken aback, and he quickly checked. The
cold breath on his hand made him sober for a while, and he heard the person
anxiously say: "Oh, his forehead is hot, I'm afraid he has a high fever..."
Did you still have a fever?
This was Gui Li's last thought. After that, he fainted again and lost consciousness.

A roar awakened him from unconsciousness. The first reaction he thought was
the thunder that exploded in the sky. But somehow, even though he was a little
awake, there was still darkness in front of him. He desperately wanted to open
his eyes and look around, but was stunned to find that his eyelids were still
closed and he couldn't open his eyes.
Afterwards, a sharp pain came, not from his badly injured chest, but from his
throat. He subconsciously moved his mouth and screamed hoarsely and slightly:
"Water..."
There seemed to be no one around, but he was lying on the ground alone and
helplessly. The thirst in his throat felt more and more intense, like a fire. His lips
moved lightly, the strength in his body moved slightly, and the consciousness in
his mind seemed to be more sober.
"Ah!" Suddenly, there was a voice next to him. This voice was different from
usual, but it seemed to be familiar, with a bit of surprise in the voice, and said:
"You are awake, brother, quickly Come here, he woke up..."
The surrounding area suddenly became quiet, and after a while, a footstep
quickly approached and walked in front of Gui Li. Guili struggled to open his eyes
again, but somehow, this time, his whole body's strength completely
disappeared, only vaguely saw two figures squatting beside him, and behind
them, it seemed that There were a few dark shadows. As for the faces of these
people, he couldn't see clearly even one of them.
"Water..." he whispered again.
This time, people around understood it.
"Hurry up, get water, hurry up."
His footsteps were hurried, running back and forth, someone ran up after a short
while, and then a cold hand lifted his head carefully, and a bowl-like thing leaned
against his lips.
The cool water touched his chapped lips, and the muscles on Gui Li's face moved.
He opened his mouth laboriously, and drank the water in one mouthful at a
time. The clear water entered the throat and spilled into the dry land like a sweet
spring, immediately alleviating the burning pain.
Gui Li's heart loosened, and a burst of fatigue came up immediately, and he fell
asleep again.
The people next to him were taken aback. Someone immediately came over and
gave Guili a pulse. After a while, Fang heaved a sigh of relief and said, "It's not a
problem. He was injured too badly and also had a fever, and his physical strength
was exhausted. Right now There is no life worry."
As soon as he said this, the surrounding figures seemed to be relieved, and then,
it seemed that someone looked at Gui Li and sighed softly.

I don't know how many times have passed since he fell asleep. During this time,
Guili woke up several times, but all of them fell asleep immediately after waking
up for a while. In the impression, he only remembered that there was always
someone waiting by his side.
Suddenly, he saw a lot of people, his parents when he was young, the innocent
and beautiful senior sister, the unforgettable Baguio, the unreliable Lu Xueqi, and
many others, all flashing past him one by one. Once, He even felt that he had seen
the Faxiang of Tianyin Temple ten years ago, and the Fashan brothers were
sitting beside him chanting sutras and reciting the Buddha for him.
He smiled bitterly at that time, but he didn't even know whether his bitter smile
could be expressed on his face, perhaps, after all, it was just a dream.
Just like, this upside-down life is like a dream!
Why chant for me?
What's the use of chanting?
When Gui Li was sober for a while, he thought about it so quietly in his mind, and
then he fainted again.

"Boom...boom...boom...boom..."
It seemed to be a low bell reverberating in the horizon, coming from a long time,
awakening him from a deep nightmare. The deep bell, from far to near, slowly,
seemed to hit the bottom of his heart.
For the first time, he didn't even have the urge to open his eyes. He just lay down
so quietly, not thinking about it or not, where is he and what is the world
outside?
In the great world, at this moment, there are only low and low bells.
The bell sounded melodiously, as if it would never stop, it kept beating like
this. He listened to his ears, his breathing was gentle, all his energy was absorbed
into the gentle tone, and he never wanted to leave.
How long has it been, it was the first time that he was lying so unimpeded.
Does anyone know what kind of pain it should be when the burden is heavy?
It's just that this little world, after all, can't last any longer, and a wave of steps
from far and near, coming to him where he is, disrupted his thinking.
It was the bell that was beating in the heart, suddenly seemed to be far away
from him, suddenly far away in the sky.
Silently, sigh...
He slowly opened his eyes.
Buddha!
This was what he saw at first sight.
A big "Buddha" character hangs on the roof, and a circle of golden patterns
surrounds the Buddha character. Then along the periphery, five hundred arhat
gods are carved in circles, forming a big circle. The arhats are all of the same size,
but they are all different in appearance and shape, arranged in rows, and they
are very upright. Then, on the periphery of the large circle is a suspended ceiling
with a blue background and black borders, two feet higher than the middle circle
of Buddha characters. The painting style on it is different. It is a square grid, each
square is one foot square, golden piping, and painted inside. There are Buddhist
auspicious beasts such as unicorns, phoenixes, golden dragons, and goats, but
these patterns are the same in every square.
Although he is not good at carving architecture, he just glanced at it, and Guili
knew that this was a skillful handwriting. On the roof, in the inner circle
surrounding the Buddha's characters, two golden chains hang down, and an
eternal lamp hangs upside down. Seen from the bottom up, it is roughly a three-
foot copper basin, which I think is filled with lamp oil. of.
Gui Li frowned, turned his head and looked around, and saw that it looked like a
Zen room in a temple. The room was quite spacious. The four corners were big
red lacquered pillars, and the floor was covered with blue bricks. It is made by
paulownia, with a window on each side, and it is also painted with red lacquer,
which looks very solemn. Hanging on one wall is a picture of a Guanyin master
holding a water purification jade dew bottle. Below is a pair of incense tables.
There are four trays of fruit for pears, apples, oranges, and oranges; one stands
before the fruit. Three sticks of fine sandalwood are inserted on the copper
furnace, and wisps of light smoke are floating in the air.
On the other side of the wall, is where Ghost Li is. There is a wooden bed here,
simple and sturdy, without more decoration. I think the monks don’t care about
these things. The room is generally simple. In addition to the above things, there
is only a round table in the middle. A round stool. The characters on the table are
all black, and there are teapots and cups on the table, which are plain porcelain.
At this time, the sound of footsteps had reached the door, and the door of this
meditation house squeaked open from the outside, and a person walked in. Gui Li
looked at him and couldn't help but was taken aback, but he was a strange young
monk who had never seen him before, holding a wooden plate in his hand, and a
new kettle on it, but he didn't look at Gui Li when he walked in. Looking at it, he
went straight to the table in the room and exchanged the teapot on the table with
the one on the wooden plate in his hand.
"Who...who are you?" Gui Li asked, but only after saying a word, he suddenly felt
a pain in his throat. Although he didn't burn as violently as when he was in a
coma last time, it was also extremely uncomfortable and his voice was suddenly
dumb. Down.
Even so, the little monk was taken aback. He immediately turned around and
looked like he almost knocked over the wooden plate on his hand in a hurry.
"Ah! Are you awake?" The little monk seemed to be quite surprised, but there
was joy in his eyes, and he smiled: "Then wait, I will ask the seniors to come and
see you immediately."
As he said, he wanted to run out of the door, Guili directed at his back and asked
in a hoarse voice: "Little Master, may I ask, where is this place?"
The little monk turned his head and smiled, with an innocent look on his face. He
smiled and said: "Here? Of course this is Tianyin Temple!"
Tianyin Temple!
Gui Li was stunned for a moment, as if struck by thunder. The little monk ran
away all the way, thinking about calling people, only Guili was left lying on the
bed stupidly, and his heart was extremely confused.
Tianyin Temple...
He was surprised and doubtful, but somehow, there was another bitter meaning
that came from deep in his heart.
Tianyin Temple...Tianyin Temple...Puzhi...

There was a faint speaking voice in the distance, and at the same time a few steps
came towards this Buddhist room, someone seemed to ask the little monk in a
low voice. The little monk was obviously young, innocent and lively, and he
answered with laughter constantly.
Somehow, after listening to those questions and answers, Gui Li was lost for a
moment. He didn't think about his current situation or hatred in the past. At this
moment, he suddenly envied this ordinary little monk for no reason. Like him so
innocent and lively, maybe he doesn't know that there is also bitter and hatred in
the world, right?
Young and ignorant, but is it our happiest day in many years?
The footsteps stopped abruptly, and just outside the door, someone said to the
little monk: "You don't need to go in. Why don't you go to the backyard and
inform the master abbot now that the benefactor Zhang Xiaofan has woken up."
The little monk smiled and said, "It's okay. But Brother Faxiang, you have said
that you want to teach me to practice the Prajna Prajna, you can't go back."
The person outside the door smiled and said, "Little guy, be greedy, go quickly, I
promised you, naturally I won't regret it."
The little monk was obviously very happy, he laughed, and jumped
around. When the wooden door opened, there was a creak, as if someone paused
outside the door, took a deep breath, and then walked in.
Sure enough, it was the Faxiang, and behind him was the tall monk Fashan.
She was dressed in a moon white monk's clothes, her face was white and she was
holding a rosary. His face looked like it hadn't changed at all in the past ten
years. I saw him slowly walking towards the wooden bed where Gui Li was lying,
and when he walked to the bed, his eyes met Gui Li's eyes, and neither of them
had a word.
The atmosphere in the room was a bit strange for a while. After a while, Faxiang
revealed a smile at the corner of his mouth, and he sternly said to the ghost:
"Donor Zhang, are you awake?"
The corner of Gui Li's eyes twitched, and he suddenly said coldly: "My name is
not Zhang, I have forgotten that name long ago."
The face and face remained unchanged, just looking at Guili, and after a while, he
whispered softly: "The name you use is naturally up to your own will, but if you
don’t even have a surname, you can think about being worthy of your birth and
raising you. Your parents?"
Gui Li's face changed and he snorted, but didn't say anything, turned his head
and stopped looking at him.
Faxiang didn't mean to blame him either. When he and Fashan looked at this
demon demon who was spurned by the righteous way of the world, their eyes
were completely kind. Fashan moved two chairs by the round table behind them,
placed them beside the bed, and said in a low voice, "Brother, please sit down!"
Faxiang nodded, sat down on the chair, looked at Guili, and said, "How are you
feeling now?"
Guili didn’t need to ask him. In fact, he had already secretly checked his body.
The ribs that had been severely injured to the fractured ribs had been completely
connected. At this moment, they were tied with thick bandages, which obviously
helped to fix them. As for the many skins on the shoulders. The wounds were all
bandaged intact. Although pain came from time to time in the wounds, there was
a faint cooling effect. Obviously, excellent wound medicine was applied to the
wounds to have this effect.
Faxiang saw that he did not answer, nor was he angry. He smiled and said,
"When you were in a coma, I had already connected your broken bones. The
other skin injuries were not serious, but your internal organs were severely
injured, so you have to fine-tune the prescription. If you can be intact, you will
have a strong body. Otherwise, even a person with a deep practice will be
unavoidable under such severe injuries."
He paused, and then said: "My little brother told you just now! This is Tianyin
Temple. You are here, except for a few people in our temple. No one knows about
it, so it is safe. You It’s just..."
Gui Li suddenly interrupted him, looked directly into his eyes, and said, "You
saved me?"
The smile on Faxiang's face froze, as if hesitated, he turned his head and looked
at Fashan, Fashan bowed his head, and lightly chanted the Buddha's name.
Fa Xiang turned his face back, no longer hesitated, nodded, and said, "Yes."
Gui Li snorted and said, "Don't tell me that you don't know. If your actions like
this are known to Qingyunmen, what will happen?"
Faxiang said lightly: "I know it naturally."
Guili sneered: "If that's the case, why do you want to save me this demon cult
monster with your teacher on your back?"
Fa Xiang glanced at him, somehow, there was something strange in his eyes.
Gui Li frowned and said, "What are you looking at?"
Faxiang smiled and said, "How do you know that I must have come to save you
with my teacher behind?"
Ghost Li was startled, and said, "What?"
Faxiang said leisurely: "Qingyunmen back then, the seven meridians were all
extraordinary people, and all of them were extraordinary. Fenghuifeng’s first
seat Zeng Shuchang was also one of them. I had a battle with him that day, and he
must be entangled in a short period of time. Exposing my way, such skills, I can't
do it by myself."
Guili stared at the Faxiang for a long time, the Faxiang was frank and straight,
smiling unchanged. After a long time, Gui Li suddenly closed his eyes and
stopped taking a look.
Faxiang nodded, and said: "You have not healed from a serious injury, so you still
need more rest."
Gui Li closed his eyes and suddenly said, "Why do you want to save me?"
Faxiang was silent for a moment, and said lightly: "I can't answer you this
question."
Gui Li took a deep breath and said, "Why?"
Faxiang chanted a Buddha's name in a low voice, and said, "You don't need to
worry. After a few days, your injury will heal, and someone will tell you."
Gui Li opened his eyes and frowned, "Who?"
The corner of Faxiang's mouth moved, and he seemed to hesitate again, but
finally said, "It's okay to tell you, it's my mentor, Master Puhong, Abbot of Tianyin
Temple!"
Gui Li was stunned for a moment. After a while, he thought about that face,
knowing that he could no longer ask anything, so he let out a sigh of relief and lay
down.
The bell sounded melodiously in the distance, and once again passed faintly.

Chapter XVI Secular Buddhist Hall
The morning bell, the evening drum, day after day, seems endless.
Every day is exactly the same as yesterday. Some people feel boring, while others
feel at ease. The quiet years, long or short, are in people's hearts.
In a blink of an eye, Guili had been in Tianyin Temple for many days, listening to
the bells in the morning and the drums in the evening, sounding punctually every
day from an unknown place in the temple, living in silence. Somehow, after only
a few days of work, he seemed to have been integrated into this strange
environment, reticent every day, just stunned.
He is now in his prime, and his body is very good. Although he was seriously
injured, he was young, and his practice was high. In addition, Tianyin Temple
was unexpectedly generous to him. He was not stingy with any good medicine.
Use it on him casually. With the reputation of Tianyin Temple, the good medicine
in the temple is naturally a top-notch medicine in the world. The effect of the
medicine is quickly exerted. He is injured and sick, and it is very fast.
However, in a few days, he was able to get out of bed and walk barely, but when
he walked, his chest was still painful, and he couldn't stop breathing if he didn't
walk a few steps. However, this is so, and it has made the people who came to
visit him rejoice, and praised that he had never seen a person recovering so
quickly in the past. It seems that within a month, he will be fully recovered.
Gui Li gets along with them lightly on weekdays and occasionally talks. Both
sides avoid talking about their opposing identities. At this moment, in the eyes of
the monks of Tianyin Temple in Dharma and Dharma, Gui Li is just an ordinary
person they kindly rescued. , Not the demons who were willing to risk the world
and snatch them from the hands of Qingyunmen. And Gui Li never asked why
everyone in Tianyin Temple wanted to save him.
Time passed by like this. Guili's body got better day by day. In the past few days,
he has been able to walk on the ground relatively easily. Sometimes when the
bell rang in the morning and evening, he would pull the chair to open the
window and sit in the window. On the side, listening carefully, it seems that the
bells and drums in Tianyin Temple have a different charm to him.
During the time he was recovering from his wounds, the only monks in Tianyin
Temple who were in the Tianyin Temple visited him frequently. Almost none of
the other monks came, not to mention the monks of ordinary generations such as
Master Puhong. And because of his wounds, Gui Li had never left this
room. Except for occasionally opening the windows and looking out, what was
shown in front of him was nothing more than a small courtyard with red walls
and green tiles, and a few short trees planted in the courtyard.
It’s just that for Guili, such an ordinary and simple little courtyard has a
somewhat long-lost familiar feeling. From the day he opened the window,
although it did not show it, in his heart, he immediately liked it. Got this place.
Listening to the morning bell in the morning and the evening drum in the
evening, such a calm and leisurely time, but a short time has made him unable to
give up and become drunk.
Does anyone know that in his heart, the biggest extravagant hope was to live
such a peaceful life...
Mount Xumi, Tianyin Temple, the vast and magnificent temples, in that small
courtyard in an unfamiliar and remote corner, just lived, lived, lived...

"Squeak!" The wooden door was pushed open all of a sudden, Faxiang walked in
alone, glanced inside the room, and then fell on Gui Li who was lying on the
bed. Gui Li closed his eyes and didn't know if he was asleep.
Fa Xiang smiled slightly, turned to close the door, and sternly said to the ghost:
"How do you feel today, is there still pain in your chest?"
Gui Li moved his body, slowly opened his eyes, glanced at Faxiang, and said
lightly: "You have to ask this sentence every time you come, don't you feel
annoying?"
Faxiang smiled and shook his head, his gaze turned, but he walked to the other
side of the wall, in front of the picture enshrining the goddess of Guanyin. He
picked up three sticks of sandalwood from the altar table and placed it on a thin
candle next to it. Then it was inserted in the copper incense burner.
The light smoke curled up and floated into the air. The statue of Guanyin Master
suddenly became a little hazy, and the air gradually began to drift with a fine
sandalwood fragrance.
The law is ten, and I prayed to the image of Guanyin for three times, then turned
around, looked at the ghost for a long while, and suddenly said, "Aren't you just
coming to worship?"
Gui Li was taken aback for a moment, and he couldn't help looking at the portrait.
The Guanyin in the image had a compassionate, dignified and beautiful face, and
his eyes were long and slender. He seemed to be looking towards the mortals in
the world. At this moment, he seemed to be merciful. Looking at yourself
generally.
He moved in his heart, but then sneered: "I worship her, if she is really
enlightened, I don't know how many times I have asked God and the gods and
Buddhas in the past, and I haven't seen them send mercy!"
Fa Xiang looked at him for a long time, Gui Li looked at him frankly, still sneered
at the corner of his mouth, showing no remorse at all. After a long while, the
Faxiang sighed, turned around, bowed his head to the statue of Guanyin Buddha,
muttered something softly in his mouth, and didn't know what to say.
Gui Li looked at him behind him and sneered.
After finishing the ceremony, turning around, the color of compassion on his face
gradually disappeared, put on a peaceful smile, and said: "I think you look good
today, and your body has generally recovered recently. Why don't we go out!"
Ghost Li was startled when he heard this, and said, "Go out, where do you go?"
Faxiang smiled and said, "Go where you want to go and meet the people you
want to meet."
Guili frowned, then raised his eyebrows: "Why, could it be Master Puhong who..."
Faxiang nodded and said: "Yes, my teacher is very happy to hear that your body
is recovering. Let me come over today to see if you are not tired, you can meet. I
don't know how you feel about it?"
Guili focused on Faxiang for a long time, and suddenly smiled: "Okay, okay, okay,
I've been waiting for this day for a long time, naturally I want to see him, not to
mention that if he gets better, he is seriously injured that day, as long as he is
willing. , I will crawl to see him."
The law is in harmony with ten ways: "The donor is serious, please follow me."
After all, he led the way, walked to the door first, opened the door and went out.
Gui Li immediately followed, but when he was about to walk out of this room,
somehow, he suddenly looked back at the picture of Goddess Guanyin statue
hanging on the wall. In the smoke, the Goddess Guanyin was kind and kind. ,
Smiled slightly, and seemed to be staring at him.
Gui Li frowned and snorted, but he immediately turned around, without looking
back, and went straight, leaving only the thin sandalwood, floating gently in the
empty room behind him.

Walking out of the courtyard, there is a passage about two feet long, four feet
wide, with red walls on both sides, about two people high, and green glazed tiles
on the top. At the end of the passage is a circular arch. At that archway, I heard a
faint sound coming from outside.
The sound was quite strange. At first it seemed to be the sound of monks
chanting and reading scriptures in the temple, but it was mixed with other
strange sounds. Some of them should not appear here in Guili's imagination, such
as the gathering of village women. Chatting and talking together, or worshipping
the Buddha loudly, some children crying even more faintly.
How can these strange sounds appear in Tianyin Temple, which is known as one
of the three great sects of the right way in the world?
Gui Li was frightened and suspicious, and looked towards Faxiang, but saw that
Faxiang's face remained unchanged, leading the way in front of his head, and
walked out towards the arch. Gui Li frowned, settled, and then walked out.
Outside the door suddenly opened up, but I saw the white jade as the stone, the
paving as the field, the cascade of stone steps, nine in a group, connected to the
Daxiong Hall, there were ninety-nine-eighty-one groups. Between the jade and
stone carving fences, I saw the majestic hall, extremely tall, thirteen huge stone
pillars in front of the hall soared up to the sky, more than ten feet high, the roof
of the hall was brilliant, and the eight roof ridges halved on it, carved into the
shape of a dragon In front of each roof ridge and eaves dragon head, there are 10
auspicious beasts carved with different shapes and lifelike. (Note 1)
And the magnificent and exquisite carvings of His Royal Highness are far beyond
the imagination of the world, and it is not waiting for idlers to make
them. Behind the Daxiong Hall, on both sides and in the front, there are towering
halls connected to each other. In the meantime, there are squares or small roads,
and some are directly connected together, layered on top of each other.
Spectacular.
It’s just that although this building is majestic and magnificent, it is indeed
amazing, but at this moment, it is not these that are the most shocking to the
ghosts, but the majestic and holy places of Buddhism. At this moment, there are
countless mortals and countless people. Holding incense, kneeling to worship the
Buddha, stepped square, inside and outside the hall, the incense is unimaginable.
A huge Tianyin Temple, Tianyin Temple, which has a lofty status in the right way
in the world, is like an ordinary temple in the world, open to countless secular
people to burn incense and worship Buddha.
Gui Li had never thought of this. He understood the strange noises just now, but
he was even more confused about all this in front of him. Since he grew up on
Qingyun Mountain, he has long been accustomed to the so-called demeanor of
the fairy family, the fairyland of the fairy mountain, originally only a monk can
possess. On Qingyun Mountain, where has ever seen an ordinary person go up
the mountain to burn incense and ask for a wish?
He turned his head to look at Faxiang, and asked in amazement: "This..."
The Faxiang smiled slightly and said: "Today happens to be the first day of the
new year, so there are more people. Although the temple is full of incense, there
are not many people on weekdays, but on the fifteenth day of the new year, the
people nearby have hundreds of miles around. Come here to worship the custom
of Buddha.” (Note 2)
Gui Li shook his head, hesitated for a moment, and finally asked, "No, I think it's
strange, why would you let the people come in to burn incense and worship
Buddha?"
Fa Fa relative to Guili’s question seems to be unexpected. He nodded and made a
walking posture. Then he led Guili to the back of the Daxiong Hall, and said as he
walked: "In fact, Tianyin Temple also had a relationship with Tianyin Temple
earlier. Like Qingyunmen, they are not open to the mundane world. It’s just that
after my teacher, Master Puhong, took over as the abbot, I learned about
Buddhism with the other three uncles and made great aspirations, saying: The
Buddha is the Buddha of all living beings, and I am not alone. Foye. So he decided
to open a mountain gate to accept the people."
Speaking of this, Faxiang stopped, turned around and pointed to the countless
steps leading to the Daxiong Hall, and said: "Have you seen the long stone steps?"
Gui Li nodded and said, "What?"
The law is in harmony with the ten ways: "That was when an uncle master saw
the steep mountain road. Although the people were polite and respectful to the
Buddha, there were many weak people. They were inconvenient to move and
couldn't go up the mountain to repay their wishes. So they used great magical
powers to spend ten years with one person's power. The merits, forcibly blazed a
trail of Buddha's sea on the originally steep mountain roads, and did such a great
deed of immense merit."
Gui Li couldn't help being in awe, and his expression became serious, and said:
"There is such a great senior, may I ask his name?"
Fa Xiang glanced at him, and after a moment of unexpected silence, he
whispered: "The uncle's name is Puzhi, it has been more than ten years since he
passed away."
Gui Li's body stiffened fiercely, as if the word "Pu Zhi" was like a thunder on a
sunny day, it struck his mind for life, and it shocked him to the heart.
Faxiang looked at Guili's fluctuating, suddenly sad and angry face, sighed, and
whispered: "Finally, let's go, the abbot is still waiting for us!"
Gui Li followed the Faxiang stupidly, but his originally fairly relaxed pace had
become extremely heavy at this moment. After walking for several feet, he
suddenly turned his face with complicated complexion, and saw that the crowds
far away were bustling with hustle and bustle. Countless people were walking on
the stone steps. Old people, men, women, children, all of them looked reverent
from the stone steps. As they walked by, they chanted the Buddha's name, as if
they had walked this way, they were closer to the Buddha.
The expression on Gui Li's face was complicated and difficult to understand. He
made a fist with both hands and then slowly loosened it. After a while, after all,
he slowly turned his head and walked forward. The Dharma and Ten Buddhas
who were waiting in front of him did not say much.
The two went together, leaving only these countless believers and the silent
Buddhist path behind them, in the world.
This place was originally the world, it is no longer the realm of Xianjia Buddha.

After passing the Daxiong Hall, there is still a long string of temples behind it.
After all, Tianyin Temple is a famous sect, and its style is comparable to that of
ordinary temples. It's just that Faxiang walked back with Guili all the way, but
didn't stop in any of the palaces and pavilions, just walked back to the mountain.
Gui Li just followed the Faxiang all the way, without saying a word, his face was
full of thoughts, and he turned a blind eye to the gorgeous and exquisite
buildings around him.
Only at the end, Faxiang led him out of the back door of Tianyin Temple, and onto
a small road towards the top of Mount Xumi, Gui Li frowned and said, "Why, is
Master Puhong not in the temple? "
Dharma nodded and said, "Yes, although this temple is open to the world, it is an
act of immense merit, but after all, the monks need to be clean. The teacher and
several teachers and uncles are people who love quietness and have always lived
in the small temple on the top of the mountain. We generally call it'Xiaotianyin
Temple'." After that, he smiled slightly, revealing two white teeth.
Gui Li nodded silently, without saying anything, and followed the Fa to the top of
Mount Xumi.
Although Mount Xumi is not as high as the Qingyunmen Tongtian Peak, it is
definitely not low. The Tianyin Temple they came out just now was in the middle
of the mountain, but they went up this time and walked for half an hour before
they saw the plaque of Xiao Tianyin Temple.
From the outside, Xiao Tianyin Temple is indeed a small character. The
courtyard that can only be accessed for three times is far from the magnificent
Tianyin Temple on the hill, but it is far away from the world. I can only see Cang
Songxiu around here. The bamboo, densely forested, the mountain breeze blows,
the loose bamboo sway, the indescribable quiet and elegance, compared with the
lively under the mountain, it is another taste.
Guili recovered from his severe injury. After walking so many roads, his forehead
was already slightly sweaty, and he rested for a while. Looking back, he saw the
incense of the Tianyin Temple in the middle of the mountain in full swing, and it
was so far away. , I can see it clearly, with faint voices, unspeakable piety and
solemnity.
Gui Liyao looked at him for a long while, stunned, and didn't know what he was
thinking. After a long time, Fang turned around, nodded his head, and led him
into Xiaotianyin Temple.
This place is much simpler than down the mountain. The two of them passed
through the middle temple, turned two turns to the right, and walked into the
back hall, where they were three clean meditation rooms. Faxiang stepped
forward, toward the door of the Zen room in the middle, and said loudly:
"Master, the benefactor Zhang Xiaofan has come over."
An old but kind voice immediately sounded in the Zen room, saying: "Please
come in!"
Faxiang turned his head and made a please gesture to Guili. Guili hesitated for a
while and walked into the house, but his opinion stopped outside, as if he didn't
mean to go in together.
When he walked into the Zen room, Gui Li glanced around. The room was simple
and unpretentious, and all the furnishings were almost exactly the same as the
one where he was recuperating under the mountain. And today, when the great
king of the right path, Master Pu Hong, the abbot of Tianyin Temple, sat on the
Zen bed with a rosary in his hand, he looked at him with a smile on his face.
"You are here." Master Puhong said with a calm voice and a smile.
Somehow, facing this god monk, Gui Li had a somewhat turbulent heart, but he
quickly settled down, took a deep breath, and nodded: "Yes."
Master Puhong looked at him carefully and looked at him from top to bottom.
There was a strange compassion and light in his eyes, and the rosary in his hand
turned gently, and he said for a long while: "Should you have something to ask
me? "
Gui Li nodded immediately and said: "Yes, I am very surprised, why did Tianyin
Temple risk turning against Qingyunmen to save me, and why are you......"
He asked anxiously and spoke extremely fast, but only halfway through the
question, he couldn't help but stop. Master Puhong stretched out his right hand
and stopped in the air, preventing him from continuing to speak.
Gui Li was puzzled and looked at Master Puhong with a little bewilderment.
Master Puhong chanted a Buddha's name, but he got off the bed, stood up, and
said harshly at Gui: "Before you ask me, Let me take you to meet someone first!"
Gui Li was taken aback, and said: "Seeing people, who is it?"
Puhong didn't answer, but went out, and said slowly: "This person has wanted to
see you for a long time, and I know, you must also want to see him."
Gui Li was stunned, but subconsciously followed. For some reason, his palms
were sweating, and his heartbeat suddenly picked up, as if there was something
terrifying him in front of him.
Faxiang had been standing quietly outside the Zen room, and seeing Master
Puhong walking out with Guili so quickly, his expression did not change, he only
took a step back and stood aside. Master Puhong glanced at him, nodded, did not
speak, and walked in the other direction with Guili. It was the last small
courtyard in the courtyard of the three entrances, leaning on a blocking
mountain. wall.

"Note 1: The carved beasts on the eaves of the palace are a unique architectural
regulation in ancient China. There are extremely detailed rules for dividing them.
There are detailed regulations in terms of numbers, from emperors to officials to
ordinary people, and they cannot be overstepped. Otherwise, it is a crime of
disrespect. , Enough to kill the race. There are ten buildings with beasts on the
roof. Since ancient times, there has been only one in China, the Hall of Supreme
Harmony in the Forbidden City, the only one in the world. This is a fiction, you
readers just laughed.
Note 2: Burning incense and worshiping Buddha on the fifteenth day of the new
year is quite popular in China where Buddhism is widely spread, or rituals, or
Buddhist ceremonies, from Lama Temple in Beijing to small temples in rural
Fujian in the south. I watched my grandma burn incense since I was a child and
grow up to this day. I still sigh when I think about it when I write. 』

Chapter Seventeen
The flat courtyard is the same as the courtyard outside. It is simply a room
leaning against the mountain wall. There is a small road in the middle that is
paved with blue bricks and leads to the door. There is grass on both sides. It
seems that no one takes care of it seriously. , Weeds have grown in many places.
Unlike the Zen room outside, there is still a thick black drape hanging on the door
of this room, and apart from this door, it seems that there are no more exits such
as other windows on the room.
Gui Li looked at this ordinary and ordinary hut, thirsty in his throat, but his
hands clenched involuntarily. He looked at Master Puhong, but only saw Master
Puhong’s face with a very complicated expression, as if regretful, as painful, and
unable to say a word, and he, too, was looking at the little portal in a daze.
Trance.
For a moment, no one spoke, and in the silence, there was only a low noise of
insects from an unknown place in the wild grass beside him, not knowing what
he was calling.
After a long time, Master Puhong sighed softly and said, "Let's go in!"
The muscles on Gui Li's face twitched, and he whispered: "Okay."
Master Puhong walked forward slowly, stretched out his hand and opened the
curtain, creaked, and pushed open the door.
The faint sound came from the rotor on the door, and I don't know how long no
one opened the door, it was heavy and desolate.
A cold air suddenly rushed out of the house. Although Gui Li was still standing
outside the door, he was rushed by the cold air. With his practice, he couldn't
help but shiver. In this small house, it seemed to be the coldest place in the
world.
Gui Li frowned and hesitated. At this moment, Master Puhong's voice came from
behind the curtain, saying: "Little donor, come in!"
Gui Li took a deep breath, shook his head, stretched out his hand to open the
curtain, and strode in.
The curtain fell slowly, and the door made a bleak creak again and closed gently.
In the small courtyard, calm was restored again, the figure of Faxiang slowly
walked over from the front, looking at the plain hut, lightly chanting Buddha in
his mouth, but bends down and worshiped, with an expression on his face.
Solemn and solemn.

The curtains were lowered and the wooden doors closed. Because there were no
windows, the room was instantly dark.
A biting chill rushed from all directions in an instant, as if countless cold steel
needles were about to pierce the skin. After recovering from his serious illness,
Guili fought a few cold wars for a while, but after all, he was not a mortal. After a
few movements in his body to adjust his breath, he slowly adapted to it. Although
the chill couldn't get into the body, the biting cold still made it extremely
uncomfortable.
This hut on Mount Xumi seems to be even colder than the bitter cold of the Arctic
Ice Plain.
Gui Li was astonished. When he was in doubt, he only heard a low sigh from the
senior Puhong in front of him, and said: "Junior Brother, we have come to see
you, this person, you want to see you for a long time!"
His voice was low and strange, and the chill in the room suddenly became a little
bit cold again, almost freezing human blood into ice.
Then, a gleam of light, with a slight silver light in the white, slowly lit up from the
front of Master Puhong and Guili, at the end of the hut.
The light is light and like snow, first it blooms in one strand, and then another
silver-white gleam slowly lights up at the edge of the light, but it approaches and
merges with it, and then one after another gleams light up, gradually watching
Out, it is a disc shape about one foot square.
The light was soft, pure white like snow, the light did not rise a foot high, and the
end seemed to turn into a little bit of snowflakes, and it looked like a white
firefly, dancing lightly, slowly falling, almost like a dream.
Afterwards, the rays of light slowly merged and gradually brightened. Master
Guili and Puhong only heard a soft whistle protruding from the room, the clear
sound was pleasant, and the white light flourished, instantly emitting radiance,
illuminating the whole room.
At that moment, Master Puhong bowed his head and chanted the Buddha's name,
but Guili, but in an instant, he only felt that the blood in his whole body was
frozen, and he could no longer feel the slightest warmth. I can't feel my heartbeat
anymore, and it seems to have stopped in an instant.
He just stood there like a stiff icicle, staring blankly into the depths of the light,
there was no other thought in his mind, only two words echoed——
Puzhi!
The faint light is like snow, shining brilliantly, radiating from a pure white jade
disk, and at the same time braving a deep chill. And on the one-foot-square disk,
there was a person sitting cross-legged. It was the person who changed the fate
of Zhang Xiaofan's life and made the ghost of today unforgettable-Pu Zhi.
From a distance, Puzhi's face was lifelike. Although his skin looked pale and there
was no slightest anger at all, he looked closely and showed no signs of
dryness. Even, he was still the kind and peaceful old monk in Zhang Xiaofan's
memory. He hadn't changed the slightest, but between his expressions, there was
more a hint of pain.
Except for the body.
For some reason, Pu Zhi's body was actually twice as small as the original. It is
also because of this that he was able to sit on that pure white cold jade plate. He
wanted to come to this room, but he didn't see anything. The pile of ice cubes is
mostly due to this strange treasure. Taking it for granted, the fact that Puzhi's
remains can be kept for so long is probably due to the work of this strange
treasure.
However, Gui Li couldn't think of so much in his mind. The compassionate and
peaceful monk sitting on the jade plate was clearly carved in his heart. For more
than ten years, he has not forgotten.
Is it hate?
Is it okay?
His mind was empty from time to time, from time to time like a storm, thunder
and lightning roared, a thousand pains and a thousand grievances, unexpectedly
all came to his heart for a while!
That kind monk was the one who saved his life and taught him the true way to
treat him like a son, but it was this seemingly compassionate monk who ruined
his life and made him suffer day and night like falling to the ground. The Abyss...
The entanglement of grievances, I thought it was only in my heart, but I didn't
expect to see his face again today.
Under the agitation of Gui Li's mind, he couldn't stand a little, dizzy, and fell to
the side. At this moment, a gentle and warm hand stretched out from the side
and held him, and at the same time, a familiar breath was the Buddha's true
teachings. Gui Li's heart was filled with turbulent blood and slowly calmed down.
"Amitabha Buddha, little benefactor, don't get too excited, it's important to take
care of your body." Master Puhong's peaceful voice came from the side softly.
Gui Liru was awakened from his dream, gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, let
go of Puhong's hand, and stood up straight again. However, his eyes never left
Puzhi's face. In the dim light, the painful look on Pu Zhi's peaceful face seemed to
be even more profound.
Master Puhong was watching Guili carefully. In his eyes, the painful and
changeable face of this young man was changing in the dim light. At this moment,
Guili was no longer the demon who moved the world. A demon, but just a painful
mortal in his eyes, just like that boy many years ago.
He sighed softly, his eyes deep, turned his head to look forward to Puzhi, walked
forward slowly, gazing at Puzhi's face, and said in a low voice, "Brother, your last
wish in your lifetime, the senior brother has done it for you. Brother is
incompetent and couldn't save you back then. Evil causes evil results, and self-
debt needs to be tasted. This is what you said back then. May you put down your
sins and reincarnate as soon as possible. Amitabha!"
He bowed to Puzhi's body, saluted, and then walked straight out. When he was
about to go out, he said calmly: "Little donor, I think you also want to be alone
with Junior Brother Puzhi for a while! I’m in the front meditation room. If you
have anything, just come and find me."
Gui Li didn't speak, and seemed to turn a deaf ear. At this moment, there was
only the Puzhi monk in the glimmer of light in his eyes.
Master Puhong sighed, opened the door, opened the curtain, and went out. There
was silence in the room.
Gui Li moved slowly and slowly, walking towards Puzhi little by little.
He seemed to be afraid of something, a little at a loss, obviously he hated the
gnashing of his teeth, but for what, at this time, his heart was filled with infinite
sadness.
The man sat there quietly, without the slightest anger, but he seemed to have
been waiting for something, and even his painful face seemed to have more
desire and expectation.
Gui Li slowly walked in front of him, staring at Pu Zhi, and slowly clenched his
hands, his nails were deeply immersed in the flesh, but in the end they were
loosened.
He seemed to have lost his leaning and was weak, just like that, quietly fell to the
ground, sitting in front of Puzhi, without saying a word.
The shimmering light shone on Puzhi and him, the two figures!
Time stopped in this room, sometimes backflowing, sometimes jumping, but
after all, what kind of minds did not change?
Even if one is still beating, one is already silent!

The morning bell, ringing once again, echoed in every corner of Mount Xumi,
melodiously, awakening people from dreams, but with a taste that can take
people away from the mundane world.
At the top of Mount Xumi, Xiaotianyin Temple, outside the silent meditation
room, there was a knock on the door.
Master Puhong raised his eyebrows, then shook his head slightly, sighed, and
said, "Is it Dhamma? Come in!"
The Fa came in, and walked over to bow to Master Puhong. Looking at his face,
there seemed to be a hint of worry, saying: "Master, it's been a whole day and a
night. Donor Zhang, he hasn't come out yet. ."
Master Puhong shook his head, and said: "Sus-world evil fate, one-life love, how
can it be so easy to see and let it go!"
He said in a low voice: "Yes." Then he frowned, and said to Puhong, "Master, I am
worried that there is a'Jade Ice Plate' in the hut. Although it can protect the
immortality of Uncle Puzhi's Dharma body, but The cold air is very harmful to
ordinary people. Moreover, Zhang Shizhu has recovered from a serious injury,
and he is in a state of disarray and pain. If something happens...the root cause of
the disease, how can we be worthy of the dying account of Uncle Puzhi?"
Master Puhong said indifferently: "It's okay. I have used the Great Brahma Prajna
to protect his heart, plus his own practice. Although the cold is poisonous, I don't
think it will be a big problem."
After listening to the Faxiang, he breathed a sigh of relief, and said: "So that's the
case, the disciple is relieved."
Master Puhong nodded, and at the same time glanced at Faxiang, and said: "I
think you are very caring for this Donor Zhang. Although your uncle Puzhi gave a
dying confession that day, it seems to you yourself that you also look at him
differently! "
Faxiang smiled and said, "Master's insight, it is true."
As he said, he seemed to recall the past, sighed, and said, "Master, it’s been ten
years since I first met with Donor Zhang to now. Over the past ten years, my
disciples may have made small advances in Buddhism, Taoism, and Taoism. For
the rest of his life, he walked like a baby, with little change. The only one who
saw him in his life was the turbulent waves, the ups and downs, the great
suffering, the grievances and hatreds. The Buddha said all the pains, but let him
taste them all. Up."
Master Puhong moved slightly, and chanted a Buddha's name together.
The Faxiang also said: "The disciple used to think of this Donor Zhang when he
was still awake at night, and imagined that all kinds of pain happened to the
disciple. Unfortunately, the disciple did not learn much about Buddhism. It was
actually terrifying. Fear. The Buddha said that the skin of the flesh is nothing
more than dust. Only one way of this heart is to realize. Every time I think about
this, I think of the ups and downs of Zhang Donor’s life, but now he can still
support it hard, and his disciples really admire it."
Speaking of this, Faxiang suddenly changed his expression, but he knelt down to
Master Puhong.
Master Puhong was startled and said, "Why are you?"
The Faxiang whispered: "Master is on the top, the disciples are shallow in their
practice, and they do not have a deep understanding of the Dharma. They just
suffer from the demons of Zhang's benefactor and cannot bear it. I would like to
ask my mentor to use great magical powers, and use my Buddha's boundless
magical powers to help. To him; use Buddhism compassion to transform his
hostility and get him out of the sea of demon and suffering. This is also a matter
of great merit. The god Yingtian is kind, and the next can comfort the deceased
Puzhi Master. Master is compassionate!"
After all, he bowed to the ground with both hands and bowed three times.
Master Puhong shook his head and sighed, "Chi'er! Chi'er! I know that your
words like this have moved your anger. Besides, it's not because of the teacher's
unwillingness to transform this person, but because he has experienced many
hardships. His life has been rough, and today, he has long been determined as a
rock, and extraordinary people can shake his heart. As the saying goes, the
Buddha is in the human heart, and all living beings have the predestined
relationship with the Buddha. In the future, they will fall into the sea of suffering,
or turn their heads into bliss, all in his heart, I can't wait to apply force to him."
Faxiang stood up slowly, bowed his head and folded his head together, showing
disappointment on his face, but he still whispered: "Yes, the disciple
understands."
Puhong pondered for a moment, and said, "You should go and see him in the
back hut. Although the cold inside the house should be fine, but with his current
body, it is not always a good thing that water and rice will not get in all day and
night."
The Fa responded with a sound, settled, and walked outside. When he opened
the door and wanted to go out, he suddenly saw a person standing outside the
door. The sun shone in from behind the person, and the person's face was a
shadow. Unclear face.
Fa Xiang was taken aback, and took a step back. Only then did he see that it was
Gui Li who had come to the door outside the house and stood silently. After not
seeing him for a day and a night, Gui Li didn't seem to be tired, but his face was
already very pale, and his eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, for fear that he never
closed his eyes all night.
When he saw that it was the Faxiang, the corners of Guili's mouth moved, and he
slowly nodded towards the Faxiang. The Faxiang was startled, and he returned
the gift together. Gui Li walked in slowly and stood opposite Master Puhong.
Master Puhong is still the same as yesterday, sitting cross-legged on the
meditation bed, holding the rosary in his hand, constantly turning. He was not
surprised when he saw the ghost eager to speak, and said to the Fa lightly: "Bring
a chair to the little donor, and you should sit down too!"
Fa Xiang agreed, and dragged a chair over to give Guili a seat. He also sat aside.
Master Puhong was silent for a moment, and said, "If you have anything to ask
me now, just say yes."
Gui Li's gaze seemed to be a little wandering, as if his state of mind hadn't even
sat down until now. After a long while, he heard him whisper: "Why are you
Tianyin Temple saving me?"
Master Puhong said: "Everything has an effect, and there is a cause. The
benefactor has today's rough conditions, and there are many evil results planted
by the Tianyin Temple Puzhi Master. If this is the case, Tianyin Temple will not
be able to see death without saving."
Gui Li snorted and said: "You do this, and you are not afraid of Qingyunmen
turning your face against you?"
Master Puhong smiled slightly and said, "I'm afraid."
Hearing how straightforward he was, Gui Li was taken aback, and said, "Then
you still..."
Master Puhong shook his head and said, "Tianyin Temple and Qingyunmen have
been friends for generations, and the ancestors of all generations have
reprimanded them, and they should not be destroyed at will. That's why I asked
them to wrap your clothes in black and take you back without showing any
traces."
Gui Li sneered and said, "The masters in Qingyunmen are like clouds, what if you
expose your traces?"
Master Puhong said indifferently: "I made them hide their tracks for the sake of
the two factions. They don't want to be at odds between the two schools of
righteousness. This is the best way to do it. But if it is unexpected, it is nothing.
To save the donor, you can't say it. I had to turn my face."
Guili stared at Master Puhong, and said in a deep voice, "What on earth are you
doing to save me like this?"
Master Puhong remained silent this time, but Gui Li didn't question him, just
stared at him.
After a long time, Master Puhong sighed and said: "Do you want to know that
when Junior Brother Puzhi was dying, he struggled to return to Tianyin Temple
until he passed away?"
Gui Li's body was shocked, and he couldn't speak for a while. Seeing the pain in
his eyes, it seemed that there was another stormy sea in his heart. Finally, he
whispered: "Yes."
Somehow, his voice was hoarse.

Chapter Eighteen
"That was more than ten years ago, but in my mind, it still seems to be the same
as what happened yesterday, so clearly and clearly, I haven't forgotten it at all."
Master Puhong's voice floated peacefully and slowly in the room, and began to
slowly tell the past.
"I remember very clearly that it was a cloudy and gloomy day. From that
morning on, I felt a little upset, but I couldn't tell what was wrong. Even the
homework I had always done couldn't help it. I'm distracted. This is very rare,
and I don't know what it is for, so I was in a bad mood at that time."
"That's it, until the evening, listening to the twilight drums in my ears, seeing the
sky getting darker, I was better. At that time, I just felt that most of my practice
was not enough, and it was just a moment of distraction. Unexpectedly, it was
there. When it was going to be dark, suddenly, I heard a shrill shout from the gate
of Tianyin Temple."
Having said that, Master Puhong turned his head and looked at his opinion.
Faxiang nodded and said, "Yes, it was the disciple who was patrolling the gate of
the mountain. Suddenly, he saw a man fainted on the ground not far from the
gate of the temple. The disciple hurried over to check and didn't want to... it
turned out to be Uncle Puzhi."
He sighed and said: "At that time, Uncle Puzhi Master was unconscious, his face
was extremely haggard, only the cheeks were somehow, and his face was
strangely flushed. I didn't know until later that it was Uncle Puzhi My life was
temporarily renewed and I took the miraculous medicine "Three-Day Death
Pill"."
When Gui Li heard this, he was taken aback. The name of this pill was really
unheard of. He couldn't help but ask: "What is the death pill in three days?"
Master Puhong said: "This kind of miraculous medicine is not used for the right
path. It is said that it was made by a weird man named'Ghost Doctor' in the
Demon Cult of the past years. I heard that as long as you take this pill, If you have
a serious injury, this medicine can also stimulate your own potential, allowing
you to live for three more days, and during these three days, you can barely
maintain your normal physical strength. But once the three days have passed, the
medicine will change again. The most highly toxic thing in the world is a person
with intact body. The Taoist cultivation base can not match the weird medicine
of this strange medicine, and it will definitely die. That's why this weird name is
given."
Ghost Li was silent.
Master Puhong continued: "At that time, we naturally didn't know so much. It
was just that after I received the urgent report from Faxiang Tuer, I was really
shocked for a while. Puzhi Brother Puzhi is talented and intelligent, and has
profound Taoism. He has always been in my Tianyin Temple. He is an
outstanding character, and I didn’t expect him to be like this. At that time, I
immediately brought him in and treated him in the meditation room, but he
remained unconscious, but his breath was scattered in his body. Not only was he
poisoned. The body was also severely injured by a person with a high level of
Taoism, and it was already at the point where the oil was exhausted..."
At this point, Master Puhong said that even though the incident had passed more
than ten years, he still showed a sad look on his face. Obviously, the past that
year was a big blow to him.
"That night, I tried my best to treat Junior Brother Puzhi, but even if I used up my
elixir and spent true yuan, I couldn't make Junior Brother Puzhi sober. Seeing his
breath getting weaker and weaker, my heart was really painful at the time. My
junior, just so unexplainedly died?"
"It is not surprising that he suffered such a serious injury to his body even if he
died a few days earlier. It is just that he was able to support himself and returned
to Tianyin Temple. Naturally, before he died, he had something to say to us, or
something important. It must be explained to us."
Having said this, Master Puhong sighed and fell silent, as if in his mind, that
period of time appeared again.
After a long while, Faxiang coughed in a low voice and said softly: "Master, I was
always by your side with you and Master Puzhi back then. It's better to let me
describe the next thing!"
Master Puhong nodded silently and stopped talking.
The Faxiang coughed, and then continued: "Back then, I stayed with Master and
watched Master, Master Pu Fang and others try their best to treat Uncle Pu Zhi,
but they were all ineffective, and it was also anxious. Uncle Pu Zhi was in a hurry.
Treating me well, I only hate my shallow Taoism and can't do anything for him.
Unexpectedly, when Master and Uncle were waiting for nothing, late that night,
Uncle Puzhi unexpectedly woke up on his own. "
"Ah..." Gui Li raised his eyebrows and let out a low cry in his mouth. Then he
quickly controlled himself and his expression became cold again.
Faxiang glanced at him and continued: "It was me who was guarding Master
Puzhi at the time. In shock and joy, I immediately called Master and Master
Pufang over. Although it has been more than ten years, I Until now, I still
remember that Uncle Puzhi’s face that night was lifeless and decadent, but only
on his cheeks, there was blood red, which is really terrifying."
"Seeing that Uncle Puzhi suddenly improved, both Master and we were very
happy. Although Uncle Puzhi looked weird, he couldn't take care of that much for
a while. At that time, Master and his elders were trying to ask Uncle Puzhi what
happened. What happened, how did it hurt so much?
Unexpectedly...Unexpectedly, once Uncle Puzhi saw Master, he, he..."
Faxiang paused for a moment, and was actually about to settle down.
At this moment, there was silence in the room. Master Puhong closed his eyes,
chanted the Buddha's name lightly in his mouth, and turned the rosary lightly in
his hand, while Gui Li listened carefully.
Faxiang didn't know what to do, his complexion was a bit ugly, but finally he
continued.
"Uncle Puzhi has been relatively quiet since he was sober. Unexpectedly, when
he heard the news, he saw him. Suddenly, he seemed to be irritated, and his
whole body trembled. I sat up from the bed."
"Master and Master Pu Fang were all taken aback. I saw that Master Pu Zhi's
complexion was as red as blood at the time, and his eyes were fixed on Master
and his old man, and he stretched out one of his withered and dry hands,
pointing towards him. Looking at the master. Master quickly walked over,
holding the palm of Uncle Puzhi, when he was about to ask questions, Uncle
Puzhi unexpectedly..."
A hint of hesitation flashed across the face of the Faxiang, and he glanced at
Master Puhong, Master Puhong's complexion remained unchanged, he still
looked like closed eyes.
The Faxiang groaned slightly, and then said: "Once Uncle Puzhi held the master's
hand, suddenly, he seemed to be completely collapsed, like a child, leaning on the
master and weeping..."
"What?" When Gui Li heard this, he was momentarily forgetful, stood up in
amazement, and stared at the face.
In his mind, no matter what the general wisdom god monk has done, but the
impression left to him, how could he be such a person?
Faxiang sighed, and said: "At that time, the three of us were also shocked for a
while. We were at a loss. We didn't know what happened to Uncle General
Wisdom. How could it be so abnormal. But seeing the appearance of Uncle
General Wisdom, it turned out to be regretful. We didn’t know what to do. We
only remembered that Uncle Puzhi cried and said to the master: brother, brother,
brother, damn, commit a heinous sin, even if you die, you can’t make up for it. In
case!"
The corner of Gui Li's eyes twitched, but he didn't say anything.
The Faxiang’s voice was low, and he slowly said: "The horror in my heart at the
time was really beyond resurrection, and looking at the appearance of Master
and Uncle, it was obviously the same. It’s just that at the time, Uncle Puzhi was
crazy and almost crazy. We had no choice but to persuade him, hoping that he
would take a good rest first, and wait for the injury to heal before saying
something."
"But Uncle Puzhi insisted, and said that in order to come back to Tianyin Temple
to see everyone else, he had already taken the pill for three days, and within a
day or night, he would definitely die. Before dying, he had very important things.
The matter is told to Master and Uncle, and there are important things to entrust.
If he does not listen to what he said, he will be dead and will not be at ease."
"We were all shocked and anxious when we heard this, but in front of Uncle
General Wisdom, we finally couldn't, we had to let him speak. I thought that
Uncle General Wisdom was seriously injured, I was afraid that he was
unconscious. Unexpectedly, when he said so, he actually said such a wicked and
infinite sin against the Buddha's mind."
Master Puhong sighed in a low voice, chanting together: "Amitabha!"
After listening to the Faxiang, he also chanted to the Buddha, and then looked at
Guili, watching his gradually turning blue face, and then said: "Uncle Puzhi firmly
took Master's hand, telling it, and tears on the other. Vertically and horizontally,
a few of us listened to the side, but the more we listened, the more shocked it
became, and it was almost horrifying. Uncle Puzhi said: In order to realize his
hope of integrating Buddhism, Taoism and enlightenment, he went to Qingyun
again a few days ago. The mountain worshipped the Taoist master of
Qingyunmen and expressed his opinion. Unfortunately, he was rejected by
Taoxuan. Disappointed, he walked down the mountain and came to a small
village under Qingyun Mountain. The name of the small village was'Caomiao
Village' ..."
"Plap!" There was a muffled sound, almost at the same time as the three
characters "Caomiao Village", but Guili held the table with his hand, and with
agitated heart, he twisted the corner of the table abruptly and squeezed it into
powder. Sprinkled from the palm of his hand.
Fa Xiang glanced at the table and sighed in his heart, but he continued to say:
"That day, Uncle Puzhi walked into Caomiao Village and took a rest in a
dilapidated small temple at the back of the village. He accidentally saw a group of
people. The teenagers played and played, but after two of the teenagers
quarreled, the teenager couldn't let go of his temperament and almost made a
pity of death. Fortunately, Uncle Puzhi made a timely action, which is considered
to have saved one of the teenagers."
The expression on Gui Li's face changed again, his fists were tightly clenched, and
there was an obvious pain in his eyes.
"Uncle Puzhi Master didn't take this trivial matter to his mind, but the weather
was bleak at the time, and it seemed that wind and rain were approaching, so he
planned to rest in that ruined temple for one night before leaving. Unexpectedly,
that night, Something happened..."
Gui Li's head was buried deeply, so that no one else would see his face.
Memories are like a knife, like a deep cut in his heart, blood is flowing like a
fountain, unstoppable!
The voice of Faxiang slowly echoed, "It is night, Uncle Puzhi suddenly woke up
from meditation, and found that a black-clothed demon had sneaked into
Caomiao Village with the intention of stealing a young man with excellent
aptitude. Uncle Puzhi was self-conscious. I can’t just sit idly by and take action to
rescue the boy, but things are weird. I never thought that the black demon was
vicious and cunning. He actually used this boy as a guise, but his purpose was
Uncle Puzhi."
"The black-clothed demon secretly swarmed the world with the
poisonous'seven-tailed centipede' on that young man, and in one fell swoop, he
poisoned Uncle General Wisdom, and then took advantage of Uncle General's
confusion, and then severely inflicted Uncle General Wisdom with the magical
demon method. At that time, Uncle General Wisdom realized that the various
vicious methods of this black-clad demon were for the big evil thing'Blood
Devouring Bead' sealed on Uncle General Wisdom."
Gui Li's shoulders moved, but he did not raise his head. Between the sleeves, the
familiar cold breath on the blood-devouring bead faintly came...
When a thousand tastes and feuds came to my heart together, how did you feel?
He was silent, speechless, but his whole body was tense, involuntarily shaking
slightly...
"Although the demon man’s methods are insidious and vicious, after all, Uncle
Puzhi has a very deep way. Although he is seriously injured, his old man still uses
the great magical powers of the Buddhism to fight against the demon manpower
and lose both. Although he is seriously injured and dying, he still Successfully
stunned the demon away temporarily. But in the process, Uncle Puzhi was
stunned to discover that the man actually understood the Qingyunmen Taoist
real magic and magic techniques, which is obviously inextricably related to the
Qingyunmen."
"When Uncle Puzhi was fighting the demon, I don’t know why. The boy who
saved his life during the day also quietly came to the ruined temple. After several
fierce fights, the boy suffered. After the fight, Uncle Puzhi stunned the demon in
black, but he was already running out of oil, and was seriously injured and dying.
He had to swallow a three-day death pill that he had accidentally obtained in the
past. 'Continue life.'
"He knows that he will die, his mind is chaotic, and he can no longer handle
things calmly. Secondly, he is worried that the demon will return to kill people in
the future. Although he is not afraid, there are many villagers in this Caomiao
Village, but he is afraid that it will be difficult to protect. Was slaughtered to
death by that vicious monster, wouldn't it be that he committed a heinous sin. He
originally wanted to ask Qingyun Mountain for help, but that monster clearly had
a deep relationship with Qingyun Mountain. In case someone behind the
mountain is good or bad, he is not afraid of losing his life, isn't it? Many lives have
been missed."
Fa's face was desolate, and it seemed that he was saddened by the desperate
situation that Puzhi was in back then.
"Uncle Puzhi was in the lower reaches of the sky many years ago, and in the
western swamp, he inadvertently conquered the world's most ferocious foreign
object'Blood Devouring Beads'. His old man, with a kind heart from the heavens,
suppressed this evil with the Buddhist magical powers. , Carried on the body day
and night to prevent it from harming the world. It’s just that the blood-devouring
bead’s ferocious aura is innate, although the Buddha's body protects it, it still
quietly erodes the mind of Uncle Puzhi. It’s just that there is usually the Buddha's
protection, and it is invisible. That's it."
"On that day, Uncle Puzhi was facing a desperate situation, he was bound to die
and there were people beside him, and his ambition of enlightenment of
Buddhism and Taoism in his life seemed to be turned into a bubble, and his mind
was agitated and greatly embarrassed. Unexpectedly, it was there. In the
seemingly desperate situation, his old man... was actually whimsical and thought
of another strange way to realize his ambition."
Ghost Li's breathing slowly rose rapidly.
The Dhamma paused for a while, and slowly said: "Uncle Puzhi thought of
teaching a young man, Tianyin Temple, the supreme truth of Buddhism and
Prajna in private, and then let this young man find a way to worship Qingyun. In
this way, he can be realized. A ambition in his life. At that time, he was brooding
about the enlightenment of Buddhism and Taoism. When he thought of this, he
seemed to grasp the straw, and would never give up. Then he weighed it and
chose the one who was saved by him. The young man passed on his true mantras
of the Great Brahma Prajna, and at the same time explained to him that the
secrets should not be leaked to outsiders, and put all his life's wishes on that
young man."
"Hey, hey...hehehehe..." Gui Li's extremely suppressed laughter flowed from his
mouth on his drooping face, a bit desolate, bitter, and even choked.
I don't know whether he laughed at Puzhi, resented, or resented the sky and
sighed about his fate?
Fa Xiang treated him after his laughter, a trace of sadness appeared on his face,
and he continued: "After everything was arranged, Uncle Puzhi cast a spell to
make the young man fall asleep again, and at this moment, because of the effect
of the three-day death pill, his physical strength He has gradually recovered, and
originally planned to leave and rush back to Tianyin Temple in three days to
explain the funeral. Unexpectedly, at this moment, he suddenly remembered that
Qingyunmen accepts disciples very strictly, and he chose to keep secrets of major
events. That young man is not the kind of genius once in a thousand years. If you
think about it carefully, Qingyunmen may not be able to earn this young man
under the sect."
"Seeing that his greatest wish in his life is about to fail again, and he is not far
from death, Uncle Puzhi was in a state of confusion, and after he was seriously
injured, his Dharma practice has been greatly damaged. It is far worse than
usual, the blood eroding in his body. Qi, at this moment, broke out, and finally
committed an irreparable sin."
"When Uncle Puzhi's mind was in turmoil, he was attacked by that hostile spirit.
In his confusion, he only knew how to fulfill his wish. In his wild thinking, he
actually thought that as long as the boy became an orphan, and it happened. It
was a huge accident. Because of being under Qingyun Mountain, Qingyunmen
will definitely not sit idly by..."
Shang Puhong suddenly showed sadness on his face, the rotation speed of the
rosary in his hand suddenly increased, and the Buddha's name in his mouth
continued to chant.
"So..." Faxiang's voice was trembling at this moment, "Uncle Puzhi thought about
how to make this child an orphan so that he can worship Qingyun. At that time,
he was conscious. He had completely lost his nature, and was controlled by the
blood-devouring bead demon power. Finally, he slowly walked into the Caomiao
Village and began...and began to kill; and after seeing the first place of blood, he
could no longer control himself at all. He was so fierce that he slaughtered all the
more than 200 people in Caomiao Village and committed this heinous sin!..."
"Enough, stop talking!" Suddenly, Gui Li shouted out loud and stood up abruptly.
On his face, tears were already streaming down his face.
"Stop...say..." His voice was hoarse, unable to make a choked sound.
Fa Xiang was silent and slowly lowered his head. On the Zen bed, Master Puhong
opened his eyes, got out of bed slowly, walked to Guili's side, stretched out his
hand to comfort Guili's shoulders, and whispered: "Child, you want to cry or
scold, even if you cry Swear it out! But you still have to listen to what happened
that day."
The ghost burst into tears.
Master Puhong whispered: "When Junior Brother Puzhi regained his
consciousness, the big mistake has been made. Standing in the blood of the dead
mountain, his whole person is like five thunders, completely stupid. One life's
merits and virtues are cultivated, and all the money is spent. Said that he had
killed so many innocent people, and such heinous sins almost pierced his heart
and lungs. In the midst of that muddle-headedness, he hurried back to Tianyin
Temple deliriously, and saw me, what he did was nothing else. But he explained
everything to me and explained his sins. Apart from regretting it, I begged me to
look at the one-hundred-year-old brother, in order to redeem one ten
thousandths of his sins, in the future, no matter what, as long as you are in
trouble, you must do your best. Rescue."
Gui Li tried his best to suppress his feelings, but helplessly, he had never cried for
decades, as if the man who had been strong as iron had turned into tears at this
moment. But seeing his teeth biting his lips tightly and sinking deeply, a trace of
blood slowly flowed out of the corners of his mouth, which was caused by biting
the corners of his mouth under the agitation.
Master Puhong looked stunned, and said: "Junior Brother Puzhi explained the
last thing, the poisonous attack, and finally passed away. When he was dying, he
explained that his remains should not be cremated and buried, so he would use
jade. Bingpan Town protects and keeps this remnant body. I hope that in the
future, if the young man named Zhang Xiaofan learns the truth, he will invite him
to come here and let him deal with this endless body of sins. Whip moss can be
used to spit the bones and burn the ashes. Or, none of the monks in Tianyin
Temple can intervene to repay one of his sins."
Gui Li suddenly raised his head, Master Puhong looked directly into his eyes, his
face was solemn and solemn, and said slowly: "What I said, you understand! I
have completed the last wish of Junior Brother that day. How to deal with it now,
Whatever you mean. In the hut in the backyard, whatever you want, just pass."
Gui Li clenched his teeth, his eyes were deep, staring at Master Puhong. For some
reason, Master Puhong didn't want to look at him, and slowly looked away.
Guili's gasping voice became louder and louder, his chest rising and falling, and
his expression on his face changed rapidly. Suddenly, he seemed to have made
some determination. Huo Di turned around and strode out, listening to the sound
of his footsteps, and he walked towards the last hut. Past.
Fa's complexion changed drastically, and he said in surprise, "Master!"
Master Puhong slowly shook his head, with unspeakable pain on his face, and
whispered: "Let him go! That is also your last wish of Master Puhong. How bitter
the world is, and how many people can see it. Open it? Amitabha..."
He folds together gently, chanting silently, and the room is silent for an instant.
Quiet and terrible!

Chapter Nineteen Resolve
With the long morning bell, the sinking evening drum, Mount Xumi is bathed in
misty clouds, from the rising sun to the remnant glow of the evening, the sky is
changing, the white clouds and gray dogs are rolling by, and time has never
stopped for anyone after all.
Tianyin Temple is majestic and majestic, standing on Mount Xumi, like a
compassionate giant looking at the world. Countless mortals gathered from all
directions in the early morning, worshipping the statues in the temple hall, and
telling themselves or their happiness. Or a sad wish, asking the gods for
blessing. Thousands of people came and gathered, thousands of people separated
and parted, day after day, never changed, gathering and scattered years. Only the
golden statues of gods and Buddhas in that temple, the unextinguishable lights in
front of the temple, and the curling fireworks, have seen the vicissitudes of life.
Gui Li, or Zhang Xiaofan, once again entered the hut where the body of the Puzhi
god monk was located, and another day and night passed. In the middle, there
was no movement in that hut. Shang Puhong once went to the small courtyard
outside the house, and after stopping for a long time, he left with a sigh.
Only Faxiang has been standing in the courtyard outside the house since Gui Li
entered the room, waiting with unexpected patience.
No one knows why the Faxiang is standing here, but the other monks in Tianyin
Temple, including Master Puhong, did not ask him, and the Faxiang has been
standing so lonely and persistently, seeming to be waiting. What's going on.
The setting sun was like blood, reflecting the sunset glow in the western sky.
From a distance, there seemed to be a thin layer of golden light on the edge of the
clouds, very beautiful. The beauty of the heavens and the earth is actually by
your side, it only depends on whether you see it or not, whether it is intentional
or not.
Fa Xiang looked at the sunset in the distance and was stunned. After standing all
day and night, his delicate face did not seem to be tired at all. On the contrary, in
his clear eyes, there was a deep light of wisdom.
"What are you looking at?" Suddenly, a voice rang from him, and the Faxiang was
suddenly startled. He woke up from his own thoughts, only to see that Master
Puhong did not know when he came to this courtyard again and was standing.
Beside me, looking at me with a smile.
Ten times in harmony with the Fa, he replied: "I will tell Master, the disciple is
looking at the sunset in the western sky, and suddenly realizes, and even falls
into a trance. I don't know the Master is coming, and I am negligent."
Master Puhong smiled and said: "You don't need to care about the rituals of the
district, but I don't know where you have learned from the sunset in the western
sky?"
The Faxiang groaned slightly, and said: "The disciples stand here for a day and a
night, watching the stars at night and seeing the blue sky at night. At this
moment, the prosperity fades and the sun sinks, leaving only a little light shining
on the west. I don’t feel that there is sadness in my heart, life is like this. Time is
like this, there are so many things in the world, and the disciples didn't even
know that they were born between this world and the earth for a while, so small
like a drop in the ocean, what is the meaning of being born?"
Master Puhong nodded and said: "You really have extraordinary wisdom, a
disciple. Everything in this world has its own destiny, so although it is ever-
changing, there will eventually be a way of irreversible destiny. You can live from
this day It is already quite remarkable to realize this level of truth between the
rising sun and the sinking."
The Fa respectfully bowed to Master Puhong, saying: "Thank you, Master, for the
compliment. The disciple dare not be it. However, although the disciple has a
little understanding, the confusion in his mind is more and more bigger. The
disciple is puzzled, since the destiny is fixed, All things wither after all. The
countless people in the world have been busy all their lives, entangled in the love
and grievances of the world, but why? I Buddha said that all sentient beings can
also be crossed, but sentient beings may not be willing to do so for my Buddha.
Why is that? Speaking of the Western Heavenly Bliss World, there is no
resentment, no hatred, no emotion and no desire, can it not attract these many
beings? I am ignorant of the disciple, please master for advice.
After all, the Dhamma lowered his head and prayed to the Buddha together.
Master Puhong stared at Faxiang for a long time, nodded slowly, a smile
appeared on his face, but did not immediately answer. Instead, he looked at the
sunset in the western sky that Faxiang had just looked at. After watching for a
while, he said: "What you saw just now, but this Sunset in the west sky?"
Faxiang said: "Yes, the disciple sees this time flies, the sun is sinking, the time is
not, and my heart is sad and confused, so please ask Master."
Master Puhong smiled and said: "In a few moments, the setting sun will
completely fall. By that time, you will not even be able to see the sunset."
Faxiang was slightly confused, not knowing what Master Puhong had said, so he
had to respond and said, "Yes."
Master Puhong looked at the western sky indifferently, only to see the setting
sun slowly setting down, the sky getting darker and darker, the twilight
gradually approached, and he calmly said: "The sunset is ruthless and cannot be
retained. But tomorrow morning, can you still see this beginning? What about
the rising day?"
Faxiang's body shook, and if his heart moved, he couldn't speak for a while, and
his face seemed to be thinking.
Master Puhong looked back at the face, smiled faintly on his face, and said
nothing.
The sky gradually dimmed, and the setting sun finally fell completely. After a
short while, I saw a bright moon slowly rising from the east sky, the moon
blooming like water, shining brightly and sprinkling on the world.
In the night, Tianyin Temple is quiet and peaceful under the moonlight. Although
it is no longer bustling and lively in the day, it has a quiet and quiet beauty.
And in the small Tianyin Temple on the top of Mount Xumi, in that small
courtyard, the master and apprentice stood silently in the courtyard, quietly in
the wind blowing gently across the corner of the clothes. Standing.

I don't know how long it took, only to see the moon near the middle of the sky, in
the quiet courtyard, there was a chuckle suddenly.
Faxiang had a joyful face, stepped forward a few steps, walked to the middle of
the small courtyard, looked up at the sky and looked at the moon, only to see
Yuehua dazzling, spraying directly on his moon-white monk's robe, like frost and
snow.
Faxiang laughed, turned around, knelt down to Master Puhong who had been
smiling and standing next to him, and saluted: "Thank you, Master, for your
guidance, my disciple has realized it."
Master Puhong's eyes were full of relief. At this moment, he looked at the disciple
who was kneeling in front of him. Even though he had already cultivated to the
state of being humiliated and not surprised, his face also showed a genuinely
happy expression. He stretched out his hand and gently stroked the top of
Faxiang's head and said three words.
"it is good!"
"it is good!"
"it is good!"
"You are talented and intelligent, rare in the world, but what is more important is
that you have another layer of wisdom about Buddhism. Of the four brothers in
the past, you were actually the most intelligent of the four brothers, but it is a
pity that he is smart. , But it took the wrong path, delayed Buddhism, and
arrogantly asked for longevity, and finally ended up in an unbearable end. You
can realize today, it is your blessing, and also the blessing of my Tianyin
Temple!"
Faxiang was startled, he raised his head and looked at Master Puhong, and said,
"Master, what do you mean by this, the disciple doesn't understand?"
Master Puhong shook his head, first stretched out his hand to support the
Faxiang, then the joy on his face gradually faded, and said faintly: "In these years,
I have been indulging in secular affairs for the teacher day and night, so that the
Buddhist understanding has stagnated. In vain this worldly name, fighting for
half a lifetime, and unable to give up. Back then, after your uncle general wisdom
passed away, as a teacher, you have the heart of seclusion, but there is no one
under your family. Facing this patriarch’s foundation, although it is something
outside of the body, it can’t be. Give up easily. Now that I have you, I can feel
relieved to be a teacher."
The Fa Xiang was shocked, his face paled, and the body that had just stood up
immediately knelt down again, and said anxiously: "Master, what are you talking
about, how did Tianyin Temple leave you? What's more, the disciples must
accompany the teacher day and night and listen to the teachings. . But Master
Qiuen must never abandon his disciples and the Tianyin Temple people and go
back to hermit!” After that, he kowtowed.
Master Puhong laughed, then sighed, pulled the Faxiang up, and sighed: "Chi'er,
Chi'er, is there a banquet in the world? But the matter of returning to the teacher
is not urgent, it can only be achieved in a short time. You don’t have to worry,
you have to get everything settled so I can rest assured."
There were tears in the eyes of Faxiang, but after all, he knew that Master
Puhong's heart to retreat was unstoppable. Fortunately, as the teacher said,
although he had the heart, he did not see the urgency. When there is a chance in
the future, he can persuade his teacher. Thinking of this, he stopped crying and
stood aside.
Master Puhong looked up at the sky, and saw that the moonlight was clear and
clear and beautiful. He looked at it for a long time and suddenly said, "Let's go in
and see that little benefactor!"
Faxiang was startled, and said: "What?"
Master Puhong said indifferently: "Rights and wrongs, grievances and hatreds,
no matter what, there must be a result after all."
After that, he stopped talking and walked towards the hut, slowly following
behind him, looking at the door that was getting closer and closer, somehow he
felt a little nervous in his heart.
One day and one night, what did Guili do in the face of Uncle Puzhi?
What will he do?
The answer, when they lifted the curtain and opened the wooden door, and
gently walked into the room, they appeared in front of them.
Inside the empty room, the silver light of the "Jade Ice Plate" was still shining.
Nothing happened!
Puzhi Dharma body, still sitting on the jade ice plate, and opposite him, Guili, or
Zhang Xiaofan, sitting cross-legged, back to Master Puhong and Dharma, staring
silently at Puzhi in the dim light face.
Master Puhong took a deep breath and was about to speak. Suddenly he felt
movement behind him. He turned his head to look, but Faxiang pulled his sleeves
lightly. After seeing Master Puhong turned his head, he motioned to Guili with his
eyes. Under the body.
Master Puhong turned his head and looked, he couldn't help frowning, and saw
that everything in this room had not changed, except on the ground where Guili
was sitting on the ground. The green brick ground was cracked and dense within
three feet of the surrounding area. The cracks covered the ground around him.
The closer to his body, the denser the cracks. When within one foot in front of
him, all the blue bricks are no longer cracked, but completely turned into
powder. shape.
During this day and night, no one knew what happened to Gui Li, and perhaps no
one would ever know.
Master Puhong walked slowly in front of Gui Li, glanced at the ground in front of
him, and said in a calm voice: "Donor, you have been here for a day and a night,
can you imagine it clearly?"
Guili slowly took his gaze back from Puzhifa, and looked at Master Puhong.
Master Puhong's heart was shocked, and he saw that Guili's face was pale and
tired. Although he was here, he had only been sitting for a day and a night. , But it
seems to face the vicissitudes of life, has experienced a hundred years of life.
Master Puhong joined together and chanted softly: "Amitabha!"
Guili slowly stood up, but halfway up, his body trembled suddenly, and his
footing was a little unstable. Faxiang and Puhong both frowned. When Faxiang
was about to step forward to help, Guili had already regained his footing. Body,
take a deep breath, then stand up straight again, facing Master Puhong.
He was weak at the first glance, but for some reason, he at this moment seemed
to be as burly and sturdy as Mount Xumi.
"Master..." His voice was a little hoarse.
Master Puhong said: "Yes, what is the command of the little benefactor?"
"The deceased entered the soil for peace, you cremated him... Master Puzhi's
Dharmakaya and buried him!"
Master Puhong shook his body when he was in the same way as the Fa, and
looked at Guili. After a while, Master Puhong sighed, as if sighing, and whispered:
"Do you look away from the donor?"
Guili smiled miserably, and glanced at Pu Zhi who was sitting in the dim light.
The muscles on his face were tense and relaxed, and he slowly said, "I was only a
one-night fate with this master, but I once bowed down before him. Before, I
kowtow to him willingly and call him "Master". He saved me and harmed me, but
without him, there would be no me, and the deceased was already dead.
Although I am not a Buddhist disciple, I know that the Buddhists value rebirth
most. He would not enter the soil before he died, knowing that he regrets in his
heart..."
The cold breath faintly radiated from his hand, Master Puhong and Faxiang felt
almost at the same time, that surging strange monster power.
"The blood-devouring bead demon power is so hostile, I have felt the same over
the years, and I understand the reasons for that year." After this, Gui Li slowly
turned around and walked out the door, making a hoarse voice from time to
time. cough.
Master Puhong was behind him when he was in the same way as the Dharma,
and chanted to his back together. Master Puhong immediately said: "The little
benefactor has a kind heart and moved the world. Lao Na is here to thank the
dead brother Puzhi. The donor is now. Lao Na would like to follow the
instructions of the donor, and later he will perform the ritual to cremate the
Dharmakaya of the junior disciples and bury them. I just don’t know what else
the donor has to explain before then?"
Gui Li had already reached the door at this moment and stretched out his hand
towards the door, but after a moment, he paused, and his whole body seemed to
be frozen there. Master Puhong and Faxiang didn't know his mind, they just
looked at him for a while without speaking.
Gui Li slowly turned around and saw that old and slightly painful face again. He
had only seen this face twice in his life. For more than a decade, he had seen it in
his heart in an instant. In the end, only the stormy night was left. He smiled
kindly and peacefully in front of him.
He is Guili, or Zhang Xiaofan, who knows?
Who cares?
"puff!"
The man, right at the door, faced the remains of the dharmakaya that was sitting
in the shimmering jade tray, just like the boy back then, knelt down to him,
knocked three heads upright, and then, He raised his head, solemnly, with a deep
meaning of pain on his face, and said: "Master!..."
...
Silence!
"Master, you... rest in peace!"
He whispered, then stood up, said nothing, turned and opened the door, and
walked out.

Practicing Taoism like Puhong and Dharma, he was speechless for a while, only
watching Guili walk out of the hut.
In silence, the Faxiang sighed, and said, "He, he really has great wisdom, great
wisdom, and great compassion! What a strange man in the world, Amitabha..."
Master Puhong turned around and looked at Puzhi Dharma Body for a long
while, and said: "Junior Brother, you can finally be safe...Huh?"
Master Puhong let out a slightly surprised exclaim, and Fa Xiang was also taken
aback. He hurriedly followed Master Puhong's gaze, and his body was shocked,
with a look of surprise on his face.
I saw the Puzhi Dharma body sitting on the jade ice plate. At this moment, it has
changed dramatically. In the silvery white light that is like frost and snow, the
Puzhi Dharma body turned into powder like sand and stone, bit by bit. The dust,
which was so subtle that it was hard to see with the naked eye, fell slowly. And
above his old face, somehow, the original trace of pain disappeared, but it
seemed to show a smile of relief.
Seeing that the weathering speed is getting faster and faster, and the whole body
is about to disappear, Master Puhong tears in the corners of his eyes, and he said:
"Junior Brother, Junior Brother, your wish is over, and Senior Brother is happy
for you. From now on, the Buddha Sea will be boundless, so please do it for
yourself. !"
The Puzhi Dharma body quickly weathered, and finally turned into white dust,
slowly falling from the silver-white light emitted from the jade ice plate in mid-
air. At this time, the magic weapon suddenly flourished after the jade ice tray
took over the dust, and suddenly there was an inexplicable force in the closed
hut that blew the wind.
In the distance, it seems that there is a Buddhist Sanskrit singing, coming from
you leisurely.
The brilliance of the jade ice plate was getting brighter, and the wind speed in
the hut was getting faster and faster. Both Puhong and Faxiang's monk robes
were scraped and hunted, and the two of them looked at each other in
amazement. Suddenly, there was a sharp whistle on the jade ice plate, and the
light skyrocketed. Countless dust was soaked in the frost-like glimmer, flying out
in all directions, banging loudly, and bursting out instantly!
"boom!"
The dust was flying, and it was immediately covered by a huge dazzling light. The
walls around this hut were instantly destroyed by the strange light of the jade ice
plate, leaving no trace. I saw the moonlight shining brightly, and the brilliance
was like snow, reflecting the peak of this mountain, silent. In the world of
loneliness, there is such a strange sight.
The jade ice disk slowly rose from the spot in a ray of light. Next to this strange
treasure, there was flying silver-white powder flying dust, following it as if it
were spiritual. In the courtyard outside the house, Gui Li stood silently, looking
up at the sky, tears on his face.
The jade ice plate flew by itself, flew three times around Gui Li's body, and finally
stayed in front of Gui Li.
Gui Li stared at the smoke and dust, gritted his teeth, almost unable to control
himself.
Then, in the almost solidified light, in the bleak and beautiful night of the sky and
the earth, the jade ice plate made a soft sound, like breaking ice and cutting
snow, with a clear voice echoing. In front of Gui Li, this world's treasures also
turned into countless treasures. The powder smoke and dust, shining in the
moonlight, like falling snow, brilliant and dazzling.
In the distance, the mountain breeze came, and countless smoke and dust
fluttered with the wind, floating in the air, and being carried away by the wind, it
finally disappeared gradually...

Chapter 20 Haze
Many days have passed since the Battle of Azure Clouds ended, and the
battlefield that was once discolored has gradually calmed down. All traces of the
battle have been quietly erased in the process of people cleaning up.
In that day, I don’t know how many people lost their friends and relatives. On the
Tongtian Peak, I don’t know how many corpses piled up. From the top of the
mountain to the foot of the mountain, it was like the legendary hell of the
underworld.
Maybe it's because of luck! Dazhufeng’s lineage, the most flimsy of the people,
did not die in this battle, but almost everyone was adored. It was not easy to stay
at Dazhufeng’s field because of the need to open the secret seal, and he seemed
very tired. Among the disciples, the second disciple Wu Dayi and the fourth
disciple He Dazhi were the most injured. After these days, they were still lying in
bed, but unfortunately, none of them were injured. , It just needs to be quiet to
recuperate. In time, it will not hinder their Taoism and practice.
However, despite this, it was just a life-and-death battle that defeated the beast
god and turned the world away from the catastrophe. The atmosphere of Dazhu
Peak seemed very dull. The disciples have been unhappy for several days, and
even Tian Buyi has frowned.
Early that morning, Tian Buyi was sent by the head Taoxuan Zhenren to summon
a disciple to discuss the matter at Tongtian Peak. After returning at noon, he saw
him with a chubby face, gloomy and gloomy, and his brows could hardly be
beaten together. The way it was opened.
Around noon, Tian Buyi ordered all Dazhufeng's disciples to come to the
Shoujing Hall. It was Wu Dayi and He Dazhi who were still in bed. Tian Buyi also
asked them to help them into the Shoujing Hall and sit aside.
In Shoujing Hall, which has always been relatively deserted, few people came
together. Tian Buyi’s wife, Su Ru, was also standing next to the upper head. She
was still beautiful, but she was still wearing a white cloth bandage on her left
hand. Naturally, it was also in that scene. The lottery is hanging in the war.
Tian Buyi walked back and forth in the Shoujing Hall a few times, glanced at the
disciples who were sitting or standing in a row, and said in a low voice, "I am
calling you today, not for anything else, but for that Zhu Xian. About the ancient
sword."
The disciples' faces were solemn, but not many people showed a look of
astonishment. Obviously, most of them had guessed it in their hearts.
Tian Buyi and Su Ru next to him looked at each other, then looked at the other
disciples, and said, "This morning the real head of the house called me to go over
again, and the only one who went with me is you Xiaozhufeng’s Shuiyue Master.
What, you can probably think of. The destruction of the Ancient Zhuxian Sword,
you must keep it secret anyway, and you must not reveal the slightest words."
The disciples of Dazhufeng looked at each other, and finally the big disciple Song
Daren coughed and said: "Master, your old man also knows a few of us. For such
a matter of great importance, we would rather die than say a word." Having said
that, he hesitated for a moment, looked at Tian Buyi, lowered his voice, and said,
"Master, not to mention that you and Shiniang have reminded us three times and
twice. It's just the real person who teaches you and the Tongtian Peak, even this
Counting this time, it’s the fourth time such a message has been delivered. Could
it be...not only did they not believe us, even the master and the master?”
Tian Buyi frowned, and suddenly shouted: "Bold! What are you, dare to guess the
real master and the teachers?"
Song Daren's expression changed, and he lowered his head and said, "Yes, the
disciple knew it was wrong."
Su Ru stood aside, sighed, and walked over to round the scene and said: "Okay,
okay, these are the words ordered by the real head, and the damage to the
ancient sword of Zhuxian is too relevant. It is no wonder that the head brother is
right. It’s very stressful, so it’s okay to ask a few more times and explain a few
times."
Tian Buyi twisted his head aside and said nothing. Song Daren and the other
disciples all bowed their heads and said, "The disciples understand."
Su Ru looked at the disciples one by one, and said softly: "I know you are quite
aggrieved. I feel that the real head and the teachers can't believe you. In the final
analysis, these are all due to the importance of the matter. . After the previous
war, our Qingyunmen had no prestige in the world’s right way, and we
suppressed all other fellows. But all of this, to put it bluntly, is because the head
of the real person is on the peak of the sky, holding the sword of Zhuxian and The
beast god had a fierce battle and defeated it in exchange. We Qingyunmen can
have everything today. I think you know the weight of this Divine Judgment
Sword as well as me."
Su Ru smiled sadly at this point, and said: "But I never thought that this divine
sword would actually..." She paused, as if she had to settle down before she could
continue to speak, and said, "The day was in the moonlight. In addition to the
Dongfu, apart from the real master and a few uncles of Nagato who came
afterwards, only the disciples of Dazhufeng and Xiaozhufeng’s female disciples
were present and witnessed the destruction of the Excalibur. Therefore, for the
reputation of the school and its presence The prestige in the world, the head of
the real person pays more attention to it, and it is worthy of it. Don't take it to
your heart, just remember to keep this matter in your heart forever, you know?"
Song Daren and the others looked at each other and said in unison: "The disciple
knows, I will obey the order of the master."
Su Ru turned his head to look at Tian Buyi. Tian Buyi frowned. The expression on
his fat face was still very heavy. It seemed that he was not relieved by Su Ru's
words. He only stretched out his hand and waved to the disciples, saying, "You
guys. You have all remembered what Madam said. Okay, let's go on!"
Song Daren and others bowed together, turned around and went down again. Wu
Dayi, He Dazhi and others were inconvenient, and Song Daren and Du Bishu also
helped. Soon, everyone walked out, only Tian Buyi and Su were left. Ru stood on
the Shoujing Hall.
Su Ru looked at Tian Buyi's increasingly gloomy face, walked slowly to his side,
and whispered: "What's the matter, is it because the head brother has lost his
temper again?"
Tian Buyi snorted lightly, and said, "He didn't just lose his temper at me, or even
someone like Shuiyue, who actually scolded him in the same way, what am I?"
Su Ru was taken aback, and said in astonishment: "What, the senior brother, he
even scolded Sister Shuiyue?"
A trace of restlessness appeared on Tian Buyi's face, his pace of pacing became
noticeably faster, and his brows became tighter.
Su Ru looked at his expression, quite worried, but didn't know what to say, so
she had to say, "Don't worry too much. The head brother is just too anxious for a
while, so..."
Tian Buyi suddenly raised his head and interrupted loudly: "If he is really too
anxious, he will scold me a thousand times and ten thousand times, I don't care
anymore?"
Su Ru lowered her head, but raised her head quickly, with a look of astonishment
on her face, and asked, "What did you just say?"
Tian Buyi murmured more and more, walking quickly back and forth in the
Shoujingtang, his expression on his face became more and more restless, and
even more faintly worried.
Su Ru was even more worried, and said anxiously: "What do you mean, hurry
up!"
Tian Buyi walked in front of Su Ru, stopped, was silent for a moment, and said in
a deep voice, "Since these days, Brother Daoxuan has repeatedly called me and
Shuiyue to go, and repeatedly told his disciples to keep secrets. There is nothing
wrong with it. But in the past few times, I see that Senior Brother Daoxuan has
become more and more wrong."
Su Ru was taken aback, and said, "Something's wrong, what does this mean?"
Tian Buyi frowned and said, "In your past, did you remember that Senior Brother
Daoxuan scolded people easily?"
Su Ru silently shook his head for a long time and said: "The senior brother has a
high level of morality and good character, and his joy and anger are invisible.
Where can he get angry and curse easily."
Tian Buyi nodded and said: "Yes, that's it, even you know this. But after this
battle, Senior Brother Daoxuan seemed to have changed drastically, and he
became more and more impatient. These few times, he called me and Shuiyue.
Go, just give me a warning, but every time I start to look happy, I don’t know why
in the end, because of a little bit of inexplicable trivial things, I get furious, or
insult, or irritate, anyway..."
He shook his head, slowly raised his eyes to look at Su Ru, hesitated for a
moment, approached Su Ru, lowered his voice and said, "I suspect that Senior
Brother Daoxuan has been killed by the sword in the battle with the beast god.
The spirits are backlashed, so that's why..."
Su Ru's expression changed, and he said anxiously: "Shut up." He walked quickly
to the outside of the Shoujing Hall, glanced to the left and right. After making
sure that there was no one, he walked back and said to Tian, "This is my
Qingyunmen secret matter." , You, you can't talk nonsense!"
Tian Buyi sighed, and said: "How important is this matter, how can I dare to talk
nonsense. But in the previous battle, Brother Daoxuan, in order to win, despite
my repeated persuasion, he forcibly sealed the Qingyun Seven Veins Spiritual
Energy by the ancestors of the past generations. The imprint of the heavenly
machine greatly increased the power of the ancient sword of Zhuxian. It’s just
that I always think of the deaths of the previous ancestors, so I can say that the
ancient sword of Zhuxian is too strong and murderous, it seems to be an ominous
thing, so I can’t take it seriously. Wait a moment. When I came back today, I was
parting at Tongtian Peak and Shuiyue. Although the two of me have always been
at odds, but when we parted each other, I seemed to feel something in my heart. I
expect that Shuiyue must have the same thoughts in my heart. , It’s just that the
matter is too related, neither of us dared to speak out.”
Su Ru was silent for a long time, her voice slightly astringent, and said, "Although
it is so, but in the final analysis, it is still above the ancient sword of Zhuxian. Now
that Zhuxian has been destroyed, even if the head brother is unfortunately
victimized, there is no source, and secondly, he will pass. God, as long as it takes a
long time, most of it will gradually wake up and resolve it on its own!"
The heavy color on Tian Buyi's face did not diminish in the slightest, and said
indifferently: "I hope so, otherwise, with him as the Azure Cloud Venerable, in
case there is something good or bad, this Qingyun Gate...I really don't know how
to end it."
Su Ru thought for a while, then sighed helplessly, and said slumped: "No matter,
this is not something we can manage now, you don't have to worry too much.
One more thing, I have always wanted to ask, after the ancient sword of Zhu Xian
was damaged, How to deal with it?"
Tian Buyi groaned for a moment, and said: "I had asked an informed Senior
Brother Nagato about this matter. After hearing that Senior Brother Daoxuan
reprimanded everyone on the spot, he immediately picked up the broken sword
of Zhu Xian. At the same time, he walked into the Magic Moon Cave Mansion, and
no one was allowed to enter the forbidden area of the Magic Moon Cave Mansion.
So today, no one knows what happened to that Zhuxian Ancient Sword? Maybe,
there is still hope that it can be repaired?"
Tian Buyi said the last sentence to himself, but then he shook his head and
smiled bitterly, apparently even he himself did not believe in such a thing. With a
bitter smile, he casually said: "We can't take care of that sword anymore, but
today we went to Tongtian Peak. In addition to being inexplicably cursed, we also
heard of a strange thing."
Su Ru was startled and said, "What's the strange thing?"
Tian Buyi shrugged his shoulders and said, "You wouldn't believe it. How many
disciples and elders who died in the previous battles are now in the Yuqing Hall
of Tongtian Peak. But our brother Daoxuan is always in the Yuqing Hall. It’s just a
turn of the face in the day, and there is no sign. Instead, he ran to the ancestral
hall of the Houshan Patriarch every day to guard the spirit. Isn’t it strange that
you say it’s strange?"
Su Ru was stunned and said in surprise: "Shouling, what happened to the
ancestors' ancestral hall? Could it be that which senior elder died?"
Tian Buyi shook his head and sneered: "Where is the elder? I heard some Nagato
disciples secretly discussing that he was actually an old man who had watched
and cleaned the Patriarch's ancestral hall for decades. He died on that day
somehow. How did he die? No one knows. Only after Daoxuan knew about it, he
was dumbfounded for a while, but furious for a while. I heard that he had
somehow lost his soul for a few days. At the end, he insisted on putting the old
man’s spiritual position in the ancestral shrine, but the most The strange thing is
that the spiritual position card he put in the ancestor's ancestral hall is
completely blank!"
Su Ru became more confused as she listened, and she was shocked in her heart.
She shook her head and said, "What is going on with this, this, this? Is it true that
Senior Brother is really, really confused?"
Tian Buyi sneered, and said: "No one knows whether he is confused or not.
Anyway, someone persuaded him, but he insisted not to listen. Moreover, he
didn't go take a good look at those disciples in the Yuqing Hall, and instead ran to
the ancestral shrine. Looking at the blank spiritual position in a daze. Going on
like this, I see this Qingyun gate, sooner or later something will happen, and
sooner or later it will be destroyed in his hands..."
Su Ru was speechless. After a while, he sighed quietly and looked out of the
Shoujing Hall. After this lonely afternoon, the outside was also empty, with only
the blue sky in the distance.
The mountain wind blew, and the sound of bamboo waves in the back mountain
faintly came, but somehow, it added a bit of loneliness.

Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak, Houshan Patriarch's ancestral hall.
The place is as quiet and solemn as it used to be, the tall ancestral hall still
stands, and the surrounding woods are verdant, as if the earth-shattering battle
that took place on Qingyun Mountain a few days ago had no impact on this place.
In addition to the lack of an old man who was cleaning, there was also a strange
and blank spiritual card in an inconspicuous place between the countless tablets
on the dim divine case.
Lin Jingyu silently knelt in front of the blank spiritual position, wearing hemp
and filial piety. There was a brazier in front of him. On the table were two white
candles, three fine incense sticks, and a light smoke, which floated gently, and
soon merged with other incense sticks. Among them, it is no longer inseparable.
Lin Jingyu's face was sad, her lips pressed tightly, and she knelt on the ground,
slowly throwing a stack of paper money into the burning tongue of the brazier in
front of him, watching them gradually curl and turn yellow, and gradually turn to
ashes. Then slowly put in new paper money.
From time to time, he raised his head to look at the blank spiritual
position. Putting this old man’s spiritual position in the ancestral hall of the
ancestor was the Qingyunmen master Taoxuan who insisted alone, and the other
elders did not agree, but the Qingyunmen master has always been weighted, and
after the Taoxuan master defeated the beast god, his reputation is even greater.
There was no difference at the moment, and everyone saw that he insisted on not
retreating, so they had to follow him.
It’s just that although this matter was beyond Lin Jingyu’s expectation, the next
thing that surprised him even more, Daoxuan Zhenren actually put a blank
spiritual position in the ancestral hall of the ancestor. For this reason, Lin Jingyu
even boldly. Asked the Taoxuan who came to worship.
Unexpectedly, Daoxuan Zhenren just asked indifferently, and then refuted Lin
Jingyu speechlessly: "Then do you know his name?"
Lin Jingyu was stunned. Although he followed this mysterious old man for ten
years in his practice, the old man never confided to him about his own past. At
this moment, he was really helpless if he wanted Lin Jingyu to say
something. Just looking at the appearance of the real Taoxuan, it is obvious that
he knows some things about this old man, but he has no intention to confide.
Although Lin Jingyu was puzzled, after all, he did not dare to be too
presumptuous with the master master, so he had to quietly retreat. In his heart,
although the old man's memorial tablet was empty, his voice and smile were
clearly engraved in his heart, and it never faded.
He also went to worship before Shan Gongji, but he always felt that there were
countless disciples worshiping there, but this predecessor, despite his peerless
learning, passed away so quietly, he must do it anyway. He died, and Daoxuan
Zhenren seemed to have acquiesced to him to come here to clean up the funeral
for the old man. Moreover, he, as the head of the sect, even disregarding the
horrified gazes of the many disciples under his school, he often came to the
ancestor's ancestral hall to see the blank position of the old man, which caused
many speculations, but Lin Jingyu could not control it.
At this moment, a sound of footsteps suddenly sounded behind him. In the past
few days, Lin Jingyu had already heard these footsteps, and he knew it was
Daoxuan Dao Xuan.
He got up and looked back, and whispered: "Head."
Daoxuan Zhenren slowly walked into the ancestral hall of the Patriarch.
The lights in the ancestral hall were dim. Although Lin Jingyu stayed here, he
couldn't see Daoxuan's face for a while. He only vaguely saw Daoxuan's figure,
standing in the shadows, silently looking at the blank spiritual position beside
him.
For some reason, Lin Jingyu looked at the vague shadow in the dark, and
suddenly felt something was wrong, but he couldn't tell what was wrong. He just
felt a heartbeat for no reason, and was a little nervous.
"He, is he okay?" Daoxuan Zhenren finally spoke, his voice looked rather deep, a
little hoarse, and seemed to be faintly exerting force, suppressing something,
very different from his previous tone.
Lin Jingyu was even more puzzled, but still replied: "The disciple guards the
spirits of the predecessors day and night, burning incense on time, and never
neglected."
The figure in the shadow moved for a while, and slowly said, "He has you so
dedicated to give him the end, and it's not worth his ten years of teaching you.
Hey..." He laughed coldly, in this dim ancestral temple. There was a somewhat
gloomy meaning, "I don't know if I die, then..."
He suddenly stopped, as if he felt that he had said something wrong, Lin Jingyu
naturally didn't dare to talk too much, and stood there with his hands down.
There was silence in the ancestral hall of the ancestor. After a while, Tao Xuan
said humanely: "You go out first, I have something to say to him alone."
Lin Jingyu was taken aback, replied, and said, "Yes." With that, he stepped out.
As soon as he walked out of the Patriarch's ancestral hall and stood on a sunny
open space, Lin Jingyu immediately felt energetic. Only then did he realize that in
that ancestral hall just now, he seemed to feel depressed.
He walked around in the open space around this ancestral hall, and waited for a
little half an hour, but still did not see Dao Xuan who came out. It was strange,
but when he looked back, he just saw a back disappear on the path leading to the
magic moon cave in front of him. Since the end of the war, Huanyue Cave
Mansion has once again become a forbidden place. Naturally, only Dao Xuan is
the only one who can enter.
Lin Jingyu looked there a few times, shook his head, turned around and walked
back to the ancestral hall of the ancestor. Before he walked to the empty spiritual
position, he saw that before the spiritual position, three sticks of incense were
reinserted, and there seemed to be a lot of ashes in the brazier on the ground in
front of him, as if someone burned some paper money here.
Lin Jingyu pondered for a moment, then slowly raised her head, only to see the
blank tablet still standing quietly in that secluded corner, silent...

Chapter 21 Jade Wall Without Words
The long bell ringing once again on Mount Xumi, announcing the beginning of a
new day.
As the sun rises, a small halo emerges from the east sky, and the first ray of
sunlight is shed into the world. On the mountain road in the early morning, there
are already many people walking along the mountain road steps to the majestic
temple. Most of them carry joss sticks in their hands, and their faces are pious.
Some of them also brought their children to worship together. The children were
naive and didn't feel tired on this mountain road. Many teenagers jumped back
and forth, looking happily.
The morning mist will not dissipate, linger outside Tianyin Temple, and the air
will feel a little moist. The early monks have already done the necessary morning
lessons for the day, and are cleaning the courtyard at the moment, gently
sweeping aside the leaves that fell last night.
In the whole Tianyin Temple, it looks solemn and tranquil at the moment, bathed
in the faint mountain breeze, and the leaves that are blown by the wind are still
fragrant.
The bell wafted, guiding the people down the mountain, and hovering in the
temple, awakening the sleeping people.
He woke up slowly from sleep.
How long did he not fall asleep so peacefully and wake up peacefully, even in his
sleep, he was also very peaceful, not even asleep, just a deep sleep, a quiet sleep.
It turns out that this is such a happy feeling.
He silently listened to the melodious bell, as if the place where the sound floated
was not the vast world outside the house, but in his heart, and even he had such a
feeling that the bell was originally ringing for him alone.
It wasn't until the bell gradually subsided that he slowly got up, opened the door
of the room and walked out, raising his head, expanding his chest, and taking a
deep breath.
The moist breath of the mountains poured into his heart, and his face slowly
showed a rare and satisfying look. He really wanted to stand still, but at this
moment, a voice came from the courtyard door.
"Donor Zhang, are you up?"
Gui Li turned his head and looked, only to see Faxiang with a smile, standing not
far from the door looking at him, then nodded and said, "Morning!"
Fa Xiang looked at him and smiled: "After this period of rest, the donor's injuries
are almost healed. It's just that people say that the serious illness has just
recovered, and the donor should pay attention to it. Xumi Mountain has a rather
high terrain. Sooner or later, it’s no better than the earthly realm. The cold is
very serious, so the donor should be careful."
Gui Li nodded and said, "Thank you for your concern, I wrote it down. Besides, I
don't know if the abbot Master Puhong is free today, I hope I can visit the master
and interrupt for a while."
Faxiang smiled and said: "Then dare to love, I was ordered by my teacher to
invite Donor Zhang to meet after having breakfast."
Gui Li was taken aback for a moment, and said, "Why, does Master Abbot have
anything to look for me?"
Fa Xiangdao: "This little monk doesn't know, but I want to ask the donor how
your injuries are!"
Gui Li pondered for a moment, and said, "In that case, I'll go and see the master
abbot later."
The method is tenfold: “Don’t worry about the donor, the abbot of Shicai also
specifically instructed not to urge the donor. The teacher is still in the meditation
room of the Xiaotianyin Temple on the top of the mountain. If the donor has free
time later, it’s fine to go by himself.”
Faxiang smiled faintly, and said: "In Tianyin Temple, as long as the donor is
willing, the donor can go to all places, but there is no scruples."
Gui Li moved in his heart and looked at the Faxiang. The Faxiang said this
vaguely and profoundly. It seems that he has regarded him as Tianyin Temple's
own person. Perhaps, in the hearts of these Tianyin Temple monks, he once
worshipped Puzhi. After all, he is a member of Tianyin Temple?
Fa Xiang turned around and retreated, Gui Li looked at his back, was silent for a
moment, and then walked back to his Buddhist room.

The moment he set foot on the top of the mountain, Gui Li still couldn't help but
paused slightly. For him, this place was really a place where he had mixed
feelings.
Under the morning sun, the Xiaotianyin Temple sits unpretentiously in front,
with low walls and small courtyards, where are there traces of the thrilling
night?
Looking back and looking at it, there was a faint voice in the Tianyin Temple in
the distance. The incense was flourishing, and there was a lively scene. Perhaps,
these peaceful people, are they happier?
He turned around silently and walked in towards Xiaotianyin Temple. Soon, the
unique silence here shrouded, and in the huge courtyard, it seemed that only the
sound of his footsteps was echoing.
When he reached the entrance of the Zen room, Guili stopped and looked at the
back of the courtyard subconsciously. The path there was blocked by the wall,
but the direction of the backward extension could still be seen. Only this time,
that In the last small courtyard, there is only a blank space left!
It's like people come naked and go away blankly.
He knocked on the door of the Zen room, and soon, Master Puhong's peaceful
voice came from the room: "Is it the benefactor Zhang Xiao, please come in!"
Gui Li responded indifferently, opened the door and walked in. At this moment in
the room, only Master Puhong was sitting on the Zen bed, smiling at the coming
Guili.
Guili nodded to Master Puhong and said: "Master, I heard Senior Brother Faxiang
say, do you want to find me?"
Master Puhong asked back: "Yes, but I heard that the little benefactor also
happens to have something to discuss with me?"
Gui Li pondered for a moment, then nodded, "Yes, it's actually not a big deal. It's
mainly because I've been disturbed here for many days, and the injury is almost
better now. I really don't dare to continue to disturb."
Master Puhong smiled and said: "What is the little donor saying?"
Gui Li shook his head, and said, "Under Qingyun Mountain that day, the master
has saved my life. Since then, the master has helped me relieve my troubles. I am
really grateful. But after all, I am a member of the demon sect. If things go on like
this, it will hurt the reputation of the temple."
Master Puhong said sternly: "Little donor, there is a saying that Lao Na doesn't
know if it is inappropriate to say it?"
Gui Li said: "Master, please speak."
Master Puhong nodded and said, "So, forgive Lao Na to speak frankly. The little
benefactor's complexion is definitely not a wicked and evil person, and he is a
demon, but it is the fate of the little donor, and it is not the fault of the little
donor. And the little donor. There is such a relationship with Junior Brother
Puzhi, which is related to my Buddha, and even to Tianyin Temple. As long as the
small donor is willing to turn back to the shore, Tianyin Temple will try its best
to protect itself, not to say that it is Qingyunmen, it is the right way of the world.
When we get up, our temple is not afraid. The Buddha said that it is the supreme
merit to cross people once. Since the little benefactor is a person with
predestined relationship, why not let go of the worldly package and get this pure
and free, wouldn't it be good?"
After all, he looked eagerly and looked at Gui Li.
Gui Li couldn't expect Master Puhong to say such a thing, but he was stunned for
a while. These days he has been in this Tianyin Temple, his mood is completely
different from the past, he is very peaceful and comfortable, with his deep heart,
but he likes it very much, but he is such a man, but after all, there are still things
that he can’t let go of. .
He stayed silent for a long time, then slowly raised his head and bowed deeply to
Master Puhong, saying: "I know that the master is sincere to me and intends to
instigate stubbornness, but I am a mundane man, floating and sinking with the
waves. In that duny world, there are countless concerns, but they can’t let go.
Master’s kindness, forgiveness cannot be accepted."
After that, he sighed and wanted to turn around and walk away, but Master
Puhong opened his mouth and said, "Don't walk slowly."
Gui Li said: "Master, is there anything else?"
A hint of thought flashed across Master Puhong's face, and he slowly said: "The
donor's heart is like a rock, and Lao Na dare not force it, but if the donor is
willing, our temple has a request and hope that the donor will fulfill it."
Gui Li was slightly surprised, and said, "What's the matter, Master Abbot, but it
doesn't matter."
Master Puhong looked at him and said: "In those days, Junior Brother Puzhi
ended up like this. Although it was self-inflicted and the sin is unforgivable, but at
its root, the big evil thing'Blood Devouring Bead' can't escape the relationship.
Now that Junior Brother Puzhi has passed away, the evil thing is still on the
donor's body, infringing upon the little donor!"
Ghost Li was silent for a moment, and said, "Master meant..."
Master Puhong said: "Little donors don’t have to be too concerned, Lao Na has no
other malicious intentions. It’s just that this blood-devouring bead contains
fierce hostility and harms others and ourselves. After the death of Master Pu
Hong, Lao Na has been the most distressed for more than a decade. I, I didn’t
miss this, and I felt pity from heaven. I actually figured out a way, or a way to
restrain this blood-devouring bead and other vicious things. I wonder if the little
benefactor would like to give it a try?"
Ghost Li changed color for it. Although the Blood Devouring Bead is infinitely
powerful, the hostility has been in the past ten years. I don't know how much it
has caused him to suffer. Even his temperament seems to have been gradually
changed by it. Sometimes he also thought of Puzhi's original situation, thinking of
the situation in which he was also controlled by this hostility, and couldn't help
but sweat in a cold sweat. It's just that this matter is naturally not humane to the
outside world. Although he is worried, there is no good way. Unexpectedly, he
suddenly heard Master Puhong say something like this today, and it was the
most worrying place in his heart.
Ghost Li thought about it for a long time before slowly saying, "Master Abbot has
such a good prescription. I don't know how to deal with it?"
Master Puhong looked solemn and said: "This method is actually simple, to put it
plainly, but it is my Buddha's supernatural powers and boundless compassion to
degrade all the hostility in this world. There is a place behind my Tianyin
Temple.' The wordless jade wall is more than seven feet tall and smooth like
jade. It is said that the founder of Tianyin Temple understood the principles of
Buddhism under the wordless jade wall, and thus created my Tianyin Temple
line."
Guili frowned, wondering what this has to do with the blood-devouring bead's
hostility, and only listened to Master Puhong's continued: "That's why I am in the
mountain range of Mount Sumi, and the Buddha's air is the most solemn and
auspicious. However, as long as the little benefactor sits there for a while, Lao Na
will lead a group of monks to form a "Vajra ring" circle around the jade wall. Such
auspicious aura is so strong, or it can attack the blood-chewing bead in the body
of Xiaoshi. There has been suppression, and it is unknown."
Gui Li's body shook, but he did not expect Master Puhong's eyes to be so unique,
and he didn't know when he had seen the disturbance of Qi and veins in his
body. He pondered for a moment, and resolutely said: "Master’s kindness, I know
it. In that case, I will sit under the wordless jade wall for a few days. Only after
that, I will leave as farewell."
Master Puhong nodded together, smiled and said: "Don't worry, the donor will
not dare to stop the donor."
Gui Li nodded, turned and walked out. Master Puhong watched his back
disappear, sighed, and said to himself: "Junior Brother, you are alive in the sky,
bless this child..."

What the wordless jade wall said in the population of Puhong was in the back
mountains of Mount Xume. Guili thought it should be very easy to find.
Unexpectedly, the preparation was done that day and followed the Dharma and
Masters who came to lead the way. The two brothers walked back to the
mountain, and they hadn't been seen for more than half an hour.
Gui Li was a little surprised, but he didn't say it, but he was careful and
thoughtful. Seeing the strange color on Guili's face, he expected one or two, and
said with a smile: "Donor Zhang, you are thinking about this wordless jade. Why
is the wall so far away?"
Guili was asked by him, without concealing it, and said, "Brother, dare to ask,
where is this wordless jade wall, and how did it come from?"
Faxiang smiled as he walked and said: "This is a long story. When the wordless
jade wall appeared, naturally no one knows. I only know that thousands of years
ago, when the founder of Tianyin Temple was a walking monk, he wandered
around. One day, somehow, I strayed into the sacred mountains of Mount Xumi. I
was lost and could no longer go out. In desperation, the Patriarch walked
randomly among the mountains and forests. He was also born with Buddha's
destiny, and he was seen by him. A piece of stone wall as smooth as jade. At that
time, the Patriarch was already hungry, thirsty, and sleepy, so he rested under
this jade wall."
When Fa Xiang said this, he paused, and Gui Li couldn't help but ask: "Oh, what
happened afterwards?"
A bifurcation appeared on the mountain path in front of Faxiang. Faxiang led to
the left, but walked down a downhill road with Guili, and said in his mouth: "It is
said that the patriarch was on the wordless jade wall. After sitting there for three
days and three nights, somehow, from the initial hunger and thirst, he gradually
entered into calmness, calm and calm, and entered the realm of Dzogchen in my
Buddhism. After three days, he was actually in this wordless jade. Under the wall,
he realized Buddhism. Besides, there are even more legends..."
Faxiang turned his head and smiled mysteriously at Guili, saying: "It is even more
legendary that the Patriarch, who was under the wordless jade wall, actually
comprehended the supreme truth, the great Brahma Prajna passed down from
generation to generation in my Tianyin Temple. , Thus established the position of
Tianyin Temple in the cultivation of Taoism in the world."
Gui Li was stunned for a moment, and shook his head. He felt that the legend of
the Patriarch of Tianyin Temple was really funny, and it sounded so untruthful,
and it felt a little absurd. Originally, he had some faint expectations for Master
Puhong this time, but now he heard the Fa like telling a story, but it made him a
little frustrated and couldn't help but sigh in secret.
Faxiang is careful, and he sees the changes in the expressions on Guili’s face, only
smiles to lead the way, without words. As for the tall Fashan monks following
them, they are always muffled, and they don’t make any noise. speak.
The three of them walked along the mountain road for another half an hour, and
moved forward tortuously among the lofty mountains. Unknowingly, they had
left Tianyin Temple far behind and could no longer see them.
Guili didn't expect that the Tianyin Temple's back mountain range was much
larger than expected, but the peaks and ridges were green, the wind was
blowing, and strange rocks were abrupt and strange, or there were cliffs and
waterfalls, falling from the sky, roaring like a roar. jade belt.
Walking along the way, I only felt open-minded for a while, and I didn't feel
bored to see the beautiful scenery around me.
Suddenly I heard Faxiangdao in front of me: "It's the front."
Guili was taken aback and looked forward, but saw that there was still a winding
mountain road ahead, dense woods on one side of the road, weeds and thorns on
the other side, and a cliff three feet away. Where is there? The wordless jade wall
they say is more than seven feet tall?
"Dare to ask brother, where is this jade wall?"
Faxiang smiled, walked a few steps forward, came to the cliff, and looked back:
"Here it is."
Gui Li walked to his side, stood on the cliff, and looked up, only to see the mist
under the cliff, like waves rolling, surging endlessly, like a valley. But in the
distance, there are faint shadows of mountains, but they are all very far away.
Gui Li concentrated his thoughts, turned his head and said to Faxiang: "Could it
be in this valley?"
Faxiang smiled and said, "It's under your feet."
Gui Li was startled, Faxiang already smiled and said, "Let's go down!"
With that, Faxiang jumped down and Fashan immediately followed.
Gui Li stood on the cliff, pondered for a moment, and jumped down.
Soul Eater was in the mist, flashing a black and blue light, slowly enveloping
Guili, supporting him, and slowly falling.
The fog here seems a bit strange, it seems thick or not, but it is entangled like a
tangled silk, even if the mountain breeze blows, it does not appear to be half
scattered. In the process of falling, Gui Li stared at the mountain wall, but only
saw a white mist in front of him, and he couldn't even see it.
Suspicious in his heart, he urged Soul Eater and moved closer to the mountain
wall, only to see patches of mist spread like clouds, sliding out to the sides in
front of his eyes. At the moment of his concentration, suddenly, he actually saw
him in front of him. A figure emerged.
Gui Li's heart trembled, and quickly stopped his figure, and looked at it with
concentration. The shock was even more serious. He could only see that there
was a Gui Li who was exactly the same as himself standing in front of him,
looking at him in astonishment. .
The man had deep eyes, and his face had the color of vicissitudes, and he was
holding a Soul Eater wand in his hand. Just when the ghost was stunned, a
Sanskrit chant came from outside the sky, like a heavy bell and a drum,
resounding heavily in his ears.
Along with this Sanskrit singing, a solemn force instantly rose from the unknown
land boundary under the feet, like a huge stream of floods running through the
sky, and the surrounding mist suddenly swept over, engulfing the figure and
disappearing. Gui Li felt a pain in his heart, and the cold air inside his body didn't
even urge it, as if he was extremely repulsive of this Buddha energy, and he
resisted it on his own.
Guili was shocked, and felt that in addition to this demon power from the blood-
devouring beads, he seemed to be affected by the Buddha's aura here. The great
Brahma Prajna who practiced himself was unwilling to succumb, and jumped up,
with desire and blood eating. The bead demon force means that one male and
female.
It hasn't started yet, there is such a huge change in his body, the earth Qi of the
earth boundary here is really incredible. Gui Li was shocked, and for a while, he
forgot the weird figure he saw in the mist. He just urged his own cultivation base,
protected his heart, and slowly fell.
Soon, the fog gradually thinned out, and the scenery under my feet suddenly
became clear. It was a small stone platform, rather smooth, with a radius of three
feet, sparse trees, and dozens of Tianyin Temple monks sitting around. It seems
that the positions of these monks are far or near, and there is no regular order,
but it seems to imply secret principles, and the light of the Buddha's power flows
in it, and it is actually a faint formation.
Gui Li took a few more glances again, and suddenly felt a little familiar. After
thinking about it carefully, he remembered that it was an ancient scripture, a
Buddhist mantra.
Gui Li quickly fell to the ground, and looking around, he saw that both Faxiang
Fashan were sitting among the monks at this moment, silently joining together,
lowering their eyebrows, and not looking at him again. The head of the monks
was Master Puhong, the abbot of Tianyin Temple. The one sitting on his left, Guili
had also seen him. He was the Pufang monk who showed great power on
Qingyun Mountain that day.
It is a monk sitting on the right side of Master Puhong. It looks a little weird. Guili
has never seen him before, but his face is withered and his complexion is brown,
as if he looks like a dying man, and looks old. , Far surpassed Master Puhong. I
just don't know who this is, but being able to sit on an equal footing with the two
great gods and monks Puhong and Pufang is obviously a great figure in Tianyin
Temple.
Guili didn't say much, bowed his head and bowed to Master Puhong. Master
Puhong returned the gift together and smiled and said, "The little benefactor is
here."
Gui Li nodded and said, "Yes, but I don't know what the master abbot is going to
do?"
Master Puhong pointed to the platform and said: "Without him, the little
benefactor only needs to sit on the stone platform, adjust his breath and calm his
mind, and sit for a few days."
Gui Li nodded, looked back at the stone platform, and then raised his head to
look around, only to see the dense fog above his head, but where is the legendary
jade wall without a word? I couldn't help asking: "Excuse me, Master Abbot,
where is the wordless jade wall?"
Master Puhong smiled and said: "The little donor will be able to see it in a
moment."
Gui Li was taken aback, nodded, turned around and was about to sit on the stone
platform. Suddenly, there was a faint scream from the sky, the sound of the wind,
the howling of the beast, coming through the clouds and through the fog,
followed by a beam of dazzling light. , Actually tore a crack from the dense fog,
shot it down, and was shining on Gui Li.
Gui Li took a step backwards, looked up, and saw a strange sound rumbling
between the valleys, like thunder and waves, the sea of thick fog suddenly rose,
from the light surging force to a huge wave, the waves are up and down. Then
more and more gaps appeared, and the dense fog became thinner and thinner,
revealing one after another, one after another.
Facing this vision of heaven and earth, Gui Li watched for a long time, only to see
that the thick fog finally drifted away, and the brilliance fell, and the world was
dazzling, and it was impossible for everyone to see. After a while, it gradually
eased.
When Gui Li opened his eyes again, his body was shocked and he saw the
legendary jade wall without a word.
Right in front of him, after looking at the small stone platform, under the cliff, a
cliff is like a mirror, which actually hangs straight, more than seven feet high and
four feet wide. The material of the mountain wall is like jade but not jade, smooth
and reflecting. The beauty of heaven and earth, mountains far and near, are all in
this jade wall. Under this cliff, Ghost Li and the monks of Tianyin Temple are as
insignificant as ants.
Compared with the good fortune of heaven and earth, people are so small!
Gui Li silently took a breath for a long time without saying a word. He walked to
the platform and sat cross-legged, without looking at everyone around him,
taking a deep breath, then closing his eyes, and just sitting motionless.
Master Puhong looked at Guili for a long time, turned his head, glanced at the
monks behind him, and nodded.
Dozens of Tianyin Temple monks, including Master Puhong, Pufang God Monk,
and the mysterious old monk next to Master Puhong, as well as Dharma Xiang,
Dharma Shan and others, joined together to chant the Buddha.
Dozens of faint golden lights, slowly emerging, the faint sound of Sanskrit
singing, seems to be coming from the sky!
Suddenly, the golden light was prosperous, and I saw that among the strange
magic formations where the monks were sitting, the golden light was flowing,
the Buddha spirit was solemn, and the golden light emitted by the monks became
more and more blazing and dazzling. After a while, the sound of ear-shaking roar
was heard. A big "Buddha" mantra with brilliant golden light appeared on the
circle, slowly rising.
The Sanskrit singing became louder and louder, and the world was solemn, and I
saw the golden Buddha character rising higher and higher, slowly reaching mid-
air and standing up. Under the sun shining on the sky, it became more and more
unsightly.
As if inspired by the mantra of Buddhism, on the cliff, the original smooth jade
wall slowly showed the reflection of the Buddha characters, but it was not like an
ordinary mirror surface, but slowly became larger from a small point and
gradually dispersed. The golden light came out, and the word Buddha slowly
appeared, but when the reflection on the wordless jade wall became larger, the
Buddhist mantra in the midair seemed to dim a little.
Soon, the mantra of Buddha in the wordless jade wall was so big that it almost
surpassed the real Buddha word in the sky. At this moment, the whole wordless
jade wall was shining with golden light, shining brightly, accompanied by bursts
of Sanskrit sounds. Suddenly, a ray of light golden Buddha gleamed from the jade
wall, slowly shooting out, covering Gui Li who was sitting quietly.
Gui Li's body moved a little, and a slight painful expression appeared on his face,
but he did not open his eyes, but endured it. Soon, the pain on his face
disappeared, and he sat motionless.
The light of the Buddha projected from the wordless jade wall was faint, and
there was no change, only Jin Hui flashed slowly, with an indescribable meaning
of solemnity.
And the surrounding Tianyin Temple monks also kept their faces unchanged,
chanting to the Buddha in a low voice, and the brilliance above their magic circle
generally circulated slowly, supporting the Buddhist mantra in the sky.
Time passed, so quietly...

Three days later, the mantra of Buddha on the wordless jade wall still showed no
tendency to weaken at all, and the faint Buddha light that came out of it still
shrouded Guili's body.
Gui Li's face was calm. It seemed that for him, he hadn't changed at all in these
three days. It was still the same as when he had just arrived here three days ago.
The surrounding area was below Master Puhong. Although the array held by the
monks of Zhongtianyin Temple has not changed, everyone There was a faint
tired look on his face.
Master Puhong slowly opened his eyes from the appearance of entering Ding,
looked at Guili who was still sitting calmly, and sighed for a long while: "Chi'er,
Chi'er, after all, still can't let it go?"
After all, he gently shook his head and sighed.
The Pufang monk sitting at the bottom of his left side said lightly: "We have
worked so hard to set up a large formation of Buddhism. One is to degrade the
blood-devouring bead for him. More importantly, it is to dissolve his heart.
Demon. But his heart is tightly locked, and it is difficult to get rid of the evil spirit.
How can he know that he will not become a demon in the future even if it is the
blood-devouring bead and the evil spirit? I am waiting for what I do today, I am
afraid that I will help the devil!"
Master Puhong frowned, his face sank, and said: "Junior Brother, this young man
has a deep connection with my Tianyin Temple. In any case, we can't give up
lightly. Why do you say that?"
The general face changed and he said: "The brother taught me. I am not
prejudiced against this young man. I actually think about the appearance of our
brothers and sisters in the past. My heart is sad, and I really don’t want to see
him again. Go down the evil road again. Brother's failure to say something, please
punish him."
Master Puhong's complexion eased and said, "Why don't I have the same mind
with you, or else I won't set up this great array of demons, and I intend to use the
true power of the Buddhist school to overcome him. But there is nothing here.
Under the jade wall, he seems to be..."
He spoke in general. Suddenly, there was a loud noise out of thin air in the quiet
and solemn valley. The whole wordless jade wall trembled slightly, and the
mantras of the Buddha in the middle of the sky and the wordless jade wall were
all It's crumbling.
Master Puhong and other monks in Tianyin Temple were shocked and shocked
for a while, and hurriedly urged the truth. Unexpectedly, the face of Guili
suddenly appeared painful, and the Soul Eater, who had been suppressed by the
Dharma for the past three days, suddenly lit up. , A black air instantly covered his
face.
Master Puhong did not expect that this blood-devouring bead demon power
could be so tenacious. After three days and three nights, he still had enough
power to resist. He was about to call everyone to support the magic circle again,
but Guili could no longer bear it anymore, and sent it out. There was a long
scream and rose into the air.
The mantra of the Buddha character in mid-air blasted away, and the ghost
screamed from the sky in the mantra, like crazy. At the same time, he looked
back at the wordless jade wall, and saw that there were many dark red lights and
golden lights in the wordless jade wall. Hongmang, fighting endlessly.
Just as the light flashed wildly and the visions were diversified, suddenly there
was a thunder in the sky, and the sky dimmed.
All directions are rolling in, on top of the smooth jade wall of the wordless jade
wall, from top to bottom, a little bit like a deep engraving, a row of large
characters appears. In addition, there are countless golden ancient
incomprehensibles. The font, like boiling, flickers among the golden light and red
glow of the jade wall, which is dazzling. But the row of big characters is clear and
clear, and it is exactly--
...

Chapter 22 Heaven Punishment
On the wordless jade wall, countless golden ancient and clumsy fonts appeared.
Such strange things are under Master Puhong, and none of the monks of Tianyin
Temple have ever seen it. I saw above the jade wall, sometimes aura rising,
sometimes dark red flashing, solemn golden light with a strange red light, giving
people a feeling of breathlessness.
Gui Li was in the air, looking up to the sky and howling, looking extremely
painful, and then moved his eyes to the wordless jade wall, watching the
countless tumbling and swaying fonts carefully. Around his body, the weird light
of soul-eating is getting brighter and brighter, and the demon power emanating
from his body also becomes more and more prosperous.
Even the monks from the Tianyin Temple on the ground felt an unprecedented
cold breath, and came up from mid-air with a ghostly body and enveloped
them. After these three days and three nights of Buddhism training, the demon
power of the blood-devouring beads did not seem to be weakened, but it seemed
to be all aroused, unprecedentedly powerful.
Master Puhong has an anxious look on his face. At this juncture of changing
circumstances, his face is also changing like the sky, and he is quite uncertain.
But Pu Fang was a little anxious beside him. He looked at Guili who was bathed in
the dark blue light in the sky, frowned, and shouted at Master Puhong, "Brother,
what should I do now?"
Master Puhong took a long breath and resolutely said: "This person is the
descendant of Junior Brother Puzhi, and it is his life's ambition, and we must save
it."
As soon as the voice fell, Master Puhong shouted, and sat cross-legged again,
chanting to the Buddha in his mouth, and the sound of Sanskrit singing faintly
rose. Then, behind him, all the monks in Tianyin Temple saw the abbot cast the
spell and followed him. After a while, a solemn golden light emerged from among
the monks of Tianyin Temple.
It's just that this time the golden light of the Buddha's light is different from the
Buddhism formation of the previous three days. There is a little less compassion
in the solemn image, and a little more killing. On the other hand, Guili in the air
didn't seem to notice that the golden light gradually emerging from the ground
beneath his feet shrouded him. At this moment, his spirit seemed to be
completely attracted by the flashing fonts on the wordless jade wall.
No one would have thought that even if the monks of Tianyin Temple under the
wordless jade wall saw it with their own eyes, they could not understand at a
glance. The flashes on the wordless jade wall at this moment are most admired in
this Buddhist school. On the jade wall of the noble sacred place, it is surprisingly
the fourth volume of the legendary magical classic "Book of Heaven"!
The sky is boundless and the world is changing, who can know how much?
The monks of Tianyin Temple worship the Buddha day and night, but they still
don't know about it; Guili has gone through ups and downs and the vicissitudes
of life, but they also don't know!
It's just that Guili at this moment, but how can he still want so much? In his eyes,
he is almost instinctively attracted by these flashing words.
The undulating words and sentences clearly show all the breaks and
incomprehensions that he used to practice the different arts of the "Book of
Heaven" alone in the past, like a pedestrian facing countless cliffs on the road
ahead, hesitating. On the road, suddenly there is a road on the cliff, and the
torrent crosses the bridge. What a state of joy, how can you be distracted?
Suddenly, many difficult and obscure points in the past practice suddenly
unfolded suddenly. Ten years ago, when he saw the general outline of the first
volume of the "Book of Heaven" in the Ten Thousand Bats Ancient Caves of
Kongsang Mountain, the years passed like a tide. This man stood above the sky
and felt it for the first time. Breathing with the heaven and earth, but the feeling
of forgetting everything.
Take a breath, take a deep breath!
From head to toe, every part of his body seemed to explode, and countless
strange noises surrounded him. The various breaths in the body are like boiling,
like huge waves, all surging. The demon power of the blood-devouring beads is
cold, and the pure sun energy of Xuanhuojian is fierce and hard to be taken;
Taijixuanqing Dao is peaceful and Zhongzheng, the Great Brahma Prajna is
solemn as a mountain; There are also three volumes of "The Book of Heaven"
that appear from various parts of the body and ghostly practice past practice.
The Qi of True Qi is even more undeservable.
The world changes, the good fortune is mysterious!
Under the dark clouds, the strange light from that figure in the sky shines
brighter and brighter under the darker and darker sky, and it has the power to
go against the sky. The thunder rumbling in the sky, and the electric glow began
to move in the clouds, as if Tianxin was already angry. Amidst the clouds, a
strong wind was blowing, and the cloud screen slowly began to rotate, just above
Guili, gradually appearing like a huge vortex.
As for Gui Li, his gaze was still drawn on the wordless jade wall, and he didn't
know what was happening outside of him.
At this moment, the sound of Brahma singing on the ground was loud, and the
solemn golden light soared into the sky, immediately enveloping the ghost in the
sky. This golden light was extremely strong, and it was not unusual for dozens of
Tianyin Temple monks to gather the power of cultivation, and immediately
suppressed the magical light emitted from Ghost Li's body, and covered them in
groups.
Together with the golden light, after covering Guili, the power of thunder and
lightning in the sky seemed to be restrained, and suddenly slowly weakened, and
the strange huge vortex that had been slowly formed above the sky seemed to be
gradually fading.
Master Puhong looked at the sky, slowly breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly
listened to the dry old monk beside him coldly saying: "This person's practice in
one body has actually triggered the'Heaven Punishment and Thunder'. It is
known that the demon spirit is flourishing. Nor is it. The abbot is desperate to
rescue him, I'm afraid it may not be right."
Master Puhong's expression changed, turning his head to look at him, the dry old
monk looked at each other coldly, and Master Puhong was speechless for a
while. In fact, with Master Puhong's practice, how can he not feel the strange and
killing demon power that Gui Li reveals from his body is definitely not a right
way. What I have done today is really hard to say whether it is right. It's just that
as long as you think of Junior Brother Puzhi who died with hatred back then, and
the great compassion of Guili facing the remains of Puzhi Dharma body a few
days ago, the deeply moved Master Puhong can't ignore it.
At this moment, Master Puhong was silent. After a while, he was about to speak.
Suddenly there was a commotion around him. Many people whispered. At the
same time, there was a strange aura in the circle. It seemed that there was a
change. He quickly looked up. When I went, my face suddenly changed color.
I saw that under the support of the suppression of the Buddhist formation that
many Tianyin Temple monks had jointly promoted, the demon power of Gui Li's
body had been forcibly suppressed, and all of it was wrapped in the golden light
formation. The mysterious situation in Skyrim could not find the target, and it
was slowly dissipating. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Gui Li's body was
suppressed to a faint light, and suddenly it became bright again, and the
turbulent aura in it was even better than before.
"Boom!"
There was a thunder, and it exploded in the sky.
In the violent wind and thunder, Guili once again raised his head to the sky and
roared, his whole body flickered, blue, red, gold, and red flowing endlessly, and
finally slowly converged and merged into the simplest black and white two qi,
just this The black and white qi is also quite weird, sometimes all white,
sometimes black, unpredictable, but it is faintly powerful, but all the monks of
Tianyin Temple can feel it.
In the midair, the golden light magic circle condensed with the mana of dozens of
Tianyin Temple monks, unexpectedly a little could not withstand the impact of
the new real law on Gui Li's body, and slowly weakened. At the same time, the
storm was rolling in the sky, and the huge vortex appeared again, and this time
was faster than before, rapidly taking shape, right above Ghost Li.
Looking up into the sky from the ground, I saw the electric glow rushing wildly in
the cloud vortex, thunder rumbling, and the weird "silk" whistling sound, like the
big mouth of the sky, just about to choose people. bite.
The faces of all the monks on the ground are suffering from pain at this moment.
It is becoming more and more difficult to maintain this golden light magic circle.
At this moment, not only is Guili fighting against the golden light from the magic
circle, but above the sky, within the mysterious vortex, There is also an
unstoppable force from the sky, which is firmly against the golden light magic
array.
The golden light array, which was attacked by the enemy, was rapidly
weakening. Master Puhong and the others were all horrified. At this moment,
only the sky was thunderous, and from the depths of the whirlpool that was
spinning endlessly and invisible to the bottom, there was a thick The electric
light slammed down from the sky, and hit the golden light array.
There was a loud noise, and Master Puhong and all the monks from Tianyin
Temple shook their bodies, and the monks of lower practice were flushed, and
some had already vomited blood. The golden magic array flickered, and finally
slumped away and turned into invisible.
Master Puhong's heart was upset. As the leader of the formation, he was greatly
shaken, but at the moment his mind was above the mid-air sky. Under anxiety, he
actually stood up.
As soon as the golden light array was dispersed, Guili was no longer suppressed,
and the pressure on his body dissipated instantly, but he felt that his body was
loose, and the vitality of the new body in his body was constantly turning around
for a while, and the life was endless, and it was incredibly enjoyable.
However, before he could move, he who disturbed Tianxin could only see the
depths of the black clouds in the sky, and the roar of thunder, like a beam of light
falling from the sky, unbelievable, and wanting to penetrate the sky and the
earth. The crash was coming to him.
Wherever he went, it was extremely blazing, and the sound of scoffing around
the beam of light was endless. I don't know if it was because the temperature
was too high, it actually forged everything around it. And what Gui Li faced was
the mighty power of the world, unavoidable, nowhere to hide...
Seeing that Guili was about to be hit by this huge beam of light, and when his
body was shattered, Master Puhong and other monks couldn’t bear to watch.
They closed their eyes and turned their heads. Master Puhong was even more
hurt, and he didn’t think about it anyway. I understand that I was kindly trying to
transform Guili, hoping to dissolve his hostility, but how did this result,
triggering the heavenly punishment Li Lei, who has not been seen for thousands
of years, and only exists in the legend!
Could it be that God really can't tolerate this man?
The beam of light arrived in a blink of an eye, before he reached the body, Gui Li's
face was pale, and he opened his mouth in the loud and violent wind, but no
sound was heard at all, and he was submerged in the mighty power of that
day. But seeing him under the cover of heaven and earth, his face was bleeding
from all seven orifices, and his face was stern and desperate. He had been loyal to
his Soul Eater rod in the past. At this moment, facing the heavenly punishment,
he was also suppressed bleak.
Everything seems to be over!
The mighty sky, as if the sound of a faint elegy echoed in the sky.

Suddenly, the wordless jade wall that had gradually dimmed behind Guili
seemed to sense something, and countless flashing fonts flashed and lit up again,
especially the nine characters in the middle: The world is not benevolent, and
everything is a dog, and it is even more pronounced. The dazzling and dazzling
light glowed, and seeing the momentum, there was a hint of unparalleled
jealousy.
Even in the face of the heaven where countless people worshipped, the
seemingly invincible heavenly punishment, the light above the jade wall, never
flinched in the slightest!
The light above the wordless jade wall was shining to the extreme in an instant,
as if the most brilliant spark ignited in an instant, and no one could see the scene
anymore. That crazy-like light rushed over the sky in an instant, covering Gui Li's
whole body from bottom to top, and at the same time, there was a huge and
unparalleled brilliance, soaring into the sky, that endless aura was actually
straight. Going away from the mysterious giant vortex in the sky.
"boom!"
"boom!"
"Boom!"
...
The sky was in the sky, the sound of thunder was deafening, and the sound
seemed to have the power of cracking the sky, as if being angered. In an instant,
the imposing beam of heavenly punishment moved a few minutes, left Guili's
body, and was smashing into the sky on the wordless jade wall. Above that
unscrupulous brilliance!
Two blazing beams of light collided between the sky and the earth, and the
mountains on the ground shook, and countless huge rock walls cracked one after
another. Amidst the rumble of thunder, the beasts wailed, like the end of the
world.
The dazzling brilliance that can't be seen directly on the earth!
The world is solidified, it seems that at that moment.
On the wordless jade wall, the original smooth mirror-like stone wall was
cracked. From the center of the stone wall, a crisp sound of "puff" cracked a small
opening, and then countless small slits stretched from the center in all directions.
Out, getting bigger and bigger. Finally, amidst the disturbing screams, there was
a loud bang, and this huge mountain wall flew away and collapsed!
In the sky, the huge beam of light slowly dissipated, and the low black clouds
seemed to have vented, the squally wind gradually stopped, and the thunder
slowly stopped. After that, the heaven and the earth seemed to be calm again, the
black clouds gradually dispersed, and the peaceful sky gradually brightened up.
A figure slowly fell from mid-air, it was Guili, but at this moment he was bleeding,
and he was unconscious, but the faint mysterious brilliance that protected his
whole body, after his body fell on the ground, swayed a few times, after all It was
lightly scattered, and there was no trace of it anymore.
The monks of Tianyin Temple stared dumbfounded at the ruined wordless jade
wall in front of them, and looked at Guili who had escaped by chance in the
heavenly punishment. They couldn't say a word.

This sleep seems to be a long sleep.
It seems that there are many people walking around, very busy, and some people
are talking with each other, their voices are sometimes loud and small, and it
seems that sometimes there are people arguing. But more often, it's still quiet.
He slept in the flat and quiet, and didn't know how long he slept. There was a
vague feeling, but he did not wake up after all.
Perhaps it is the hope in his heart to fall asleep like this!

The sound of footsteps sounded outside the door, and the Dharma in the
meditation room took a look out, stood up quickly, and bowed to Master Puhong
who walked in outside the door. Master Puhong nodded, glanced at Guili who
was still sleeping on the Zen bed and whispered, "Is he okay?"
Faxiang nodded and said, "Since he came back from that day, Donor Zhang has
been in a coma. It's just that his breath has eased, there is no abnormality, and
there are no other injuries in his body. It stands to reason that he should have
woken up a long time ago, but somehow, Is it so drowsy?"
Master Puhong pondered for a moment, and said: "He was lucky enough to
escape under the punishment of heaven and thunder. This is already extremely
fortunate. I think that that day of punishment is the heavenly majesty that is hard
to see for thousands of years. Is he really a monster that the heavens can't
tolerate?"
The face of Faxiang changed, and he quietly glanced at Master Puhong. Master
Puhong's face was solemn, but there was no other abnormality. Then he quietly
put his suddenly suspended heart back, and whispered: "Master , Did several
uncles argue with you again?"
Master Puhong smiled bitterly, but did not speak.
Faxiang was silent.
After a long while, Master Puhong slowly said: "The wordless jade wall is the
treasure of my Tianyin Temple holy land, and it is also a Buddhist relic handed
down by my patriarch. This time, it was destroyed by the heavenly punishment
because of my own selfishness. I have already Determined to resign as the abbot
to the monks in the monastery after the donor Zhang woke up, and from then on
facing the wall to comprehend the principles of Buddhism in order to atone for
my sins."
Faxiang's face changed drastically, and he was surprised: "Master, how can you
say that, it's not your fault!"
Master Puhong shook his head, and said: "What your uncles said is right. I am
grateful to Zhang Donor for resolving the grievances of Puzhi's Dharma body, so I
make a rash decision and want to use Buddhism in the holy place of Buddhism.
Transformed to him. It is my sin to cause heavenly punishment and destroy the
jade wall. It's just..."
When he said this, he smiled slightly and said to Faxiang: "It's just that I have
never regretted it. Do you know why?"
Fa Xiang was silent and shook his head.
Master Puhong smiled and said: "During that day, Heavenly Punishment was cut
down. This donor was unlucky, but the wordless jade wall carried it on his own
and saved the little donor. Although why is this happening here? I don’t even
know about it, but Yubi’s psychic must have a reason not to see this donor Zhang
die under the punishment of heaven, so so. Since Yubi is still like this, it can be
seen that I did not do it wrong. So destroy It is true that Yubi is my fault, and I
intend to plead for it, but Lao Na has no regrets at all in his heart."
Fa Xiang gritted his teeth, raised his head and yelled, "Master..."
Master Puhong patted him on the shoulder, smiled and comforted him a few
times, walked to Guili's bed and looked at him carefully, nodded, and said: "It
seems that his complexion has improved. Unexpectedly, I expect him to wake up
in these few days, and you have to take care of him."
The law is in harmony with ten ways: "Master, rest assured."
Master Puhong nodded, glanced at Gui Li again, turned around and was about to
go out.
Just at the moment he was about to step out of the room, suddenly, Gui Li on the
Zen bed moved and let out a low moan.
Faxiang's body shook, and he said with joy: "Master, he seems to have woken
up."
Master Puhong was overjoyed and walked over quickly and sat on the edge of
Guili's bed. Under the gaze of the two masters and apprentices, only Guili's eyes
moved lightly, and finally opened his eyes slowly.

Chapter 23 Difficulty
Like countless days in the past, the melodious morning bell rang once again,
echoing among the Xumi Mountains, echoing in the misty mountain breeze. It has
gone through countless years, and it will continue to echo day after day in the
days to come.
Standing in the morning light in the early morning, Gui Li stood with his hands
behind his hands and listened.
He closed his eyes slightly, as if the bell was reverberating melodiously. Savor it
carefully. At this moment, Guili, somehow, there is no change in appearance, but
it seems that he has changed his personal feeling. From his demeanor, he is a
little more calm than before, and a little less is hostile. .
Perhaps, really those Dharma circles played a role?
This question is among the monks in Tianyin Temple, and many people have this
question in their minds after Gui Li woke up.
The day before yesterday, after Gui Li woke up again, Master Pu Hong and the
others took a closer look for him, and there was no other serious problem in his
body, and even the slight shock after being hit by the heavy blow did not seem to
exist on Gui Li. Master Puhong was overjoyed, and, just in case, he stayed in the
Tianyin Temple for a few more days. Guili didn't refuse more, so he stayed in the
Tianyin Temple.
Over the past few days, Guili has been more taciturn than usual. For a figure like
him who actually angered God and sent the punishment to the heavens, the
monks of Tianyin Temple have mostly avoided it. Only Master Puhong and
Dharma have never cared about anything, and often come to see him. he. And Gui
Li himself didn't seem to notice the people outside his body. He didn't leave the
house. He would walk into the small yard and listen quietly when the bell rang
every morning and evening.
"Boom..."
The last bell, with a continuous reverberation, hovered over the Tianyin Temple
for a long time, and finally disappeared into silence. Only then did Gui Li slowly
open his eyes.
Bathed in the morning breeze of Tianyin Temple, the aura in his body filled and
swelled under the quiet surface, as if the whole person was about to fly. The
monks of Tianyin Temple would not know, but Guili himself knew it in his heart.
Among the wordless jade walls, what unexpectedly appeared was the fourth
volume of the legendary classic "Book of Heaven". Others may not understand,
but he is the only one in this world who has practiced the first three volumes of
"Book of Heaven." The character can see at a glance that it is the key fourth
volume that he dreams of in the path of cultivating the Tao.
In the past, there were countless seemingly indestructible and insurmountable
problems in the practice. At this moment, he had grasped the key points. What he
placed before his eyes was almost a broad road, with unlimited roads. He even
had such a feeling in his heart that he must have been very smooth on this road,
and perhaps he could still see some realms that he could not have hoped for in
the past.
It was when he looked at the feelings of the past and the people before him, he
actually had a feeling of detachment, as if he had a new realm, looking back at the
past.
It's just that for some reason, in his heart, in such a great situation, he still has a
faint feeling of loss, but he doesn't know how to describe it. That looming, wrong
thought, always entangled in his mind.
Guili stood there for a long time, no one knew what he was thinking, and no one
came in to disturb him. Until he suddenly turned around, he walked out of this
small courtyard for the first time in a few days.
When he left this yard, he didn't look back.

Following the steps at his feet, he walked slowly. It is said that this path was
created by the monk with great psychic powers in order to promote the
Dharma. Today, countless people are still walking on the road he built, but a few
people know that he is gone.
Walking on this road, the layers of stone steps are unpretentious, stepping on the
foot, and the plain feeling spread up. After the accidental battle in which the
world changed its color and the ground shook the mountains a few days ago, the
temples and halls on Mount Xumi were damaged to varying degrees. Only this
flat stepped mountain road was not affected at all, and it was still firmly paved.
Above the ground, countless people passed by its chest.
Perhaps, for the unpredictable gods, does this road also carry some special
emotions?
Guili didn't know, and he didn't want to know. He walked on this road, but
silently thought of the past and old people. In the memory, he slowly walked to
the Xiaotianyin Temple on the top of Mount Xumi.
The door was concealed, and the place was still as quiet as usual. Gui Li walked
over slowly, and behind the door, there was a vague voice of words.
He knocked on the door of the room.
The sound inside the door disappeared suddenly, and then someone seemed
surprised and gave a soft "Huh". After a while, the door opened with a "creak",
and the image appeared behind the door.
Seeing Guili, Faxiang smiled, Guili nodded, and said, "Is the master abbot here?"
Faxiang smiled and turned away, and said, "Yes, please come in!"
Gui Li walked in and saw Master Puhong sitting cross-legged on the meditation
bed, looking at him with a smile. Guili walked towards Master Puhong, saluted,
and said, "Master Abbot."
Master Puhong looked at the figure of Gui Li coming, his eyes from top to bottom,
and finally at his feet, he nodded suddenly, and said: "I can't expect the donors to
make great progress in this short period of time. It is really gratifying.
Congratulations!"
Gui Li raised his eyebrows, did not speak, but was slightly surprised, and looked
closely at Gui Li.
After a moment of silence, Gui Li bowed his head slightly to Master Puhong, and
said, "For me a few days ago, I destroyed the sacred jade wall of the temple
without a word, and I feel really uneasy in my heart."
Master Puhong shook his head lightly and said calmly: "It's just a small matter,
it's not enough."
Gui Li was startled slightly and said, "That wordless jade wall is the treasure of
Guisi Town Temple, isn't it precious?"
Master Puhong said together: "Everything in the world turns around and all
beings are gone. Who knows what's going on behind him? How can you know
what the future will be like if you cherish it today? If the donor has the heart," he
pointed out the window and said: "Xiaotian Turn right outside the Yinsi Temple
and there is a big stone. The benefactor may have a look at it, or you may know
the truth of the Buddha's heart."
Gui Li nodded and said, "Yes. But coming today, I want to say goodbye to Master
Abbot."
Master Puhong did not look unexpectedly on his face. He seemed to have
expected Guili to speak like this. He just nodded and said, "The donor wants to
go, but Lao Na dare not stop it. It's just that before the donor leaves, how many
old Nas are there? In other words, I want to talk to the donor."
Gui Li said: "Master, please speak."
Master Puhong said: "During this period of time, the donor has suffered many
disasters, but he can finally crack them one by one. After breaking through, I see
the donor's heart seems to be enlightened, I don't know if it is?"
Gui Li pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, "Master Wisdom, for the
rest of his life, he really feels in his heart. Looking back for half a lifetime, there is
a sense of sigh."
Master Puhong's eyes flashed and said: "The donor is a person of great wisdom.
Once you have seen it through, why not see through this worldly sentiment and
put it under my buddhism? According to Lao Na, what he thinks in the heart of
the donor is nothing but one. How about the word'quiet'?"
Gui Li silently stood up for a long time, bowed to Master Puhong, and said
indifferently: "The master enlightened me, and I am very grateful. It is only in my
heart or understanding, but it does not see through the world. For me, the
worldly feelings. , But it is just reluctant to part with."
Master Puhong shook his head and said: "The Buddha said: Color is emptiness!
All things in the world are like this, grievances and hatreds, beautiful enemies, all
in existence are just the word "color", which traps people's minds and disturbs
people's peace. Why should the donor be too persistent? "
Gui Li breathed up to the sky, laughed, turned and left, and said loudly, "Master,
it's wrong. Color is emptiness, and emptiness is also color. You want me to see
through the world, but I don't know how to see through the world? I am between
heaven and earth, grievances Love and hatred are the circumstances of my life.
You want me to see through quietly, but how do you know that after seeing
through, is it still me?"
The voice gradually became low, and finally he didn't hear it. The man had
already left the meditation room.
Faxiang stayed silent for a long time, and said to Puhong, "Master, you have
instigated him several times, but it's a pity..."
Master Puhong said indifferently: "He will be the number one person in the
world when he understands the method of cultivation in the future. But such a
person can't break his own demons. In the future, it will depend on his own good
fortune. "
The Dhamma bowed his head, joined together to recite the Buddha, and finally
stopped speaking.

Guili left the Xiaotianyin Temple, and when he walked out of the temple gate, he
suddenly stopped again, paused, but turned to the right. After not taking a few
steps, he saw a large stone half a human being fallen on. On the ground.
He walked up to the big rock and looked at it carefully, only to see that the stone
was covered with scars, but there was no word or a word, and no traces of
artificial chiseling. He didn't know what the mystery of the stone was.
Gui Li frowned, pondered for a moment, his eyes condensed suddenly, but he
was attracted by the top of the boulder.
The whole body of this big stone is mottled. It is obvious that he has experienced
many years of wind, sword, frost and sword in countless years, and it is scarred,
but in that place, it is vaguely seen to be a pattern shape. It's just that the years
are so long that it's hard to recognize.
Gui Li stretched out his hand, gently swept away the dust on the stone, and
checked it carefully. After a long time, he recognized that it was originally in the
shape of a shell, but it has been turned into stone and integrated with the big
rock after a long time. Up. Afterwards, Gui Li looked at the Dashi again, and found
no other weirdness again.
His gaze returned to the shell again. Could it be that Master Puhong wanted him
to look at this ordinary shell. What is the mystery?
He recalled what Master Puhong had said in his heart, and his eyes slowly lit up
as he looked at the shell. The Mount Xumi mountain range is towering, within a
thousand miles away, and there is no deep ocean, but this stone is clearly the
thing on Mount Xumi. Thousands of years ago, this place may have been a vast
ocean, but it is still unknown.
A person's life is like a drop in the ocean and a mustard seed compared to the
revolution of the world and the vicissitudes of the world.
However, he was silent, turned around and bowed to the quiet little temple. The
moment he turned around, his face was still indifferent.
A faint white light emerged from the robes, his figure turned into light, flying
away, and gradually disappearing into the sky.
see through!
Who can see through?
The vicissitudes of the world, but how can it be compared to the moment of my
heart,
That momentary glimmer.

The Battle of Azure Clouds has passed for some time. After that, Daoxuan
Zhenren watched the Dazhufeng people for a while because of the Zhuxian
Ancient Sword, but recently it seems that because the Dazhufeng disciples are
very honest, the head of the leader has also urged less. Up. Originally! In the
hearts of Dazhufeng's disciples, the head of Daoxuan Zhenren, although the
matter is of great importance this time, is actually a bit too much.
But in any case, after all, this time has not been disturbed for a long time, and
Dazhufeng has gradually returned to the peace of the past. Wu Dayi and He
Dazhi's injuries gradually healed, and after Su Ru's inspection, they are now
almost healed. The two can walk freely, but they can't do heavy work yet.
Therefore, according to the usual practice in the past, the task of cleaning the
room of the little brother who had left in that secluded corner at the same time
as the room was cleaned, also continued. On this day, Song Daren and Du Bishu
walked towards the room again.
The two of them talked and laughed, just like countless times in the past, and
walked into the yard.
But at this moment, suddenly, a gray shadow flashed across the small courtyard
that should have been silent.
The gray shadow was extremely fast, but Song Daren and Du Bishu saw it almost
at the same time. Under the shock of the two, they immediately put down their
hands to clean things, and dashed up. It's just that the gray shadow disappeared
in a blink of an eye. The two searched the yard, even on the roof, but they still
didn't find any clues.
Standing in the courtyard, Song Daren and Du Bi looked at each other in writing.
Song Daren frowned and said, "Could it be that we read it wrong?"
Du Bishu tilted his head and thought, was about to speak, suddenly startled, and
whispered: "Big brother, look over there." After that, he pointed his hand behind
Song Daren.
Song Daren hurriedly turned to look, and saw that in the direction of Du Bishu's
finger, the door was closed tightly in the bedroom of Junior Brother, but there
was a small slit in the window next to the door. In the past, there was no one
inhabited here, and the windows were naturally closed.
Song Daren and Du Bishu looked at each other, and both saw each other's eyes
with surprise. Song Daren settled down and said in a low voice: "Let's go in and
take a look."
For some reason, Du Bishu became a little nervous. While nodding his head, he
couldn't help but lower his voice and said to Song Daren: "Big brother, could it
be... it will be the younger brother..."
The corner of Song Daren's eyes jumped. Obviously, what he thought in his heart
was similar to Du Bishu, but this thought even seemed to scare him. Perhaps, he
really didn't know what to do when he saw the little brother who is now
unfamiliar. ?
Hand, when they touched the wooden door, Song Daren and Du Bishu looked at
each other again. Then, as if they were determined, Song Daren gritted his teeth
and yelled, and said loudly, "Who is it?" He asked fiercely. Pushed open the door.
Almost at the same time as the door was pushed open, a gray shadow flashed
across the room, seeming to be alarmed. He jumped from the table in the room to
the bed and turned around at the same time, his eyes squirming and facing each
other. The two dumbfounded people standing at the door of the room yelled
"Squeaky".
"Small gray!"
Song Daren and Du Bishu called out at the same time.

"Goo."
Xiao Hui swallowed the fruit in his mouth, picked up a mountain fruit next to
him, took half a bite, and ate happily. At the Dazhufeng Shoujing Hall, all the fruit
pits that were thrown on the ground at this moment were small gray gnawed
fruit cores, and they were everywhere. Compared with the solemn and solemn
appearance of the past, it was quite funny.
At this moment, all the people on Dazhu Peak gathered here. Even Tian Buyi, who
has always had a bad temper, saw this scene. He only frowned but didn't get
angry. His face was gloomy and he didn't know what he was thinking.
In the past ten years, everyone knows that Xiao Hui has always been with that
person, never separated. At this moment, Xiao Hui is here, but what about that
person?
That day, before the Magic Moon Cave Mansion on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun
Mountain, Song Daren and others saw Guili with their own eyes, and also saw the
scene where the former junior brother was severely injured by the ancient
sword of Zhuxian. After that, countless people rounded up and hunted down.
From now on, there was no news of him again, and even more vaguely heard that
he had been rescued by his comrades.
But why does Xiao Hui appear here?
Xiao Hui appeared, where is that person?
The same question lingers in everyone's heart, making people feel heavy. In the
Shoujing Hall, only Xiao Hui ate the fruit unscrupulously. In addition to that,
there was another extreme of happiness, completely different from the people
around him!
rhubarb.
This big dog was extremely excited at the moment, ignoring the gloomy face of
its owner, barking and barking constantly in his mouth, spinning around the
small gray table, and a bright rhubarb tail wagging around. Extremely
happy. From time to time, he leaped his two feet in front and leaned over the
table. The dog's nose sniffed Xiao Hui's body, occasionally sticking out his tongue
and licking Xiao Hui a few times.
Xiao Hui cracked his mouth and laughed, grabbed his head, grabbed an apple
beside him, shook it in front of Rhubarb, and threw it out of
Shoujingtang. Rhubarb yelled "Wang" and immediately jumped up, galloped on
all fours, and rushed out of the Shoujing Hall. Everyone was surprised and all
looked out, and saw that Rhubarb actually rushed to the apple before landing,
and caught it in the air. Staying, and ran back at the same time, usually lying on
the table, the dog's teeth loosened, the apple fell on the table and rolled a few
times.
Everyone was dumb, and Tian Buyi snorted.
Du Xiaohui smiled constantly. He obviously met an old dog friend and was in a
good mood. The monkey curled his tail and jumped off the table, but fell on the
rhubarb's generous back and reached out and hugged the rhubarb. Body.
The rhubarb screamed "barking" and ran out with his head upright, not knowing
where the monkey and the dog were going to play in the wild.
Song Daren glanced at Tian Buyi and Su Ru, stood up, and just wanted to go out
to chase the two beasts back, but only heard Tian Buyi say coldly: "Let them go!
The monkey has lived on this mountain for many years, since If you come, you
won’t leave."
Song Daren responded and sat down slowly.
Tian Buyi was silent for a moment, and said, "Apart from this monkey, do you
and the sixth man see no other figures?"
Song Daren and Du Bishu shook their heads at the same time and said, "No."
Tian Buyi looked ugly, waved his hand suddenly, and said, "Okay, go out!"
Song Daren and the others looked at each other, but the master's fate was like a
mountain, after all, they did not dare to defy, so they had to retreat slowly, and
when they went out, He Dazhi was careful and asked Su Ru: "Madam, the core of
this place, you can ask the disciples to clean it. a bit?"
Su Ru hadn't spoken yet, Tian Buyi was already slightly angry and said, "I'll talk
tomorrow, ask you to go out and hear?"
He Dazhi shuddered, and walked out with a whistle, and disappeared in a blink of
an eye.
Su Ru whitened Tian with a hard look, and said, "It's okay, what are you doing
with them?"
Tian Buyi was thinking about it, pacing back and forth, and suddenly raised his
head and said to Su Ru: "You said Lao Qi...Is that person nearby?"
Su Ru pondered for a moment, and said lightly: "His person has always been the
most emotional. If you want to see you, it is reasonable. Just as him, most of them
can't show up."
Tian Buyi's complexion changed, and his fat face was uncertain, indescribably
weird.
Su Ru glanced at him, sighed, and said, "I know what you are worried about.
Outside of Huan Yue Dong Mansion, although he was injured by the Zhuxian
Ancient Sword, he was not dead after all, and the rumors say there is still Did
your comrades rescue him? When Darren and the others reported to us
afterwards, they all said that the gray monkey was not by his side. In my opinion,
maybe he knew the danger at the time, so he deliberately did not bring the
monkey by his side. Yes. After he was seriously injured and escaped, the monkey
fell among the mountains and plains of Qingyun Mountain. It is not surprising
that he ran to us when he couldn't find his master."
Tian Buyi frowned, and suddenly grumbled in his mouth, as if cursing.
Su Ru did not hear clearly, and asked, "What did you say?"
Tian Buyi didn't answer, he snorted, frowned, and walked towards the back hall
with his hand. Su Ru looked at his back and shrugged her shoulders, rather
helpless.
Just as she turned her head, Tian Buyi suddenly whispered behind her back, Su
Ru was taken aback, and she turned her head quickly and couldn't help but smile.
Seeing that Tian Buyi seemed to be watching, walking without looking at the
ground, he accidentally stepped on a fruit pit and slipped a bit. It's just that Tian
Buyi is not a mortal after all. What kind of practice he has stabilized his body in
just one click, so Su Ru has already laughed out loud.
In front of his wife, Tian Buyi felt ashamed, and his face became a little darker,
and he scolded bitterly: "Dead monkey, when will you peel you off? Let's see you
eat it again!"
After speaking, he entered the back hall without looking back, leaving only the
Shoujing Hall with fruit pits all over the floor, and Su Ru smiled and stood there.

Chapter 24 Secret Order
In a blink of an eye, the monkey Xiaohui has been back on Dazhu Peak for a few
days. During this time, it seems that he has been away from Dazhu Peak for
almost ten years. The monkey is still so much about the plants and trees here.
Familiarity.
Xiao Hui and Rhubarb had fun all day long, running around, and on the usually
quiet Dazhu Peak, it seemed that in the past few days, it was actually a little bit
lively.
The barking noises of dogs and the shrill yelling and laughing sounds of monkeys
echoed on the Dazhu Peak from time to time, making them a little more angry.
In the early morning, the Dazhufeng disciples who came out of the bedroom in
twos and threes looked at the monkeys and dogs running around in the open
space outside the Shoujing Hall, and they couldn't help smiling.
He Dazhi smiled back and said to everyone: "Since the little junior sister got
married, it has been a long time since our place was so lively."
Everyone nodded and sighed. At this moment, someone in Shoujingtang
suddenly heard a cough. The voice was so majestic. Everyone was startled, and
they saw Tian Buyi standing there, and hurriedly stepped forward to pay
respects to Master. .
Tian Buyi waved it casually, which was regarded as dismissing everyone, and
then his eyes were attracted by the rhubarb and Xiaohui. After watching for a
while, he snorted, and said: "Two ignorant beasts, they are like crazy early in the
morning. It's like barking, sincerely not letting people sleep anymore."
The disciples were stunned for a moment, but they didn't dare to say more
because of the majesty of the master. Tian Buyi swears a few more words, to the
effect that he has raised this stupid dog for so many years, and in the end it is still
so useless, and he actually fights fiercely with a stupid monkey...
Everyone was funny in their hearts, but they didn't dare to laugh out loud.
Unexpectedly, after a while, the rhubarb, who was playing and frolicking in the
distance, suddenly barked at Shoujing Tangtian not Yi's place.
"Wow, woof, woof..." The sound of dog barking was extremely harsh in the
morning, and looking at the big yellow dog with arrogant face and tongue out,
Xiang Tian Buyi seemed to be dissatisfied here, but it seemed to be Hearing Tian
Buyi's curse, he looked dissatisfied.
The disciples at the same time thought to themselves, is it that rhubarb really has
some Taoism, otherwise, even if the dog’s ears are so good, I am afraid that it will
not listen carefully, but if it is an old dog, it will naturally be another. Don't talk
about it.
Everyone was speculating about the darkness, but Tian Buyi was irritated by the
sudden arrival of rhubarb, and his face flushed, and said angrily: "Reverse,
reverse, now even the dog dared to jump out and shout. Sixth. !"
Du Bishu, who was standing next to the crowd, was shocked and startled. He
quickly stood up and said, "Master, the disciple is here, what do you have to say?"
Tian Buyi seemed to be furious. He pointed to the rhubarb and Xiaohui that were
still barking loudly in the distance, and said angrily: "You will kill that stupid dog
for me at noon today, and stew a pot of dog meat to eat!" After that, Henhen
turned around and entered the Shoujing Hall.
Du Bi stayed where he was, rushing down in a cold sweat, and lost his voice:
"What? Master, this..."
Before he finished his words, Tian Buyi was no longer visible. After a while,
everyone behind Du Bishu burst into laughter, and Song Daren and others
laughed so much that they almost lost their breath.
Du Bishu was anxious and angry, and said, "What are you laughing at, this, this is
ordered by the master, what can I do?"
Song Daren stepped forward and put away his smile. Although his eyes were still
full of smiles, he had a straightened look on his face and made a serious look. He
patted Du Bishu on the shoulder and said with a serious face: "Brother, This is
the great responsibility that the master has entrusted to you, and you must do it
well."
Du Bishu was about to cry and said anxiously: "Who are you lie to you, who
doesn't know that Master's favorite is rhubarb in the past, let alone slaughter it,
even if we tore off a piece of its dog hair, Master won't give it to you. Let’s look at
it with so much expression. Now, if I take the Master’s will seriously, and I regret
it when I turn around, I’m still alive?"
Song Daren laughed, turned his head and left.
Wu Dayi, the second disciple next to him, walked over, nodded to Du Bishu, and
said: "Lao Liu, you really are a clever person who understands the true meaning
of the master. If this is the case, you just don't listen to the master's will."
He Dazhi next to him looked up at the sky and walked away slowly, but he did
not knowingly or unconsciously said: "But I heard that the most annoying master
is that we, who are disciples, disobey the orders of the master. Once the master
knows that the sixth child dares to be a master, it will be deaf ears. This one……"
His laughter floated in the wind, but people walked far away.
Du Bishu, such as the ants on the hot pot, turned around in place, looked back,
but saw that everyone had already walked to the kitchen, and couldn't help
shouting angrily at the back of those seniors: "You unscrupulous guys, Sooner or
later there will be retribution!"
His voice passed, and I don’t know if Song Daren and the others heard it. They
only saw Song Daren from a distance and didn’t look back. He just stretched out
his right hand and waved it in the air, faintly, and they seemed to be laughing.
sound……

"Stupid dog, stupid dog, dead dog..."
"Bow bark, bark bark!"
"What, you dare to call me!" Du Bishu gritted his teeth and cursed at the rhubarb
tied to the stump: "It's you who are troublesome, and the master sent me such a
ghost job."
Towards noon, Du Bishu was gloating in the eyes of all the seniors. Only then did
he catch the rhubarb that was running around the mountains and plains. He tied
it to the stump at the kitchen door, and Xiao Hui hung his tail from the branch
next to him. He didn't seem to understand what Du Bishu was going to do. ,
Swaying back and forth in the tree, watching people and dogs fighting under the
tree.
As for Rhubarb, he obviously has no affection for Du Bishu at the moment. The
dog's face is fierce, and he barks at Du Bishu.
Du Bishu kept cursing rhubarb, but he absolutely didn't dare to slaughter the
rhubarb stewed dog meat as Tian Buyi said. His master has a weird temper, so he
might wait until he sees rhubarb here, but he might be angry with him
instead. Thinking of this, Du Bishu was really worried, not knowing what to do.
Rhubarb was obviously dissatisfied with being tied to the stump. The dog's
mouth opened wide, showing sharp fangs, and roared at Du Bishu.
Du Bishu was upset, stared at Rhubarb, shook his head, and muttered to himself:
"No, nothing, anyway, I'm unlucky, I'd better cook first. I hope Master waits for a
better mood."
With that said, he turned his head and walked towards the kitchen, frowning on
his face, and stopped processing rhubarb. When he walked into the kitchen, the
barking of rhubarb continued to be heard, but it was probably a dog barking
alone, which didn't mean much, and soon quieted down.
In order to please Tian’s hard-won favors, Du Bishu’s meal is called a hard work,
really dedicated. He occasionally heard a few rhubarb barking outside the
kitchen, and then it fell down again, and then came but It seemed to be a low
"Woo" sound, Du Bishu didn't take it to heart, and he focused on cooking and
cooking. Anyway, at this moment outside the door, the seniors and the masters
would not come here, he was happy and quiet.
After finally preparing a table of good dishes, Du Bishu breathed a sigh of relief.
He took the towel and wiped his sweat. He walked out of the kitchen.
Unexpectedly, he just walked out and was immediately stunned. Only a piece of
rope, rhubarb and small ash were left above the stump. But it has disappeared.
Du Bishu was so anxious that he looked around, but there were no monkeys or
yellow dogs. He wondered if any senior brother actually joked with me at this
time?
At the moment, he hurriedly ran to the bedroom where the disciples were, and
inquired about the past one by one. Unexpectedly, everyone knew nothing, and
some people even made fun of him. It's just that Du Bishu is still thinking about
joking at this moment, and his head is dull, and he is spinning around. At this
moment, a loud dog bark suddenly came from a distance. Everyone was taken
aback. Du Bishu was the first to rush out and carefully identify it, but it came
from Zhang Xiaofan's room back then.
Du Bishu hurried to the room, and the other Dazhufeng disciples also rushed in.
When they entered the door, they saw Rhubarb standing in the courtyard,
barking loudly at the sky, but Xiao Hui was gone.
Everyone looked up at the sky, but only saw the blue sky high, the blue sky was
infinite, and there was no abnormality at all. Song Daren and the others hurriedly
searched, but they searched all the rooms, but did not see Xiao Hui's shadow. As
if it were mysterious, Xiao Hui, the monkey, mysteriously disappeared again.
Somehow, in the rhubarb's barking, everyone seemed to be at a loss.
At noon that day, when Du Bishu ushered in lunch in a nervous state, only Su Ru
appeared in front of the disciples. Everyone was surprised, but Du Bishu was a
mixture of surprises, but on the face he was still concerned and asked: "Mother,
why isn't Master here?"
Su Ru gave him a white look, and didn't bother to pay attention to him. She just
turned her head and glanced in the direction of Shoujingtang. There was a
strange look on her face. After a while, she said, "Your master...something! He is
in a bad mood, today. I don't want to eat."
Everyone was startled, but seeing Su Ru's face, they didn't dare to ask more.
On Dazhu Peak, it seems that the peace of the past has been restored again,
except for the occasional rhubarb barking to the sky, nothing seems to have
happened.

A figure floated down from the depths of the Qingyun Mountain Range, light and
mysterious, just like the legendary mountain spirit. It's just that this figure swept
to a place at the foot of Qingyun Mountain, and suddenly his figure stopped. The
original rapid speed made a low whistling sound in the air, and then stopped
abruptly. Fell forward by the wind.
Surprisingly, it is Gui Li.
No one knows where Guili came from Qingyun Mountain, but on his shoulder,
Xiao Hui lay on his shoulder again, and reunited with his master after a long
absence. Xiao Hui was obviously very happy, with his long tail curled up. , The
end is still wrapped around one of Gui Li's arm. Especially when I don’t know
when, the big wine bag on Xiao Hui actually bulged up again, and the smell of
wine was overflowing, and Xiao Hui was even more happy about it, holding the
big bag in love, and pulling out the bag from time to time to take a sip. A satisfied
expression.
However, Gui Li obviously wouldn't be the same as Xiao Hui. At this moment, his
face was pale, his eyes glanced around, and he saw the dense forests around him,
and there was silence, only the faint sound of birds singing from a distance.
Gui Li sneered suddenly, and said lightly: "Come out!"
No one answered, and Gui Li didn't say any more, just turned around slowly and
stood quietly facing somewhere.
After a while, someone suddenly sighed and said, "It's only a few days' time. I
don't want my son to be so diligent. It's really amazing!"
The figure flashed, and a man in black came out from the depths of the forest, it
was Mr. Ghost.
This person, as if always so mysterious and unpredictable, will always appear in
unexpected places.
Gui Li looked at him with a faint gaze. Although he didn't show a very disgusting
expression, he obviously didn't have a good impression of him, and said, "You are
waiting for me here, what's the matter?"
Mr. Gui's gaze wandered, he first looked at Xiao Hui on Gui Li's shoulders,
especially at the third eye on Xiao Hui's forehead for a while, then looked at Gui
Li, and said: "Why, the deputy lord is not willing See me?"
Gui snorted and didn't speak.
Mr. Ghost nodded and said: "It's up to you, but this time it's not that I have
something to say, but that the suzerain ghost king passed the book to me a few
days ago, let me tell you something."
Gui Li frowned and said, "What's the matter?"
Mr. Ghost said: "Sect Master Ghost King heard that you were injured in front of
the Qingyun Mountain Huanyue Cave Mansion, and he was very concerned. He
clearly ordered that the people lurking in the Central Plains must find you and
spread the word for him. If he finds the Deputy Sect Master, if the Deputy Sect
Master is ill. If you are injured, you can go back to the savage cultivation, and
your body is important; if Tianxing's deputy suzerain is not a serious problem,
there is one thing, and you will have to trouble the deputy suzerain."
Gui Li was silent for a moment, and said, "You said it."
Mr. Ghost seemed to smile faintly behind the black yarn, with a deep laugh, and
said: "The ghost king's lord already knows that the beast gods have been
defeated and fled in this Qingyun battle. This sacred sacred church killed
countless people on the same day. It is my sage. The enemy who does not share
the sky is now a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to kill this dog. This escape must
be an escape to the southern Xinjiang he is familiar with. Only the deputy
suzerain in the religion is familiar with Nanjiang, so I hope that the deputy
suzerain Going to southern Xinjiang to hunt down is also considered a great deed
for my holy religion."
Gui Li was silent for a moment, nodded, and said, "Okay, I'll go."
Mr. Gui nodded slightly, but at this moment, he suddenly took a few steps
forward, came to Gui Li, lowered his voice, and said: "But this trip, the Sovereign
confessed in private that I must tell you that it is important to chase the beast
gods. , But there is one more important thing."
Mr. Ghost's eyes flickered, and he whispered: "The suzerain confessed that there
is an evil beast gluttonous beside the beast god. In any case, even if it escapes by
the beast god, this evil beast gluttonous must be captured alive and brought back
to the wilderness. The matter is very relevant, the deputy suzerain must
remember, remember!"
Guili frowned, looked at Mr. Gui deeply, and said, "What does the clan chief
gluttonous do?"
Mr. Ghost stood up straight, his tone returned to normal, and said lightly: "This is
not what I can know."
The ghost looked hard for a long time, then suddenly turned around, without
looking back, his figure was almost like lightning, and he swept out in an instant
and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Only Mr. Gui stood where he was, looking at
the direction where Gui Li went away, talking to himself for a while.
"Strange, how can he be so diligent in such a short time?"
"On that day, who is the sacred group of people in black who saved him?"
The low and whispered words drifted away in the wind, quietly echoed in the
dense forest, and finally disappeared.

Chapter 25 The Mad Dog
After that monster catastrophe, from north to south, I saw terrible and desolate
scenery everywhere. There were no people in the thousands of miles, and there
were no voices in hundreds of villages. These were things that I often
encountered. Because of the shorter days of poisoning in the north, it is still
better. The further you go south, the more severe this tragic scene will become.
Ruined walls and ruined towns abound. Even in the open fields and soil in the
open field, from time to time, we can still find dense bones, which is even more
shocking. The wind and smoke, the desolate scenery, this world is full of people,
like grass ants, they can't control their own fate.
Many people who fled to the north, after confirming that the catastrophe had
indeed retreated, began to return home slowly. On the infinitely desolate land,
slowly began to gain popularity. But in this scene, there is still a lot of sadness.
On both sides of the road, there are still dead bodies from time to time. Some
people were killed by beasts, but some people were hungry and cold on their
way home after this disaster. , Actually disperse in foreign land. Occasionally, in a
few remote places, there are still small residual beasts, and from time to time
there are rumors of beasts harming people. Only at this time, it is the general
trend after all. Although the small beast monsters are still scary, they can no
longer stop more people from returning to their hometown.
And these lingering beast monsters, in fact, quickly disappeared. Because among
the hundreds of people who returned to their hometowns, there are still many
disciples under the righteous sect. Once a beast demon harms people
somewhere, they will soon be surrendered by these righteous sect disciples.
In the Qingyun battle that day, the beast god was defeated by the ancient sword
of Zhuxian, but he was not killed on the spot. People in the righteous way are not
fools. The demon sect knows that they will go down to the bottom of the well and
cut the grass and roots.
That's why many righteous sects have sent their proud disciples, and some small
sects have come out in full force. If they have the opportunity to capture the
beast gods and look at the world, would this credit and prestige be
leisurely? Besides, the beast gods are peerless monsters, and even fools don't
believe them if they don't have any peerless magical weapons around them.
This kind of guessing thoughts, mixed in the flow of people, spread like a tide,
rushing to the south, but behind the world's gradual tranquility, there are
countless people holding their breaths and watching. In contrast, it is the pain of
the common people in the dunya, and few people care about it.
With this crowd of people returning from the south, Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan, and
Daoist Daoist walking among the crowd, their feelings are different from those of
others.
Zhou Yixian still holds the bamboo pole in his hand. There is still the white cloth
with the words "Fairy Guiding" on it. It is just the original white. In this year of
war and chaos, the black and yellow are uneven. There are still a few
holes. Although the cool breeze has blown, the banner is still blowing in the
wind, but there is no half of the immortal energy, and it is all broken down.
As for the Daoist Wild Dog, for so long, he has been following Zhou Yixian and
Xiaohuan, and the three of them wandered the world together. But at this
moment, he wrapped his face with cloth, nothing else, but at this time, all the
people around are allergic to characters with a little weird face. If they don’t pay
attention, they will most likely be misunderstood as a beast. One member, it
would be too wrong to be so wronged. After experiencing several
misunderstandings like this, don't roll your eyes or Xiaohuan to persuade Zhou
Yixian. The Daoist Daoist himself can't stand it, so he found a piece of cloth and
surrounded his face first.
Among the three, Xiaohuan looked the most refreshing. Originally, a young and
beautiful girl is naturally eye-catching and beautiful. In this sea of grief and loss,
she seemed to be the most beautiful figure.
Along the way, she was completely different from the people around her. She
always kept a smile, but she was definitely not gloating. On the contrary, she had
been ignoring Zhou Xian's endless persuasion to help the helpless people around
her as much as she could.
Some people were tired and fell, and she stepped forward to support them; or
some people were hungry and cold, and she gave them food and clothing; or the
sick and weak, she seemed to have some medical skills and came forward to
visit; even saw the dead bones on the roadside, She will also walk gently in
silence, not avoiding the stench, and burying it roughly, which is a kind of
comfort.
Along the way, the wind and dust have been servants, except for the dignity of
facing the sick and weak, Xiaohuan's face seems to always have a smile on his
face. On such a gloomy road, he seems to be a compassionate fairy. Zhou Yixian
still whispers forever and whispers, and the Taoist wild dog follows Xiaohuan
and never dissuades Xiaohuan. He is just what Xiaohuan wants to do, so he will
do it first-bury the corpse, he Start digging holes; to help the weak, he is
personally responsible. Along the way, in his eyes, it seemed that there was only
the figure of the delicate girl. What Xiaohuan did, he would do what he did. No
matter how hard the years were, and no matter how tiring the journey, it seemed
that he didn't care anymore.
It's just that they are not gods after all. I won't say anything else. There are so
many hungry people and only a little food, and they will soon be gone. Forced,
the three of them had to leave the team temporarily on this day and walked
towards the mountains, hoping to find some food among the mountains and
forests.
Under the catastrophe, it was miserable!
Zhou Yixian held the bamboo pole in his hand, looked at the fading sky, shook his
head, and sighed: "These days, people really can't live anymore."
Xiaohuan walked beside him, smiled, did not speak. However, in this short period
of time, although she has a touch of wind and dust on her face, she is still as
beautiful as before, and there is a little more maturity that she did not have in the
past. Dao Ren followed her, the tall shadow seemed to overlap with the slender
figure of Xiaohuan, his face wrapped in the curtain, he could not see anything,
only his eyes were shining.
At this moment, they had left the main road quite far away, and they were on a
small hill. The night was overcast, and only a few distant stars could be seen, but
there was no moonlight. The surrounding mountains and plains were silent at
this moment, only the sound of insects crowing from unknown places, the
duration was short, and the location was unknown.
Xiaohuan paused, as if thinking of something, turned his head and smiled at the
Daoist Daoist: "Master, now there are no outsiders, so please take off the cloth on
your face and wrap it all day, I'm afraid you It's all uncomfortable."
In the dark night, Dao Ren's slightly bright eyes flickered, slowly took off the
cloth on the face, revealing his weird face, and whispered: "Uh, I'm actually
fine...but you I've been busy for another day today, is it exhausted?"
Zhou Yixian also stopped, looked around, saw a dead wood lying sideways,
hurriedly walked over, sat on it, and became a lazy waist like a sigh of relief from
the bottom of my heart. Then Bai Xiaohuan gave Xiaohuan a look and said, "Yes,
she is busy, but she is compassionate, so she gave her grandfather's dry food to
others, and now even her grandfather is starving."
Xiaohuan's face blushed, walked over to stand behind Zhou Yixian, stretched out
her hands to beat Yixian's shoulder gently, and said: "Grandpa, we are not bad,
but look at those people, don't eat anything, really I don’t have the strength to go
on, I’m afraid I’ll die!”
The Taoist Wild Dog looked around and said, "Sit down here. I'll go to the forest
to see if I can catch some wild animals. Let's temporarily satisfy my hunger!"
Xiaohuan smiled at the Taoist Wild Dog and said, "Okay! I have done a lot of
work."
The Taoist wild dog laughed with a split mouth, Zhou Yixian suddenly snorted,
and sneered: "What are you laughing at? And it's not a matter of laughing, but the
old man sees you laughing so wretched, could it be that you are thinking about
something unscrupulous? Thoughts?"
The Taoist wild dog was taken aback, he quickly put away his smile, and looked
at Xiaohuan again, only to see Xiaohuan looking at him apologetically, his eyes lit
up immediately, where there was still the slightest anger, until Monday was not
immortal. Existing in general, ignoring him at all, said to Xiaohuan, "Then you
wait for me to come back." After that, he walked into the woods quickly.
Zhou Yixian grumbled a few words in angrily, Xiaohuan groaned behind him:
"Grandpa, the wild dog Daoist has been with us for so long, why don't you give
others a good face? Besides, this We were taken care of by him on the road, and
he is not a bad person!"
Zhou Yixian snorted and said, "Do you know what a bad person is a good person?
He followed us, not for..."
"Grandpa!" Xiaohuan yelled, cutting off Zhou Yixian's words. On Monday, Xian Na
Na complained a few words and stopped talking.

There was a whistling sound in the forest, and then there was another thumping
sound. After a while, there was a rapid pace of footsteps, and the wild dog Taoist
was beaming, and he picked up a wild bird from the forest and ran out.
After the catastrophe of the beast and demon a few days ago, all creatures and
creatures were wiped out. In the past, these wild beasts and mountain birds
seemed to be fewer than in the past. Today, the stray dogs are lucky, and they
actually caught one. Only the bird that slipped through the net!
The wild dog Taoist rushed back to where he was, and said loudly: "Look, what I
caught..." Suddenly, his voice stopped abruptly, and there was no one on the
original clearing, Yixian and Xiaohuan. , Disappeared.
"Pata", the wild bird fell to the ground from the hands of the wild dog Taoist.
The night breeze was cold, and the cold seemed to have soaked deep into the
bone marrow instantly, and the body of the stray dog Taoist was faintly
trembling for some reason. He walked forward step by step, the dead tree lying
on the ground, and there were even traces of Zhou Yixian just sitting down.
"They're gone, gone..." The Daoist Wild Dog's mind was in confusion, and the
expression on a dog's face changed, and it turned out to be terrified and sad.
The wild dog at this moment was dumbfounded, but after a while, he suddenly
shook his body and his eyes lit up, but he saw that there were a few messy
footprints behind the dead wood, and in the soft soil beside the footprints, there
was a comparison. A huge footprint twice as large as an ordinary person, with
three teeth in front, is by no means a human being.
The face of the wild dog Taoist changed drastically, he was first overjoyed, and
then he was shocked. At this moment, there seemed to be a long howling sound
from a distance, and the sound was as sharp as a wolf barking at the moon. Dao
Ren could not help taking a step back, but after a while, the muscles on his dog's
face trembled slightly, and suddenly he roared, and the whole person rushed in
toward the howling deep in the dense forest. Seeing it, it seemed like a single
one. Mad dog.
A crazy dog!
Just when the wild dog Taoist rushed into the dense forest, a white light
suddenly lit up on the dark sky of the sky, galloping from the north, across the
sky, breaking through the sky, without the slightest stay, flying straight to the
south, like a meteor general. And on the ground, after a while, when the white
light still remained in the sky, a black shadow appeared not far from the open
space just now. Upon closer inspection, the whole body was covered with black
clothes, but it was slightly gasping, in the woods. He stopped and said to himself:
"How can he be so diligent in his ways and deeds, he really saw a ghost."
While he was resting, suddenly, he seemed to feel something. He turned his head
and glanced at the depths of the dense forest. He only heard the vague fighting
sound coming from the depths of the dense forest. The man in black hesitated for
a moment, then raised his head and glanced at the white light in the sky. , Shook
his head and sighed. Immediately, his body flashed, but it was as light as a ghost,
flashing in the direction where the Daoist Daoist rushed in just now.

The fangs of the dingo Taoist magic weapon in his hand, his complexion is tense,
but after a short time, his shoulders are dark red, and it seems that he is already
in color. But in front of him, there were actually two huge beast monsters, tiger-
headed and lion-shaped, with one person standing tall, and the stray dog Taoist
in front of them, looking almost vulnerable.
Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan were behind the two monsters. In this dense forest,
these two animal monsters seemed to have made a nest in this remote place,
where many branches and grasses were piled up in a disorderly manner, and the
stench came out. But the most horrible thing is that there are corpses scattered
everywhere here, and besides Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan, there are seven or eight
living people here, but if it’s not unconscious, the one who woke up was skinny. ,
Panic.
I don't know where these two beasts have captured these many people, but from
this one can imagine how tragic the beasts' catastrophe is!
Facing these two huge beasts, the Daoist of the wild dog breathed quickly and
was on guard. He rushed here just now, and Fang saw Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan
really here. Before he could shout, they had already been attacked by two
monsters. Under the fight, these two monsters were so extraordinary and
powerful that they actually scratched the shoulders of the Daoist Wild
Dog. However, even so, Daoist Wild Dog is a cultivator after all. Unlike ordinary
people, he sacrificed a magic weapon in a panic, and also injured a beast monster.
At this moment, blood was dripping on the front leg of the beast monster.
Obviously It's not easy.
It's just that these two monsters looked fierce and fierce. When they saw the
blood, they didn't shrink back, but stared at the Daoist wild dog. They just looked
at the magic weapon in his hand and confronted them for a while. But the Daoist
Wild Dog groaned secretly in his heart. In the previous fight, he knew in his heart
that if there was one such beast monster, he might win tragically, and if the two
were together, he would undoubtedly die.
He might be able to turn around and flee, but somehow, his eyes intentionally or
unconsciously saw the worried and frightened eyes behind the beast demon, and
he was unable to move and escape alone.
There are some things, is it really impossible to escape?
The ferocious beast demon roared, finally couldn't bear it, and rushed over. Two
black shadows swept a fishy wind in the shadows, which was accompanied by a
small ring's scream.
The Daoist Wild Dog had a dry throat, his legs trembled, and he turned around to
run instinctively, but, his body suddenly jumped up, toward the fierce beast
monster, as if--
Crazy dog!
As a result, the four claws of the two beast monsters almost simultaneously
grabbed the Taoist wild dog's body, and Taoist wild dog's fangs were inserted
into the chest of the beast monster who had been injured just now.
The beast demon and the wild dog Taoist screamed at the same time, and
Xiaohuan's exclamation had changed into crying.
With blood splashing, the wild dog Taoist felt that his body was about to split, as
if his body was torn in half, and he staggered back. In panic, he only saw four
blood ports on the body, and the blood was pouring like spring water. come out.
Ahead, the beast demon roared a few times, and his feet were soft, but fell to the
ground. The beast monster next to him wailed, and he didn't even care about
chasing the Taoist wild dog. Instead, he kept using his head and claws to move
his companion beside the badly injured and dying beast monster. It's just that
the beast monster's wound was pierced into the heart by its fangs. After a few
dying struggles, his head fell to the ground and died.
With a soft sound, the Daoist Wild Dog finally broke down, kneeling to the
ground, his upper body was almost soaked in blood, a blood red, panting, and the
dog's face was pale.
The sound shocked the remaining beast monster. Seeing the death of his
companion, the beast monster seemed to be frantic, roaring up to the sky, his
fangs like blood, and he rushed over again.
Seeing that the Taoist Wild Dog was about to die under the claws of the beast,
suddenly a flower on the ground, a yellow light flashed, and a few pieces of
talisman paper fluttered, the Taoist Wild Dog was missing, and the beast demon
rushed into the air.
The beast demon was horrified for a while, but after a while, he heard "Oh"
suddenly, Zhou Yixian even fell from the sky with a bloody wild dog Taoist, and
he was still holding a few Talismans in his hand.
Naturally, Zhou Yixian used the ancestral magic that he claimed to be. The beast
monsters of Shicai attacked his grandparents and his grandchildren, and it
became a sudden change, but for a moment, they were restrained. Under the big
mouth of the beast monsters, the two of them There is a chance to make
trouble. Fortunately, the Daoist Wild Dog rushed to save the people, and there
was only a moment of time. I wanted to take advantage of this to escape, but I
didn't want the Daoist Wild Dog to die. In desperation, Zhou Yixian had to save
people first.
It’s just that his few spells are nothing but the work of a three-legged cat.
Although some are similar to the Taoist’s "five ghosts moving house" and other
types of magic, remove the stray dog Taoist out of thin air, but the Taoism is only
half of it, and I don’t know how to lose it. After getting their hands, the two of
them actually fell from mid-air, feeling extremely embarrassed for a
while. Fortunately, the Daoist Wild Dog was on Zhou Yixian when he fell.
Otherwise, the rush of the fall would cost him his life.
But at this moment, it was not their turn to think much. The beast demon
realized in a blink of an eye that he had already rushed again in a furious. Zhou
Yixian and the Daoist Wild Dog fell dizzy. The Daoist Wild Dog was better, but he
was seriously injured and couldn't avoid it. In desperation, he had no choice but
to die. Above his dog's face, he quietly passed a trace of confusion, looking back,
as if he wanted to see something?
Unexpectedly, at this moment of electric light and stone fire, a figure suddenly
rushed up and stood in front of Daoist Wild Dog and Yiyi Xian, only listening to
the crowd shouting: "Grandpa... Dao Master..."
Under the sharp teeth of the beast demon's icy claws, Xiaohuan's crying,
desperate but quiet face!
In an instant, the wild dog Daoist felt a rush of blood rushing to the top of his
head, and his whole body was boiling hot, looking at the figure, the weak and
beautiful shadow!

"boom!"
With a loud noise, the two figures collided.
Xiaohuan staggered to the side, covered in mud, but she didn't pay attention to it
at all. Looking back, she saw the wild dog Taoist who pushed her body away,
rushed up, entangled with the beast monster, and entangled the beast monster.
Pounce on the ground. The beast demon stretched out his claws in a frenzy and
frantically scratched and stabbed on the back of the wild dog Taoist, and the flesh
and blood flew across it, but the wild dog Taoist clung to the beast monster,
without any intention of letting go.
Xiaohuan and Yixianxian were both faceless at the moment, and everyone behind
them was frightened for a while. After a while, suddenly I didn't know who
shouted, and all the people who could walk rushed over and surrounded the
beast. He picked up all the objects that he could handle, and used his palms, legs,
feet and even teeth to greet the brutal beast and demon desperately.
The beast demon still roared loudly at first, resisting desperately, but after a
while, its voice gradually became quieter, and it became more and more low, and
finally there was no sound. And everyone around seemed to be crazy, beating the
beast monster's body desperately all the time.
It was not until Zhou Yixian was the first to wake up and drank the crowd
quickly. It was important to save others, and the others slowly stopped. With this
relief, many people collapsed to the ground in an instant.
There were also a few blood stains on the small ring, but she didn't care about it,
and quickly pulled the beast monster's body with all her strength, trying to pull
the wild dog Taoist out of the beast monster. Unexpectedly, after pulling it for a
long time, the beast monster and the wild dog Taoist could not be separated,
Xiaohuan was surprised and anxious, almost crying.
In the end, Zhou Yixian did not mess around. After careful inspection, it was
discovered that the hands of the wild dog Taoist actually pierced the tough fur of
the beast monster, straight into the chest, embedded in it, no wonder they were
inseparable. After discovering this, Zhou Yixian hurriedly greeted everyone for
help. With the help of others who still had enough energy, he finally pulled the
two bloody hands of the wild dog Taoist from the body of the beast monster, and
separated the two bodies.
Xiaohuan Huafa was pale, and she placed the wild dog Taoist body on the ground,
and was about to inquire, but suddenly her face turned pale, and she peeked in
front of the wild dog Taoist's nose with her hand, instantly dumbfounded!
"He... the master..."
Zhou Yixian said anxiously: "What's wrong with him?"
Xiaohuan’s lips trembled slightly, tears filled her eyes, and she cried with a
trembling voice: "The Chief Daoist... he has died."
Zhou Yixian was also stunned for a while, and Wu Ran was speechless.
Amidst Xiaohuan's sorrowful crying and choking, under the dim light in the
darkness, on the strange face of the wild dog Taoist, in the look full of pain, there
was a faintly distorted smile in the pain.
He is dead, like a dead dog!
In this world, who has been sober?

Chapter Twenty Six
The people who escaped by chance, after a rest, either remained silent or left a
few words of comfort, and then all left this bloody and terrifying place one by
one. In this troubled world, whose fate is not fate, and who can control whose
fate? Every day and night, in every unfamiliar and secluded place, isn't the same
scene of life and death played out?
Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan also left there, the beast monster's nest is smelly and
disgusting, it is really not a place for people to stay. They reluctantly removed the
corpse of the Daoist Wild Dog from the Beast Demon Den and placed it on the
clearing where they had just entered the forest.
The body of the Taoist Wild Dog seemed to be still warm, but after all, it slowly
cooled down.
Zhou Yixian frowned and sat aside, shaking his head and sighing, while Xiaohuan
knelt beside the wild dog Taoist, choking and crying.
The night breeze shook the treetops and shook, and in the shadows, the
mysterious man in black saw the scene just now. Although it was nothing for him
to get rid of the two beast monsters, he seemed to be cold in blood, standing in
the dark from beginning to end and watching silently. At this moment, his eyes
looked from Xiaohuan's body, and then transferred to Zhou Yixian's body.
After a long while, I just listened to Zhou Yixian whispering: "Well, Xiaohuan,
he...he is dead after all, let's find a place to bury him, let him go into the soil for
peace!"
Xiaohuan shook her body and choked louder. He suddenly raised his head and
cried to Zhou Yixian: "Grandpa, don't you know everything? Why don't you think
of a way to save him?"
Zhou Yixian gave a wry smile and said: "I am not the Nine Nether Yama, let alone
the gods in the sky. Where will I know this spell that will bring the dead back to
life?"
Xiaohuan choked and said, "But the Daoist Chief died to save us."
Zhou Yixian sighed, turned his gaze to the face of the Daoist Wild Dog, nodded,
and said, "Speaking of which, I also misunderstood him before. I didn't expect
that people like him would have true feelings. Alas. , But it’s too late to say
anything. Xiaohuan, listening to Grandpa’s words, let’s bury him well!"
Xiaohuan was dumbfounded, only the tears on his face kept falling, drop by drop,
wet the palm of the wild dog Taoist.
In the shadows, the black-clothed man's gaze flickered, but there was no trace of
pain or pity. In his eyes, the human feelings in this world seemed to be live
dramas, only he was watching coldly.
Zhou Yixian got up and looked around, but in this barren mountainous area,
where can I find anything in hand. After looking for a long time, he could only
pull a wooden stick back, dug a few times on the ground, but only a little dirt
turned out. If you want to dig a hole to bury people, God knows when it will go.
Is it impossible to even bury it properly?
Zhou Yixian gave a long sigh, a rare trace of vicissitudes appeared on his
face. After sighing, he looked back and suddenly frowned. I saw Xiaohuan
stopped crying for some time, and after wiping away the tears on her face, she
also found a wooden stick and cleaned it beside the wild dog Taoist, sweeping
away all the dead leaves and branches.
Zhou Yixian thought at first that Xiaohuan expected that it would be difficult to
dig the pit, so he wanted to sort out the ground around the Daoist Wild
Dog. Unexpectedly, the more I looked at this, the more something was wrong,
Xiaohuan swept a circle with a radius of about five feet around the stray dog
Taoist body, then abandoned the wooden stick and walked back slowly, with a
bit of sorrow on his face, but A little more resolute.
Seeing Xiaohuan's face seemed wrong, Zhou Yixian took a few steps forward and
said, "Xiaohuan, what are you doing?"
Xiaohuan whispered: "I want to save him!"
When he said this, Zhou Yixian was taken aback. It was the man in black in the
dark. His body was also shocked, and his eyes immediately fixed on Xiaohuan.
Zhou Yixian said in amazement: "What did you say?"
Xiaohuan's voice was still low, but what he said was very clear, saying: "I want to
save him!"
Zhou Yixian shook his head and said anxiously: "Yes, Xiaohuan, I understand
what you mean... No, not this, I mean, what can you do to save him?"
Xiaohuan stretched out his hand to straighten the body of the stray dog Taoist,
but put his hands in a strange way, raised his shoulders, one hand to the sky, the
other hand clenched a fist, and at the same time said: "The chief Taoist died to
save us. , I, I cannot do nothing."
Zhou Yixian's brows became more frowning, and he looked at Xiaohuan and then
straightened his feet. When he put his right foot under his left foot, his
complexion became even more ugly, and he suddenly said loudly, "You Are you
mad, Xiaohuan, do you want to use'spiritual harvesting'?"
Xiaohuan was silent for a moment and whispered: "Grandpa, I only know this
thing. Maybe, maybe it can really save a life?"
"Fart!" Zhou Yixian yelled at Xiaohuan so violently for the first time, "What are
you talking about? That'soul collection' has the ability to collect souls, but this
method has always been a side effect. The danger is unpredictable, it disturbs the
wandering souls, and it is a taboo in the ghost world. Don’t you want to live?
Also, this technique has always been used on living people, and the spirit is there
if the breath is still there. Only then can you cast a spell. What do you do to a
dead person? If his breath is cut off, his soul will inevitably disappear. Even if you
have this strange technique, where can you find his soul? Could it be that you are
going to the endless ghosts of the Jiuyou Underworld? Looking for it?"
In the darkness, those eyes were shining, as if suddenly he had discovered
something incredible.
Xiaohuan's eyes blushed, and she cried: "Grandpa, he and he just died, maybe the
soul is nearby, maybe there is hope. If it's a while later, it will really be hopeless."
Zhou Yixian's face turned pale, strode to Xiaohuan's body, pulled her up, and said
in a deep voice: "Xiaohuan, I tell you, don't be paranoid. I know what you are
thinking, back then. Relying on my own ability, I took back the soul of your sister
Jin Ping'er who wanted to dissipate, but I tell you, that time is different from now.
I repeat, this spell is to be used on living people, and this Waiting for ghosts and
different arts will greatly damage your yin virtue. In the past, you only rescued
Jin Ping'er once, and you have already damaged your life for one year. Now if you
mess up again, it is difficult to say whether you can successfully cast a spell on
this dead person. You will at least ruin yourself first. The foundation of Taoism,
Yangshou I am afraid that it will last for more than 20 years. Have you figured it
out clearly?"
In the last few sentences, Zhou Yixian almost uttered it with a roar. Xiaohuan was
also startled for a while. She was in the mood for life, saying that she was not
afraid of death. It was nonsense, but facing the stray dog Taoist lying on the
ground, she couldn't deal with herself anyway, but when she thought of the
terrifying consequences, she seemed to be out of breath. .
The atmosphere in the field froze for a while. After a while, Zhou Yixian slowed
down and said softly: "Little ring, the fate is determined by the sky, no one can
change it. I want to be the god who wants the wild dog to die today. Yes, we
buried him so well, so we can be considered right to start him, okay?"
The expression on Xiaohuan's face changed, with a struggling expression passing
by from time to time. After a long time, he suddenly raised his head and said,
"Grandpa, his fate is not fixed by God."
Zhou Yixian looked at Xiaohuan's face, his heart sank, and he gave a dry smile
and said, "What?"
Xiaohuan took a long breath and resolutely said: "The Dao Master's fate was
determined by himself, and he was desperate to rush to save us, and this
unfortunately passed away. If he turns around and leaves, where in the world
will he be? It's not a place where he can settle down." The girl's face was a little
pale and sad, and she whispered: "So, he died for us. Without him, we would have
died early. Where else can we talk about longevity here? "
She looked at Zhou Yixian, but Zhou Yixian looked away for some reason.
"Grandpa, I want to save him. No matter how dangerous this technique is, it can't
be as powerful as what he encountered just now to save us, right?"
She is absolutely true.
Zhou Yixian knew that she was determined and could not change it, so she had to
sigh up to the sky. As for the person in the dark, a pair of eyes were looking at
Xiaohuan at the moment, shining brightly.

In the woods, right now it was late at night, and the atmosphere was
overwhelming.
In the dim light, that strange spell slowly unfolded.
The first drop of blood dripped from the opening of Xiaohuan’s white arm, and
slowly fell beside the wild dog Taoist. Then, Xiao Xiao surrounded the wild dog
Taoist and dripped down beside the wild dog Taoist with his own blood. Come,
watch her wrist slowly shake, dripping blood on the ground, slowly forming a
weird pattern.
In the dense forest, as the blood-red pattern gradually took shape, ghosts began
to cry faintly. Zhou Yixian stood by and watched, his eyes twitching slightly. And
the man in black who had been watching this scene for a long time in the
shadows suddenly frowned at this moment.
He seemed to have seen this scene somewhere!
The Great Wizard...
The man in black couldn't help but shivered slightly!
The blood formation that Xiaohuan has placed is obviously similar to that when
the great wizard of Huqishan rescued Baguio. However, after Xiaohuan circled
for a week, the formation took shape, and the man in black had already seen it.
There was still a difference between the Buffalo Array and the Great
Wizard. Aside from other things, the scale of the formation alone was much
smaller. Perhaps it was all based on blood, and Xiaohuan himself cut his veins for
blood, and naturally he couldn't compare with the great wizard of the day.
Perhaps because of this reason, the formations and totems of the small ring are
much simpler than those of the great wizard that day, but this is the case, after
the circle, the small ring is already shaky and pale.
Zhou Xian went up and held Xiaohuan without saying a word. Xiaohuan was a
little weak, turned her head and smiled at him slightly, then slowly sat down at
the top of the formation, which is three feet in front of the stray dog Taoist head.
In the secluded dense forest, a ghost roar suddenly appeared out of nowhere. In
an instant, the whole forest roared and swept over the sky. The cloudy wind blew
in from all directions, shaking the surrounding trees. Behind the shadows of all
the branches, there seemed to be countless cold eyes watching here.
Xiaohuan looked solemn, slowly closed his eyes, closed her white hands on her
chest, and chanted a mysterious spell in a low voice. After a while, her slender
palms spread out on her chest, slowly put them down, and put them in the
pattern of blood in front of her. .
All of the blood patterns surrounding the Daoist wild dog's body suddenly lit up
suddenly, and all the blood seemed to have suddenly received life, and began to
circulate in the pattern. At the same time, Xiaohuan's originally pale complexion
suddenly became a bit strange and black.
The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and the entire dense forest seemed
to darken at this moment, and only the magic circle began to shine. The lively
blood, as if the most delicious delicacy, attracted countless ghosts.
On Monday, the expression on the immortal face became more and more
worried. He knew the danger of this soul-harvesting thaumaturgy. Just imagine
how dangerous it would be for an ordinary person to snatch the soul from the
underworld mansion. However, Xiaohuan is restricted to practice, and only casts
spells in this dense forest. The impact is barely large. If you want to come, you
won't be able to alarm those ghostly powerful underworld guardians, otherwise
it would be really unthinkable that someone accidentally gets caught.
But now it seems that it is just this type of formation, Xiaohuan also feels a little
overwhelmed, but seeing her face getting darker and heavier, her body began to
tremble. Knowing that this spellcasting is different from how she saved Jin
Ping'er back then, Jin Ping'er's soul has not been dissipated, and it is much easier
to collect the remaining soul by desire. On that day, the great wizard rescued
Baguio at Huqi Mountain. Although the formation was much larger, he actually
relied on the Baguio residual souls ingested from the exotic treasure "Albizia
Bell". This was the only way to exhaust the Nine Netherworlds with the help of
different techniques, and forcibly left the remnants. The soul came back. But it is
precisely because of this that the great wizard once burned out of his own oil,
and secondly, he also alarmed the underworld guardian, was backlashed by the
underworld ghost power, and finally died.
And this time the small ring uses a shallow way to run the most weird and
difficult thaumaturgy in this ghost way, and lacks the most critical soul, even if it
is only difficult to find the wild dog Taoist among all the wandering souls in this
dense forest Soul, but the danger in it is very imaginable.
The two beast monsters didn't know how many lives were killed here, nor did
they know how many wronged souls hovered here and failed to die. And the
formation of the small ring, but it is clear that it is to take a soul into this body,
how can this not let all the ghosts go crazy?
For a while, the situation changed color, and countless looming black qi rushed
towards the small ring. The pain on the surface of the small ring became heavier
and heavier, and his complexion was almost completely enveloped by the black
qi.
Seeing this, I’m afraid Xiaohuan won’t be able to hold on for long, but somehow,
she still refuses to give up. There are so many ghosts and spirits hovering around
her. All the evil feelings of pain and despair in the world seemed to pierce her
mind, but Xiaohuan was still struggling to support her, searching for it in the
endless sea of souls with a little spiritual power that she had left.
If I fail this time, I'm afraid there will be no chance again!
Zhou Yixian was already sweating anxiously, but he didn't dare to disturb
Xiaohuan, so he walked around the floor and sighed. And the figure in the dark
shadow, although surrounded by ghosts, he didn't seem to care at all. On the
contrary, the ghosts seemed to be a little afraid of him, far away from him. At this
moment, the man in black looked at Xiaohuan without blinking, and he
involuntarily nodded for it. After a long time, there was a soft voice that only he
could hear, and he whispered: "How is this possible? The young woman is so
talented on the ghost road...Under such circumstances, she can still work hard. If
there is guidance from the ghost master, given time, it will be worth it..."
In the words, he also somehow hesitated.
At this moment, Xiaohuan's face full of black energy in the field suddenly showed
a happy expression. The right hand that had been immersed in the blood pool
suddenly stretched out, volleyed and grabbed it, then put it down in a hurry, and
grabbed the Daoist. Right hand. Immediately after, she stretched out her left
hand from the pool of blood, and when she grabbed it in the void, suddenly, the
ghosts and spirits all over the sky screamed together, all seemed to be caught in
an unstoppable rage, the ghostly spirit was as strong as iron, in an instant. The
black air enveloped him, enclosing Xiaohuan's body.
Outside the magic circle, the trees within three feet of him withered
unexpectedly, as if they couldn't bear this boundless vicious and hostile spirit.
Zhou Yixian was shocked and at a loss, saw Xiaohuan gasping for breath, and
tried to put his left hand on the right hand of the Daoist Wild Dog several times,
but the endless black air surrounded her, ghosts roared, and the wind blew, as if
there was The force made her unable to press down. And Xiaohuan's complexion
became more and more ugly, her body trembling, and blood dripping from the
corners of her mouth gradually.
Seeing that this magic circle was about to burn all the jade and stone, Zhou Xian
was desperately desperate to rush to pull Xiaohuan away from the circle.
Although he didn't know the consequences, it was always good to stay away from
those ghosts. Unexpectedly, his figure hadn't moved yet, suddenly a dark figure
blocked him. Zhou Yixian was taken aback. Looking at it at this time, the man in
black seemed to be similar to the ghosts around him.
Hearing the hoarse voice of the man in black, he said coldly: "If you want your
granddaughter to survive, you just stand there and don't move."
After all, the black shadow flashed, the man in black had already appeared
around Xiaohuan and the strange magic circle, not to mention a lot of words, I
saw his arm waving again and again, and black things flew out of his hand.
"PullPakPak" broke through the ground and inserted around the circle.
Those things look dark, like iron and non-iron, and it is not clear what they are,
but once these things are inserted into the mud of the magic circle, the blood in
the circle suddenly seems to be affected by some external force, and the speed of
the rush almost instantly doubles. Above, it's like boiling. A red light shone from
above the circle, covering Xiaohuan's body.
This layer of red light seems to be particularly useful for the ghosts and ghosts
around. For a while, the ghosts retreated. Under the red light, Xiaohuan's
complexion quickly returned to normal. The left hand stretched out in the air
immediately pressed down and grabbed the wild dog. Taoist's left hand.
At the moment when Xiaohuan held the wild dog’s arm, he heard a slight popping
sound. A dark red light started from the wild dog Taoist’s palm and stretched
down like lightning. In a blink of an eye, the wild dog Taoist’s body was covered.
Dog Taoist's whole body lit up together, and after a while, it went dark again and
returned to normal.
At that moment, Xiaohuan managed to open his eyes and stared closely at the
head of the Daoist Wild Dog, suddenly tilted, and he let out a sigh of relief.
Xiaohuan was overjoyed, her spirit relaxed, her eyes suddenly went dark, and
she passed out.

The night is deep.
The Daoist Wild Dog, who had entered the gate of the ghost but was pulled back
by luck, had several wounds on his body at this moment had been bandaged. It
seems that he still looks weak, but lying on the ground, breathing is weak but
gentle, and there is no life worry for the time being.
And Xiaohuan, who had saved the Daoist the wild dog, was still awake at this
moment, but she was just exhausting her energy, which was not a major
problem. This was understood in the hearts of the other two sober people
present, but there was not much worry.
For Zhou Yixian, what he cares about at the moment, or that he is on guard, is the
mysterious man who just saved Xiaohuan. At this moment, he has recognized this
mysterious man in black. He is no stranger. He has also seen him not long ago. It
was in Heyang City at the foot of Qingyun Mountain. The mysterious man in the
righteous village did not want to meet again today. This person.
Zhou Yixian sat next to her granddaughter Xiaohuan, her eyes drifting to the
black figure standing with her hands behind her from time to time. With his
experience and vision, he naturally knew that this person's practice in the ghost
way was not trivial, but he seemed to be an enemy and not a friend that day, and
he didn't want the man in black to save Xiaohuan today. Fortunately for the last
time we met, there was a helping hand, and the three of them did not escape on
Zhou Yixian. At this time, even though the black-clothed man came from
unknown, the lives of the three of them on his side were really in his grasp.
Zhou Yixian thought to himself here, that the man in black, that is, Mr. Gui who
secretly followed Gui Li Nan's journey, seemed to stand beside him, but he did
not know that he was also quite hesitating in his heart. This time to save people
is really against his usual style. It is just that the ghost art he practiced has
always been a weird and vicious sorcery in the eyes of the world. It is in the three
true factions of Dao, Buddha, and Demon and Southern Xinjiang Witchcraft.
Outside, unique. However, according to the world, it is the Demon Cult, which has
always had a bad reputation. In fact, it despises the Ghost Dao. For many years,
the people in the Ghost Dao have quietly continued in the dark. Mr. Gui can
receive the courtesy of the Demon King Sovereign Sovereign Ghost King. , Is an
anomalous number, but also for another reason.
Precisely because of this, although the mysterious origin of the ghost road
continues to this day, the people are extremely thin, and no one can tell when the
incense will be cut off. Think about it, normal people, I'm afraid that not many
people would think of practicing this kind of weird technique of dealing with the
eerie ghost world all day long.
Mr. Gui has practiced for many years, and he looks at the world with a high level
of Taoism. He is a first-class figure. In the line of ghosts, he is even more
unmatched. He has always been hard-hearted, and this is also the result of
practicing ghosts and different arts. Unexpectedly, this night, he suddenly saw
Xiaohuan, at a young age, performing the extremely deep soul-removing
thaumaturgy in the ghosts. This shock is not trivial. Firstly, I was shocked by
Xiaohuan, a young and beautiful woman who seemed to have an incredible talent
in the line of Ghost Dao; secondly, what was even more shocking was that
although this soul-recovering thaumatism was a Ghost Dao. The secret method,
but it has been lost for many years, he is a great master and expert of ghosts and
different arts, and he doesn't know it, but Xiaohuan actually used it, how can he
not let him be thrilled?
When Xiaohuan forced soul collection, although Mr. Gui did not understand the
thaumaturgy of soul collection, how accomplished he was in the path of ghosts,
and his own vision was even more unique. At a glance, he could see that although
Xiaohuan was talented, he was too demanding after all. Sure enough, although
Xiaohuan was able to catch the spirits of the Daoist Wild Dogs among countless
ghosts, he had already angered countless souls and was swallowed by
ghosts. Seeing that his life was about to die, Mr. Gui couldn't sit idly by somehow,
and finally rescued him.
Although he doesn't know how to collect souls, he is more than enough to deal
with these ordinary ghosts. Once he takes the shot, he immediately urges the
magic circle to protect Xiaohuan, and Xiaohuan's magical magical technique is
completed. However, after the incident, he hesitated a little, not knowing what to
do next.
The atmosphere in the court was so embarrassing for a while, until after a long
time, Xiaohuan moved, finally woke up, and yelled softly: "Grandpa." Then he
opened his eyes.
On Monday, Xian was overjoyed and quickly raised Xiaohuan. Xiaohuan’s face
was tired and her body was weak, but she didn’t seem to be a serious problem.
After calming down, she immediately turned to look at the wild dog Taoist, and
saw the wild dog lying on the ground. Although the injury was serious but the
breathing was slow, it was obviously true. Turning around alive, Xiaohuan
smiled.
She turned her gaze back, and found that there was a man in black around him,
she couldn't help but was taken aback, and then she also recognized it. This
person was vaguely the mysterious man in black in Heyang City that day, and she
couldn't help shrinking. Shocked: "Grandpa, he, why is he here?"
Zhou Yixian helped Xiaohuan to stand up, and whispered: "I don't know how he
suddenly came here, but just now you cast a spell at a critical juncture, but he
took care of it, and this made you and the wild dog go from danger to peace. "
When Xiaohuan heard what Zhou Yixian said, she also remembered immediately.
He cast the spell to the last moment. After all, he was not able to practice enough
and was eaten back by the ghost. Seeing that he was about to end up with a
heart-stealing end, the formation in his hand suddenly became powerful. All the
ghosts around him were driven away, and such a great method seemed to have
been saved by this mysterious man in black.
Thinking of this, Xiaohuan slowly nodded to Mr. Ghost, and said, "Thank you for
this senior."
Mr. Ghost seemed to ignore Xiaohuan’s gratitude, but suddenly asked in a cold
voice: "Little girl, I have a few things, I want to ask you, I hope you answer me
truthfully."
Xiaohuan was startled, and at the same time he felt Zhou Yixian's hand holding
her body gently tugging at her. He hesitated for a moment, and finally said,
"Senior, if you have anything to say, just ask!"
Mr. Gui nodded, and said: "The ghost technique has always been secretive.
Where did you practice this ghost technique?"
Xiaohuan stayed for a while, and said, "Ghost Dao, what ghost Dao?"
Zhou Yixian sighed secretly behind him, but the ghost in front of him was taken
aback, but seeing Xiaohuan's surprised look on his face didn't seem to be a fake,
she really didn't seem to know that this was the so-called ghost technique.
After a moment of silence, Mr. Ghost said: "The soul-recovery technique you just
used is actually the most profound magical magic in the ghost way, don't you
know?"
Xiaohuan shook his head in a daze, and said, "I, I don't know!"
Mr. Ghost immediately asked: "Where did you practice this spirit harvesting
technique?"
Xiaohuan shook his head and said, "No one taught me."
Mr. Ghost was startled, and only listened to Xiaohuan and continued: "This soul-
removing technique was naughty when I was a child. I played casually in my
grandfather's old house. I stumbled and fell into a dry well. I found these
techniques recorded on the wall of the well. At that time, I was still young, so I
learned it arbitrarily, and I only used it once for so many years. What, Senior, are
you interested in this spell?"
Mr. Ghost was silent, but after a long time, he sighed. He heard the desolation in
his voice, but it was a depression.
Xiaohuan and Zhou Yixian looked at each other, not knowing why the man in
black suddenly became depressed.
After a while, Mr. Ghost suddenly called out in a hoarse voice: "Little girl, what is
your name?"
Zhou Yixian frowned, Xiaohuan had already answered, and said, "My name is
Xiaohuan."
Mr. Ghost nodded and said, "I have something to say to you alone, can you come
over?"
Zhou Yixian frowned, apparently reluctant to stay with this ghostly guy.
But Xiaohuan didn't think so much, thinking that this person had saved his life
just now, so he nodded and said: "Okay!" After that, regardless of Zhou Yixian's
secretly blocking, he walked over.
Mr. Ghost watched Xiaohuan walk up to him and nodded slowly, seeming to
applaud the young woman. When Xiaohuan approached, he slowly, as if he was
thinking about something in his heart while speaking, whispered. : "Are you
willing to practice this ghost magic?"
Xiaohuan was startled and speechless for a while, but looking behind Mr. Ghost's
black veil mask, her eyes were piercing, which was obviously not a joke, and she
hesitated.
What kind of experience Mr. Ghost, carefully looking at Xiaohuan’s expression,
guessed her mind about nine or nine, and didn’t force her at the moment, just
said: “When you cast the spell just now, in front of countless ghosts, how did you
feel in your heart?”
Xiaohuan's face flushed, then turned white again, and said in a low voice, "I, I'm a
little scared."
Mr. Ghost said indifferently: "It is not a shame that you are afraid. The world is
ignorant and afraid of ghosts and spirits, but they don't know what ghosts are
said. It's just a kind of after death and before life. What people are afraid of is
mostly their own minds. It's just a devil."
He pointed to the small ring and said: "Take you, you were afraid when you cast
the spell just now. Although you can still cast the spell, there are bound to be
countless illusions and all kinds of ferocious images in front of you, right?"
Xiaohuan nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes."
Mr. Ghost snorted, and said: "In fact, the most important thing in the so-called
ghost way is to control the demons. You are calm, and all ghosts and spirits can't
move your mind. And if you think about it carefully, the reason why those ghosts
are angry and bite back, look. It's very abhorrent to rape, but they don't know
that they are like countless people in this world, how can they not be crazy once
they see the chance to escape and return to life?"
He sneered with his hands in his hands: "People in the world accuse ghosts
fiercely, but don't know that he is the same. Isn't it ridiculous?"
Little ring face thoughtfully, nodded slowly.
Mr. Gui said again: "I know your mind and hate the reputation of ghosts, but you
just used ghosts and different techniques to save the life of the wild dog. It can be
seen that ghosts are not useless. I am looking at you today. On the way, there is a
strange talent that is hard to see for a hundred years. I really can’t bear to miss it,
so I have the heart to teach you.” At this point, he smiled faintly and said: “As for
the future, it is that you find out how evil I behave and want to kill me. It doesn’t
matter. We in the ghost way don’t understand these vulgar rituals."
Xiaohuan was taken aback and took a step back.
Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment, then looked at the small ring face again, and
saw that the small ring face was very hesitant, frowning from time to time in his
delicate face. Mr. Ghost didn't say much. He reached out from his arms and took
out a half-finger-thin black scroll with no words and threw it to Xiaohuan.
Xiaohuan caught it subconsciously and looked at him in amazement.
Mr. Ghost said indifferently: "What is recorded in this book are some insights
from my half-life practice of the ghost path. I am confident that there are no
comparable people in the world for the many methods and methods of refining.
You can learn it or not. It's all on you." After that, he turned around and wanted
to leave.
Xiaohuan looked at his back, and subconsciously shouted, "Senior, wait."
Mr. Ghost paused, stopped, and said, "What?"
Xiaohuan suffocated for a while, and said for a while: "I, I still don't know your
name, Senior?"
Mr. Ghost turned his back to his body, motionless, and after a long time, he said
calmly: "I teach your spells, but you don't want you to remember me, so do it
yourself!"
After that, he got up and wanted to move on, Xiaohuan looked anxious, and
suddenly said loudly: "This, this...You save my life and teach me Taoism. I must,
must call you Master, right?"
Mr. Gui's body was shocked, as if the words of the young and delicate woman
behind him were even more intense for him than five thunders. It’s just that after
all, he has practiced extremely deeply and quickly recovered his calm. He slowly
turned around, covered with black veil. No one could see his face, but from his
shiny eyes, no one could see. Out, his unusual mood at the moment.
"You call me Master?"
Xiaohuan's face blushed, and she became a little embarrassed, and then said:
"This...this is what I thought of myself. If, if you don't want to, Senior, I..."
Mr. Ghost suddenly said: "Okay, don't talk about it."
Xiaohuan was taken aback, looked up, only to see Mr. Gui took a deep look at
Xiaohuan, nodded, and reached out to his arms again to take some things,
handed it to Xiaohuan, and said: "Look at you calling me Once the master is
assigned, this will be given to you!"
Xiaohuan looked down and saw that it was a stack of seven dark triangular
flakes, each inch and a half in size, with smooth edges and invisible materials,
like iron and non-iron. Xiaohuan hesitated for a while, looked at Mr. Ghost, and
saw that his eyes were quite relieved, so he stretched out his hand to take it. If
you look closely, you can see that these triangles have a small hole at the top, and
the hole is tied together with a dark red silk rope. On each triangle piece, there
are different dark red mysterious patterns on the front and back. Some look like
burning flames, and some look like beasts roaring. They are all different. When I
received it, I only felt that the tentacles were cold, and at the same time there
was a hint of blood.
Zhou Yixian's eyes are sharp behind him, and he can see at a glance that these
triangles are exactly what Mr. Ghost used to save Xiaohuan.
Mr. Ghost said lightly: "This thing is called'Blood Jade Bone Pieces'. It is the
treasure of the Ghost Dao. It has the miraculous effect of inspiring the Ghost Dao
and the different methods. The original five-layer Dao Xing, with this magic
weapon, at least If you can play to the seventh floor and have better talents, you
will be able to stimulate the tenth floor."
Xiaohuan nodded in surprise and joy, but Zhou Yixian shook his head in the
distance.
Mr. Ghost stared at Xiaohuan for a long time, then shook his head and sighed in a
low voice: "You and I count tonight, but we have seen two sides, so...no, it's a fate!
You will be successful in cultivation in the future, if so. By chance..." He looked up
at the sky and said, "You help me save someone!"
Xiaohuan was startled, and said, "Save, who is it?"
Mr. Ghost shook his head silently, gave a wry smile, and said, "I'll talk about it in
the future."
As he said, he suddenly turned around, as if he didn't want to stay anymore, the
black figure shot out like a ghost, and disappeared into the shadow of the dense
forest in a blink of an eye. Xiaohuan couldn't make a call, and as soon as he
opened his mouth, he couldn't see the black figure. Somehow, the person in black
gave her a touch of kindness, Xiaohuan sighed, and tightly held the string of
blood and bone pieces in her palm.
Zhou Yixian snorted, walked up, took the blood jade bone piece in Xiaohuan's
hand to take a closer look, turned it over, Xiaohuan was a little puzzled, and said,
"Grandpa, what's the matter?"
Zhou Yixian sneered and said, "Your good master, do you know what this thing is
made of?"
Xiaohuan was startled and said, "What is it?"
Zhou Yixian said: "This ghost is refined from the skull fragments of the yin
person. I don't know how many human souls have been added to it to have this
effect."
Xiaohuan stayed for a while, took a look, but couldn't tell that it was human
bones, it was more like jade, she couldn't help but gave Zhou Yixian a look, and
said, "Grandpa, is it real? How does this look like? Human bones?"
Zhou Yixian suddenly became angry and said: "You found that guy who looks like
a ghost but not a person to be your master, so don't you believe me?"
Xiaohuan stuck out her tongue, took the blood jade bone piece into her arms, and
smiled: "Okay, grandpa, anyway, in the future, I will only use this thing to do
good deeds and not do bad deeds, why not do it?"
Zhou Yixian snorted, turned and walked away, and said to himself: "You are the
only one who believes it."
Xiaohuan smiled, coquettish infinitely, and followed.

Volume Six

Chapter One Surprise
On Monday, the three people here took a rest to treat the wild dogs. After the
wild dogs learned that their life was picked up, they felt even more lucky.
Privately, they were a little confused about their unexpected bravery at the
time. But no matter what, after this time, Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan's
relationship with the Daoist Wild Dog has become closer again. After all, Zhou
Yixian has lived and died together, and Zhou Yixian is no longer as coldly talking
to the Daoist Wild Dog as before. It was just the same as before when he was
asked to do the work, but the Daoist Daoist was seriously injured after all. More
often than not, Zhou Yixian did a lot, and this caused him to complain.
Xiaohuan and the wild dog are still the same as before, but in front of Xiaohuan
the wild dog Taoist seems to be a little more afraid, and Xiaohuan talks less than
before. Although Xiaohuan was strange, she didn't feel that in this period of time,
more of her spirit had been attracted to the seemingly plain black book.
The Daoist Daoist had never read Xiaohuan and read this book before. It was
strange, but Xiaohuan never said the origin of the book. Zhou Yixian was also
vague. As time passed, he gradually got used to it, but occasionally felt that it was
small. Huan's expression seemed to be gradually different, but he couldn't tell
how it was different from before.

The catastrophe of the beast and demon rose from the hundreds of thousands of
mountains in southern Xinjiang, and the land of southern Xinjiang was the first to
suffer.
The people of all ethnic groups here suffer from the poison of beasts and
monsters, which is far more serious than that of Middle-earth. Ten rooms and
nine empty spaces are almost the inevitable end of many villages and towns, that
is, no one survives in the entire village and cottages, and they appear from time
to time.
After the catastrophe, there are more small groups of beasts and monsters
remaining in southern Xinjiang than those from Middle-earth. People who
survived the catastrophe often have to endure the ravages and intrusions of
those remaining beasts. This life is really dark. , The water is very hot in general.
Under such circumstances, Gui Li once again set foot on the land of southern
Xinjiang.
Along the way, he did not find any traces of the beast gods, but countless people
from the right way flocked to him, many of whom were famous sects such as
Qingyun and Fenxiang. Many of these people seem to be crazy, looking for the
whereabouts of the beast god, but it is obvious that many of these people have
been looking for, but no one has found him.
After Qingyun's defeat in the first battle, the beast god who was seriously injured
and fleeing seemed to have disappeared out of thin air, and no one would be able
to find him again. It's just that this one hundred thousand mountains in southern
Xinjiang has always been his former residence, no matter what, he will come
back, right?
With this thought in mind, Gui Li entered Southern Xinjiang. There are countless
righteous disciples who came with him. Among them, the Fenxianggu line is
regarded as returning to their hometown. After all, Fenxianggu is in southern
Xinjiang, but the purpose of other righteous disciples is naturally not just to help
the people of southern Xinjiang remove the remaining ones. Small group of
beasts.
But anyway, because of the arrival of these people, the original unscrupulous
remaining beasts and monsters have temporarily converged. After all, these
righteous disciples will also take action to remove these beasts if they can. As a
result, the atmosphere in various parts of southern Xinjiang has been revitalized.
It's just that no matter who it is, there is no shadow of the beast god in the
southern boundary. The only possibility now is among the poor mountains, evil
waters, and weird and mysterious mountains.
In the black mountains, I don’t know how many secrets are hidden!
Before entering the mountain, Guili went to Qilidong of the Miao nationality in
southern Xinjiang. For nothing else, he would also come to pay homage to what
the great wizard did for Baguio that day.
Tianshui Village and Qilidong, along the way, the original bustling scene is gone,
and the tragedy along the way, even his heart that he thinks has been hardened,
can't help but be moved.
Why is there such a catastrophe that poisons the world?
He is successful in his own practice, and he stays out of this tidal wave of evil, but
what about the countless people in the world who are suffering? What mistake
did they make again, and why should they endure such a catastrophe?
Recalling that in Tianyin Temple, countless people prayed to gods and Buddhas
day and night. Looking at the world, many more people are doing this and
worshipping the gods of heaven. But when the catastrophe was imminent, who
helped them?
So, is this kind of worship still useful?
Or do you really respond to the mysterious words that run through the "Book of
Heaven"——
The world is unkind, and everything is a dog?

When he stepped into Qilidong, Gui Li took a breath of cold air. This place that
was once beautiful in his mind was already broken and ruined. Almost all the
houses that were clustered in the past are ruined and broken, and there is no
longer the bustling crowds on the streets, let alone the children running and
playing.
The remaining people can only see only one or two, most of them are in front of
the dilapidated houses, desperately and laboriously trying to find things that can
be used from the ruins, but often what they can find is Are the remains of the
deceased.
Throughout Qilidong, there was a breath of sadness and decadence. Occasionally
a few children stood there blankly, their eyes full of confusion and fear, and
within a moment, an adult would come out from behind, They pulled in again.
Gui Li walked slowly along the street, and quickly attracted the attention of some
Miao people. There was a strong sense of vigilance in the eyes that looked
over. In the strange atmosphere, even Xiao Hui on Gui Li's shoulders seemed to
be much more honest, although it was still looking around.
Gui Li sighed secretly. He didn't want to look any more, so he quickened his pace
and walked straight to the altar on the hillside in the depths of Qilidong. The
more he walked in, the roads around the houses were clearly seen, and the more
dilapidated. Awesome. Gui Li was silent, as if vaguely saw that when the
catastrophe came that day, many Hmong fighters were here to defend the holy
land and face the fierce beasts, fighting desperately!
Even the air seemed to be filled with a faint smell of blood.
At the foot of the mountain, two young Miao soldiers stopped him. Ghost Li
stopped silently and looked at them. These two men, holding spears and wearing
armor, are only fifteen or sixteen-year-old boys. Even the armor on their bodies
looks better than theirs. The figure is a bit wider, I don't know if it is left over
from the heroic fighters of the past.
"How many grunts?" a person asked in Miao language.
Guili couldn't understand, but guessed what he would ask, so he didn't speak,
just raised his head and gestured to look at the middle of the mountain. He didn't
use his fingers because he still remembered that the Miao people regarded this
behavior as disrespectful behavior.
The two teenagers were taken aback and looked at each other. Then one of the
teenagers seemed to be a little longer, and shook his head, neither of them let
go. Gui Li felt a little anxious in his heart, but he was really unwilling to do
anything with the great wizards who had helped him before, and seeing the
tragedy in Qilidong, he couldn't do anything.
He was silent for a long time, and when the hostility in the eyes of the two
teenagers was getting heavier, he sighed, turned around, and wanted to leave.
He just walked a few steps, and suddenly there was a commotion in the
mountain. He turned his head and looked. After a while, a man ran down from
the mountainside and said something to the two teenagers in Miao language. He
nodded repeatedly and stood aside, and then, this person who looked like a
priest who looked like a forty or so priest sternly said to the ghost in some
crappy Middle-earth language: "You... well, big, big... the wizard invites you to go
up."
Gui Li was taken aback and frowned, "Great Wizard?"
The man nodded repeatedly, Gui Li took a deep breath, nodded, and followed the
man up the hillside.
The cave is still in place, but the building and stone platform at the entrance of
the cave are completely unrecognizable, and the rocks are shattered and rolled
all over the ground. Among the rocks, there was a young Miao who seemed to be
only about thirty, dressed in a large wizard robe, smiling and watching Guili
come.
His eyes shone faintly, as if his own passionate flame was burning in it,
completely different from the Miao people down the mountain.
Gui Li walked up to him, the young man smiled slightly, and said in extremely
fluent Chinese dialect: "Hello, Mr. Gui Li, I am a new generation great wizard of
the Miao nationality in southern Xinjiang. I have admired your great name for a
long time."
Gui Li was taken aback, nodded in return. Before he could speak, the young
wizard had already smiled and said, "Please come in! I'll take you to see the
former wizard."
After all, he led the way and walked into the cave that was still dim. Gui Li
followed behind him and slowly melted into the darkness.
The cave was still the same darkness, and the figure of the young great wizard
swayed slightly in front of him. Somehow, Guili felt that he was a little familiar.
After thinking about it carefully, he remembered that the great wizard had called
out this when he came here last time. The young man, never thought that after a
short period of time, he would have taken over the position of the Great Wizard.
Just like last time, the young great wizard with Guili came to the house where the
god of dogs was enshrined in the depths of the cave. The huge fire was still
burning, making crackling noises, but the old and withered figure was gone. .
The young man stepped forward and saluted the Inu God statue upright. Then he
took out a wooden box from the dog's mouth of the Inu God statue and placed it
respectfully on the ground. Then he sternly said to the ghost: "We Miao people It
is custom that after the death of the great wizards of the past, they will be
worshipped under the statue of the dog god for one year. This is the ashes of his
old man."
Ghost Li silently looked at the small wooden box. The whole box was plain and
plain without any modification. Even the wood used was the most common tree
in southern Xinjiang. The great wizard was like countless seedlings, sleeping
here quietly.
Gui Li bent his body and bowed deeply.
The monkey Xiaohui squeaked, jumped from him, and ran aside by himself.
According to the customs of Middle-earth, the young great wizard also bent over
to return the gift, and then cherished the plain wooden box and put it into the
mouth of the Inu God statue again.
The two people were sitting on the ground beside the fire, the light of the fire
reflected in their eyes, and it was very bright in the dark.
Without waiting for Guili's question, the young man said indifferently: "I was a
disciple of his old man when he was alive, and when the terrible disaster passed,
all the elder priests here died. Therefore, I inherited the position of the great
wizard. ."
Gui Li nodded silently, looked at the dog god statue in the distance, and slowly
said: "The great wizard is also considered to have died for me. Every time I think
about this, I feel uneasy."
The young wizard leaned slightly and said, "You are wrong. Master he has told
me long ago that his life limit is over. Even if he doesn't go to the Central Plains,
there is only one dead end. However, the nobles can send Master's ashes back. It
is already a great fortune for all the Miao people."
Gui Li sighed and said in a low voice, "These things are also done by other people
who are interested and have nothing to do with me."
The young wizard smiled, obviously not caring about Guili's words, and said:
"But this time you come to our Qilidong, but I don't know what happened to
you?"
Gui Li said: "In fact, it's nothing else, just come here to pay homage to the
predecessor of the Great Wizard. In addition, this catastrophe is so violent, I
deliberately pursue the culprit, the Beast God, don't know if you have any clues?"
The face of the young great wizard changed slightly. Obviously, for him, the two
words "Beast God" were still very terrifying and taboo words, and he quickly fell
silent.
After a while, Gui Li said lightly: "You don't have to care, countless people in the
world want to find him, but can't find him. You don't know it is normal. I'm here
to bother you, so let's say goodbye!"
After that, he wanted to get up, the young great wizard looked hesitant, and
suddenly said, "You are going to track down that beast god, is it true?"
Gui Li said: "Yes."
The young wizard stared at him closely and said, "You killed him?"
Gui Li was silent for a long time, and said, "I'm not sure."
The young great wizard pondered for a moment, and said: "In this case, I will tell
you what I know. How to find the beast god, I don't know, but the ancient legend
in my clan says that the beast god is a demon-like ghost. He can't be killed, he can
only be suppressed and sealed like a maiden maiden thousands of years ago. To
suppress him, five artifacts of our various ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang
must be taken from his body. Those five artifacts are the lives of beasts and
monsters. If the source of the source, if lost, the beast will fall into deep sleep. In
addition, there is another important point. When the beast was raging on that
day, the demon power was strong and invincible. Thanks to the witch maiden
who used the witch clan to pass down the strange formation of the eight evils
mysterious fire method. Array will trap it. If you can find this type of formation,
maybe..."
Ghost Li nodded slowly.
The young great wizard thought for a while, and then said, "I really couldn't think
of how to find the beast demon, but the legend in the clan said that when the
witch empress sealed the beast demon, she was in the depths of the hundred
thousand mountains. The place of the ancient cave. Moreover, it is said that the
empress herself turned into a stone statue, facing the depths of the ancient cave.
Perhaps, if you find such a place, there will be clues to the beasts and monsters!"
Gui Li remembered one by one, nodded to the young great wizard in front of him,
and said, "Thank you."
The great wizard smiled slightly and said nothing.
When the two walked out of the cave, Gui Li couldn't help but ask him why there
was no sadness in his eyes.
The young wizard paused, and said lightly: "If I'm depressed and sad again, what
should I do with those people in Qilidong? It's not that I am not sad, but I can't be
sad!"
After hearing this, Gui Li was silent for a long time before Fang left.

After leaving Qilidong, Guili didn't rush on the road in a hurry. He walked slowly,
thinking over and over several times what the young great wizard had said. The
strange "Eight Fierce Profound Fire Array" made him involuntarily Thought of
another person-Xiao Bai.
She left in anger that day, and since then, there is no news. Although she does not
need to worry about anything more with her magical powers, but thinking of
Xiaobai’s purpose here, most of them are to find the "Eight Fierce Profound Fire
Array". Gui Li felt a little guilty in his heart.
The demon power of the blood-devouring beads has troubled him for many
years, but some time ago, under the wordless jade wall of Tianyin Temple on
Mount Xumi, he enlightened the four volumes of "Book of Heaven", combining
the demon power of the blood-devouring beads and the three true methods of
Buddhism, Taoism, and Demon. The power of Xuanhuojian's pure sun is
integrated, and he has faintly peeped into the threshold of the return of ten
thousand laws. For him, the demon power of the blood-devouring bead is no
longer a major obstacle to the relationship between life and life as his practice
becomes more and more refined.
But, somehow, with the epiphany under the wordless jade wall, he gradually
thought about a lot of things, and things that he could not think of in the past
were gradually seen in his reflection.
Xiaobai was doing this to him, probably not because of Baguio's relationship with
herself?
She was alone, returning to southern Xinjiang to search for the magic circle when
the beast and demon catastrophe was in full swing, the world was faint, and now
there was no news about her. When Gui Li thought of this, he couldn't help but
feel an inexplicable pain. It's just that the sky is so big that he really doesn't know
how to find it.
Guili pondered for a long time, and finally decided to go to Fenxiang Valley in
secret, not for other reasons. Once I heard Xiaobai said, the Eight-Ferocious
Profound Fire Array had appeared in the Fenxiang Valley Profound Fire Altar. In
that case, Xiaobai wanted If you find this magic circle, you will probably go here,
and even if she isn't there, it's good to go and see for yourself.
With a decision of his mind, Gui Li rushed to Fenxiang Valley.
Fenxianggu was originally one of the three major factions of the righteous way in
the world, but he was the first to bear the brunt of this catastrophe, just at the
exit of the raging beast monsters, and his fate can be imagined. Fortunately, that
day, Fenxiang Valley Master Yun Yilan led his disciples to Middle-earth and
joined forces with Qingyunmen and other righteous ways to deal with the beast
monsters. Therefore, although Fenxiang Valley was destroyed in a mess, the
disciples of Fenxiang Valley did not hurt their muscles. Movable bone.
It's just that the dignified and upright faction ended in this way. It is unavoidable
that people will lose their face, and after the catastrophe, many rumors and
rumors have spread, which means that the people in Fenxiang Valley are timid
and afraid of things. He dared to face the calamity of the beast and demon alone,
but hid behind Qingyunmen.
Now Qingyunmen and Dao Xuan Zhenren are really supreme in the heart of the
righteous Tao in the world, and their prestige is respectable. Compared with
them, Fenxianggu and others are inferior. As a large number of righteous
disciples entered southern Xinjiang to search for the whereabouts of the beast
gods, the disciples of Fenxianggu would naturally not be left behind, but when
they met on weekdays, the disciples under the Fenxianggu had already lost the
arrogance of the past.
However, despite this, Fenxiang Valley is a famous sect after all, and the strength
is still there. Although there are a lot of rumors, no one dares to insult Fenxiang
Valley face to face. As for the valley of Fenxiang Valley itself, it was really a mess,
at least what Gui Li saw when he sneaked in secretly.
A valley that was originally quiet and beautiful is now full of unpleasant burnt
and fishy odors. Countless Fenxiang Valley disciples are carrying all kinds of
rotten garbage and bones in the valley, including both humans and animal
corpses.
Gui Li observed in secret, and after thinking for a while, he already understood
that he sneaked into the Fenxiang Valley late at night and was still found in the
Fenxiang Valley. It was not that all the disciples in the Fenxiang Valley were
prosperous, but the many strange animals they were good at raising in captivity
were hard to guard against.
It's just that Yun Yilan can take most of his disciples to Middle Earth, but he can't
take these animals away, and when the catastrophe comes and the extremely
brutal beast and monster frenzy passes here, these many animals are naturally
hard to escape. Over time, the corpse decayed, and the smell was even more
unbearable.
However, the absence of these strange animals at this moment has another
benefit for Guili. At least he is not afraid of some monsters emerging from the
corners of these rooms and dark corners to suddenly call the police, leaving his
figure exposed.
There are many disciples in Fenxiang Valley, but half of them have been sent out
to track the whereabouts of the beast monsters. How can Fenxiang Valley not
want to do what countless righteous sects want to do. And the remaining half of
the disciples were mostly in the valley doing the work of sorting out the rubbish
and rubbish. Even if there are some elders in the valley, it is naturally impossible
for people like Yun Yilan and Shangguance to be there from time to time. Yanaka
inspection. Therefore, Guili almost did not encounter any difficulties, so he
sneaked into the Fenxiang Valley.
At this moment, the genius evening was much brighter than the late night when
he came to Fenxiang Valley last time, but it was so many times easier to sneak in.
After Gui Li sneaked into Fenxiang Valley, he didn't think much about it, and
went straight to the direction of the profound fire altar in the heavy earth of
Fenxiang Valley. Xiaobai was imprisoned here, and the eight fierce profound fire
formations were also set up here, so he naturally wanted to come. Find it
here. It's just that this place is the forbidden area of Fenxiang Valley after all.
Under these hectic conditions, the guard defense of the Profound Fire Altar
seems to be a bit tighter than the last time when the ghostly power came. I don't
know if it was because Xiaobai escaped and outsiders sneaked in. reason.
It’s just that Guili’s practice at this time is already different from the past.
Although Fenxiang Valley is tightly guarded in the Profound Fire Altar, Guili
carefully and carefully sneaked into the majestic Profound Realm. In the altar of
fire.
As he expected, although the guards outside were tightly guarded, there was no
one in the Profound Fire Altar. At first glance, it seemed to be the same as when
he came last time, and there was still that weird dark red formation on the
ground. , Deeply on the ground, Gui Li knew in his heart that this was the
mysterious and mysterious eight-evil fire formation in the legend.
However, the damage caused by the magma eruption caused by Guili and Xiaobai
when they escaped is also faintly visible. On the surrounding walls, you can see
the scorched black places splashed by magma, and the places where the stones
collapsed are even more uncountable. It is the formation of the eight evil spirits
on the ground. In some places, you can also see the blazing fire. The fire was
slightly deformed.
However, if it is an ordinary place, I am afraid that it would have been destroyed
long ago under such a disaster, and the surrounding area can still be roughly
intact. It seems that the magic circle has played a strange effect, and this has been
preserved.
Looking up, the second and third floors that originally imprisoned Xiaobai had
lost their effectiveness, and they were just opened, revealing an empty, gloomy
dark hole. In the entire majestic Profound Fire Altar, under the light of the slight
fire, only the figure of Gui Li flashed lightly.
Gui Li was silent for a long time, shook his head, and walked to the Eight Fiends
Profound Fire Formation. Looking closely, I saw that all the fierce gods in the
huge array were still the same as in the memory, and they were portrayed clearly
and vividly, and the patterns connecting these fierce gods were equally strange
and complicated. Gui Li took a deep breath and sat down cross-legged in front of
this pattern.
Just when he was about to meditate on the weird Wuzu formation in the legend,
suddenly, in this quiet and eerie mysterious fire altar, in the darkness above him,
a woman's crisp and reverberating laughter came.
Gui Li's face changed drastically, and suddenly stood up, looked up, blurted out:
"Is it you, Xiao Bai..."
His words came to an abrupt end, and a figure floated down from the dark
shadows above, the once-familiar goose-yellow clothes, clear and soft eyes, as if
people were already drunk at the first glance.
Surprisingly, it was someone he could not even dream of, the woman who was
rumored to have died in the catastrophe-Jin Ping'er!

After the initial consternation, Gui Li quickly calmed down, Jin Ping'er still stood
there, looking as if nothing had changed, her clothes, face and expression, even
the corners of her mouth, with a hint of faint and infinite charm. Smile.
She looked at Guili, smiled slightly, and said, "Hello!"
Guili looked at her silently, and said after a long time: "Why are you here?"
Jin Ping'er gently swept the hair on the sideburns with her hand. In her small
movements, she seemed to have infinite amorous feelings, and said softly: "I am
waiting for you here!"
Gui Li frowned and said, "Wait for me? What do you do? How do you know I will
come here?"
Jin Ping'er smiled and said: "Could it be that you have forgotten that the last time
you came here, but came with me, I heard that this time you want to track the
beast gods, the legend here in southern Xinjiang, you want to seal the beast gods,
naturally It's inevitable that this magic circle here. Where can you go if you don't
get here?"
She squinted her eyes slightly, she seemed to be a little proud, and she was
indescribably coquettish as water, and smiled: "Look, am I smart?"
Gui Li frowned, feeling that after his great advance, under the charm of Jin
Ping'er, there was still a little turbulence, and he couldn't help but be secretly
surprised. After the catastrophe, the woman who died in the legend seemed to
have improved her skill.
Since she is not dead, how about the others! What about the masters of other
demon sects that were destroyed in the catastrophe? Didn't they die?
Gui Li was frightened and uncertain, but still coldly said: "You haven't answered
me yet, what are you waiting for me?"
Jin Ping'er smiled softly, but faintly said something thrilling: "I know the location
of the ancient cave in the town where the beast god is sealed! After the ghost
king knows it, let me help you."
Gui Li's body was shocked, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Jin Ping'er,
but he saw Jin Ping'er look like water and smile like a flower, without any
strange expression.

Chapter Two Blood
Gui Li stared at Jin Ping'er for a long time, frowning slightly, but did not speak,
while Jin Ping'er under Gui Li's vague and fierce gaze seemed to behave as if
nothing had happened, and he didn't feel how big his words were at this
moment. It's not normal, looking at Gui Li with a smile.
In the Profound Fire Altar, there was a moment of silence. The monkey Xiaohui,
who was lying on Guili’s shoulders, seemed to dislike the atmosphere a little,
moved his body, squeaked twice, jumped from his master’s shoulders to the
ground, looked around, and took care of himself. Zi Xiang walked aside, and
slowly walked to the pattern engraved with countless red fierce gods in the
center of the Profound Fire Altar.
Guili slowly retracted his gaze, looked at Xiao Hui who was lying on the ground
with great interest and making faces at those fierce patterns, and slowly said,
"So, do you know a lot?"
Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, the smile was as warm as a spring breeze, and gently
passed the cold hall, and said: "I am a little weak woman, how can I know
anything, but I have been fortunate enough to visit a few places in the past. I am
valued by the Ghost King Sect Master again, so I can help you."
She pursed her mouth and said, "Don't think too much!"
Gui Li frowned and said nothing, not to mention the faintly disturbing fascination
in Jin Ping'er's coquettish words. After thinking for a while, he seemed to
suddenly forget why Jin Ping'er appeared here suddenly, and also forgot to cover
it. Jin Ping'er is even the mysterious weirdness among the ghost kings, and she
only said lightly: "In this case, I have to ask you for advice."
Jin Ping'er's eyes gleamed, but the smile on her face was still charming, and said,
"Master, please say it!"
The ghost said sharply: "It seems that you came here before me. As you said, the
legend has to suppress the beast gods. The'eight fierce mysterious fire formation'
must not be here. It's just that I'm dull and can't penetrate it. I don’t know what
Girl Jin has insight?"
Jin Ping'er shook his head, a wry smile appeared on his face, and said, "I'm telling
you, I've actually been here in the Profound Fire Altar for three days, but I got
nothing, except for these messy images carved on the ground. I found nothing."
Unexpectedly, Gui Li looked at the dark red pattern under his feet. Different from
Jin Ping'er, including Xiao Hui, he has personally experienced the power of the
weird circle in the Profound Fire Altar. The power of the mountains and the sea
that day, and the terrible behemoth of scarlet flames, are absolutely perfect. Not
a memory that can be easily forgotten. Perhaps it is precisely because of
this! Xiao Hui pounced on the ground with such interest, grabbing here and
moving there, seeming to be looking for something?
Could it be that after the earth-shaking anomaly that day, volcanic lava burst into
the sky and destroyed the magic circle here?
Gui Li passed this thought in his mind, but he did not show it. After a moment of
indulgence, he looked at Jin Ping'er again and said: "Golden girl, no matter what,
this is the only place we know of Since the Beast God Zhenfeng inevitably needs
it in the realm of the Fire Array, we might as well stay here for a few more days.
Perhaps there is still a little hope."
Jin Ping'er smiled sweetly, with infinite style, and said: "Okay!"
Gui Li glanced at her, then withdrew his gaze, and sat down again before these
ground formations. Not long after, a fragrant fragrance came, but Jin Ping'er sat
down not far from the place where his clothes were frivolous, and the distance
between the two seemed to be closer.
Guili frowned, he wanted to speak, and he didn't look at the beauty of the day
beside him. He just stared at the picture momentarily, but somehow, another
thought suddenly appeared in his heart— —
Xiaobai said that he would go to Southern Xinjiang to find the magic formula of
the "Eight Fierce Profound Fire Array", but there has been no news of her for a
long time, and I don't know how she is now. And it seems that there is only one
place in the world that has clues to the Eight Fiends mysterious fire formation,
but Xiao Bai is obviously not here, so where will she be now?
How is she...
This thought of Ruowu Ruowu flashed in Gui Li's mind from time to time in the
next few days.

It seems that the magma eruption that skyrocketed that day caused more
damage than Guili had expected. Although the stone carvings on the ground
seemed to be intact, they were obviously gone. That spirit of energy, or the
hostility that possesses powerful power, what is left now is nothing more than a
series of dull stone carvings.
Ghost Li and Jin Ping'er worked secretly in the Profound Fire Altar for seven
days, but still got nothing. From time to time, disciples from Fenxianggu came in
to check, and several of them even Shangguance personally brought people over
for routine inspections, but today’s Guili, including Jin Ping'er, has already moved
forward, only hiding in the darkness above the Profound Fire Altar. Where, I
easily escaped these searches.
It's just that he has never been able to learn the essentials of the magic circle, but
it is really a headache.
On this day, the two of them sat in front of these rigid stone carvings for the
whole morning. Suddenly, Jin Ping'er stretched his waist, and his slender waist
looked like a monster and snake body, with its own breathtaking
taste. . Reluctantly, the only man beside her at the moment still stared at the
stone carvings on the ground, thinking hard, and didn't even notice Jin Ping'er's
graceful posture performance.
Jin Ping'er snorted softly and gave a ghostly look, as if a trace of complicated
emotions passed by in his eyes, but it was just a flash. After a while, I only heard
her sigh and said, "Did you see anything?"
When Gui Li moved, he slowly recovered himself, turned his head and glanced at
Jin Ping'er, shook his head, and said, "Where are you?"
Jin Ping'er gave a wry smile without answering, but Gui Li already understood.
Jin Ping'er frowned and said: "We have been watching these ghosts for seven
days. During these seven days, we have done our best, but let alone activating
this circle, it is impossible to even touch some stone carvings. How exactly is
this? thing?"
Gui Li pondered for a moment, looked up at the dark place above, and said,
"When I was here to save people that day, I touched the organs in this hall, and
the eight fierce mysterious fire formations were triggered immediately. ..." He
glanced at the center of the hall, and there was a strange smell in his tone, and
said, "But that mechanism is gone now."
Jin Ping'er followed his eyes, and she saw a small raised stone platform in the
center of the hall, but the stone was burnt black and solidified into an ugly
appearance. What was the appearance of an ingenious mechanism.
In fact, as soon as Guili saw this scene here, he knew that when he first came here
that day, the strange stone mechanism he saw had been destroyed, and the last
time he came to see the stone carvings of the fierce gods on the ground , The
violent aura that resonated in my heart, but this time I can't feel it at all.
This once horrible stone carving seems to have become a lifeless object.
Both of them fell silent for a while, not knowing what to say.
After a while, Jin Ping'er seemed to have thought of something. She raised her
head and was about to speak, her face suddenly changed, and Guili's brows were
already frowning, she turned around, and in the blink of an eye she came to the
side of Xiao Hui who was playing. The monkey hugged him up, and then floated
up. After a while, he disappeared into the darkness above the hall of the
Profound Fire Altar.
Jin Ping'er watched his figure disappear into the darkness two or three times,
smiled slightly, and then floated up, disappearing into the darkness as well.
After a while, there was a "squeak", and the dull voice echoed in the hall of the
Profound Fire Altar.
The door was opened...
The sound of footsteps at the door sounded like a large number of people, and
there was a faintly majestic voice. After a few words, he suddenly fell
silent. Immediately, from outside the opened door, three people walked in.
The first person, surprisingly, was Yun Yilan, the master of the Fenxiang Valley
Valley. The one who followed him half of his position to the right was his junior
high official policy, and the last person, a few steps away from the two in front,
was Yun Yi. Lan's proud disciple Li Xun.
After the three of them walked into the Profound Fire Altar, Li Xun, who was
walking at the end, turned around and closed the heavy door. The original light
was immediately separated from the room, and only the dimness was slowly
flashing here.

Having lost the spiritual power of the former formation technique, the three
layers above the ice-cold Profound Fire Altar have long since lost the bitter cold.
What remains is the indifference of the huge and hard rock. In the darkness, Gui
Li and Jin Ping'er quietly passed through the dark hole, looking down in the
darkness.
As if he knew that this time was not better than before, Xiao Hui, who had always
been more active, seemed to be quieter, and lay down beside his master
honestly.
Yun Yilan and Shangguance walked slowly to the center of the Profound Fire
Altar and stood on the former Eight Fiends Profound Fire Formation. From a
distance, his face seemed to be shrouded in shadow.
The three people below stood there, silent for a long time without speaking, and
the atmosphere was faintly weird. Above their heads, Gui Li seemed to feel
something, and glanced at Jin Ping'er, only to see Jin Ping'er look to him. Both of
them saw the slight bewilderment in each other's eyes.
Yun Yilan looked sullen, maybe his mood should have been this way. After
changing who he was, seeing that the foundation that he has been in for many
years has become such a look, I am afraid it is all in a bad mood. It’s just that his
face seems expressionless at first glance. After watching it for a while, it actually
gives people a vague and ever-changing feeling, but if you look closely, you will
find that his face has never changed. Yes, it's just your mind.
At least, during those days in Qingyun Mountain, the people of the world would
not see his expression.
For a long time, Yun Yilan's wandering eyes kept moving on the weird red stone
carvings on the ground of the Profound Fire Altar. He saw from one end to the
other, from one pair to the other. After that, he slowly walked to the center of the
stone carving image. On the burnt black raised small stone platform, he stretched
out his palm and gently stroked the stone.
"How long has it been?" Yun Yilan suddenly said, asking in a low voice such a
endless sentence.
Shangguance stood by his side, seeing that his expression did not show any
surprises because of Yun Yilan’s sudden question. He clearly seemed to
understand some things, but he didn’t mean to answer, but was very surprised.
Strangely, he turned his head and glanced at Li Xun, who was standing three
steps behind them.
Li Xun's head drooped slightly, his expression polite, his eyes closed slightly, and
he didn't say a word.
He didn't look back, but Yun Yilan seemed to know everything behind him, and
said indifferently: "Xun'er is not an outsider. In the future, he will also take over
Fenxiang Valley. Don't hide these things from him."
Shangguan Ce's body shook slightly, and then he calmed down. After a moment
of silence, he said, "It has been 30 days since the preparations were made and the
official summoning began, and the'Red Flame Mingzun' has not responded."
Yun Yilan's face did not change at all. At most, his eyes flashed a few times, but
the feeling that she gave people seemed to be a little gloomy in an instant. At the
top of the Profound Fire Altar, Gui Li's heart was moved. It was not that he was
surprised that Fenxiang Valley was also suffering from being unable to repair
this weird circle, but Shangguan Ceshi mentioned the so-called "Red Flame
Mingzun", but It touched a certain place in his memory, almost subconsciously.
He felt what Shangguance was referring to-the blazing and wild behemoth
wrapped in flames, could it be this legendary history? The key to the long-
standing and weird source of the Eight Fiends Profound Fire Array?
The atmosphere in the Profound Fire Altar was a bit weird. Yun Yilan had an
unsightly face and did not speak. He just paced back and forth in the hall,
seeming to be thinking about something, and Shangguan Ce just looked at the
figure of the senior and did not speak. As for Li Xun, who was standing by, it
seemed that he just maintained a humble attitude and said nothing.
With the passage of time, Yun Yilan's eyebrows gradually wrinkled, and a sharp
light appeared in his eyes, as if something was fighting fiercely in his heart, but
finally, he stopped abruptly and took a long breath and turned his head behind
him. Shangguance and Li Xun looked around.
Shangguan Ce glanced at Yun Yilan, yelled in a low voice, and said, "Brother?"
Yun Yilan seemed to have decided, so he didn't hesitate anymore, and said coldly:
"Shangguan Junior Brother, I don't need to say more about how important this
array is in the Profound Fire Altar. In any case, it must be restored. Otherwise, ,
We have no other way to deal with him!"
Shangguan Ce nodded and did not speak, but in the darkness above the heads far
away from the three, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er were shocked at the same time.
he?
Who is he?
Who is the person that Fenxiang Valley wants to use this weird circle to deal
with?
In the quiet Xuanhuo altar, what was flowing at this moment seemed to be an
invisible dark aura. However, what Yun Yilan said next made the surrounding
darkness become cold and cold.
"The lava burst that day, and the damage to the formation was too great. The
aura that I had stored in the Fragrant Valley for hundreds of years has been
exhausted, and I lost the key of the formation, the "Xuanhuo Jian", so I couldn't
summon Chi. Yanming respects the magic circle. If that person didn't show up, it
wouldn't matter. We just recharged it, but right now, it's time to use the magic
circle in a hurry." Yun Yilan snorted coldly. Three deep textures slowly appeared
between the eyebrows, the meaning of killing was faintly visible, and the voice
became more and more indifferent.
Shangguance also frowned deeply, but there was a hint of surprise on his face,
and he was surprised: "Why, is there any other way that Senior Brother already
works?"
The corner of Yun Yilan's eyes seemed to twitch lightly, and said: "This array in
the Profound Fire Altar was arranged by the ancestors of this door based on the
records uploaded by the'Fenxiang Jade Book', and at the end of the Jade Book,
Another patriarch wrote down a sentence of criticism, which is to compare the
current embarrassment of losing the Profound Fire Mirror and the Profound Fire
Array cannot be activated. The way of taking risks may be feasible."
Shangguan Ce and Li Xun behind him were shocked, and immediately overjoyed.
The "Fenxiang Jade Book" is the supreme treasure of the Fenxiang Valley. Only
the owner of the Fenxiang Valley can keep the enlightenment. Yun Yilan said
that, after all It is true that a surprisingly talented patriarch once left a wonderful
idea.
Shangguan Ce happily said, "Brother, what wonderful method did that ancestor
say?"
Yun Yilan saw the excitement of the two of them in his eyes, but there was no
hint of joy on his face. On the contrary, the gloomy meaning became stronger.
After a moment of silence, he slowly said: "The ancestor was in'Fen Xiangyu At
the end of the book, it wrote: The Profound Fire Formation inherited the hostility
of the heavens and the earth, the Scarlet Flame Beast was fierce and cruel, and
the spirit inherited by the engraving of the formation pattern was also the evil
god of the Eight Desolations. Then, the spirits are strong and the gods return to
their thrones, and the fierce beasts appear and the fire is formed."
Shangguance and Li Xun's expressions changed drastically, they looked at each
other and could not speak for a while.
After a while, Shangguance reluctantly recovered from the suspicion, and said in
a bitter voice, "This, is this really written by the ancestor of this door?"
Yun Yilan snorted and said, "Shangguan, Junior Brother, do you suspect that this
seat is doing this evil in the name of the ancestor?"
Shangguance's expression changed again, and he quickly said: "I dare not, it's just
that the blood sacrifice of a living person is obviously a magic way and a different
technique. How and how can it appear on my jade book..."
Yun Yilan cut off Shangguance's words directly, and said coldly: "You are right.
Although this ancestor wrote these words, no one has ever tried this method."
Shangguan Ce looked at Yun Yilan’s gaze towards him, and suddenly felt that his
whole body was cold. He couldn’t help but stepped back. From the corner of his
eye, he glanced at Li Xun who was standing behind him, and suddenly realized
that his face was also the same. It's earthy, unspeakable ugly.
"Brother, don't you..." Shangguance never seemed to say so hard. "Are you
planning to use this method?"
Yun Yilan raised her brows, not angry but prestigious, and sneered: "What if we
don't use this method? We have worked so hard for hundreds of years. Seeing
that big things are about to happen, there are so many things. Now it is even the
most important thing. The circle is also ruined. Do you want me to watch the
countless efforts in the past?"
Shangguance still seemed to hesitate, arguing: "Brother, big things are naturally
important, and this method is too much..."
Yun Yilan coldly interrupted his words, and said, "Shangguan, Junior Brother, if
you persist in this way, is there still a trace of the right way in your heart? Over
the years, for this great cause, what you have done is also It’s not so righteous,
right?"
Shangguan Ce was immediately suffocated.
Yun Yilan's eyes were sharp, as if he was about to penetrate into people's hearts.
He stared at Shangguan Ce, and said, "Also, Junior Brother, Shangguan, this
mysterious fire altar was the important place of the main gate that day. It was
guarded by you, but it was in your hands. , Did you know that caused today's evil
situation?"
Shangguan Ce shook his body and suddenly raised his head, but Yun Yilan's eyes
were cold, looking at him like a knife. Shangguan Ce looked excited, his body
trembled slightly, as if he had something to say, but somehow, under Yun Yilan's
gaze, he finally retreated slowly. After a while, his face was dejected, and he
whispered: " I know."
Yun Yilan nodded and said, "If this is the case, you should take care of this matter.
Besides, Xun'er." He turned his head and looked at Li Xun.
Li Xun's complexion was also strange at this moment. He suddenly heard the call
of the master, his body turned out to be a spirit, and he quickly said, "The disciple
is here."
Yun Yilan glanced at him and said, "You will follow you to the official and uncle,
study hard, and help him by the way."
Li Xun's face turned pale, and his voice suddenly became hoarse for some reason,
but he still whispered: "Yes."
Finally, Yun Yilan looked at the stone carvings on the ground, frowned, turned
around without looking back, and walked out, leaving only Shangguance and Li
Xun'er in the sound of the heavy door "squeak". People face-to-face and face to
face.
For a long time, without saying a word, the two men also walked out slowly.
The Xuanhuo altar fell into silence again.

There was a slight voice in mid-air, and two figures floated down from the
top. Xiao Hui screamed twice, jumped twice on the ground, and ran aside to play
again. In the first few days, it seemed to be quite interested in the stone carvings
on the ground, but after a few days, the monkey was not interested anymore.
After Gui Li and Jin Ping'er landed on the ground and stood firmly on the ground,
the two of them did not speak for a while, and the surrounding aura was still
faintly cold, as if the strange aura exuding from Yun Yilan just now had not faded.
After a long while, Jin Ping'er suddenly said: "Who do you think the person they
were talking about just now?"
Guili glanced at her and asked instead, "What do you think?"
Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said: "I have nine points of certainty that they are
talking about the beast god. Just listening to what they just said, I am not sure
whether they know the whereabouts of the beast god."
Gui Li nodded silently, and said, "There is one more thing. The Eight Fiends
Profound Fire Array is in this Profound Fire Altar. Listening to their tone, they
seem to use this Array to deal with the Beast God. Did they expect that the Beast
God will come? Is it in this Profound Fire Altar, or is this magic circle actually
movable?"
Jin Ping'er frowned slightly, apparently there were many joints in it that she
could not understand, and she fell into contemplation for a while.
Guili's eyes slowly turned and fell on the cruel stone carvings on the ground.
After reading it for a while, he suddenly sneered and said, "Is this the so-called
right way? Sacrifice the evil god with the blood of living people. It’s in the Demon
Cult, and I have never seen anything like this..."
Before he finished speaking, he suddenly heard the crisp laughter from Jin
Ping'er beside him, and there was a faint weird tone in it, like a sneer, but also a
mockery, and even more as if there was a faintly hidden fear, and said: " How do
you know that there is no such thing in our holy religion?"
Gui Li's body shook, turning his head to look at her, only to see Jin Ping'er
standing with a smile, but already turned his head away and no longer looked at
him. Gui Li frowned and said coldly: "What do you mean by this..."
Suddenly, the last "thinking" in his words had not been uttered, and Gui Li's voice
was dumb. In that instant, somehow, he suddenly remembered the time when
the great wizard cast a spell to treat Baguio. , Asked the ghost king to portray the
formation with blood.
The ghost king, almost in a blink of an eye, took out enough blood.
Where did that pot of bloody blood come from...
Gui Li Muran stood there, feeling cold all over, and could not speak anymore.

Chapter Three
The setting sun hangs far from the horizon, behind the tall, steep, undulating
mountains, spreading the residual warmth to the land of southern Xinjiang. The
dim light fell on the silent earth, and the wilderness was desolate and dead.
Guili and Jin Ping'er, who had left Fenxiang Valley, stood on the wasteland in
front of the hundred thousand mountains, facing the endless towering mountains
and vast land, they seemed to be just two unremarkable little creatures. Looking
up at the huge existence between the sky and the earth, watching the setting sun
that day, falling behind the boundless mountains bit by bit, the sky slowly
dimmed.
While talking and breathing, as the stars flow, who else can beat time?
It was Gui Li’s proposal to leave Fenxiang Valley. It was just that when I heard
the conversation between Fenxiang Valley, Yun Yilan and the others, I already
knew that Fenxiang Valley might have a different method that could awaken the
"Eight Fierce Profound Fire Array", which is great. Opportunity, with the original
purpose of Guili and Jin Ping'er, they should continue to hide and observe
carefully. However, Gui Li somehow, with a face of indifference, still proposed to
leave Fenxiang Valley, and Jin Ping'er, who had always been extremely smart,
didn't seem to have thought of this level, but rather readily agreed.
Leaving Fenxiang Valley, along the way, Guili and Jin Ping'er seldom talked, nor
did they discuss how to track down, but the two seemed to have a tacit
understanding. They all came south by coincidence, until today they came to the
legend. In front of the terrifying land "Hundred Thousand Mountains", under the
setting sun and black mountains, in the Xiaoxiao wilderness, the two silently
stared at the mountain range.
The wind in the wilderness has blown, without the slightest fragrance of flowers
and plants, only the faint smell and roar of unknown names in the distance. In
this place, even the wind beside him seems to be fierce.
Jin Ping'er's hair was gently swaying in the wind, and she raised her head
slightly, revealing her smooth and delicate chin and a section of white neck,
looking out at the distant mountains. The black mountain peaks are shrouded in
a thick gray mist, constantly surging and rolling. Behind these mountains, what
kind of world is it?
Others may be guessing, but in Jin Ping'er's complicated eyes, something seems
to be shining.
Unlike the coquettish and silent woman beside him, even though Gui Li didn't
speak much, what Gui Li thought in his heart along the way was like a stormy
sea, with huge ups and downs.
The first thing was the blood sacrifice, which touched his heart greatly. Although
he killed a lot of himself over the years, he even won the so-called "Blood Prince"
in the Demon Cult. What I heard was as if he had been rooted in the attachment
somewhere deep in his heart since he was a child. He actually felt repulsive and
disgusted subconsciously. And then, from the inadvertent reminder from Jin
Ping'er, he woke up to something that he had always neglected in the past: in the
demon sect, even the ghost king may be doing something similar to what
Fenxianggu will do. Thing...
Take the blood of countless living people and sacrifice to the gods. Needless to
say, this god is naturally a member of the evil god and evil god. And the blood
sacrifice itself was a matter of great harm and inhumanity, but these things
happened beside him.
What kind of world is this?
Could it be that everyone in this world is crazy?
After all, it was the fascinating and weird boy who had come across that said:
After all, humans are just a kind of beasts, and there is no difference.
Gui Li took a deep breath and silently looked towards the distant mountain. After
hearing the command from Mr. Ghost that the King of Ghosts gave him, Gui Li
had already guessed from the evil beast in the command, "Gourmet", that the
weird boy who had a bond between two sides was unexpectedly given to the
world. The beast god who caused unprecedented disasters in common people.
However, the beast god wanted to kill all the people in the world, but why did he
open a face to him? Both times just talked and broke up, but Gui Li didn't know.
There is still a faint warmth in his chest. For many years, this faint warmth has
been with Gui Li, as if he is already a part of his body. Even most of the time, Gui
Li has ignored this warmth. It's just that the trip to Fenxiang Valley a few days
ago touched somewhere in his heart again, and the piece of jade lying quietly on
his chest might be the key to this trip to southern Xinjiang!
From the dialogue between Yun Yilan and Shangguan Ce, it is clear that Fenxiang
Valley has lost this essence of fire, so after losing the volcanic aura that has been
accumulated for hundreds of years, it can no longer be activated. Fierce
mysterious fire array. And with this mysterious fire mirror, can we find the
secret of that mysterious magic circle?
Guili was silent, looking at the setting sun in the distance, the last bit of light
finally disappeared quietly.
At the height of the black mountain, as the last ray of sunlight dissipated, the
once thick black mist suddenly seemed to have been stimulated, and began to
quickly dissipate and thin.
Jin Ping'er, who was standing on the side, smiled slightly, turned his head, and
said: "Okay, let's go!"
Gui Li glanced at her and said: "The poisonous fog here in Shiwan Dashan has
never been said before. How did you find it?"
Jin Ping'er smiled, her eyes were infinitely charming, provocative and cunning,
and said, "This...I just won't tell you, what can you do?"
Gui Li was taken aback, and saw that under the darkening sky and deep in the
mountains, the woman in front of him suddenly seemed to be emitting a
fascinating and beautiful light in a bleak world, dazzling and dazzling. With her
presence, it was an accident. Yes, there is another strange warmth.
At least, there is no need to walk alone in the darkness in the distance.
The corners of Gui Li's mouth moved, but he turned his head and said lightly:
"Let's go!"
After speaking, when you go first, Jin Ping'er behind is looking at his figure,
smiling slightly, his eyes flickering, and gently following.
Two figures one behind the other, as well as the monkey lying on his shoulders,
the "squeaking" sounds from time to time, slowly melted into the darkness and
disappeared.

Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak, Yuqing Hall.
Thousands of miles away from the southern border, this sacred place of the
immortal family that has just saved the world, the chaos caused by the
catastrophe of the beasts and monsters was just as quickly and properly handled
as after the battle of the righteous and demons ten years ago, Tongtian Peak Most
of the places in Shanghai have restored the original quiet and ethereal scenery,
except for a few huge damaged buildings that need to be repaired slowly, but no
one doubts that they will quickly return to their original appearance.
Of all the huge buildings on Tongtian Peak, the most important and huge one is
naturally the "Jade Palace", the main hall. Compared with other architectural
halls, the damage suffered by Yuqing Temple in that catastrophe is almost
negligible. It seems that the ancestors of Qingyunmen are really alive and well
protected.
And at this moment, just as Guili and Jin Ping'er are about to enter the
mysterious and strange mountains to trace the defeated and fleeing beast gods,
there is an explosion in the sacred Yuqing Hall on the Tongtian Peak of Qingyun
Mountain. The quarrel was neither big nor small.
After the catastrophe of the beast and demon, the first six channels of the
Qingyunmen, except for the Nagamon Tongtian Peak, once again gathered at the
Yuqing Hall, but the most important thing is that they came this time, not the
Master Taoist summoning It was everyone who came by themselves. Above the
hall, it was not Daoxuan Daoxuan who was the first to entertain the crowd, but
Xiao Yicai with a slightly embarrassed expression.
Among the first six channels, Qi Hao, the first seat of Longshou Peak and Chu
Yuhong, the first seat of Chaoyang Peak, are second-generation disciples in
generations. They are of the same generation as Xiao Yicai, and naturally they are
not as direct as the other four uncles. During the time, both of them were
silent. But the other four veins-Dazhufeng, Xiaozhufeng, Fenghuifeng, and Luoxia
Peak are the first ones, the words are not so polite.
The voice of Dazhufeng’s first Tianshou was the loudest among the four firsts. I
saw him sitting on a red sandalwood chair and coldly said to Xiao Yicai: "Nephew
Xiao, the six of us came here today. It's already been two hours, why didn't the
senior brother come out to see us yet? Could it be that in his eyes, we old guys
are already unbearable to this point?"
Xiao Yicai's face was extremely embarrassed, with a wry smile on his face, and
said with a smile: "What are you talking about, Uncle Tian, you have always been
highly respected in our Qingyunmen, and Master has always valued you. This is
everyone knew……"
Tian Buyi didn't wait for him to finish, snorted, and sneered: "It turns out that
the senior brother takes me so seriously. Doesn't it matter if I leave me here for
two hours?"
Xiao Yi suffocated, and smiled bitterly: "Uncle Tian, the disciple said just now,
Master and his old man indeed entered the Magic Moon Cave Mansion ten days
ago and did not leave the door behind closed doors. The affairs of the Heaven
Peak are now open to the disciples. Take charge of it."
The four elders sitting at the bottom of the heads hummed coldly at the same
time, obviously not believing Xiao Yicai's words. Sitting aside, Master Xiao
Zhufeng Shuiyue said coldly: "Senior Nephew Xiao, although I was in Xiaozhufeng
in the past ten days, I have heard several times that the head brother is walking
strangely on Tongtian Peak, and even more. , A few days ago, late at night, there
was a rumor that the head brother was crazy and screamed at the sky on the top
of the Yuqing Hall. Is there such a thing?"
Xiao Yicai immediately shook his head and said, "There is no such thing, no such
thing. Master Shuiyue must have heard it wrong. Master, his elder is a master of
Taoism, the leader of the world's righteous Tao, and the bone of immortality,
how can he do it? This crazy and unbearable thing?"
The first of the four elders looked at each other, and they all saw that the others
were skeptical of Xiao Yicai's words. Sitting next to the first seat of Fenghuifeng,
he took over as Taoist Tianri as the first leader of Luoxia Peak. He looks thin and
thin, wearing a Taoist robe, and frowning, saying: "Nephew Xiao, it's not us. A
master-uncle embarrassing you, the nephew, it is really the head of the senior
brother is the focus of my Qingyun Sect. If something happens to him, I am afraid
that it will shake my Qingyun fundamentals. That's why we must come up and
ask you. Don't take it to your heart."
At this moment, the first seat of the six channels sits down. In the middle of the
seat that originally belonged to the real Taoxuan, there is naturally no one sitting.
Xiao Yicai's status is lower than a few masters and uncles, so he has to stand
aside. At this moment, he also gave a wry smile and said:" Master uncles,
disciples dare not bear any grudges in their hearts, but Master, his elders are
indeed in retreat, and there is a strict order not to disturb them. It's not that Yi
just deliberately prevented the uncles from seeing Master."
Tian Buyi snorted and said, "Don't talk nonsense anymore. These days, the entire
Qingyunmen has been spread. The dignified head is very strange. He is
sometimes crazy and sometimes at a loss on the top of the sky all day. Brother,
his elder is in a physical condition. As a brother, we must try to treat him no
matter what, at least we have to visit him; if it is safe and sound, how can we
refuse to come out to see us."
Having said this, he suddenly raised his voice and said angrily: "Xiao Yicai, you
can honestly say, what is going on with Senior Brother?"
Xiao Yicai's body shook, as if he was taken aback by Tian Buyi's loud voice, but he
still smiled bitterly on his face and remained silent.
Feng Huifeng, the first seater of Fenghuifeng who had been sitting next to him,
often looked at Xiao Yi, frowning, and pondering for a moment, and said, "Let’s
do it! Xiao Nephew, the old men of us also know that you always respect Master
and dare not disobey. No, we don’t make it difficult for you. Now as long as you
take us to the place where the head brother is in retreat, the few of us greet the
head brother. What do you think?"
Xiao Yi was stunned for a moment, did not speak, but a thoughtful look appeared
on his face. Zeng Shuchang turned his head and glanced at the people behind
him. Tian Buyi, Master Shuiyue and others all nodded slowly.
Uncle Zeng often coughed, stood up slowly, with a calm voice, and said: "Senior
Nephew Xiao, in fact, we are only concerned about the senior brother. We have
always respected the senior brother and his elders. This matter is Qingyun.
Everyone knows the door. As long as we see the head brother and know that he
is in good health, we are naturally relieved. By the way, I heard that the head
brother has been closed recently. According to the old Qingyunmen system, it is
nothing more than the Yuqing Palace and the ancestral hall. Three places with
Huanyue Cave Mansion, but I don’t know him..."
At the end of what Zeng Shu said, his voice slowly slowed down, but his eyes
turned towards Xiao Yi.
Xiao Yicai's complexion changed a few times. After a while, he bowed his head to
Zeng Shuchang and said, "Master, his old man has often blamed himself because
of the many changes in the blue clouds in recent years, and he often worships the
ancestors of the ancestors in the ancestor shrine."
Zeng Shuchang frowned, nodded, not to say anything, and first walked to the
back of Yuqing Palace. Tian Buyi, Master Shuiyue and Taoist Tianri also followed.
Qi Hao and Chu Yuhong slowly stood up. When they walked past Xiao Yicai, Qi
Hao smiled bitterly on his face, and patted Xiao Yicai's shoulder with his hand. ,
Xiao Yi sighed and shook his head without saying a word.

The Patriarch's ancestral hall on the back of Qingyun Mountain is still hidden in
the deep woods, only a little bit of cornices are revealed between the green leafy
treetops. Maybe it's really sheltered by the ancestors of Qingyunmen! The two
thrilling catastrophes experienced by Qingyunmen in the past ten years have not
been damaged here.
As in the past, from a distance, the gloomy ancestral hall faintly flashed with
incense light, giving people an unfathomable feeling.
A group of people quickly walked from the Yuqing Temple to the back mountain,
and came to the three-way intersection in front of the Patriarch's ancestral
hall. Suddenly, Qi Hao, who was walking a little later, let out a "Huh", with a bit of
surprise in his tone, and walked a few steps forward. Everyone followed his eyes
and saw that in front of the Patriarch's ancestral hall that was gradually revealed,
there was a young man standing there quietly, motionless, but his eyes were
looking deep into the ancestral hall, with his back facing the people of Qi Hao.
Qi Hao frowned and shouted: "Is it Junior Brother Lin?"
The young man's figure was shocked, and when he turned around, it was Lin
Jingyu.
Lin Jingyu suddenly saw Qi Hao, and there was a burst of joy across his face, but
then he saw Qi Hao followed by many people, and among them were the first
seats of the Qingyunmen, he couldn't help being startled, and his face was
surprised. The look comes.
"Senior Brother Qi, why are you here... and all the uncles and brothers, why are
you here?"
Qi Hao approached Lin Jingyu and smiled and said, "I just came here all the way, I
was wondering if I could see you here, our two brothers, we haven't seen each
other for many days!"
Lin Jingyu was obviously very happy to see Qi Hao. Zhanyan smiled and said,
"Yeah! I miss the seniors too. By the way," he looked at the others and asked Qi
Hao in a low voice: "Brothers, you and these few Why did the first brother and
uncle come here together?"
Qi Hao glanced at the ancestral ancestral hall behind Lin Jingyu, frowned, and
said, "Junior Brother Lin, that...well, the master teacher, is he in this ancestral
ancestral hall?" Qi Hao spoke for some reason. At the time, he did not
deliberately lower his voice, but seemed to be heard by everyone behind him.
The smile on Lin Jingyu's face also slowly disappeared. Obviously, he also found
that things were a little strange, but in the face of the respected seniors, he still
honestly said: "The real person who teaches you is in the ancestral hall."
There was a slight commotion behind Qi Hao, and soon calmed down. Then,
Uncle Zeng said in a flat and slightly old voice: "Senior brother, what is he doing
inside, is he retreating?"
Lin Jingyu seemed to be taken aback, and said, "Retreat, what kind of retreat?"
Qi Hao's expression changed, and Tian Buyi took a step forward under the
change of his expression, but was immediately stopped by Uncle Zeng. Zeng
Shuchang made a color to Tian Buyi, shook his head, and then glanced at Qi Hao.
Qi Hao understood, frowning and asked Lin Jingyu: "Junior Brother Lin, have you
been on Tongtian Peak these days?"
Lin Jingyu nodded and said, "Yes."
Qi Hao pondered for a moment, as if he was considering the sentence, and then
slowly said: "Have you seen...well, or heard of something strange on this
Tongtian Peak?"
Lin Jingyu thought for a while, and his eyes scanned the faces of everyone
present, his eyes gradually lit up, but his complexion did not change much, and
he answered honestly: "Brother Huihui, although I have always been on the peak
of the sky, but this period Over the years, I have almost always kept mourning for
the seniors in this ancestor's ancestral hall, so I have not heard of anything
outside." He paused, looked at Qi Hao, and said, "Brother, what happened? ?"
Qi Hao suffocated, smiled bitterly, shook his head, and said, "No, nothing
happened. By the way, how come you stand here in broad daylight? Don't you
want to keep the spirit in the ancestral hall?"
Lin Jingyu glanced at the dark depths of the Patriarch's ancestral hall, and said,
"It was the real headmaster who told me to stand here! Every time he came, I
was asked to stand outside by myself, and then he entered the ancestral hall
alone. ."
As soon as this remark came out, Zeng Shuchang and others changed their colors
slightly, and Qi Hao frowned, and said, "The teacher is still in there now?"
Lin Jingyu nodded and said, "Yes, he is in the ancestral hall."
Qi Hao nodded, stepped back a few steps, and stopped talking.
Zeng Shuchang, Tian Buyi and others looked at each other, but no one moved for
a while.
After a while, Tian Buyi snorted and strode out to the entrance of the Patriarch’s
ancestral hall, but did not walk up the steps. He said loudly under the stone
steps: "Brother Daoxuan, I am not Yi Tian, and there are also Shui Yue, Tian Ri,
Zeng Shuchang and the first nephew of the other two lines, came to see you
together. Are you there?"
His voice was loud and full of breath, and he passed through the forest
immediately, looking vaguely, it seemed that the dim place deep in the ancestral
hall suddenly brightened up even the little incense, and then slowly returned to
normal.
After a while, a voice came from the darkness, and said coldly: "What's the
matter?"
Tian Buyi and the other elders were shocked at their first seats. The voice was
extremely cold, and there was still a bit of hostility. There was no such thing as
the original Taoxuan real person's clear and righteousness, but the number of
them was all related to the Tao. People who have known each other for more
than hundreds of years, they can tell the difference as soon as the voice of the
people who have known each other for more than hundreds of years is indeed
the voice of Taoxuan.
This Taoist immortal who once ruled the right way of the world, has something
unexpected happened to him?
The complexion of Tian Buyi and others changed as soon as he thought of this.
Tian Buyi coughed, took a deep breath, and re-said: "Brother, some of us heard
that you were suffering from a physical illness recently, so we came here to visit,
and asked senior brother to let us come in and see you."
Daoxuan’s voice was silent for a moment, and when he reappeared, it was
accompanied by a sneer and a bit of chill: "See me? Seeing that I need the first six
channels to come together? I think you are trying to force the palace and peek at
me, the real master. Location!"
As soon as this remark came out, it was as if thunder was out of thin air, and it
was shocking that everyone changed color, and it was not easy to make the field,
and he involuntarily stepped back a few steps, with a look of stunned and
surprised. Turning his head and looking around, he saw that even Shui Yue and
others, who had always been calm and indifferent in the past, had unbelievable
expressions on their faces.
Zeng Shuchang’s eyes were full of worries. He took a step and said loudly:
"Brother head, where did you say this? Those of us who are brothers and sisters
have never had this thought for hundreds of years. , There is none now, and there
will not be any in the future. I have waited to come recently, just caring about
whether the brother is in good health and has no two minds. The brother must
not think wrong."
Daoxuan's voice suddenly rose up, and he sneered: "Zeng Shuchang, among the
first seat of the six channels, you have always had the deepest thoughts. You
were aware of Longshoufeng Cangsong's conspiracy for a long time, but you have
been reluctant to say it, do you think I am Do not you know?"
Zeng Shuchang's expression changed drastically, and Tian Buyi, Master Shuiyue,
Taoist Tianri and others also turned around in amazement and looked at Zeng
Shuchang.
Master Shuiyue stared at Zeng Shuchang for a long while and said, "Is this
serious?"
Uncle Zeng often smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "This, where does this
start?"
Master Shuiyue is still waiting for further questioning. Suddenly the countless
dim incense sticks in the ancestor's ancestral hall are breezy, and they can't be
seen clearly in the darkness, but somehow it makes people feel that something
strange in the depths of the darkness roars.
Almost at the same time, the voice of the real Taoxuan came again, but the object
he was referring to has been transferred from Zeng Shuchang to Master Shuiyue:
"Shuiyue, what are you acting like again, do you think you are aloof Is the Bento
really awe-inspiring?" His voice was weird, faintly stern, mixed with a bit of
hoarseness, and said impressively: "When Wan Jian fell to the ancestral hall of
the ancestor, he swept the ground and died of old age, and finally died of evil
spirits. The hand is all started by you, thanks to you! Hahahahaha..."
At the end, Daoxuan's voice seemed to be uncontrollable, and he laughed wildly,
and there was no trace of the bones of Xianfeng Dao. However, at this moment,
no one paid attention to him anymore, Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang After everyone
lost their color, they looked at the pale Shuiyue in amazement, unable to speak
for a long while.
These short words are really too shocking. Qi Hao and other disciples of the
younger generations only watched and listened in stunned mouth, while Master
Shuiyue was shaking all over at this moment, but somehow, she had never been
seen in her eyes. Seeing the scorching gaze, he took a few steps forward, as if he
didn’t care about anything else, and shouted into the ancestral hall: "You, what
did you say? Could it be that Senior Brother Wan, he, he is still alive..."
The words awakened everyone, Tian Buyi waited and reacted almost at the same
time, each of them looked excited, and then asked questions from the depths of
the ancestral hall.
The arrogant laughter of Daoxuan Zhenren became more and more insane,
echoing in the sky above the Qingyun Mountain Patriarch's ancestral hall, and
did not disperse for a long time.

Chapter Four Leakage
Southern Xinjiang, one hundred thousand mountains.
After crossing the black mountain range and entering the one hundred thousand
mountains, Gui Li felt that he had entered a truly wild and primitive world.
In fact, in the magic sect, the wild refers to the extreme northwest of the vast
land of China, a vast uninhabited area, most of which is the Gobi Desert, where
no grass grows, even if there is life, it is a very tenacious wild relic. , Is named like
this. And the temple in the legend of Demon Cult is also there somewhere, but
Guili has never been to it.
But the world in front of him is obviously completely different from the wild land
in the legend. In the hundred thousand mountains, not only is there no grass, but
it is simply weeds. Along the way, there are vast expanses of virgin forests, and
there is almost no place to stay. Any piece of land seems to be crowded with
plants competing for living space. And behind the endless trees and thorns, there
seemed to be endless poisonous beasts. In the dark place next to him, it seems
that malicious and hideous eyes will always spy on you, waiting for an
opportunity to sneak attack, to put you to death and turn you into a delicious
meal.
For characters like Guili and Jin Ping'er, these ordinary poisons are of course not
a special threat, but it is really a headache for the endlessness to come down.
Although they can fly in the air, when they come over the virgin forest, the mists
of the miasma may rise; secondly, although they are profound in their way, they
still have to rest after all, but they are almost harassed by these outsiders. There
is no such thing as stopping.
After a few days, it seemed that even the monkey Xiaohui had become irritable.
In addition, apart from the harassment of these poisonous fog and evil beasts, the
weird weather in the Shiwanda Mountains is also quite uncomfortable. It is
completely different from the middle land zone. There is no process of cloud
gathering, sky change, etc. The rain here is almost like falling down. At first it was
still a clear sky, and in a blink of an eye there was a heavy rain pouring down; to
stop; At the time, I actually said to stop and stop, the first moment there was
lightning and thunder, the next moment was cloudless, which made people
stunned and speechless.
And the time of the rain seems to be inaccurate. It is impossible to predict the
short period of time and a half, and the long period of more than a few days.
At this moment, the two of them are walking in a black forest covered by
continuous rain.
The reason why the two of them did not cast their spells and traveled away from
the sky is because when they planned to do so, they discovered that even when it
was raining, a strange black air was still rising above the black forest. On the
contrary, , On the contrary, on the land under the forest, the air is relatively
normal.
Guili and Jin Ping'er are both characters who have been immersed in the magic
sect for a long time, and their eyesight is also very important. Naturally, they
know the importance of it, and after discussing it, they are still willing to be more
serious and walk through the black forest.
This forest is like many primitive forests in the Shiwandashan Mountains. The
branches and leaves of the trees are dense. The rain in the sky often cannot
directly fall to the ground, but flows from the dense branches and leaves along
the branches, giving it a cool breath. Reverberating throughout the forest, except
for the rustling sound of their walking and the distant sound of rain, the entire
forest seemed to fall asleep in the rain.
Neither Guili nor Jin Ping'er had an umbrella, most of them did not carry it, but in
such a luxuriant forest, they had an umbrella. I'm afraid it is also involved and
difficult to move.
Xiao Hui didn't say a word, shrank up, and lay on Guili's shoulders. The rain
falling from the branches and leaves above wetted all the hair on his body and
flatly stuck to his body.
There were also drops of water on Guili's face, but his face was still indifferent.
Walking in front of him, it seemed that he couldn't feel the strange aura around
him at all.
Jin Ping'er followed him, and she didn't seem to see any tiredness, but her
slightly messy hair and some indifferent expressions seemed to reflect her
unhappy mood.
This forest is actually the Black Forest where she visited last time. Jin Ping'er
knew clearly in her heart that when she walked out of this forest and over a few
hills, she could reach the destination they were going to. In fact, she was also
saying that to Gui Li.
"sand……"
Gui Li stretched out his hand to break a hanging branch, and saw an extremely
tough section of an ancient vine-like branch, which was as fragile as tofu in his
hand.
Behind him, Jin Ping'er glanced at Gui Li's palm silently, her eyes seemed to be
thinking, and she frowned slightly.
Suddenly, Gui Li gave a "Huh" sound, took a halt, and then turned left and walked
a few steps hurriedly.
Suddenly, I saw Huo Ran in front of him bright and cheerful, it turned out to be a
bright color. The place I was on was a cliff. The rock was about a few feet in
radius and there was no vegetation. What I saw at my feet was an empty sea of
clouds. The clouds were rolling, and the five colors were colorful and quite. For
good-looking.
The sound of footsteps sounded, and Jin Ping'er stood beside him, her expression
slightly changed. This is where she was conspired by the mysterious man in
black last time. After she escaped by chance, she accidentally discovered that
year under the cliff. A killing knife of the killing monk, but she looked at Gui Li,
but didn't say a word. Obviously, she didn't intend to tell the man all the things
she had discovered.
Guili looked at the sea of clouds from a distance, and shook his head slightly after
a long while, saying: "The clouds and mist below are colorful, I'm afraid it is still a
poisonous miasma."
Jin Ping'er nodded and said, "I think so."
Gui Li looked at her and said, "How far is it?"
Jin Ping'er stretched out her hand and gently wiped the drops of water on her
forehead. He groaned slightly, and said, "It should not be far away. I remember
that when I came here last time, I walked only an hour or so before I left. Out of
this black forest. When you get out of here, you'll cross two more mountains and
you'll arrive at Zhenmogu Cave."
Having said this, she paused for a moment, and said with a little bewilderment:
"Strange, the last time I came here, there are clearly many evil beasts in the Black
Forest. How come this way, except for those poisonous insects, decent evil I have
never seen a beast."
Gui Li said lightly: "I'm afraid that the monsters you saw all followed the beast
gods to eat people outside the Shiwan Dashan Mountain."
Jin Ping'er was taken aback, and then she thought that she was afraid that this
might be very big, and an expression of disgust appeared on her face. In any case,
even though she came from the demon sect, she still has no human relationship
with the beasts. Very exclusive. Or, in the Battle of the Snake Valley in the
Middle-earth, the Hehuan faction was annihilated. Although Guili still doesn’t
know why Jin Ping'er was able to escape alone, and he actually put himself under
the command of the King of Gui, but if he wants to come to Jin Ping'er, he won’t
be able to deal with these monsters. What a good impression.
Gui Li took a deep breath, cheered up, and said, "Let's go!"
Then she turned around and walked into the dark forest again. Jin Ping'er was
about to follow, but suddenly turned around and glanced under the cliff. Liu
frowned slightly, as if thinking about something. Ghost Li walked for a while, but
didn't feel Jin Ping'er following, turned around and shouted.
Jin Ping'er woke up in shock, smiled, but said: "Why, did you remember me so
soon?"
Gui Li glanced at her, turned around indifferently, not to worry about anything,
went straight, Jin Ping'er smiled and followed.
At the moment when she was about to enter the forest, she waved her hand
suddenly, and a white light flashed from her hand and flew out, coming quickly,
with a muffled sound, and it was inserted into a remote corner of the cliff. In the
crevice.
Light slowly flashed through that gap, it was the same killing knife.
In a blink of an eye, Jin Ping'er's figure had disappeared.
The bitter wind and bitter rain seemed to shroud again, covering this weird black
forest. From afar, the vast sky of Shiwan Dashan seemed to be gray. I don’t know
if there are any gods or demons in the netherworld. Zhong roared and roared,
staring at the seemingly insignificant existences in the world...
The wind and rain are getting worse!

Just as Guili and Jin Ping'er were trekking through the tens of thousands of
mountains to chase the traces of the beasts and gods in the miserable wind and
rain, the southern Xinjiang beyond the tens of thousands of mountains was also
full of eagerness.
More and more righteous disciples came to southern Xinjiang. At the same time
as the noisy, their arrival quickly reduced the number of remnants of the beast
and demon remnants that wandered in southern Xinjiang. There has never been
such a gathering in this land of southern Xinjiang. There are many middle-earth
people, and most of them are cultivators.
The native people of the five ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang have always held
a respectful attitude towards these outsiders, but among these righteous
disciples, there seems to be a strange atmosphere. As long as most people are not
of the same sect, see you Most of the faces kept a distance, and occasionally I
even heard that disciples of certain sects had conflicts.
It’s just what happened, but no one seems to have come out loud to announce it.
And in a sense, as the oldest monastic monk Fenxiang Valley in southern
Xinjiang, it has naturally become the best place for many righteous disciples who
are not familiar with the local geography to visit and seek advice. Therefore,
Fenxiang Valley has changed from the past. Quiet, with a constant flow of people,
and seeing people coming in and out every day.
It was in this situation. On this day, three people came at the entrance of
Fenxiang Valley, one man and two women, but under the gate of Qingyunmen,
Zeng Shushu from Fenghuifeng and Wenmin and Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhufeng.
The Qingyunmen disciples who came to southern Xinjiang were naturally not the
only three of them. In fact, Qingyunmen was known as the world’s first righteous
faction at this time. There were countless young disciples sent by Qingyunmen,
but the best few of them failed to come. Except for a few people who have taken
important responsibilities in the martial arts, such as Qi Hao, Xiao Yicai is also
unable to get away because of the fact that there are fewer than the directors of
Daoxuan in recent days, and the affairs on Tongtian Peak are complicated, and
most of them are handled by him; as for Lin Jingyu, this Fan, however, insisted on
staying in the ancestral hall of the ancestor. It is said that he was trying to guard
the spirit of a certain senior Qingyun who had great affection for him, and he was
unable to come.
Among the remaining people, Zeng Shushu and Lu Xueqi were the leaders. Zeng
Shushu is nothing. The father Zeng Shuchang came to southern Xinjiang after a
few words, but Lu Xueqi came to this time, but it was more tortuous. It is said
that Master Shuiyue did not want to let him go out, but then somehow changed
his mind. However, Lu Xueqi's senior sister Wen Min was deliberately followed.
However, Wen Min has one advantage, that is, Zeng Shushu has one more
speaker along the way. Otherwise, Zeng Shushu was originally a monkey-like
active character. If he only gets along with the frosty Lu Xueqi, I am afraid that
nine of the ten sentences in Zeng Shushu are talking to himself, and most of the
remaining sentence is because Lu Xueqi impatiently makes him go. It's open.
When I arrived in southern Xinjiang, Zeng Shushu got along well with Wen Min.
The three discussed together. Zeng Shushu suggested that anyway, as a fellow of
the right path, when you come to southern Xinjiang, you should visit Fenxiang
Valley for a visit. But Lu Xueqi didn't seem to be willing, and expressed her
opinions lightly, saying that Nanjiang has not been here before, and he probably
knows where to go, so there is no need to trouble others.
Zeng Shushu and Wen Min have a good idea. It is expected that Lu Xueqi still has
a knot in her heart. On that day, she was on the Qingyunmen Tongtian Peak
Yuqing Hall and publicly refused the proposal of Yun Yilan, the master of the
Burning Fragrant Valley, for her proud disciple Li Xun, which greatly hurt Yun
Yilan and Daoxuan's true face is naturally unwilling to interact with the people of
Fenxiang Valley.
However, after several discussions between Zeng Shushu and Wen Min, it was
Wen Min who persuaded Lu Xueqi to come and behave after all, otherwise it
would not look good in front of the teacher in the future. Lu Xueqi hesitated
again and again, and finally agreed.
The three of them came to Fenxiang Valley Taniguchi. The three of them
originally had some fame, especially Lu Xueqi, who is the beauty of the heavens
and the country. Since the rise of the younger generation of Qingyunmen, her
fame and appearance have been famous all over the world. . As for Fenxiang
Valley, Lu Xueqi was only afraid that there was more meaning, so when the three
of them just appeared at the entrance of Fenxiang Valley, they were recognized
by the disciples of Fenxiang Valley almost immediately.
After the initial consternation, there seemed to be a sensation, but then someone
quickly stepped forward to report back, and several people immediately greeted
him.
One person first smiled and said, "Ah! It's really rare for Senior Sister Lu to visit
Fenxiang Valley! These two are also Qingyunmen seniors, please come in."
Zeng Shushu glanced at Wen Min from behind, secretly stuck out his tongue and
made a grimace, thinking that this Lu Xueqi is really scary, and even this ordinary
Fenxianggu disciple recognized it at a glance, and he and Wen Min obviously It
belongs to the kind of passerby who follows the beauty behind her.
The two of them were not angry, and Zeng Shushu smiled even more. He laughed
and joked with the Fenxianggu disciples all the way, and heard them laughing
from time to time.
Wen Min, who was walking behind, smiled softly at Lu Xueqi beside him: "Junior
Sister, look at that Junior Brother Zeng, but he has just met, and he can be so
acquainted with others. It's amazing."
Lu Xueqi looked at Zeng Shushu ahead of him and put his hand on the shoulder of
the Fenxianggu disciple, smiled faintly, but said nothing.
Soon, under the leadership of the disciples of Fenxiang Valley, they came to the
Fenxiang Valley Mountain and River Hall. Above the hall, it was Yun Yilan who
was sitting on the main seat and waiting for them, obviously in the eyes of the
Fenxiang Valley master. The weight of these three high disciples of Qingyunmen
is completely different from other sects.
Even so, after all, Zeng Shushu, Wen Min and others are not ignorant people,
knowing Yun Yilan's status, this time personal reception, it is quite
condescending.
The three of them hurriedly stepped forward. After seeing the ceremony, Zeng
Shushu said, "How can Senior Yun meet in person? It should be the younger
generation to visit. It's really killing the younger generation."
Yun Yilan smiled slightly, with a very kind expression on her face, and said with a
smile: "Where are you, nephew, my uncle Daoxuan, and your father Zeng
Shuchang Zeng, who have been in friendship for more than a hundred years.
Why are you so polite? How about the two of them?"
Zeng Shushu respectfully said: "Everything is okay with the head teacher and my
father. The two elders have instructed me that I must come to visit Uncle Yun
when I arrive in southern Xinjiang."
Yun Yilan laughed and nodded: "Qingyun said goodbye, it's been a few days in a
blink of an eye, the old man really misses a few old friends a bit!"
As he said, he smiled and turned his eyes to look behind Zeng Shushu, his gaze
turned on Wen Min's body, and then fell on Lu Xueqi's face with an indifferent
expression.
As if feeling Yun Yilan’s eyes, Lu Xueqi looked up and saw Yun Yilan looking at
herself with a smile on her face, and there was a person standing beside him with
a complicated expression on her face, and she seemed to have a wry smile. , And
to myself, it was Li Xun.
Lu Xueqi was silent and bowed her head slightly.
Yun Yilan smiled slightly, looked away, and said with a smile: "Why are you still
standing? The relationship between you and me is extraordinary. You are a
family now. Sit down!"
Zeng Shushu and the others convicted and sat down at the bottom.
Yun Yilan spoke to the three of them again. After learning that Wen Min, like Lu
Xueqi, was a disciple of Master Xiaozhufeng Shuiyue, she asked a few more
questions about Master Shuiyue. Wen Min answered one by one, and then Yun
Yilan spoke with Zeng Shushu again.
From beginning to end, it seemed that he also knew that Lu Xueqi was reluctant
to speak, and did not ask Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi was also happy and sat beside him
without saying a word.
However, the other disciples of Fenxianggu in the Temple of the Mountain River,
including Li Xun standing next to Yun Yilan, had their eyes lingering on Lu Xueqi
most of the time. The woman in white clothes, like snow, seemed to have a cold
temperament. There is a strange magic power, so that the highlights of the whole
hall are quietly gathered on her.
Over there, Yun Yilan asked Zeng Shushu with a smile: "After the war that day,
Senior Brother Daoxuan defeated the beast gods for the common people of the
world and turned the tide on the ground. His merits are boundless! But when the
old man left Qingyun, Senior Brother Daoxuan was injured. It doesn't seem to be
well, I don't know how the body of Senior Brother Daoxuan has been recently?
He is now the leader of the righteous way, and everyone is expected to return!
Zeng Shushu smiled and replied: "Thank you, Uncle Yun for your concern. Uncle
Master is doing well. As long as the people of the world can escape the disaster,
Qingyunmen will suffer a little bit.
Yun Yilan smiled more kindly, took a sip from the tea cup on the coffee table at
hand, and then his eyes flickered slightly, as if he suddenly thought of it, he
smiled and said: "By the way, the old man heard a rumor recently. My nephew
came here recently, just to ask you about it."
Zeng Shushu smiled and said, "Uncle Yun, please tell me, the disciples must know
all they can say and they can say nothing."
Yun Yilan nodded, her eyes flashed again, and she slowly said: "The old man
heard by chance recently that after Brother Dao Xuan defeated the monster god
and evil spirits in the Qingyun battle that day, there was still a fight on Qingyun
Mountain, and the result was in the end. , There was news that the supreme
treasure'Zhuxian Ancient Sword' in Qingyunmen was broken and damaged. Is
there such a thing?"
As soon as these words were said, the whole mountain and river hall was solemn
in an instant, and there was no sound at all, but Zeng Shushu, Wen Min, and Lu
Xueqi stood up at the same time, their faces changed color, and looked at Yun
Yilan. And the other Fenxianggu disciples, including Li Xun, looked at Yun Yilan
in amazement.
Only Yun Yilan herself seemed to be okay. It seemed that what he asked just now
was not a major event affecting the world, but a trivial matter that couldn't be
more common. He gently picked up the teacup and took another sip of tea.
Then, he kindly and gently smiled at the Qingyunmen trio and asked, "Is that
true?"
In the temple of mountains and rivers, deathly silence...

Chapter 5 Concealed Wounds
After a long while, Zeng Shushu and others recovered from their astonishment.
The three of them looked at each other, and they all saw an infinite shock in each
other's eyes. But what was different was that there was more panic and
confusion in the eyes of the two women, Lu Xueqi and Wen Min.
This secret, which only a few disciples of Dazhufeng and Xiaozhufeng knew, and
was secretly ordered by Dao Xuan Taoist priest several times to prevent it from
spreading, was it still leaked?
Unlike Wen Min and Lu Xueqi, Zeng Shushu, who was unaware of the damage to
the "Zhuxian Ancient Sword", was even more surprised by the news itself, but
when he came back to his senses, he smiled and said with a relaxed expression:
"Master Yun Uncle, why are you making a joke of our three juniors? I was almost
scared to death by you just now. The Ancient Zhuxian Sword is the supreme
treasure of the Qingyun Sect. It is personally kept by the master teacher. How
could it be damaged! Haha, hahaha..."
Amidst the laughter, Zeng Shushu kept shaking his head and smiling, turning his
head to look at the two companions around him, wanting to see how they
laughed at this ridiculous rumor, but after he turned his head, the smile on his
face was slightly stiff-Lu Xueqi and There was no slight smile on Wen Min's face.
On the contrary, the two women frowned and their complexions seemed a little
pale.
Above the hall, only Zeng Shushu's laughter reverberated, and it quickly lowered.
Yun Yilan smiled slightly and said: "It turns out to be a rumor! That would be the
best, otherwise the ancient sword of Zhuxian would be damaged, that would
really be a major event that shocked the world."
Lu Xueqi suddenly took a step forward and coldly said to Yun Yilan: "Uncle Yun,
of course this is a false rumor and not a belief, but I don't know how these
despicable rumors, how did the senior know about it?"
After speaking, Lu Xueqi's voice became colder and colder, and she sounded
faintly rude.
However, Yun Yilan seems to have a very good cultivation. He doesn’t care about
Lu Xueqi’s attitude at all. He just waved his hand with his kind attitude and said,
“In fact, this rumor has only spread here in southern Xinjiang. I accidentally
heard what the disciple underneath said, and I expected it to be mostly false.
Think about it, too, with the magical powers of Senior Brother Daoxuan, how
could such nonsense happen? But just a few senior nephews came, and the old
man asked by the way. Q, I learned from the three people that it was indeed a
rumor, and the old man was really pleased! Haha..." He smiled and looked very
happy.
Lu Xueqi and the three of them frowned slightly. How could this kind of thing be
asked "casually" in public, not to mention Yun Yilan's identity is not trivial, so
how can he ask such rumours like roadside gossip in person? . Thinking about it,
I'm afraid he has other ideas.
Amidst Yun Yilan’s laughter, the Qingyunmen trio fell silent. Lu Xueqi’s face was
frosty, not as cold as a human being, but her eyes seemed to be getting sharper
and sharper, and Wen Min’s face was also extremely nonchalant. good looking.
After all, Zeng Shushu was sleek, and the atmosphere in the field became more
and more embarrassing. He coughed quickly, stood in front of Lu Xueqi, and said,
"Uncle Yun, the teachers sent me to wait for you to come to southern Xinjiang.
What they did is Follow the traces of the beasts, I wonder if you have any clues
that can tell us so that we won’t run around."
Yun Yilan glanced at Zeng Shushu, nodded slightly, but did not speak, and
glanced behind him.
Li Xun understood, took a step forward, and said to Zeng Shushu: "Brother Zeng,
here is Li Xun, I have been ordered by my teacher to be a guide here in Southern
Xinjiang during this period, for you all..."
"Huh!" A cold snort with a slight anger, and before Li Xun finished speaking, it
was passed from the side.
After Li Xun's words, his complexion suddenly became difficult to look.
Fortunately, Wen Min was clever and quickly said with a smile: "Brother Li, don't
bother you with this. Some of us have been to Nanjiang before, and we still know
some roads."
Li Xun took a deep breath and glanced at the white figure next to him from the
corner of his eyes. The corner of his mouth moved. All of the anger seemed to
disappear suddenly. He just sighed and smiled bitterly: "This senior sister, it's
not what I want. It’s just that our faction has tracked down the news of the
missing beast god recently."
As soon as this statement came out, Lu Xueqi, Zeng Shushu, and Wen Min were
shocked.
Zeng Shushu said with joy: "Is this true?"
Li Xun nodded and said, "Yes. No matter what, Fenxiang Valley's foundation
contacts in southern Xinjiang for hundreds of years are still more known than
other outsiders." After that, he glanced at Lu Xueqi again intentionally or
unintentionally. Lu Xueqi's face was indifferent. Turned his head away.
Zeng Shushu asked, "Where is the beast god at this moment?"
Li Xun said: "According to our news, the evildoer has escaped into the weird and
deep one hundred thousand mountains and is heading towards his lair."
Zeng Shushu and others were all startled, and said, "Hundred thousand
mountains?"
Li Xun nodded and said: "Exactly, I don't need to say there. You must have heard
about it. It is dangerous and strange, mysterious and unpredictable. It is exactly
the most vicious place in the world. If you hadn't come, I was about to lead one.
All the juniors set out to search among the 100,000 mountains. Just three of them
are here. Wouldn’t it be better for everyone to travel together? There is no other
intention in Xia, but in any case, in the lower body for many years in southern
Xinjiang, more or less right. The weird and dangerous Shiwan Dashan knows a
little bit, and it will be a guide, maybe it will be beneficial and harmless to the
three!"
After speaking, he sneered twice.
Zeng Shushu frowned, glanced at Wen Min and Lu Xueqi behind him, and said,
"Brother Li, wait a little longer, the three of us will discuss it for a while."
Li Xun nodded and said, "Everyone, please."
The three of Zeng Shushu stepped aside and talked in a low voice. From Li Xun's
view, Zeng Shushu was talking most of the time. Sometimes Wen Min inserted a
few sentences, but Lu Xueqi didn't say a word, just silently shook his head, and
then again. Or nodded.
The white-clothed woman stood there faintly as if she was always so beautiful
and out of the dust. Li Xun looked at Lu Xueqi from a distance, and he seemed to
be fascinated for a while. At this moment, he was slapped on the shoulder
suddenly, and Li Xun was agitated. He couldn't think of someone bullying him so
close that he couldn't notice it. He turned around quickly, but it was Yun Yilan.
Li Xun's face blushed, and he whispered: "Master, the disciple is out of shape,
what's the matter?"
Yun Yilan glanced at Lu Xueqi, expressionless, and said lightly: "Don't forget the
burden on yourself."
Li Xun shook his body and whispered: "The disciple knows."
Yun Yilan nodded and said, "Take care of them, I'll leave first." After that, she
didn't say hello to the Qingyunmen trio, and left by herself.
Li Xun watched Yun Yilan disappear at the entrance of the back hall of Shanhe
Hall, his heart was mixed, and his face seemed to be cloudy and sunny.
At this time, the three of Zeng Shushu's people seemed to have negotiated and
walked back.
Zeng Shu came over with a smile in writing, and said with a smile: "Brother Li,
the three of us have agreed, this time...Huh, where's Uncle Yun?"
Li Xun apologized and said, "My family and my teacher have something to do
temporarily. Seeing that the three of you are discussing, I ordered you not to
disturb you and went first. If you are rude, you still look at Haihan."
Zeng Shushu hurriedly said: "Where is it? We are too rude. If there is something
wrong just now, please reply to Uncle Yun. We are juniors. We don’t know how to
do it. We don’t know how high the sky is. Don’t care about him. ."
Hearing Zeng Shushu's words floated out of their mouths like streams of water,
Lu Xueqi and Wen Min's expressions were a little embarrassed, but Zeng Shushu
was calm and not embarrassed at all.
Li Xun also smiled and nodded, no longer said, just said: "The result of the
discussions?"
Zeng Shushu arched his hands and said, "This time I still have to trouble Senior
Brother Li."
Li Xun's face flashed with joy, and he replied: "Where and where, we are from a
righteous family, so it should be." After that, he glanced at Lu Xueqi's place, took
it back, coughed, and said: " However, the Hundred Thousand Mountains is a
dangerous place after all, and some of you still need to prepare early. Come, let
me first talk about some things that need attention."
Zeng Shushu laughed and said, "Brother Lao Li." After that, he turned around and
waved, and said, "Two senior sisters, come over and listen together."
Lu Xueqi frowned and seemed a little reluctant, but she walked over when she
was pulled by Wen Min next to her.
The low voice echoed in the Shanhe Temple...

In the depths of the hundred thousand mountains, leaving the last trace of
darkness and crossing the last crooked old tree, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er finally
walked out of this black forest. Outside the forest, this day was the rare gentle
sunlight in the 100,000 mountains. The warmth shone down, brushed their
bodies, and landed on the twisted trees, but it still couldn't get into the
mysterious place. And the killing forest.
Jin Ping'er opened her arms. Although she had been here once, she still felt
relieved to walk out of this forest. Indeed, if you walk in a forest full of poisonous
insects and rainy rain for several days, no one will be in a good mood.
Standing outside the forest, it was as if the breath in the body was inhaled, and it
was much warmer and more comfortable. After Jin Ping'er took a deep breath of
contentment, she turned her head and looked at Gui Li, only to see the face of Gui
Li who had just walked out of the black forest, and it was obvious that he was
relieved in the usual indifference.
After a slight pause to rest, Guili looked up and looked into the distance. In the
rare good weather, his vision was wide. The distance seemed to be endless
mountains. The mountains were undulating, one by one, until the far line of sight
was extremely far, without seeing an end. .
Guili changed his color slightly, Jin Ping'er walked to him, glanced at him, smiled
and said, "Why, I didn't expect that Nanjiang Badlands is so vast, right? When I
first came here, I was also taken aback. of."
Gui Li looked far away, wandering in the shadows of the mountains, and said
lightly: "How far is the Zhenmogu cave you mentioned?"
Jin Ping'er smiled coquettishly, took two steps, looked at the endless mountains
in front of Gui Li for a while, then stretched out her hand, and pointed to one of
the peaks with weird scorched black appearance from the top of the mountain,
and said: "See Is that black mountain? We climbed over that mountain, and at the
foot of the mountain, is where the Ancient Cave of Zhenmo is located."
Gui Li raised his eyes and saw that very strange mountain. Far away, there
seemed to be no sunlight at all. On the contrary, it was always shrouded in a
layer of light black mist, showing a bit of mystery.
Gui Li nodded and said, "Then let's go!"
After that, he moved forward, but Jin Ping'er didn't move, and stood still.
Gui Li walked a few steps, feeling that Jin Ping'er hadn't kept up, was slightly
surprised, turned around and said, "What's the matter?"
Jin Ping'er gave him a white look, but even the grotesque expression was
somewhat seductive in the warm and warm sunshine, "You are naturally a
powerful character, but it is a pity that you are a weak woman in front of you. It's
moving."
Gui Li said indifferently: "The women under heaven count and count, and it is not
your turn to be a weak woman."
Jin Ping'er smiled, not angry, and sat down with a dry stone beside her.
Although Gui Li didn't take Jin Ping'er's words seriously, he suddenly felt that in
this weird black forest these few days, neither of them had a good rest. At the
moment, they no longer insist on continuing their journey, but in Jin Ping'er. He
also sat down not far away.
The monkey Xiaohui, who had been lying on his shoulders, squeaked twice. He
seemed to wake up suddenly from the feeling of depression. He suddenly became
energetic. He jumped from Guili's shoulder to the ground, looked around, and his
three eyes blinked. Stop, and then his tail curled up, swish into the grass nearby,
and disappeared in a blink of an eye.
Jin Ping'er glanced in the direction it was going, and said, "There are dangers
everywhere. Your monkey runs around, are you afraid of accidents?"
Gui Li shook his head and said, "It's okay, even if there is an accident between the
two of us, that guy will be fine alone."
Jin Ping'er smiled "puff", and hid her mouth and said with a smile: "What a
person, it's obviously a monkey!"
Guili glanced at Jin Ping'er's jade-like face, and couldn't help showing a faint
smile at the corner of his mouth. Then he looked towards the direction where
Xiao Hui flew, and slowly said: "In my heart, it is more numerous than the world.
People are much better."
Jin Ping'er looked at his slightly pale face, and the smile on her face slowly
disappeared. She looked at Gui Li thoughtfully, but Gui Li seemed to frown, and
his face suddenly sank.
Perhaps, he suddenly discovered what he said in front of others?
Jin Ping'er has always been an extremely intelligent woman, but she is definitely
not the quiet and graceful lady in the world. She quietly looked at Gui Li's face,
her eyes were as soft as water, but Gui Li's face became more and more under
her gaze. It's getting more and more ugly.
Just as the embarrassment grew stronger and Guili's brows became more
frowning, Jin Ping'er suddenly said, "What's wrong with you?"
Jin Ping'er looked at him with a smile on his face, but there seemed to be a
meaning in his eyes, and said softly, "You seem a little uncomfortable?"
Gui Li coughed and said, "No."
Jin Ping'er didn't seem to hear his answer, and said to herself: "Did you suddenly
say something in your heart in front of a woman like me, which made you feel a
little embarrassed?"
Gui Li's expression instantly turned cold, but before he could speak, Jin Ping'er
had already said: "In the past ten years, especially since the Baguio accident, you
have never been alone with a woman for so long, right? Inadvertently, in the past
few days, we have not had much hostility between us. If you accidentally said
something, you feel sorry for her?"
Gui Li stared at Jin Ping'er, his eyes turned cold, and said coldly: "What do you
mean by these words, and why do you mention Baguio?"
Jin Ping'er had no fear or withdrawal in his cold eyes that seemed to be capable
of killing. On the contrary, she smiled slightly, but her eyes seemed to be
provocative, there was a hidden excitement, her eyes flashed, and she said: "You
are Afraid, right?"
Guili suddenly stood up and said angrily: "What am I afraid of! If you talk
nonsense, I'm not welcome..."
"You are afraid that you have forgotten Baguio!" Jin Ping'er suddenly raised her
tone, as a clear voice like breaking ice and snow, inserted into the invisible place
between the two.
Guili's mouth froze suddenly, and he couldn't make a sound, as if he was hit to
the point by someone. Jin Ping'er also fell silent suddenly, in the voice of the
voice that seemed to be reverberating around, the world around him suddenly
became quiet, without a single sound.
At this time, the sky was blue, the mountains in the distance were undulating, as
if the wind was blowing from the sky, and the woods and grass began to rustle.
It's already afternoon. The wind blew across his face and hair.
The sun became more lazy, and the two faced each other silently, and no one
spoke.
Jin Ping'er looked at the man in front of him, with something shining in his eyes,
like a pathetic and sneer.
After a while, she stretched out her hand and gently gathered a strand of hair
from the edge of her forehead that was blown off by the wind behind her ears,
her voice softened, and said faintly: "For the feelings of the past, now you don't
even dare to even yourself. Believe it, are you afraid that I will forget her when I
don't expect it?"
Her smile seemed to be faint, like wild flowers swaying in the wind, "Desperately
suppressing herself, reminding herself from time to time, who knows in the
world that everyone is afraid of the ghost King Sect's first general, Ghost Li, is
actually this What about a poor person?"
The expression on Guili's face changed, white and blue, he suddenly took a long
breath, looked up at the sky, and then slowly vomited out after holding his
breath for a while. When he looked back again, his face was calm as usual, not to
mention the slightest sorrow and joy, just a sense of indifference.
"Who are you supposed to be, what about you when you say this to me?" He was
faint, with a vague sarcasm in his eyes, as if he had forgotten the moment of gaffe
that had happened just now.
Jin Ping'er smiled and said: "Me? I am no one, just a woman who is by your side
now!"
Gui Li ignored the faint thorn in her words and turned his head away. At this
moment, the grass next to him suddenly fell, and the gray shadow flashed, but
Xiao Hui jumped out and jumped back to Gui Li two or three times. Upon closer
inspection, I saw that the monkey was slowly holding a lot of wild fruits in his
hands, and he was still chewing in his mouth. No wonder I couldn't hear the
familiar "squeaking" sound just now.
Gui Li picked it up, spread his hands, Xiao Hui cracked his mouth and smiled,
placing the picked wild fruit in the palm of Gui Li's hand. I saw that the wild fruit
was red and very cute. Although it was not very big, it looked full and very
attractive.
Guili took one in his mouth and took two bites, only to feel that although the taste
was slightly green, but juicy and sweet, it was a rare good product.
Nodded, he divided several pieces out, took a look at Jin Ping'er, handed it over,
and said, "Xiao Hui is born with knowledge and poison, and all the wild fruits it
picks are edible."
Jin Ping'er didn't immediately follow up. He turned his gaze on the hand
stretched out in front of him, and suddenly smiled and said, "You share with me
like this, and you don't have any doubts in your heart?"
Gui Li frowned, snorted, turned his palms into fists, and wanted to shrink back.
Unexpectedly, at this moment, Jin Ping'er suddenly stretched out his arm and
grabbed his hand and smiled and said, "I want, I want..."
Gui Li's expression changed slightly, he looked at Jin Ping'er, and slowly spread
out his fingers, revealing the wild fruits.
The soft palm skin, far away, there is a faint breath, drifting in the wind. Jin
Ping'er's gaze at the moment seemed to be suddenly soft like water waves,
flowing gently and softly, stretched out the long and light white fingers, and
picked up the wild fruits one by one from the palm of Gui Li's hand.
The slender nails seem to pass over the rough skin inadvertently, with a strange
coldness in the warmth.
She stared at the man in front of her, let go of her hand gently and slowly, then
smiled, took a wild fruit in her mouth, ate a few times, and smiled and said, "It's
delicious!"
Her smile is the most beautiful flower in this noon, touching the heart.
Gui Li looked at her without saying a word.
Jin Ping'er smiled more coquettishly, and said with a smile: "What's wrong, don't
say a word, like a fool..."
Gui Li looked at Jin Ping'er and hid his mouth and laughed, but his face remained
calm, but after a moment, he suddenly said: "'Zimang Blade' and even the evil
and evil magic weapon, you can cultivate it to'Nayin Gui Yuan’s integration with
one's own energy and veins is truly remarkable."
"Puff", several wild fruits in Jin Ping'er's hand burst instantly, and even the juice
in them was not spilled out, they were frozen into ice cubes by the strange cold
air suddenly emitted, and fell to the ground.
Jin Ping'er was still smiling on her gentle face a moment ago, she instantly lost
her smile, her eyes were like a knife, and she stared deeply at Gui Li.
Gui Li didn't feel the slightest feeling, and said indifferently: "It's just that
although you are a pure Yin body, you are spiritually connected to Zimang Blade,
but the cold Yin Qi is too strong and the lonely Yin is not long, but you are forced
to practice cultivation. , Yin Qi enters the body, and the meridians, qi and blood
are all hurt. You can use this magic weapon to be extremely powerful, but in the
future you will have to go a step further in the path of practice, but it will be even
more difficult. Up."
After finishing talking, he ignored Jin Ping'er's already ugly face, turned and
walked away, and at the same time greeted him. Xiao Hui, the monkey eating
wild fruit, jumped over, jumped on his shoulder a few times, and continued to
move towards The Jiaohei mountain peak in the distance walked away.
Just leaving Jin Ping'er standing on the spot, looking at the figure who was
walking away, slowly raised her right hand and looked at it silently. Under the
sun, the white, slender and beautiful palms shone like transparent jade, but from
the deepest point, although not obvious, you can still see the faint unnatural light
blue, like tiny blood vessels, distributed in The depth of muscle texture.
Jin Ping'er's face was as sinking as water, and she suddenly snorted, without
saying anything, and went straight to the direction of Gui Li. Raising her feet, she
smashed several wild fruits that were originally frozen into ice cubes.

Chapter VI Decisions
In front of the vast black forest where Guili and Jin Ping'er once traversed, a
dozen people stood impressively at this moment. Most of them were elite
disciples headed by Li Xun in the Fenxiang Valley of Southern Xinjiang. Among
them, there were only two outsiders. Those were Lu Xueqi and Zeng Shushu
from Qingyunmen. As for Wen Min, who was with Lu Xueqi and Zeng Shushu
earlier, unexpectedly he disappeared.
Many of the people in this group have a slightly tired look on their faces.
Obviously, although they are cultivators, it is still not an easy task for them to go
deep into the treacherous and strange land of the Hundred Thousand Dashan
Mountains. Only the headed Li Xun, Lu Xueqi, Zeng Shushu and others have a
deep sense of Taoism and their faces as usual.
It's just that at this moment, looking at the dark and weird forest ahead, no one
can be happy.
Above this black forest, the highly poisonous miasma is clearly rising, obviously
unable to cross the sky, and the black forest is wide and cannot be easily
bypassed, and Li Xun, who served as a guide along the way, has already said
clearly, according to According to the legend of the people of Southern Xinjiang,
the lair of the beast is in the ancient cave of Zhenmo behind this black forest.
This forest seems to have to go!
The Divine Sword of Tianya exudes a light blue brilliance, gleaming softly by Lu
Xueqi's hand, reflecting her snow-white and slightly lonely figure. Wen Min was
not there. Not only did she seldom talk to Li Xun and other disciples of
Fenxianggu, but also Zeng Shushu, who was also under Qingyunmen, and she
seldom paid attention to it.
Along the way, poor mountains and rivers, poisonous insects and beasts, these
scary things are often just blind to her or dead souls under the sword. No one
knew what she was thinking deep in her heart.
Li Xun didn’t know, and Zeng Shushu didn’t know, but at this moment Li Xun
coughed at Zeng Shushu and asked in a low voice: "That... Brother Zeng, may I
ask the sister Lu who was silent all day, what was she thinking about? what?"
Zeng Shushu was startled, and then smiled bitterly: "Brother Li, I think you asked
the wrong person too!"
Li Xun glanced at him, shook his head after a long while, and couldn't help but
smile.
At this moment, after a tiring day, when everyone was about to rest before
entering the Black Forest, Lu Xueqi was alone, standing on the edge of a rock,
looking at the distant mountains. Behind her, there were many eyes from time to
time, deliberately or unintentionally in that Qingli Hang around from behind.
Li Xun and Zeng Shushu stood aside. The former pondered for a moment and
said with a serious face: "Brother Zeng, let's ask Senior Sister Lu to come over
and discuss what we should do next, okay?"
Zeng Shushu nodded and said, "That's right." Turning around, walked to Lu Xueqi
and said something to her in a low voice. Lu Xueqi had no expression on her face.
After hearing Zeng Shushu's words, she glanced at Li Xun, and Li Xun felt slightly.
Embarrassed and gave a dry smile.
Not long after, Lu Xueqi finally walked back with Zeng Shushu. Li Xun coughed
and said, "That's right, you two, after passing through this black forest, they are
not far from the animal demon lair. We..."
"Brother Li!" Suddenly, Lu Xueqi called Li Xun and interrupted him.
Li Xun was stunned. Since entering the Shiwan Mountain, it can be said that this
is the first time Lu Xueqi has spoken to him on the initiative, and said in surprise:
"What?"
Lu Xueqi looked at him with a faint gleam in her eyes, and said: "I have been
puzzled for a few days, and I want to ask Brother Li."
Li Xun nodded and said, "Sister Lu, please speak."
Lu Xueqi didn’t seem to be a little gentler because of Li Xun’s politeness. He
usually said coldly and faintly: “In the past, what I was waiting for from Fenxiang
Valley was that these 100,000 mountains were vicious and sinister. It’s that you
rarely enter. But somehow, coming here this time, it seems that Brother Li, you
are very familiar with this place, have you been here before? Also, the traces of
the beast gods are very secretive, and the secrets of the lair are not there. Then,
how come Fenxianggu is so well-informed that you can know this?"
Li Xun's expression remained unchanged. Facing Lu Xueqi's questioning, he
seemed to be confident and smiled: "Junior Sister Lu, I have already told you that
before, our Fenxiang Valley did not care about Shiwan Dashan, but the beast
demon As soon as the catastrophe comes out, we will of course pay attention to
this place. As for the beast demon lair, it was also discovered by our disciples
following the remnant of the beast demon. For this, many of our elites have been
sacrificed!"
Zeng Shushu and Lu Xueqi both frowned at the same time. Obviously, they both
didn't believe in Li Xun's perfunctory remarks, but seeing what he said was
justified and confident, but it seemed that he couldn't directly refute them, so
they were silent.
Li Xun smiled, glanced at both of them, and said, "Speaking of which, I
remembered again, how come the senior sister Wen Minwen from your school
suddenly rushed back when we were about to enter the 100,000 mountains.
Where is Qingyun Mountain?"
Zeng Shushu was startled and couldn't help but glance at Lu Xueqi next to him,
and then smiled and said, "Didn't we also tell Senior Brother Li about this earlier,
Senior Sister Wen Min is temporary, so I had to rush back."
Lu Xueqi next to her lowered her eyes slightly and did not speak. Wen Min
rushed back to Qingyun Mountain temporarily because even Zeng Shushu didn’t
know much about it. In fact, in the final analysis, it was naturally because of the
question that Yun Yilan suddenly popped up at the Fenxiang Valley Mountain
River Hall that day about the damage to the Zhuxian Sword. words.
Zeng Shushu didn't know the truth, so he forgot it as a joke, but after Lu Xueqi
discussed with Wen Min, they all felt that this fact was not trivial. After several
considerations, he finally decided that Wen Min rushed back to Qingyun
Mountain and asked all the elders. Master told the matter, so it was easy to
adapt. After all, the Ancient Zhuxian Sword is too meaningful for Qingyunmen
and the right way of the world. As for the Fenxiang Valley that had been close to
Qingyunmen, and the valley owner Yun Yilan, this unexpected performance was
faintly unspeakable, which was disturbing.
However, the matter of the Beast God is also very important and cannot be given
up. So after discussing, Wen Min rushed back to Qingyun Mountain, and Lu Xueqi
stayed with Zeng Shushu. However, in the hearts of Lu Xueqi and the others,
Fenxianggu, the sect, seemed to be weird everywhere at this moment.
At this moment, Li Xun has been discussing with Zeng Shushu for a long time,
explaining many things that need to be paid attention to after entering the Black
Forest. Zeng Shushu knows many things that have not been heard before, and he
can't help but open his eyes, nodded, and talked with Li Xun happily.
Lu Xueqi heard those words in her ears. Somehow, feeling bored, she stood up
and walked aside again, looking into the distance. The faint mountains in the
distance are endless, the high ground is undulating, and the cold wind whizzes by
under the huge sky.
Who knows what is waiting for them ahead?

In the early morning of this day, it was still early and the geniuses were bright.
All the disciples on Dazhu Peak had not yet gotten up, but there was a slight
sound of footsteps from the Shoujingtang. After a while, Tian Buyi unexpectedly
walked away in the early morning, dressed in an uncharacteristic manner. come
out.
In the morning light, Tian Buyi's round face was dignified, and his brows were
frowned, looking at his thoughtful appearance. Su Ru followed behind him and
also walked out. Looking at the appearance of their husband and wife, I don't
know whether it was getting up early or staying up all night.
Su Ru was very worried at this moment. After walking out of the Shoujing Hall,
she first glanced at the disciple’s house, and after seeing the expected quietness,
she whispered: "It’s not easy, I still think you’re like this. Something is wrong, so
let's discuss it again!"
Tian Buyi's face sank like water, his brows did not loosen the slightest, and he
said solemnly: "This matter can no longer be delayed. After we went to the
ancestral temple, Daoxuan's situation has been getting worse and worse in the
past few days. Yesterday’s news from Tongtian Peak, I heard that he actually
acted against Elder Fan and Xiao Yi who had gone to persuade him."
Su Ru was startled, and said: "What, how did the senior brother do it? How about
the two of them, how did you offend the senior brother, are you injured?"
Tian Buyi snorted, and said, "What else can they do? Naturally, Daoxuan was
acting weird. He went to advise him. I heard that Daoxuan was talking to them
well, but he suddenly got angry and slapped him. After hacking, he immediately
severely injured Senior Brother Fan, but Xiao Yicai was very alert, and he
escaped, but he was fine."
Su Ru was taken aback and frowned, "Is Xiao Yi okay?"
Tian Buyi groaned for a moment, and said: "He has always been smart, and he
has followed Daoxuan for many years, and he knows a little better than others.
Most of them have discovered that the situation is wrong in advance, so he has
the opportunity to get away. Yes. But thanks to his alertness, he has time to
rescue Senior Brother Fan and heal his injuries, otherwise no one can say what
will happen!"
Su Ru was silent for a while, her face was uncertain, and she said for a long time:
"He, he has become like this, why do you still go to see him?"
Tian Buyi took a deep breath and said, "It's fine if others don't know. Don't you
understand why I want to see him?"
Su Ru whispered: "But, he...the head brother is in his heart at the moment, and no
one knows what he is thinking, and he has such a high moral and deeds, far
better than you and me, you go on this adventure. , I'm afraid, I'm afraid..."
After speaking, Su Ru's voice became lower and lower, and in the end it was hard
to hear. Obviously she didn't want to say it herself.
Tian Buyi sighed, turned around and stared at Su Ru, stretched out his hand to
gently hold Su Ruxian's hand, and said softly: "You and my husband and wife, of
course I know what you are worried about. With your heart, it's me. What
happened, I don’t care anymore..."
Su Ru frowned, interrupted him, and said, "What nonsense are you talking
about!"
Tian Buyi nodded, was silent for a moment, and then said: "You know, the secret
of the Ancient Jade Jade Sword is the highest secret of the Qingyunmen, and only
the head teacher knows it. It's just that in the wild war, I, Zeng Shuchang and
several others followed Brother Wan fought against Wanli Huangsha and learned
this secret by coincidence. Later, several of us were in the ancestral ancestors'
ancestral hall, and made a heavy oath in front of the ancestors of the
Qingyunmen ancestors. We will never reveal this secret for the rest of our life. ."
Su Ru sighed and said, "Why did you mention this again? I was there and swore
like you did. Why don't you remember?"
Tian Buyi said: "Since the master Qingye left his handwritten commandment
tablet, the ancestors of the past three warned that the ancient sword of Zhuxian
should not be used lightly. In the commandment tablet of the founder of Qingye,
the sword spirit of Zhuxian is the supreme and fierce spirit, holding a sword. If a
person's will is not strong and his foundation is unstable, he will fall into the
magical way. Now that the visions of Senior Brother Daoxuan, don't they exactly
fulfill what the ancestor said!"
Su Ru lowered her head and remained silent for a long time.
Tian Buyi raised his head and looked at the shining sky. In the distance, at the
end of the morning mist, where the clouds and mist were lingering, the towering
Tongtian Peak was looming.
"Over the years, Senior Brother Daoxuan has worked hard to rectify our Qingyun
family and thrive, and now we are proud of the world, leading the world to be
righteous." Tian Buyi's voice suddenly sounded a little more vicissitudes of life, "I
have also been I thought that even if Senior Brother Wan really sat in the
position of instructor, I'm afraid it might not be better than Senior Brother
Daoxuan."
Su Ru's body trembled slightly, and she whispered: "It's not easy..." It's just that
after the words, she seemed to stop talking.
Tian is not easy to bear hands, with a look on his face a little confused, and said:
"During these many years, although I have secretly worshipped Senior Brother
Wan's spiritual position, to Brother Daoxuan, to be honest, I really admire more
and more, even though there are many on weekdays. Arguing, but I have nothing
to say about his dealings with others, even ten years ago, when he used the
Zhuxian Sword to chop Lao Qi..."
"It's not easy, don't say it!" Su Ru suddenly shouted out, somehow, looking at
Tian Buyi, her eyes were a little red.
Tian Buyi moved his muscles on his face, barely squeezing out a smile, but it
seemed that there was no smile at all, and it was only sad: "The person in the
world who understands my heart the most is you. The battle ten years ago, I, I..."
He sighed and said, "I really can't bear to be the seventh! Of this group of
disciples, although that kid looks the least pleasing to the eye, I am still... alas!"
As he sighed, the two of them stopped talking until after a while, Tian Buyi
smiled bitterly as if he laughed at himself, and said, "After the incident, I also had
deep dissatisfaction with Senior Brother Daoxuan. The seventh child is my
supporter. Great, over the past decade or so, don’t I know who he is? I’ll teach
him anything. Maybe there’s still room for change. But after that sword, hehe, the
old seven is okay. , I killed a Baguio first, but this one is fine, the old seventh is
not going to turn it back, but it is going to be the other way around. With his
relentless temperament, I am afraid that it will be destroyed by that sword for
the whole life."
"However, in the past few years, I have occasionally introspected myself. When I
recalled this incident, I also thought that if I were in the position of Senior
Brother Daoxuan, with this sword, should I cut it or not?"
Su Ru stared at her husband without saying a word, but silently gently pulled his
palm and patted the back of his palm with a touch of comfort.
Tian Buyi smiled faintly, with some helplessness, smiled at Su Ru and said, "I'm
changed, I'm afraid I still have to cut that sword after all."
As if he knew the answer a long time ago, Su Ru silently lowered his head and
said nothing.
Tian Buyi also went silent, staring at the direction of Tongtian Peak in the
distance.
After a while, Su Ru suddenly said, "Since your heart is determined, why not go
with you to meet Senior Brother Daoxuan!"
Tian Buyi shook his head and said, "You still don't want to go. There are too
many people, but it is not easy to talk. Brother Daoxuan has become like this, it is
for the common people of the world and Qingyunmen. I don't know it, but I Now
that you know the secret, you can't just sit back and see if there is still room for
salvation. I only hope that Senior Brother Daoxuan can wake up from that
hostility. Otherwise..."
When he said this, his voice stopped abruptly.
Su Ru looked at him, and suddenly smiled, the sad look on her face disappeared,
and a look of distressed love was replaced, and she said softly: "Okay, don't talk
about it."
Tian Buyi has been with her for a long time, and the two of them have already
understood each other. At this moment, he stared at Su Ru for a long while, after
all, he didn't speak any more, just nodded. After a moment, he turned around, his
sleeves were wide, and he began to glow with crimson light.
Seeing that his Scarlet Flame Immortal Sword was about to be sacrificed for a
long journey, Su Ru suddenly called out from behind him: "It's not easy..."
Although the tone of that voice was not very high, his feelings were agitated and
full of tenderness. In this short word.
Tian Buyi looked back at his wife and saw that Su Ru's face was full of reluctance,
and tears flickered faintly in his eyes. After a while, Tian Buyi suddenly smiled,
waved his hand, and moved his lips, but still didn't say anything. He turned
around and sacrificed the Scarlet Flame Immortal Sword, and went into the air
with a whistle.
The scarlet light swept across the sky and plunged straight into the clouds and
mist. At first, the clouds and mist were surging, and one after another backed
down, and then surrounded him from all directions, gradually submerging his
figure.
Su Ru was the only one left, staring at the sky blankly, and didn't know how long
he stood there. On the temples, there was a little morning dew, crystal clear, like
a pearl, quietly falling.

Chapter 7 Footprints
Black mountain peaks.
After stepping on that mountain, a strong peculiar smell was always floating in
the air, a bit choking, with a smell of sulfur. Both Gui Li and Jin Ping'er are deeply
cultivating people, and they can tolerate this peculiar smell, but as they gradually
penetrated into this mountain, the yin wind that became stronger gradually
made them frowned.
It was a cold wind with a bone, somehow, when it was blowing across the face,
although the wind was not so strong, it was so miserable that it really made
people chill from the bottom of my heart. Coupled with the faint screaming noise
from the depths of the mountain ahead, one after another, high and low, like a
monkey crying in the night, and a sorrowful laugh from a fierce ghost, it is also
panic in the ears.
The monkey Xiaohui lay on Guili's shoulders. After gnawing on the last wild fruit,
he threw the pit of the fruit with his hands, opened his three eyes and looked
around. It seemed to him that he was not affected by these visions at all.
Jin Ping'er frowned and tightened, and suddenly said, "It seems something is
wrong."
Gui Li was taken aback, stopped, and said, "What's the matter?"
Jin Ping'er hesitated for a moment, and said: "I followed here last time, but there
were not these ghosts, wolves, howls and gusts of wind and wind all over the
mountains and plains, but later, when I arrived at Zhenmogu Cave, it seemed that
there were some. Why some time passed, It's like the ghost prison here?"
Gui Li looked into the distance, and said lightly: "Maybe this is the beast demon
lair, the hostility is too heavy, it should be like this. He just came back to life
when you came over, of course there is no weather in recent days."
Jin Ping'er thought for a while, and that's the only way to explain it. At the top of
Qingyun Mountain that day, the beast god and Zhuxianjian had a bloody battle,
and they were hit hard by the ancient sword of Zhuxian. No one could see how
powerful the sword was. But even under the Zhuxian Sword Formation, the beast
god can still escape, his practice is already enough to shock the world.
Jin Ping'er's eyes flowed and suddenly said, "You said, in case we should find the
beast god in the ancient cave of Zhenmo, although he has been injured, can we
two really deal with him?"
Gui Li shook his head and said, "How do I know?"
Jin Ping'er looked at him, and suddenly smiled: "Looking at your appearance, I'm
afraid I'm not sure about it! In that case, what are you doing here with me?"
She looked at Guili and said with a faint smile: "Don't forget, in the Huqi
Mountain, there is still a Baguio waiting for you to save her! If you die here,
wouldn't you be too sorry for her? "
Gui Li snorted, walked forward, and said: "This is what her father asked me to do.
I have a lot of responsibility for Baguio, so I always have to do something. It's
you," he sneered coldly. Said: "If you die here unfortunately, I am afraid that you
will die, right?"
Jin Ping'er smiled coquettishly, and smiled at his back: "Oh! You are such a good
person, as long as we die together, not to mention this beast lair, or pigpen and
bullpen, that is also good. ."
Gui Li sneered in front of him, obviously not believing Jin Ping'er's words, let
alone showing the slightest touch, just walked straight away. However, the
monkey on his shoulder turned his head and smiled at Jin Ping'er with a rare
cracked mouth. It seemed that he was in a good mood.
Unlike the women that Gui Li had previously interacted with, Xiao Hui was not as
affectionate to Jin Ping'er as he had with Xiao Bai and Xiao Huan that day. It was
the first time that Xiao Hui grinned like this after a few days.
Jin Ping'er was somewhat accidental, but it was not a bad thing. He was also a
little happy. He was about to step forward to tease the monkey with a smile.
Unexpectedly, the monkey cracked his mouth and laughed for a moment.
Suddenly he opened his mouth, but he vomited black. The huhu thing came out
extremely fast, and flew straight to the place where Jin Ping'er was standing.
Jin Ping'er was taken aback, but she was not an ordinary person after all, and she
was not flustered. She twisted her feet slightly, and abruptly stepped aside to let
the weird thing pass.
Hearing only a low noise, the thing fell to the ground, but it didn't bounce up, but
directly hit the ground. Jin Ping'er looked back, but it was a wild fruit pit. I don't
know when Xiao Hui still had one in her mouth. He tasted it, but at this moment
he used it to play with her.
Jin Ping'er was teased by a monkey, his heart was slightly angry, and his pretty
face turned white. When he looked across his eyes, he saw that the gray-haired
monkey had turned around and sat on Guili's shoulders, facing Jin Ping'er. , Arms
crossed on the chest, two feet swinging, looking at the sky with three eyes, his
face is full of arrogance, full of legendary hooliganism, even the long tail is
dangling behind him Go, I'm just bullying you, I'm a rascal and I'm afraid of
someone.
It's okay if Jin Ping'er didn't look at it, and at first he was even more angry. He
walked a few steps to catch up with Guili, and said angrily: "Why are you a
monkey so uneducated, you know how to spit on the core? "
Gui Li slowly turned his head and looked at Jin Ping'er, with a strange expression
on his face. For a while, he said, "Are you scolding it?" He pointed to Xiao Hui.
Jin Ping'er nodded.
Xiao Hui suddenly became angry, jumped up from Guili's shoulders, squeaked,
his eyes widened, his hands clenched into fists, and he couldn't help making
gestures. It seemed that he was burning with anger and wanted to fight the
complaining Jinpinger. One, the momentum is compelling.
Jin Ping'er didn't expect this gray-haired monkey to be so humane. She was taken
aback and took a step back. Then she ignored it and sternly said to the ghost:
"I'm just cursing it, and this beast is also It's too damning, you must teach it well
if you raise it..."
"You!" Suddenly, Ghost Li rarely said loudly, drank at Xiao Hui, and at the same
time interrupted Jin Ping'er's words.
Xiao Hui was taken aback and paused, Jin Ping'er was also taken aback, looking
at Gui Li.
I saw Guili frowning, looking serious, and shouting to Xiao Hui: "I told you a long
time ago that you need to read more to know the truth. You just don't listen. The
last time I taught you the book "The Gods and Demons" Zhiyi, why don’t you
learn it? Go back and copy it for me three hundred articles and see me again!"
Xiao Hui's three eyes widened together, blinked, touched his head with his
hands, scratched again, and touched again, obviously in a daze.
But Jin Ping'er on the other side was not much better. After being taken aback,
she couldn't help but sneered: "What nonsense are you talking about? Even if
this monkey understands human nature, he has never heard that he can read and
write!"
Gui Li turned his head and glanced at her, "Oh", as if only then realized, and said
lightly: "In that case, even if you say so, it's not my fault that this monkey is not
educated. It's a monkey that is born with everything. Can't read, how, how?"
He looked at Jin Ping'er, sighed insincerely, not to say much, turned around and
walked forward again.
Jin Ping'er was so angry that his face turned pale.
The monkey Xiaohui in front of him plopped, fell from Guili's shoulders, and fell
to the ground, but there was no pain in it. Instead, he screamed loudly, danced
with his hands, laughed wildly, sometimes cupped his belly, sometimes beat the
ground, and even had his limbs upright. The tail waving, in short, the laughter is
as frantic as it is.
Jin Ping'er looked more and more angry, and was about to attack, but Xiao Hui
suddenly jumped up, "Squeaky" yelled at Jin Ping'er, making a big grimace, and
then fell on all fours, swished and dashed back. He jumped on Guili's shoulder a
few times, and then he lay down again, where he looked back at Jin Ping'er
triumphantly, another grimace.
Jin Ping'er became more angry, and even her body seemed to be trembling.
When her teeth bite, she raised her hand to wave forward. Under the warm
sunlight, the edge of her palm glowed with lavender light, very strange. .
It's just that the palm was raised halfway, but it stopped in the air. Under the
figure of the man in front, it seemed that there was also a faint cyan glow on his
hand.
Jin Ping'er's pupils contracted.
After a long while, she paused suddenly, then put down her hand, closed her
eyes, and took a deep breath. After her chest ups and downs a few times, her face
has returned to her usual appearance. And Qinghui at Guili's hand in front also
slowly disappeared. As for his figure, he was already walking far away slowly
amidst the harsh laughter of the gray-haired three-eyed monkey.
Jin Ping'er calmed down, still a little angry in her heart, but at the same time
somehow, her face was a little hot. She has always upside down sentient beings,
playing with people's hearts as her long career, how did she know that a monkey
was playing tricks like this today...
She snorted, put these things aside, and was about to move forward. Suddenly
she frowned, as if thinking of something again, turned around and walked back
slowly. Not long after, she had already reached the point where the pit that Xiao
Hui spit out just now provoked.
The core is an ordinary wild mountain fruit core here. There is nothing strange
about it, but the core at this time is actually sinking into the ground, only a little
hard shell exposed. And on this scorched and weird mountain, unlike the rest of
the Shiwan Dashan, there is soft soil and hard rocks everywhere.
With the force of Xiao Hui's spit, he actually knocked the fruit core into the hard
rock.
Jin Ping'er frowned slowly, stood up slowly, and looked in the direction where
Ghost Li's figure disappeared. There were gusts of yin wind blowing from that
direction, and the sound of monkey Xiaohui's piercing laughter still seemed to be
heard in the wind.
Low, as if she was whispering to herself: "How come this monkey has such a way
of doing things, so diligently, what is this person..."

The vast Black Forest ushered in new visitors. It's just that this time the number
of guests is far more than before. A team of as many as a dozen people walked
through the jungle, among the lush foliage of giant trees and thorns overgrown
with vines.
However, this part of the journey was unexpectedly smooth, except for the
unexpected attack by the beast.
The few people who walked in the front of the team were not ordinary people. Lu
Xueqi frowned slightly and did not speak, but Zeng Shushu couldn't help saying
to Li Xun, "Brother Li, there seems to be something wrong here!"
Li Xun stopped and glanced around, then looked at Zeng Shushu, pondered for a
moment, turned around and shouted to all the disciples in Fenxiang Valley:
"Everyone, rest here for a while, and we will continue on our way later."
Everyone suddenly agreed. Obviously, it is not an easy task for anyone to take
such a road.
Settling down with the others, Li Xun and Zeng Shushu walked to a little earlier,
and at the same time approached Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi frowned, but took a step
back.
Li Xun's face sank. Zeng Shushu was so clever, he immediately interrupted him
and said, "Brother Li, did you find out?"
Li Xun nodded, his eyes fell to the feet where the three of them were standing, in
the dense bushes of thorns, although it was blurred, but there were faint marks
that someone had stepped on after the thorns were broken.
"Someone before us, and certainly not very long ago, also walked through this
forest." He was affirmative, and at the same time there was a trace of worry that
could not be concealed on his face.
Zeng Shushu pondered: "Could it be Brother Li's fellow..."
Li Xun shook his head and said: "Impossible, only our team in Fenxiang Valley
goes deep into the 100,000 mountains. Most of the young elites in the valley are
here, and no one else will come in."
Zeng Shushu frowned and said, "That's weird. According to the Lord Yungu on
the day, this news shouldn't have been leaked! Could it be that other sects also
knew about this news and entered the Shiwan Mountain?"
Li Xun hesitated, then shook his head, and said, "I think it should not be. First of
all, this matter is still kept secret. Only our two factions know about it." He
coughed slightly, lowered his voice, and said, "The animal god is only It is the
chief culprit of the catastrophe. If other people fall into trouble and choose the
cheapest, the two factions of us are fighting bloody battle on Qingyun Mountain,
isn't it..."
Zeng Shushu stretched out his hand, smiled, patted Li Xun's shoulder, and said
with a smile: "Senior Li's words are exactly what I want, it is really the same as
the heroes! Ha ha, ha ha ha..."
The two of him here looked at each other and laughed, but suddenly there was a
cold snort from the mouth of Lu Xueqi. Both of them were startled and looked
away.
Zeng Shushu asked in a low voice, "Senior Sister Lu, what's wrong with you, did
we say something wrong?"
Lu Xueqi glanced at him coldly, turned her head, and sneered in her mouth: "His
face is disgusting!"
Zeng Shushu was in a daze, and for a while, he couldn't figure out the meaning of
Lu Xueqi's words. I don't know whether she scolded herself or Li Xun, or even
scolded both. He turned his head to look at Li Xun, and the two looked at each
other, feeling embarrassed for a while, not knowing what to say.
After a while, after all, Zeng Shushu's face was thicker, he slapped him,
pretending to have heard nothing, and said to Li Xun, "Brother Li, since the news
has not been leaked, and it is not your other disciples of Fenxiang Valley, then
there is something like this here. I’m afraid it’s quite weird!"
Li Xun frowned, obviously too hard to think about it, just about to speak, and
suddenly Lu Xueqi, who had just turned around in front of him, said coldly:
"Beast God!"
Both Zeng Shushu and Li Xun were shocked, and their faces showed stunned
expressions.
After a while, Zeng Shushu nodded slowly. Although hesitated, he still said,
"This... Although what Senior Sister Lu said is more... whimsical, but when you
think about it, it's really possible!"
Li Xun's expression on his face was different from that of Zeng Shushu. He
wanted to speak and stopped. He hesitated for a while, shook his head and said,
"Forget it, let's go on and take a look. It's useless to speculate here."
As he said, he said to the two again: "You also have a rest, I will go back and see
those juniors."
Zeng Shushu nodded and said, "Brother Li, please!"
Li Xun asked two more words of caution, then turned and walked back.
After Li Xun had gone far, Zeng Shushu turned his head and smiled suddenly at
Lu Xueqi's back: "Senior Sister Lu, were you scolding me just now?"
Lu Xueqi snorted coldly, neither admitting it nor denying it. Seeing that, she
tacitly meant more.
Zeng Shushu gave a wry smile, pondered for a moment, and slowly walked to Lu
Xueqi's side, but lowered her voice and said, "Senior Sister Lu, I have something
to ask you."
Lu Xueqi glanced at him and was taken aback for a moment, only to see that Zeng
Shushu's face was very serious and serious at this moment, which was very
different from usual, and then said: "What?"
Zeng Shushu took a deep breath, looked around, and then whispered: "Senior
Sister Lu, tell me honestly, is this ancient Zhuxian sword really damaged?"
Lu Xueqi's face whitened, her eyes gleamed, staring at Zeng Shushu, even the
pale blue light of the divine sword in her hand, which seemed to make an
invisible buzzing sound, stretched out in an instant, and then slowly He took it
back again.
Zeng Shu's writing color changed slightly, only to feel that the white-clothed
woman in front of him was like ice the moment before, but at this moment it
seemed to be a sharp and terrifying needle. He couldn't help taking a step back,
and said with a bitter smile, "Senior Sister Lu, don't do that. !"
Lu Xueqi stared at him coldly and said, "What do you mean by this sentence?"
Zeng Shushu smiled slightly and said, "How can I not care about this kind of thing
as a Qingyun disciple?" Senior Sister Wen Min went back to the mountain
temporarily, I'm afraid it was just to report the matter to the teachers, right?"
Lu Xueqi did not speak, but looked at him coldly.
Zeng Shushu nodded and said, "Alright, Senior Sister Lu, you see, I am not
malicious, but some things here are very suspicious. There are few opportunities
along the way. I just happen to talk to you now."
Lu Xueqi glanced at him and said, "What's the matter?"
Zeng Shushu coughed and said in a low voice, "What kind of person do you think
Yun Yilan, the master of Fenxiang Valley, is?"
Lu Xueqi frowned and said, "What do you mean?"
Zeng Shushu smiled slightly and said, "Let’s put it this way, do you think Lord
Yungu is a simple-minded person? Or is he a wicked person who takes the
world’s righteous path as his own duty, and has no defense at all against Qingyun
disciples who are the same righteous path. Where's the person?"
Lu Xueqi snorted and did not speak, but the disdain on her face was
overwhelming. It was obvious that she was completely negative about Zeng
Shushu's questions.
Zeng Shushu was not angry. He seemed to have known that Lu Xueqi would react
this way, and then said: "Since we all know that Lord Yungu is not such an
enthusiastic or simple-minded person, then he rushed to us at Shanhe Hall that
day. Isn’t it weird that the three of them asked Zhuxian Destroy this sentence?"
Lu Xueqi took a deep breath and looked at Zeng Shushu without saying a word.
Zeng Shushu was a little embarrassed, and said: "Okay! I know that it is indeed a
bit wrong to say that a respected elder behind the scenes, but you see, these
things are really strange when you think about it..."
"There is nothing wrong with it." Lu Xueqi said in a cold voice, as if she didn't
bother to care about Zeng Shushu's slightly open mouth, and said coldly: "I just
said it, there is nothing wrong with it. From Qingyun Mountain to the present, I
see him also Not a good person!"
"Uh..." Zeng Shushu was surprised and funny again, and was unable to speak for a
while. He never dreamed that Lu Xueqi, who had always followed the rules, was
even more extraordinary than herself, and she straightforwardly said what she
said she despised a respected senior. But when I think about it, there seems to be
a lot of festivals between this unparalleled beauty and the respected predecessor
and his disciples!
Seeing Lu Xueqi's face, Zeng Shushu somehow felt a bit cold on the back of her
neck, and instinctively thought to herself, did she accidentally stabbed a hornet's
nest? With a cough, he quickly turned the subject away and said, "This, uh, uh,
let's ignore his character for now, I mean, in this matter, there are at least a few
very unusual things about Lord Yungu... "
"How did he know the news of the destruction of the ancient Zhuxian sword?
This is one of them." Lu Xueqi cut off, her expression unchanged, but there was a
gleam of light in her eyes, like dazzling crystals, "Second. After he knew it, why
did he tell us. He knew that the news came out of his mouth, and we must report
it back to the Qingyunmen teachers. Then, shouldn't there be immediate changes
between Fenxiang Valley and Qingyunmen?"
Zeng Shushu nodded repeatedly and said, "I know that with the cleverness of
Senior Sister Lu, I can never fail to discover the important relationship." After a
pause, he continued: "If you think about it carefully, there are only two situations
in the master Yungu. , First, Qingyunmen has an agent who confided to him, and
even a Qingyun disciple like me had secretly concealed the truthful news, he
knew it, which shows that the status of this agent is not to be underestimated.
But he said so, Isn't it possible to expose the identity of the spy?"
Lu Xueqi snorted and said, "Second, what is the purpose of telling us these
words? Is it to remind Qingyun Sect that he already knows the secret, or to warn
the teachers that Fenxiang Valley is no longer afraid of Qingyun Sect?"
Zeng Shushu took a deep look at Lu Xueqi, sighed, and said, "What I thought in
my heart, you thought of it a long time ago, and I wanted to remind you in vain.
But it's right to think about it. You asked Senior Sister Wenmin to temporarily
turn back to Qingyun that day. , Just report these things to your elders!"
Lu Xueqi nodded silently.
The corner of Zeng Shushu's mouth moved, and suddenly he let out a long sigh,
his voice was actually very emotional.
Lu Xueqi was startled slightly and said, "What's the matter with you?"
Zeng Shushu smiled bitterly, and said: "I, I sighed for the ancient sword of
Zhuxian at this door. To be honest, even though I thought of this these few days, I
still reluctant to be true in my heart. I would rather guess wrong by myself. Up."
Lu Xueqi didn't speak, but turned her head silently and looked ahead. Deep in the
dense forest, gloomy and dark, the future is actually not half bright.
Zeng Shushu took a deep breath, shook his head, and said: "Forget it, there is no
way to think about it anyway, I have to take a step and look at it. I want to see,
what exactly is sold in the gourd of the cloud valley master? What medicine?"
Lu Xueqi didn't answer, her gaze inadvertently turned to the fuzzy trace that she
had just discovered.
Zeng Shushu whispered from the side: "In fact, although the beast god you
mentioned is possible, I always think it should not be him."
Lu Xueqi said: "Then who do you think it is?"
Zeng Shushu pondered for a moment, and whispered: "If what Li Xun said is true,
it is not the other disciples of their Fenxiang Valley, I am afraid that these traces
are mostly left by the remnants of the Demon Cult."
Lu Xueqi shook her body and turned her head. She was moved for the first time
on her always cold and beautiful face, and said, "Why do you say that?"
Zeng Shushu pointed to the trace and said, "You see, although this trace is vague,
it is obviously a trace left by humans passing through this place. Since Fenxiang
Valley has never been here, then there is no other school in the world more
familiar than them. It's hard to imagine that it will be traced here. But the demon
sect is different. After the war between good and evil, the demon sect was
expelled from the middle earth by the righteous way. I am afraid that they will
also come to places like these poor mountains and bad waters. So it's them, I
think it's possible."
"What do you mean! Senior Sister Lu?" Zeng Shushu turned around and asked,
but seeing Lu Xueqi's face was involuntarily startled.
The beautiful woman stared blankly at the traces of the footprints, her
complexion was slightly pale, but unexpectedly there was a faint blush, faintly
revealing from the depths of her skin. In this remote and cold ancient forest, she
stood faintly, as if she had fallen into a strange dream, and could no longer hear
the words of the person next to her.

Chapter 8 Old Land
Qingyun Mountain, Tongtian Peak, Patriarch's ancestral hall.
The verdant woods are still the same as before, growing densely and vigorously.
The faint morning mist is drifting in the woods. You can see the branches of
leaves everywhere, and on the petals of the grass and wildflowers, there is
crystal dew in the breeze. Shake gently. In the distance, deep in the dense forest,
there is also a clear and sweet bird's song. Listening to the ears makes people
feel refreshed, as if they are in a fairyland.
In this earthly resort, Taoist Wonderland, a pudgy figure slowly appeared on the
path in the forest, it was Tian Buyi.
It seemed a little inconsistent with the surrounding scenery, Tian Buyi looked a
little dignified, his eyes looked straight ahead, and the expression on his face
looked worried. At this moment, there was no one by his side, and it seemed a bit
weird. Although Tian Buyi was the first seat of Otake Peak and one of the most
important members of Qingyunmen, he came to the back mountain of Nagato
Tongtian Peak in his own way. The ancestral hall of the patriarch of the heavy
land is obviously a bit strange.
On the mountain road, there was no Qingyunmen disciple guarding him, and
there was no voice along the way. In the breeze and the sound of birds, Tian Buyi
turned around the famous three-way junction and gradually saw the majestic
cornice deep in the dense forest.
"when……"
The bell and drum that came from some unknown place came from the direction
of Qianshan, echoing at the top of Qingyun Mountain.
The empty, fluttering echo made Tian Buyi pause silently, looking back and
looking.
The heavens and the earth are in the sky, and the sky is infinite blue!
For thousands of years, it doesn't seem to have changed.
Tian Buyi's complexion gradually calmed down, and he stood silently for a while,
then turned around again and walked towards the ancestral hall of the ancestor.
The vast stone steps were unfolding in front of him, and the ancestors' ancestral
hall remained unchanged, like a sleeping behemoth, gently sleeping, lying in the
embrace of the forest. The gate of the ancestral hall was still open, and it was still
dim inside. Even the little scented candles in the dark depths seemed to be
sleeping, everything was so quiet.
However, outside this ancestral hall of the Patriarch, under the stone steps, there
is still a young man standing with his back to Tian Buyi at this moment. Tian Buyi
frowned and walked over.
Hearing the footsteps, the young man seemed taken aback. He didn't expect that
someone would come to this place at this time and turned around quickly.
Tian Buyi faced the man face to face, and both of them were startled. The young
man was Lin Jingyu.
Tian Buyi immediately remembered that in the past, he had heard from his
disciples that Lin Jingyu had been guarding this ancestor's ancestral hall, and
heard that it was for someone to guard the spirit, but no one seemed to know
who the "someone" was. However, Tian Buyi is naturally not in the mood to
think about it at this moment. The relationship between him and Lin Jingyu was
not very good either. The two looked at each other, but did not speak
immediately, the atmosphere seemed a little embarrassing.
Finally, Lin Jingyu coughed and whispered: "Uncle Tian, why did you come here
so early?"
Tian Buyi glanced at him, but then moved his gaze to the dim floor inside the
Patriarch's ancestral hall, and said, "I'm here to find someone. What did you do
when you stood outside the ancestral hall early in the morning?"
Lin Jingyu's complexion changed slightly, a wry smile seemed to flash across his
face, and he glanced at the ancestor's ancestral hall, but did not answer.
Tian Buyi said indifferently, "Is anyone in there, isn't it, senior brother?"
Lin Jingyu nodded and said, "Yes, the uncle in charge is in the main hall... He
ordered me to wait outside. Without his summons, no disciples on Tongtian Peak
are allowed to enter."
Tian Buyi snorted and said coldly: "I remember that you are a disciple of
Longshoufeng, but why did you run to Nagato Tongtian Peak and take care of the
door for Senior Brother Daoxuan?"
Lin Jingyu's face turned pale, and he lowered his head slightly without speaking.
Tian Buyi ignored him, raised his leg and stepped onto the stone steps.
Next to him, Lin Jingyu stunned, took a step, and said, "Uncle Tian, what are you
doing?"
Tian Buyi said indifferently: "When I came here, I naturally want to go in. I want
to ask the senior brother to talk about something."
Lin Jingyu frowned, and said: "Uncle Tian, the head teacher said that no one
wants to see it. Without his permission, he will summon all the things under
Tongtianfeng..."
"I'm not a disciple of Tongtian Peak!" Tian Buyi coldly interrupted Lin Jingyu.
Lin Jingyu suffocated, and was choked by Tian not easily.
Tian Buyi didn't say much, and walked up the stone steps towards the ancestral
hall.
Lin Jingyu's figure moved, as if he still wanted to stop it, but then stopped again,
looking at Tian Buyi's chubby body, his eyes flickered.
Stepping into the high threshold, a faint scent of sandalwood suddenly came
oncoming, a huge shadow gently gushing from the depths of the hall, gently
blocking the light that still existed just outside the ancestral hall of the ancestor.
Tian Buyi stood there for a while, and then slowly walked deep inside. As the
footsteps slowly rise and fall, the expression on his face seems to be slowly
changing.
A huge, red-painted pillars stand in the hall in a patchwork pattern, supporting
the majestic hall. The yellow curtains hanging from the ceiling dome quietly hung
beside the pillars. Many of them looked a little worn out. In my eyes, it seemed to
be a vicissitudes of life, revealed from the aging yellow. .
The past time seems to freeze here.
The ancestral hall was very quiet, almost no sound was heard, only the steps that
Tian couldn't easily take, echoed in the surrounding silence.
Behind the huge altar in the distance, countless incense sticks lit brightly and
quietly burned, just like mysterious and weird eyes, watching the figure shuttled
in the shadow of the palace.
Turning around the thickest pillar in the hall and passing behind the low-hanging
yellow mantle, Tian Buyi finally stopped.
There was a clearing area in front of him. There were three rows of futons on the
ground, seven in each row. On the futon in the middle of the first row, there was
a familiar figure sitting there, motionless. And in front of the futon, there is a
huge offering table. The fruit offerings are all over the table. In the center is a
large incense burner, but inside it is very strange. Only three incense sticks are
inserted, and the smoke is light. Floated slowly.
Through the smoky offering table, in the deep darkness behind the table, you can
vaguely see countless spiritual cards, and each of them seems to have writing on
them, and they are placed upright on the spiritual position in the shadow.
Tian Buyi's face slowly became heavy and with a trace of respect. Facing the
spiritual position of the ancestors of the Qingyunmen ancestors, his gaze first
stopped for a moment on the once-familiar back, and then silently walked up.
Daoxuan's body moved slightly, but he did not look back.
Tian Buyi walked slowly to the offering table, looked at the countless spiritual
positions shrouded in the shadows, took a deep breath, and then drew three fine
incense from the incense bag next to the incense burner, and carefully lit the
candle beside it. The order was up, stepped back, stood three feet in front of the
altar, and respectfully worshipped the incense for three times.
The place where the real Taoxuan sits on the futon is no more than six feet away
from the altar, but the little light in front of it seems to be no longer able to reflect
where he is. In the dim shadow, he slowly raised his head, and Tian Buyi's figure
stood in front of him with his back facing away.
In the depths of the darkness, suddenly, like a ghost fire in the depths of the
netherworld, there was a "sudden" sound, and the two rays of light flashed in an
instant. It was almost at the same time, like an invisible ghost whistling across
the hall, all the incense and candle lights, except for the three fine incense in Tian
Buyi's hand, all lit up.
Tian Buyi had finished paying homage at this moment. He took a step and was
about to insert the incense into the incense burner, but his body stopped
abruptly. Even the hand holding the incense also stopped in the air.
In the hall, there was a dead silence for an instant, and the two figures, standing
and sitting one by one, seemed to froze, motionless. The yellow curtain in the
distance, somehow, as if there was a breeze blowing over the hall, fluttered
slightly, and then slowly came to rest.
Outside the Patriarch's ancestral hall, Lin Jingyu was frowning in contemplation,
but suddenly if he felt something, he suddenly raised his head and looked into
the depths of the quiet and dim ancestral hall, with a faintly surprised expression
on his face.
In a trance, the palace that was once quiet and slumbering, but like a waking
monster, coldly opened his eyes.

I don't know how long it took, the mysterious ghost fire in the eyes of True
Person Dao Xuan suddenly disappeared again. It came suddenly, and it went
quickly. As the weird eyes slowly closed, the hall that was originally slaughtered
suddenly eased down, and the surrounding candlelight gradually lost its
brightness, returning to the original little shimmer.
The fine incense in Tian Buyi's hand was still ignited curledly, and three tiny
incenses were looming in the darkness. It's just that while the fragrant trembling,
the fragrant ash like white flakes gently fell off and landed on Tian Buyi's hand.
Tian Buyi's face was indifferent, and he took a cold look at the incense ash on the
back of his hand, stood silently for a moment, shook his hand gently, shaking off
the incense ash, then took a step and respectfully inserted the three fragrances
into the incense burner. .
Six fine incenses were lit in the incense burner at the same time, light smoke
wafting and curled up.
Tian Buyi didn't say a word, and prayed three times to the spirit seat, then slowly
turned around, facing the figure sitting on the ground futon.
"Senior Brother Daoxuan," he looked at the man deeply, somehow in his eyes,
surprised, sorrowful, and even more faintly painful, and slowly said: "We meet
again!"
Most of Daoxuan's face was shrouded in shadows, and he couldn't really see
it. Facing Tian Buyi's voice, he seemed to turn a deaf ear and didn't react at all.
He still sat quietly.
Tian Buyi stood and looked at him for a moment, and said nothing, but his
expression on his face became heavier and heavier. The corner of his mouth
moved slightly, and he took a step forward, but he walked to the side of Daoxuan
Zhenren, and sat down on another futon less than three feet away from him.
Above the hall, there was silence.

Southern Xinjiang, Shiwan Dashan, Jiaohei mountain peak.
Along the way, the gloomy ghost howls became more and more prosperous, and
the wind from nowhere was whining constantly, blowing like a knife on people. If
it weren’t for Guili and Jinping’er, both of them are profound in Taoism, just This
ghost crying wolf howling and cold wind, I am afraid it is enough to make people
mad.
The gloomy air around them became stronger and stronger, and the two of them
became more and more cautious, but until they walked under the valley, they
had reached a place where they could see the deep and dark entrance of the
Zhenmogu Cave, and they were not even attacked. Any danger and ambush. This
place full of mountains and plains, almost like a ghost domain, was incredibly
quiet, not to mention that there were no ferocious beasts, but the poisonous
insects and beasts that have been seen everywhere since entering the Shiwan
Dashan, and there are no traces of them.
This gloomy place actually seemed to be the safest place in the poor mountains
and waters of Shiwan Dashan...
Standing on a small hill, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er looked at the ancient and deep
cave from a distance. You could still vaguely see the stone statue standing at the
entrance of the cave.
Both of them frowned slightly, and the unexpected calm at this time and place
brought them even greater worries.
Jin Ping'er pointed to the entrance of the cave and said, "There is the ancient cave
of Zhenmo. When I traced the man in black to this place, I saw the beast god
come back from this cave with my own eyes. ."
Guili nodded slightly, then looked around the cave again, and saw that, except for
the bottomless dark hole, the cave was surrounded by vertical cliffs with hideous
rocks and tens of meters above the cave. , There is a thick black cloud next to the
stone wall, slowly flowing in mid-air like water cloud. Look at that dark color, no
matter what you know, it must be highly toxic. At a glance, ordinary people
definitely have nowhere to go, but a place of death.
Withdrawing his gaze, Gui Li groaned for a moment, and said, "Shall we go in?"
Jin Ping'er hesitated slightly, and was silent for a while, and finally nodded, and
said, "Finally, we are all here. How can we hold back, let's go!"
Gui Li glanced at her, and saw that Jin Ping'er had a strange expression on her
face, and her face also appeared pale, obviously still somewhat cautious about
the mysterious cave. In fact, it was more than just her, it was Xiao Hui, the
monkey on the shoulders of Guili, who seemed to have changed his temper at
this moment, and looked very quiet.
As if feeling something, Jin Ping'er turned around, looked at Guili, smiled
suddenly, showing a beautiful white tooth, and said with a smile: "I might as well
go ahead!"
Gui Li nodded and walked right away. Jin Ping'er followed behind him and
walked slowly towards the ancient cave of Zhenmo.
The sound of footsteps on the hard scorched black rock was quickly submerged
in the roaring overcast wind. The closer you approached the entrance of the
ancient cave, the stronger the cold overcast wind, and the more gloomy and cold
the wind contained. It is cold.
At this moment, both of them have discovered that the source of the stern wind
over the mountains and plains was blown out from the ancient cave.
It’s getting closer and closer to the entrance of the cave, and the surrounding
light seems to have gradually dimmed, and more and more of the brilliance is
blocked by the black clouds approaching the entrance of Zhenmogu Cave, as if
such a place, isn’t it? Allow light to enter.
And the stone statue standing at the mouth of the deep cave, facing the depths of
the cave, finally appeared clearly in front of them.
This section of the road is not very long, but for them, it seems to have been
walking for a long, long time. When they finally stood at the entrance of
Zhenmogu Cave, the sky had completely dimmed, and it was warm not long ago.
The sun shining on them has completely disappeared above the black clouds.
Gui Li slowly turned to the entrance of the cave and stood in front of the stone
statue of the woman.
The dim light shone on her...
Thousands of years of wind and frost have slowly carved the original soft and
beautiful smooth into roughness. In the changing time of the vicissitudes of life,
how many eyes have you stared at your face so gently and quietly.
Time is surging forward like the water in a long river, never staying for half a
minute, the first touch, the first memory, the countless threads that have been
deeply carved in the heart, it turns out that it will still be forgotten after all.
Only a little bit of the remnants of the legend was left, after a long time, he was
talked about inadvertently by future generations.
Your once beautiful, once heroic, in the face of time, the ashes are scattered.
The icy wind swept across the skirts of the clothes and blew on the body. The
gaze of thousands of years, perhaps, after all, can’t match,
Regret in one thought!
With a soft hand, lightly patted on the shoulder, the monkey Xiaohui's squeaking
sound rang in his ears, Guili's body shook slightly, took a step back suddenly, and
then woke up unexpectedly. While staring at the stone statue of the young
woman, he was obsessed with the past.
Thinking of this, Gui Li felt as though a needle had been pierced on his back, and
his heart was slightly shocked. With his practice of Taoism at this time and his
strong will, when facing this exquisite maiden stone statue, he would still
unconsciously know the Tao. The supernatural power contained in this stone
statue is truly extraordinary.
Gui Li calmed down, and then turned his head to look at Jin Ping'er. If Jin Ping'er
hadn't reminded him from the side just now, I really didn't know how long he
would be addicted to this stone statue. But how could Jin Ping'er be wary of this
unconscious stone statue? Could it be that this woman is unexpected, is she still
hiding her strength?
Gui Li turned his head to look, but he couldn't help being stunned. Although Jin
Ping'er stood beside him and patted him on the shoulder, his whole body was
opposite to the direction where Gui Li was standing, facing the town. The
entrance of the Mogu Cave, with its back facing the stone statue, did not look at
the stone statue's face at all.
Gui Li frowned and said, "What are you doing?"
Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said: "This stone statue is very powerful, haven't I
told you about it?"
Gui Li frowned again, snorted, and took a deep breath. At this time, Xiao Hui, who
had been lying on his shoulders, seemed a little impatient. The monkey's tail
swayed, and suddenly jumped out of Guili's shoulders, and suddenly jumped
onto the stone statue. After climbing a few times, In the end, he sat on top of the
stone statue.
Gui Li's face changed, and he suddenly said in a deep voice, "Xiao Hui, come
here."
The monkey looked at Guili, reached out his hand and scratched his head, and
squeaked twice, but after all he jumped back from the stone statue on Guili's
shoulder.
Jin Ping'er chuckled beside him, "What do you do to scare the monkey, it's just
fun..."
Before he could finish his sentence, Jin Ping'er was slightly surprised. Seeing Gui
Li's face and finishing his clothes, he bowed respectfully to this stone statue.
Jin Ping'er said in surprise: "What are you doing?"
Gui Li's face was indifferent, but he didn't answer. He just stared deeply at the
stone statue, arched his hand, then turned around, and said lightly: "Nothing,
let's go in!"
The ancient cave is deep, and the wind is blowing, right in front of them.
Jin Ping'er followed Gui Li, looked at the monkey Xiao Hui who was looking a
little bored, and then set his eyes on Gui Li, and said, "Why did you salute the
stone statue just now?"
Gui Li's footsteps paused for a moment, and he continued to move forward,
saying indifferently, "Even though the demeanor of the predecessors has long
been annihilated, there is always something worthy of respect in people's
hearts."
Jin Ping'er frowned, apparently at a loss for Gui Li's mute-like words, and was
about to ask, but Gui Li had already approached the entrance of the cave.
Jin Ping'er hurriedly chased her and frowned, "Hey, I'm talking to you! Why do
you go so fast? I haven't told you yet. When I came here last time, there was a
fierce spirit here. It was eliminated by the beast god, but most of this cave
entrance..."
At this point, Jin Ping'er's voice suddenly became quieter, and almost at the same
time, Gui Li's footsteps also stopped.
The two stood a few feet away from the entrance of the Mogu Cave in the town,
watching the gloomy and dark cave, a white air-conditioning slowly rose up,
blowing under the strong wind, but it did not dissipate in the slightest. Look like.
Seeing that the white gas gathered more and more, the volume became larger
and larger, and finally it gradually condensed and formed, and a huge figure
faintly appeared in the white gas, the roar was deep, roaring, mixed in the
whistling of the wind. , Even more powerful, just like a fierce ghost.
Jin Ping'er looked at the white gas, sighed, shook his head, and said, "Well, now
you see, there is a fierce and bad-tempered fierce spirit here!"

Chapter 9 Merit
The wind was blowing more and more violently, and the clothes of Guili and Jin
Ping'er were blowing. They stood at the entrance to the cave of Zhenmogu Cave,
watching the huge and weird evil spirit gradually appear in front of them.
Eyes the size of a copper bell suddenly opened in the white air, and a faint blood-
red light showed through. The huge figure of the ferocious spirit enveloped him,
and his eyes fell on the two mortals standing under him.
"Who dare to come here?"
The fierce spirit's voice suddenly rang, majestic and ear-sounding, as if the
surrounding mountain walls were shaking.
However, after a while, the evil spirit seemed to have discovered something. He
was taken aback, but his gaze turned to Jin Ping'er, who was standing slightly
behind Guili's side: "It's you again?"
Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, charming infinitely, and said: "Yes! It's me, we meet
again."
The fierce spirit roared angrily, and the voice echoed far away, as if his howling
echoed far away in the deep ancient cave behind him: "Why are you here again?
Don't you think it was not enough to disturb the goddess last time?"
Jin Ping'er was thinking about how to deal with this evil spirit. Judging from the
situation of the day, the evil spirit who guarded the Mogu Cave of the town was
definitely difficult to deal with. It's just that she is thinking, but her face is still
smiling.
Jin Ping'er was about to speak, and suddenly heard the ghost stern next to him:
"You were the black tiger among the seven heroes who followed the exquisite
maiden and went deep into the southern Xinjiang of the hundred thousand
mountains?"
Jin Ping'er was stunned and turned to look at Gui Li, but only to see Gui Li's
expression indifferent, looking at the huge figure of the murderous spirit.
It was almost at the same time that Gui Li asked this, the fierce spirit was also
involuntarily stunned, as if the name "Black Tiger", like a heavy fist, hit him
somewhere deep in his heart.
Even if you are a fierce ghost and a fierce spirit, even if you are abandoned by the
world and waited alone for thousands of years, there are still some memories
after all, which are hidden in your heart...
"Who...who are you?" The fierce and powerful voice seemed to suddenly become
hoarse, and the scene of Yu Shicai's appearance completely changed.
Guili looked at the voice surrounded by the gloomy ghost, and his eyes flickered
with complicated and difficult light, and slowly said: "Back then, I followed the
seven exquisite maidens, and finally returned to the five, and then established
today's Southern Xinjiang Five Clan. The two remaining are the two brothers
who followed Linglong Miko for the longest time, Black Tiger and Black Wood,
but they did not come back. The ancient legend of the witch clan says that the
eldest brother Heihu is loyal and brave, and the second brother Heimu is
persistent and persistent. I think you are very respectful to this idol. You have
been so persistent for thousands of years, and you have become a fierce spirit
without regret, so I guess you are a black tiger, right?"
The fierce spirit stayed silent for a long time, staring at Guili. Under that fierce
gaze, Guili showed no fear at all, and looked directly at him.
Slowly, the white ghost energy around the fierce spirit slowly surged, and the
blood red color in the fierce spirit's eyes became thicker and thicker, even at the
entrance of this cold and bitter ancient cave. , The temperature seems to be
getting colder.
The monkey Xiaohui, who was lying on Guili's shoulders, seemed to be a little
uneasy, and yelled twice.
"Who on earth are you, can you know the past of the Wu Clan?" The fierce spirit's
original angry voice seemed to suddenly change, and there was an indescribable
coldness in the tone.
Ghost Li didn't seem to feel anything. He just looked at the huge shadow and said,
"Most people in the world don't remember things too long ago, but after all, there
will still be legends that will be passed down bit by bit."
Looking at the fierce spirit, he said word by word: "Today's southern Xinjiang,
the descendants of the Witch race, there are still people who remember you!"
The eyes of the fierce spirit were closed, and they had not been opened for a long
time.
Jin Ping'er stood behind, frowning slightly, looked at the fierce spirit, and then at
the Guili beside her. She didn't know these legends such as the so-called
exquisite statues of the ancient Wu Clan, but she didn't know it at all. The fierce
spirit's reaction, obviously, what Gui Li said was the truth. For a long time, she
thought that no one in the Demon Cult would know more about all kinds of
strange things in these 100,000 mountains, but unexpectedly, this ghost Li
seemed to have hidden things that were not known.
She looked at the figure of the man, her heart was slightly dazed, but her eyes
seemed colder.
For a long time, the yin wind was still blowing coldly. Above the head, black
clouds surging silently, the cold wind is bleak, and a desolate scenery.
In this silence, suddenly, the ferocious black tiger suddenly raised his head,
raised his head to the sky and screamed, with a stern voice, as if there were
countless vicissitudes of life in this roar. When the howling sound was still faintly
reverberating in the distant mountains, he had already turned his head back, the
rumbling sound, as if it were feelings that were stirring, but after all, it was
suppressed.
"Thank you!"
The fierce spirit stared at the ghost for a long time, suddenly lowered his head
slightly, and said like this.
Guili was expressionless, and slowly stepped back half a step, closing his eyes
and bowing slightly, which was regarded as a gift.
The fierce spirit nodded, his voice gradually calmed down, and said: "I don't
think there is anyone in this world who remembers the empress and us, hey, but
when we followed the witch empress to go deep into this hundred thousand
mountains, where did we think of the eternal beauty? "
The fierce spirit's eyes slowly turned to the entrance of the ancient cave of
Zhenmo, on the standing exquisite witch goddess statue, his eyes instantly
became milder, and even the voice of speech seemed to be much lighter: "But
You came here, presumably you didn't come here to say these few words to
something that is not a human, a ghost or a ghost, right?"
Gui Li silently said for a moment, "Yes, before I came here, although I had heard
the legend of the Linglong Witch and the seven of you, I didn't know your current
situation, and I didn't know that you would be here..."
He raised his head, looked at the fierce spirit, and slowly said: "I am here for the
beast god in this cave."
The huge figure of the fierce spirit was shocked, and the name seemed to be even
scared of him.
However, the fierce spirit's gaze did not turn around, or stayed on the statue of
the god, and said: "What are you looking for him for?"
Gui Li said lightly: "We want to find him, and then kill him."
The fierce spirit suddenly turned his head, staring at Guili, and slowly said, "Only
you two?"
Guili nodded slowly, and said, "Yes."
The whirling speed of the white ghost spirit around the fierce spirit seems to
have suddenly increased, and it seems that his figure is also a little fuzzy. For a
long while, he only listened to him coldly saying: "Yes, the beast god is indeed in
the ancient cave of this town. "
Jin Ping'er's body shook, and a hint of joy passed across his face. Gui Li didn't
have much joyful expression, still looking at the fierce spirit.
The fierce spirit was also looking at him, and suddenly said, "I see your clothes, it
shouldn't be from the Southern Territories, right?"
Gui Li nodded and said, "Exactly."
The fierce spirit pondered for a moment, in the gloomy ghost aura, as if he saw
his expression changing, and said: "Do you know why I guarded this cave
entrance?"
The ghost said sharply: "I don't know."
The fierce spirit said: "Naturally, I want to protect the goddess of empress, but
other than that, I am here to guard. First, I don't allow external forces to
resurrect this evildoer. Second, I don't want ignorant people to enter and die. Do
you understand?
Gui Li nodded.
The fierce spirit smiled miserably, and said: "But after all, I failed to live up to my
mother’s trust. I was deceived by that beast and made a big mistake. The evildoer
was resurrected, and the world’s creatures were turned into charcoal..." After
speaking, his voice gradually started. After lowering, the fierce spirit seemed to
settle down, and said: "I was already desperate. I want no one in the world to
stop this evildoer from harming the common people. Unexpectedly, a few days
ago, he turned out to be seriously injured and returned. There is still an expert
who can hit him hard, which is really beyond my expectation."
The corner of Gui Li's eyes twitched slightly, and he sneered suddenly, and said,
"You don't have to worry too much. Although the beast god is defeated, the
person who defeats him may not be better!"
The fierce spirit was startled slightly, I don’t know what Guili’s words meant, but
at the moment he was too lazy to delve into it, saying: "It’s the best to get rid of
this evildoer. I have had this heart for thousands of years. I only hate that he
hasn’t awakened yet. On the occasion, I can't help him either. You are from
Middle-earth, and maybe you can do it. If you really succeed..."
The fierce spirit suddenly gathered its ghostly spirit, widened its eyes, and said
loudly: "I thank you for your empress!"
Having said that, he slowly moved his body, letting out a path, revealing the deep
and bottomless ancient cave behind him.
Gui Li stared into the depths of the cave, turned his eyes, and took a deep look at
the fierce spirit, who was also staring at him.
Guili nodded slowly, and didn't say anything any more, and walked in
slowly. When passing by Xiao Ling, the monkey Xiao Hui, who was lying on his
shoulders, suddenly raised his head and looked at the huge body of Xiao Ling
with some curiosity, with three eyes unblinking.
The fierce spirit suddenly said loudly to Guili’s back: "There is one more thing,
you have to be careful. The beast god did not come back alone that day, besides
the evil beast glutton next to him, there was also a demon with a very high
morality. You must be careful."
Gui Li paused for a while and said, "As far as I know, all his thirteen monsters
have been wiped out."
The fierce spirit shook his head and said, "It's not one of the thirteen monsters.
Before that, even I had never seen that monster. You must be careful."
Gui Li nodded slowly, and continued to walk toward the depths of the ancient
cave.
Afterwards, Jin Ping'er also slowly followed, and the two figures of a monkey
slowly melted into the darkness, swaying forward in the depths of the shadow,
slowly, but finally they were no longer visible.
The ghostly body of that fierce spirit gradually became blurred, but his huge eyes
had been staring at the darkness in the depths of the cave. Suddenly, he uttered a
loud roar like thunder to the deepest dark place, the scream burst out like a
flood, and even the bitter wind flowed back for it, the extremely hard rock wall.
There was a bang, and the earth broke apart!
In that screaming sound, the huge body of the fierce spirit slowly disappeared
into the darkness...
However, when the evil spirit disappeared, he did not notice that outside the
ancient cave of Zhenmo, behind the statue of the god, a black figure faintly
flashed, it was the same day that instigated the civil strife of the five families in
southern Xinjiang and snatched it back. The sacred artifact of the five races, the
black wood that resurrected the beast god.
The black and wide robe covered Hemu's whole body as in the past, exuding a
cold air, but in his eyes, there were extremely complicated gazes, looking at the
depths of the ancient cave of Zhenmo. When the evil spirit was also his former
eldest brother disappeared, he slowly withdrew his eyes, but again, it fell on the
idol of the exquisite witch beside him.
In the rustling wind, he seemed to be whispering: "Niang Niang..."
At the same time, a team of a dozen people slowly walked out of the Jiaohei
Mountain, where Zhenmogu Cave was located, under the vast black forest. The
first person, but a woman with a beautiful face dressed in white clothes like
snow, with a blue heavenly sword in her hand, with a frosty face, but in her eyes
there seems to be some indescribable sadness and vicissitudes, silently, to this
Looking at the scorched black mountain in the distance...

Zhongtu, thirty miles outside the city of Heyang.
On the avenue, after so long, most of the refugees who fled have returned to their
hometowns in the south. This place is not far from the foot of Qingyun Mountain,
but from time to time you can still see people in rags trekking hard. However,
there have been more small traders and hawkers in the meantime. Compared
with the time when the catastrophe happened a few months ago, I don't know
how much.
"The fairy points, look at your half-life count..." Suddenly, a loud yell rang on the
road, breaking the silence here, and it was very ear-piercing.
"Wealth, official luck, marriage, whereabouts; Fengshui, facial features, word
testing, Mogu, everything is fine, everything is omnipotent, come and come, one
person only needs fifty taels of silver! It's cheaper..."
Zhou Yixian, holding a bamboo pole with the sign of "The Fairy Guides the Way",
walked over in strides, shouting all the way, passers-by looked at him.
The wild dog Taoist behind him did not speak, and carried all his luggage as
usual.
But the little ring behind him seemed to be taken aback. He raised his head from
a book with a black cover and no word cover in his hand that he had been
watching all the way, and said with a little astonishment: "Grandpa, what did you
just say? One silver?"
Zhou Yixian turned his head back and smiled. Dao Bone Immortal Wind
resembled a heaven descending immortal. He stretched out five fingers and
solemnly said: "Five taels of silver."
Xiaohuan frowned and said, "But yesterday you were only called three taels of
silver! Also, what's wrong with you these days? Three days ago, we were still the
same as before. Every guest who looked at each other received five dollars.
Money is good, but you are good. In the past few days, you jumped and went up.
The five dollars rose to one or two. After a day, it became two and two. The day
before, it became three and two. Today, it’s good. You just call it directly. It's five
or two..."
Xiaohuan walked to Zhou Yixian's side, looked up and down Zhouxian carefully,
Zhou Yixian was a little hairy when she saw him, stepped back and coughed
dryly, and said, "What do you little girl look at?"
Xiaohuan ignored him, but reached out to reach Zhou Yixian's forehead. Zhou
Yixian was startled, took a step back, and said, "What do you do with God?"
Xiaohuan said with a "pooh", and said, "You are the gods and gods! I see if you
have fever, and your brain is burnt!"
As she said, she turned her head and asked the stray dog Taoist who followed
behind her: "Dao Master, do you think my grandfather has been a little confused
recently?"
Because it was the day, the Daoist Wild Dog had cloth strips on his face as usual,
but his eyes were shining and very bright. At this moment, Xiaohuan asked, he
laughed twice, and then immediately nodded and said:" He, uh, I mean Senior is
getting older, it is inevitable that some..."
"fart!"
Zhou Yixian jumped up in front, furious.
Xiaohuan gave him a white look and said: "Grandpa, what you are so excited
about, I think Dao Master's words are very reasonable, seeing how you look like
these days, I am afraid that you are really a little confused."
Zhou Yixian didn't seem to be able to hear the word "old confused", and was even
more annoyed, saying: "What do you guys know, how old are you, how many
people know how many people are in the world, I am not..."
Xiaohuan snatched: "Really, then you can tell me, why are you trying to increase
the price?"
Zhou Yixian snorted and waved the bamboo pole in his hand, pointing to the
sparse pedestrians around him, and said: "Look at these people, and the people
we met all the way, are they all escaped? ?"
Xiaohuan nodded, and said, "Yes, everyone! Including us."
Zhou Yixian suffocated for a while, his old face blushed slightly, and then he
assumed he hadn't heard.
Xiaohuan said again: "Since they are all refugees and have left their hometowns, I
don't think many people are thinking about seeing the picture. I was thinking
about whether the price should be reduced, but grandpa, you are better. Raise
the price desperately."
Zhou Yixian put his hands on his back, put the bamboo poles behind him, and
sneered: "According to you, I am wrong, but do you think there are fewer or
more people looking for us in the past few days?"
Xiaohuan was startled for a moment and frowned, but the Taoist Wild Dog
intervened beside him and said, "Speaking of which, it seems that there are
indeed more people who look at the face in the past few days!"
Zhou Yixian snorted again, with a smug look on his face, and said to Xiaohuan:
"What do you know when you are young? Let me tell you. It may not be obvious
that everyone has left their homeland under the disaster. This time it means. But
this time is very different. The catastrophe is huge and rare in thousands of
years. The world is full of charcoal and everyone is in danger. No one knows
whether they will be alive tomorrow? Under this vision, there is a fairy like me.
Wouldn't it be everyone rushing to give them directions?"
Xiaohuan lowered her head in thought, after a long time, she slowly shook her
head and sighed, but there was a trace of confusion on her face.
The Daoist Daoist was still a little confused, and couldn't help but said: "Then
why have you been increasing the price tag?"
The fairy on Monday rolled his eyes and said: "How can I teach you such
advanced knowledge!"
The Daoist Daoist touched a nail and shrank back, but only listened to Xiaohuan
sighed and said, "I understand a little bit about this now."
Daoist Wild Dogs and Yiyixian were both taken aback. Yiyixian said, "Oh, can you
tell me something?"
Xiaohuan shrugged his shoulders and said lightly: "It's nothing more than you
expect that everyone in the world is panicked and careless about their own lives.
How many people feel sorry for their external belongings? On the contrary, the
higher your silver mention, the more common. On the contrary, the people think
that this is a high level of humanitarianism, and it is extraordinary... I didn't
believe in these at first, I thought such a small trick, even an idiot could see it,
unexpectedly, unexpectedly, there are still many people who can't see it. ."
Zhou Yixian shook his head and said, "You are wrong, Xiaohuan."
Xiaohuan was stunned and said: "What?"
Zhou Yixiandao: "You are all right in the previous sentence, but the last sentence
is not that people like them can't see it, it's just that they can't see it."
The Daoist Daoist listened confusedly and said, "What can't you see?"
Zhou Yixian glanced at the staggering people around him, and said, "How can all
the people in the world be dull people. It's just a matter of life and death, but I
don't know how many people refuse to believe in themselves and would rather
listen to the comfort of others. I gave them some tips. Most of what I said and
talked about the rest of their lives, which will be much better than they are today.
With this, they will be relieved by paying the silver ounce."
Xiaohuan suddenly said: "Grandpa, are you really talking about physiognomy, or
are you talking nonsense to them?"
Zhou Yixian smiled slightly and said, "I'm talking nonsense."
Xiaohuan and Daoist Wild Dog looked at each other, and could not speak for a
while.
Zhou Yixian looked up at the sky, looked at the long sky, stared at it for a long
time, and said leisurely: "It is such a catastrophe, but one cannot be two,
otherwise heaven will not tolerate it."
Having said this, he turned his head and smiled: "In that case, the future will be
much better than the days when I don't know my life or death. I'm not a lie! On
the contrary, the old man came all the way to comfort and advise. The countless
displaced people, let alone how many people have revived their births and
resurrected under the words of the old man, how can this kind of merit be
achieved by those monks and Taoists who chant scriptures and recite the
Buddhist scriptures all day long in the temple?"
He stretched out his hand and patted Xiaohuan’s head, his face was immortal,
justice was awe-inspiring, and the old man’s compassionate and compassionate
feelings of saving the world, and the tragic and magnificence of going to hell
alone to save the common people, is the collection of so many white money,
which is also the place of justice. Not accepting is not enough to save people, but
accepting is even more of the righteous vicissitudes of compassion.
He then sighed: "Life is really lonely..."
...
There was no sound for a while, and there was silence all around.
Zhou Yixian frowned, retracted his eyes from the sky high above, and looked
around.
...
"Hey, you two, what are you doing so fast..."

Chapter Ten Real Anger
In the Yuqing Hall, the solemn and solemn scenes in the past seem to have
changed on this day. The chaotic footsteps ringing inside and outside the Yuqing
Hall, suppressed but panicked whispers spread here like waves. . In the distance,
there seems to be a noisy sound. In the past, it was unimaginable that it would
happen publicly on the Tongtian Peak, but at this moment, the noise seems to be
getting louder and louder, and it can't stop going to Yuqing. The temple is close
here.
The Yuqing Hall is extremely high and stands above the sea of clouds. Even if you
cross the Hongqiao Bridge and go up from the stone steps by the Bishui Lake,
you have to walk up for a while, but listening to the loudness of the sound, most
of it is half past the stone steps. .
After hearing the news, Xiao Yicai, the long-sect disciple of the Tongtian Peak,
hurriedly walked into the Yuqing Palace surrounded by several junior disciples.
For some reason, his handsome face showed a bit of tiredness, and he didn't
know what it was. , Can make this master of the younger generation of
Qingyunmen with profound knowledge bother so much.
However, even though his face was tired, Xiao Yi walked into the hall, still
looking solemn, frowning, and slightly angrily said: "What's the matter? I don't
think the trouble is enough, who is so courageous to make a noise here! "
Next to him, a few young disciples guarding the entrance of the main hall
hurriedly walked over. Daoxuan Zhenren has been in retreat for a long time since
the battle with the beast gods, and his temper has become weird. Most of the
affairs of Tongtian Peak Nagato have been taken care of by this well-respected
senior brother. In the eyes of the young disciples, Xiao Yicai is also How awe.
It's just that the noise is still getting louder and louder at this moment, but most
of the young disciples have strange looks on their faces. One of them approached
Xiao Yi and lowered his voice and said, "Brother Xiao, it is Uncle Su from
Dazhufeng."
Xiao Yi was stunned and said, "Su Ru, Uncle Su?"
Everyone nearby nodded.
Xiao Yi was astonished and said: "What did she do here, since she has come, why
didn't she make such a noise..."
Before I finished speaking, I only heard the sudden increase in the noise outside
the Yuqing Temple. It seemed that someone had finally lost patience, and a clear
whistle came from a distance, like a phoenix ming, leisurely.
Xiao Yicai's expression changed, and he hurried to the gate of Yuqing Hall, and
said: "Oh, let's go...wait, Junior Brother Cao and Junior Brother Xu, please go to
the backyard immediately and ask some uncles to come and discourage Uncle Su.
, We are all younger generations, can't talk, go!"
The two young disciples nearby nodded quickly, turned around and ran to the
back hall of Yuqing Palace.
Xiao Yicai strode towards the gate of Yuqing Hall, and was about to reach the
gate. The sound of the clear roar suddenly spread quickly and made a sharp
sound.
Xiao Yicai's face turned pale, and his figure fluttered towards the door. At the
same time, he lifted up his breath and shouted in a low voice, "Uncle Su, let's talk
about something, don't..."
A word was not finished yet, only the voice of "Oh, oh..." came suddenly, and Xiao
Yi's figure was suffocated, and he stopped abruptly.
At the entrance of the huge hall of Yuqing Hall, under the gentle and clear blue
sky in the distance, more than a dozen figures fell from outside the hall with a
thump, and no one could stand firm, and all of them kept turning for a moment.
Then it crashed and fell to the ground.
There was an uproar in the Yuqing Hall.
"Hey!"
With a cold snort, I saw a slender figure, Qiao Shengsheng appeared at the gate of
Yuqing Hall, it was Su Ru.
This sound shocked the audience in an instant, and there was no sound in the
huge Yuqing Palace. Everyone's eyes focused on the woman who suddenly
became angry.
Her black and shiny hair was in a bun, and a red jade dotted golden phoenix
wings hairpin was inserted obliquely. The phoenix's mouth dangled a three-
pointed glass jade bell and shook it gently. The two willow eyebrows are bright
in the cold and more charming in the clear; the red lips are tightly closed, the
cheeks are snowy, and the eyes are very clear and even more angry. The loose
clothes that she had been wearing on weekdays are gone. At this moment, Su Ru
is dressed in plain clothes, tightly wrapped, less charming and more enthusiastic;
at the same time, she is holding a dark green fairy sword with a sheath, the
sword is shining, although There is the scabbard outside, but the layers of sword
aura are invisible and diffuse, which makes people feel like this fairy sword is
alive, and seems to want to jump out and wield it wildly.
Xiao Yi only jumped around the corner of his eyes a few times, subconsciously
feeling a bit cold behind his back.
Su Ru's face was frosty, her eyes were cold, and she swept toward the people in
the Yuqing Hall. At that glance, although her face was beautiful, no one dared to
look at him.
From the corner of Xiao Yicai's eyes, he looked at the young disciples who were
groaning in their mouths and slowly rising from the ground. They saw that
although they had some bruises and swollen noses, all they had suffered were
minor injuries. It is rare to see blood.
From this look, he immediately felt a lot of peace in his heart. It seems that
although the uncle Su Rusu suddenly made this thunderous power somehow, but
after all, he still cared about the affection of the same family, and did not attack
him, otherwise he would use the elders in the past. The saying that "that woman
is really amazing" said during chattering, these fellow juniors are afraid that they
will suffer even more.
It's just that, Xiao Yi suddenly felt cold, but Su Ru's gaze finally fell on him.
Xiao Yicai laughed, took a step, bowed his hand, and at the same time secretly
glanced at the dark green fairy sword in Su Ru's hand, and said: "This...Why
Uncle Su is so free today, come to our Tongtian Peak Up."
Su Ru looked at Xiao Yicai coldly and snorted coldly, ignoring Xiao Yicai's
question at all, and didn't mean to respond to Xiao Yicai's salute at all. She still
stood there arrogantly, her pretty face was frosted, and she said coldly: "Stop
talking nonsense, you call Daoxuan out for me!"
As soon as this statement came out, nearly a hundred Tongtianfeng disciples on
the Yuqing Hall immediately commotion.
Xiao Yicai's expression also changed, and he was taken aback for a while, and
said, "Uncle Su, could something have happened? Teacher, his old man has been
in retreat! By the way, Master Tian! Why didn't he come with you? ?"
It's not easy for him not to mention Tian. As soon as he said this, Su Ru's face
changed immediately, and the expression on his face changed, including three-
point sadness, three-point anxiety, three-point anger and a hint of cold killing
intent.
"Roar!"
Suddenly, a low roar like a roar of a wild beast was actually uploaded from this
jade palace. Everyone was taken aback, and then discovered that the strange
sound was actually transmitted from the dark green fairy sword in Su Ru's hand.
Su Ru's five fingers were pale, and the slender knuckles were lost because of
force. The bloody color seemed to have sensed something. The shining sword
light on the fairy sword was already bright, and it was even more prosperous at
this moment, and it made a sound like a roar of a wild beast.
Such a mighty and extremely powerful fairy sword, held in the hands of Su Ru, a
woman who usually looks gentle and smooth, did not feel the slightest
incompatibility. On the contrary, it was like a tiger with wings and a scene of
killing and killing.
Xiao Yi took a step back subconsciously, his scalp was numb, but he didn't know
where he had said the wrong thing. But this one was still his elder teacher and
uncle, and her husband Tian Buyi was the first seat of the high-ranking
Dazhufeng in Qingyunmen. It is not easy to offend.
It stands to reason that Su Ru's trespassing into the Yuqing Palace this time has
already made a big mistake, but looking at Su Ru's appearance, there is no trace
of fear. It is clear that it is not only a disturbance, but also a major event. Look
like.
In the weird and low growl of the Dark Green Fairy Sword, Su Ru said in a cold
voice at Xiao Yicai: "Call Daoxuan out, I have to ask him carefully, what will
happen to him?"
Xiao Yicai's body was shaken, and his head suddenly looked up, and everyone in
the Yuqing Hall was silent for a moment.
At this moment, there was a rush of footsteps from the back hall, and an old voice
came from a distance: "Junior Sister Su, is there something wrong with Brother
Di Yi? If you have something, we can say, everyone is under the Qingyun school,
you Don't mess around!"
Following the voice, several old men filed out in the back hall. At first, one of
them turned black, the other turned white, and they had white beards at the
same time. It's just that the old voice was made by the old man with darker hair.
As for the white-bearded elder, it was Elder Fan who was a martial arts
arbitrator when Zhang Xiaofan was still in the Qimai meeting on Qingyun
Mountain.
In the past decade or so, Qingyunmen has experienced two great wars and
catastrophes. The number of elders of the previous generation died and was
injured.
Su Ru watched the elders come over, frowned and snorted coldly, but still didn't
mean to converge. Elder Fan, the old white-bearded man, glanced at Su Ru and
coughed, but he murmured a few words in his mouth.
The black-haired old man next to him glanced around and saw a dozen young
disciples with blue noses and swollen faces. He frowned. He just wanted to speak
to Su Ru, but Su Ru coldly said to the elder Fan, "Brother Fan, in your mouth. But
scold me?"
Elder Fan glared at her, his face flushed, but he immediately shook his head and
said, "Where is it, Junior Sister Su, I still have friendship with you for so many
years. I admire you and it's too late. Why? Will scold you?"
The black-haired old man looked back at Elder Fan and frowned.
Elder Fan gave a dry laugh, made a gesture, and said, "Senior Brother Yang, you
said, you said..."
The black-haired old man who was called Senior Brother Yang turned his head
and said to Su Ru: "Sister Su, well, you calm down first, tell me what is going on.
You are also cautious and gentle on weekdays. People, why did they do it today...
this is something that even the hardest brother might not dare to do?"
Su Ru's complexion was still cold, but the light of the fairy sword in his hand
slowly weakened a bit, and the low and weird roar no longer came out. Everyone
beside him quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, Su Ru was standing there
holding the fairy sword with great power. , Ordinary Qingyun disciples are really
frightened.
Su Ru looked at Elder Yang, the corners of her mouth moved, and she sneered: "If
it is not easy not to do it, I may not dare to do it. I want to see Daoxuan, and you
can tell him to come out."
The elders looked at each other and looked at each other for a moment. Elder
Yang coughed and said, "Sister Su, the head brother has been in seclusion for
many days. It is really inconvenient to come out. You should talk about
something that makes you so angry! Yes, what is wrong with Junior Brother Tian,
why is he not with you?"
Su Ru's eyebrows condensed, Qing Lizhong increased a third of his anger, and
said loudly: "He asked you to deduct Tongtian Peak!"
As soon as this statement came out, the expressions of Elder Yang, Elder Fan, and
everyone on the top and bottom of Tongtian Peak changed drastically. Elder
Yang said hurriedly: "Sister Su, you can't talk nonsense about this matter. Junior
Brother Tian is Qingyun Qimai In the first place, in my Qingyunmen, apart from
Daoxuan's senior brother, he and Zeng Shuchang Zeng are the most popular, not
to mention that everyone is the same disciple. How could there be a seizure? It is
absolutely impossible!"
Su Ru sneered and said awe-inspiringly: "Don't think that we don't know what
happened to Senior Brother Daoxuan. It is because we know the relationship and
it is not easy for him to take a big risk and go up the mountain to advise him. So
far, there is no news. If I don’t come and ask you for someone, who will I go to?"
Elder Yang was stunned, and Elder Fan, who was standing by, suddenly turned to
Xiao Yicai and said, "Senior Nephew Xiao, Dazhufeng’s Tian is not easy to be the
first. Have you been to Tongtian Peak recently?"
Xiao Yicai shook his head blankly and said, "No, the disciple has always been
responsible for the affairs of Tongtianfeng, but in the past few months, Shishu
Tian did not inform him that he was going to Tongtianfeng!"
Su Ru glanced at Elder Fan, and said coldly: "Do you think he is here to do what
he is going to do, and he will post a post to worship the mountain, do you slowly
wait for tea?"
Elder Fan blushed and did not speak. Elder Yang already said to Xiao Yicai:
"Senior Nephew Xiao, in that case, you should go to the ancestral hall of Houshan
Patriarch and ask the senior brother. If possible, it is best to invite his elders.
Here, everyone will understand when they say it in person."
Xiao Yi hesitated for a moment, nodded, and said, "Okay, I'm going now." After
that, he turned and walked quickly towards the back hall and hurried away.
Elder Yang watched Xiao Yicai disappear, turned around, smiled and said: "Junior
Sister Su, the old man also knows that your husband and wife are deep in love,
and you will inevitably be upset when you care about it, but you are so reckless
to enter the Yuqing Palace this time. It's too much!"
Su Ru was silent for a moment, and said lightly: "Brother Yang, what you said is
very true. If it is not easy to do later, there will be no major issues, but I suspect
that there will be a dark ghost. Su Ru should accept the Qingyunmen method...."
Elder Yang waved his hand and said with a smile: "Look at you, I don't mean
that..."
Su Ru's conversation turned sharply, but she said in a categorical manner: "But if
it is really not easy for something to happen on this Tongtian Peak, Brother
Yang," her clear and bright eyes shone, and the light flashed, she said. What she
said was as if she stirred her feelings and determination, and there was no room
for wavering or turning back. "In the next two thousand years of Qingyunmen,
there will be an unscrupulous disciple, Su Ru, who wants to be the person whom
she has missed in her life. On the Tongtian Peak, ask the ancestors of the past and
the famous brother-in-chief to say something!"
With a soft drink, she waved her hand like a knife, breaking the wind, and the
dark green sword light instantly flourished, and the sound of breaking through
the sky rose from the ground. Then there was a muffled sound, and the flying
dust swayed. Everyone felt that their feet were shaking slightly. It was like an
earthquake. When the dust subsided, the dark green fairy sword in Su Ru's hand
was inserted into the extremely hard stone slab in the center of the Yuqing Hall
with its sheath, and there were no cracks in the ground around it.
In the dark, the dark green fairy sword inserted on the ground, although it left Su
Ru's palm, the sword light seemed to be stronger, like a beast licking blood, and it
gave a low growl.
The senior brother Yang looked at the dark green fairy sword inserted in front of
him and Su Ru, smiled bitterly, and said, "Sister Su, isn't this, this hasn't reached
that point yet, why have you taken out the seal for more than a hundred years?
"Mo Xue"?"
Su Ru sneered and said, "Senior Brother Yang, you know that it was not easy for
me to seal the handle of Mo Xue back then. Because of his presence, the seal was
sealed, and I don't care. But if something happens to him, I will. With this Mo Xue,
I’m going to ask the senior brother and his elders for advice."
Elder Yang shook his head and smiled bitterly, and said: "You...I thought you had
been married to Junior Brother Tian for many years, and you had changed your
temper a long time ago... Nothing, no matter what, I can't persuade you anyway.
Let's sit there and wait for Xiao Yi to hold the palm. Brother Men, please come
over!"
Su Ru was expressionless, but he snorted, and slowly walked aside and sat down
with Elder Yang.
At the Yuqing Hall, the atmosphere slowly eased somewhat. Elder Yang lowered
his voice there, and said something to Su Ru in a low voice, trying to comfort Su
Ru not to be too anxious. The other elders either stood behind Elder Yang or sat
down. Only Elder Fan slowly walked to the side of the gate of Yuqing Hall, far
away from Na Suru. As for the other young disciples, their status was not enough,
and with the power of Su Ru's rage, one stood farther than the other.
Among the elders of Tongtian Peak, it is easy to regard this elder Fan as the most
easy-going person, and he is also quite funny. Although Tao Xing inevitably lags
behind among these senior elders, it is the most popular among young disciples.
Are the disciples he taught himself, and other nephews, are very close to him.
At this time, everyone saw Elder Fan standing alone, and many of the younger
generation of disciples quietly leaned in. Among them, there were a few who
were thrown in by Su Ru just now and were also disciples of Elder Fan.
Elder Fan looked at the apprentices and shook his head. A little apprentice next
to him couldn't help but ask in a low voice, "Master, then, why is that Uncle Su so
fierce! She is very gentle on weekdays, why? It's so fierce?"
Elder Fan Baibeard gave the apprentice a white look, said "Hey" in his mouth,
and blew the beard underneath, and said, "How long have you guys been in
Qingyunmen and what do you know? When the lady was violent, what did she
do? Not coming out!"
The young disciples who slowly gathered around listened to the lecture one by
one. Someone whispered: "Ah! Can't tell! Uncle Su is like this... his appearance
must have been Tianzi and Guomei back then?"
Elder Fan smiled and glanced at Elder Su Ru and Elder Yang, only to see that they
were talking, apparently they hadn’t noticed the young disciple’s side. Now he
became bolder and said: "Speaking of which, she was also us at the beginning.
The Qingyunmen generation of female disciples has the best reputation. It's like...
er," He nodded, suddenly showing a mysterious smile on his face, and lowered
his voice: "It's like Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhufeng now."
All the disciples around made a sound of "Ah", all of them suddenly realized that
they nodded, indicating that they had understood Elder Fan's meaning.
Elder Fan yelled a hundred responses, and he couldn't help feeling a little proud,
saying: "In fact, although she was good at Taoism, there are still better than her,
like Senior Brother Daoxuan and Senior Brother Wan, who are rare geniuses in
thousands of years. Naturally, she is better than her. It’s just that everyone sees
her as young and beautiful again, and she also has a master, Master Zhenyu, as a
backer. No one dares to provoke her, so she dared to cause trouble everywhere. I
still remember that back then. She alone made the Qingyunmen gangsters, plus
the tigress Shuiyue who is almost as fierce as her...Uh, brat, why are you hitting
me, be honest, I haven't finished yet! "
Elder Fan was very interested and continued: "The Shuiyue at the beginning, um,
why did you look like this, oh, I see, you don’t understand who I’m talking about?
Haha, it’s actually the Master Shuiyue at Xiaozhufeng. She is Su Ru’s senior sister,
the fierce temperament back then, but like Su Ru, she is famous in our
Qingyunmen. Hey, brat, why are you always pulling me, let me tell you how to
say the old man is also you Master, don't be so unruly...Hey, where did I just say?"
"...Well, I remember now, it's Shuiyue. Although that Su Ru was pungent and
dared to do anything back then, after marrying Dazhufeng’s Tian not easy, he
seems to have changed individuals, that is, you The way we saw it in the past, the
old guys of us actually found it strange, but it's still a good thing! But when it
comes to the water moon, it hasn’t changed at all. How fierce it was back then,
it’s still so fierce now. Even the apprentice she taught, take your favorite Lu
Xueqi, almost exactly the same as she was back then... Damn it!"
Elder Fan turned around abruptly and said angrily: "Smelly boy, why are you
always pulling me? I haven't been beaten for a long time. Is it itchy..."
His words suddenly cut off his voice, his mouth opened slightly, and a circle of
young disciples bowed their heads and stood aside, silent and
motionless. Outside the gate of Yuqing Hall, Master Shuiyue looked indifferent,
standing there coldly looking at Elder Fan, beside her, Wen Min was also looking
at Elder Fan, but with an angry expression on her face.
Elder Fan's forehead was instantly full of sweat, his old face flushed, and he
stepped back a few steps, embarrassed, and smiled bitterly.
Master Shuiyue walked in slowly, but never looked at Elder Fan again, but Wen
Min was rather unwilling and stared at him fiercely.
Among these elders of Qingyun, Elder Fan has always been famous for talking a
lot, but he was caught on the spot and the scene was extremely embarrassing.
However, Su Ru and Elder Yang obviously didn’t know what was going on here.
Su Ru saw that Master Shuiyue was unexpectedly here, with a trace of
astonishment across his face, stood up, and said, "Senior Sister, how are you?
coming?"
Master Shuiyue frowned slightly, glanced around, and said, "I have to ask you
first! You are not in Dazhufeng, why did you run up to the Tongtian Peak alone?
It is not easy for Tian to run, why are you? coming?"
The corners of Su Ru's mouth moved, looking at the senior sister, her heart
suddenly became sore, and her eyes turned red.
Master Shuiyue was startled, a trace of anxiety flashed in his heart, then looked
at Elder Yang next to him, Elder Yang shook his head and smiled bitterly, but he
didn't know how to say it for a while. Master Shuiyue felt a little anxious in her
heart. She and Su Ru grew up together since they were young. The friendship
between the two is absolutely extraordinary. They really are like sisters. At this
time, Su Ru seems to have really happened. Even more worried, the corner of his
eyes flashed, and he suddenly saw the dark green fairy sword Mo Xue that Su Ru
had inserted into the ground. This shock was even more extraordinary.
Just as she was about to ask Su Ru, there was a panic in the back hall, and Xiao Yi
cai swept in like a whirlwind, but his face was full of a sense of panic that was
rare in him.
"Something happened, something happened!..."
Everyone in the Yuqing Hall was shocked. Su Ru was more like a thunderstorm,
and she felt that there was a "boom" in her mind, and she was revolving with a
tremor. The fear that had always been in her heart was almost about to shatter.
But I felt dark in front of me and almost fainted.
Master Shuiyue held Su Ru, who was extremely pale, turned his head and
shouted to Xiao Yicai: "What is the matter, please tell me clearly!"

Chapter 11 Puzzle
The Qingyun Mountain Patriarch's ancestral hall is still shrouded in green pines
and cypresses, and the huge figure is looming, but this silence is soon broken by
the chaotic footsteps. A large group of people under the Qingyunmen have
rushed to this worship for the past generations. The sacred place of Qingyun
ancestors.
From the outside, it seemed that everything was still as peaceful as before, but
before walking to the main hall of the Patriarch's ancestral hall, whether it was
the doubtful Tongtian Peak disciples or the anxious Su Ru, they stopped in shock.
The ancestral hall surrounded by green pines and cypresses, the solemn and
solemn patriarch's holy land, at this moment is scattered wood debris
everywhere, chaotic.
At the gate of the huge ancestral hall, the original red lacquered gate was
completely broken, and even the appearance of the gate was hard to see. In front
of everyone, there was only a bigger and dazzling gruesome cave.
On the outer wall of the Patriarch’s ancestral hall, almost all the windows were
dropped by the earthquake. Numerous holes, large or small, appeared on the
wall. The solemn ancestral hall was already riddled with holes, and it was
horrible, only the depths of the ancestral hall. The dimness seemed to still be
ignoring the dim light that penetrated through the fallen windows and countless
holes, lightly filling the ancestral hall.
"Not easy!"
Su Ru was the first to react, and he didn't care about why the Patriarch's
ancestral hall was undergoing such a huge change, so he rushed in, hoping to see
the person he wanted to see. Master Shuiyue, Elder Yang, Elder Fan and others
also chased in.
In the Patriarch's ancestral hall, it seemed that it was the same as the outside.
Everything that was once severe was destroyed. The flat stone slab was
shattered, and the huge glass oil bottle was broken. Even when everyone walked
to the most sacred place, after the huge altar table that was split in half, the
enshrined countless spiritual positions of the ancestors of the Qingyunmen
ancestors were scattered all over the ground. At a glance, I don’t know how many
spiritual cards there are. Was abruptly beaten in half by some mysterious force
or even more.
It's just that, except for the mess on the ground, everyone can't see a single
figure.
Su Ru's face was pale, and her body was shaky. Master Shuiyue frowned, took a
step, held her in her arms, whispered a few words of comfort, and then turned
her head to Xiao Yicai who followed everyone behind and said: "What's the
matter here? What's the matter, what about Senior Brother Daoxuan?"
Xiao Yi's face was bitter, and his astonishment has not faded until now, and he
said: "Return to Master, when the disciple came here just now, what he saw was
this scene. As for the teacher, he has been doing this almost every day for the
past month. The disciples who were meditating here in the ancestral temple of
the ancestors really did not expect that besides this, where else would his old
man go?"
The worries in Master Shuiyue's eyes became heavier and he wanted to speak
again. At this moment, there was a soft sound from the side. Everyone present
was a person of advanced Taoism and heard this voice almost immediately.
"Someone." Elder Yang quickly judged that the sound came from behind the
interrupted huge offering table.
Su Ru, who was weak in his body, was suddenly startled, a flash of joy flashed in
his eyes, stood up straight, and shouted, "It's not easy, is that you?"
Some disciples ran over and opened the offering table together. The offering
table was handed down by which generation of patriarchs. It was huge, thick, and
heavy. Although the disciples had some deeds, they had to work together. I just
turned the table open with difficulty.
After opening it, a figure appeared under the rubble and at the same time a low
moan was heard.
Everyone was overjoyed and surrounded them, but after a while, they were
shocked again. When they saw this person, it was not Tian Buyi, nor was it the
Qingyunmen master Taoxuan Zhenren, but the Long Shoufeng disciple Lin who
had been guarding the spirit in the ancestor shrine. Shocked feather.
I saw that half of his body was stained red with blood, and he was obviously
injured, and his injuries were not light. His face was also extremely pale, and he
seemed to be still in a coma. At this moment, the person kneeling beside him
calling for him reacted a little bit. nor.
The joyful color on Su Ru's face slowly disappeared, and was replaced by greater
worry and anxiety. Master Shuiyue stood beside her, comforting softly. Elder
Yang's face was pale, and he looked around. The Qingyunmen ancestor's
ancestral hall was one of the most important places in Qingyunmen, and it was
almost on the same level as Huanyue Dongfu. It was really something that had
never happened in thousands of years, and more importantly, the two most
important people in Qingyunmen seemed to have disappeared.
"Senior Nephew Xiao," Elder Yang turned his head to look at Xiao Yicai, and said,
"Are you sure that Senior Brother Master is here?"
Xiao Yicai looked at Lin Jingyu, who was unconscious, his expression slowly
calmed down, and he pondered for a moment, saying: "Yes, since this period of
time, the mentor is indeed only in this ancestral temple. What do the disciples do
on weekdays? Ask the old man for advice, and they are all here."
Elder Yang was obviously a little upset and didn't know what to do for a while.
Xiao Yi coughed twice, slowly approached Elder Yang, lowered his voice, and
whispered: "Uncle Yang, this matter should not be dragged on. So many juniors
gathered here to see the damage to the sacred shrine, which is harmful and
useless. And listen to Su According to Uncle Ru Su, there seems to be a hidden
relationship between the teacher and Dazhufeng's Tian Buyi, but I am afraid that
it has something to do with what happened here. It is better to let them
withdraw first, and we will decide one by one. How about?"
Elder Yang woke up, nodded repeatedly, and then said: "I don't do much of these
things. The head brother always believes in you, and you take care of everything
on weekdays. Now you have to make a decision!" After that, he shook his head
and sighed. Going to the side, he whispered to discuss with Elder Fan with the
white beard standing on the side.
Xiao Yicai nodded at Elder Yang as a commander, then turned around and said
loudly: "My uncles, my juniors, the Patriarch's ancestral hall has been in a sudden
disaster recently. I'm afraid that there is an invasion by foreign enemies. That's
the end. The so-called dead sheep fix the prison. , I can’t wait to be killed.” At this
point, he raised his eyebrows and said to one of the disciples of Tianfeng nearby:
“Junior Brother Qin, you take ten people and go to guard the ancestral shrine
immediately. No one is allowed to come in. In the unlikely event that there is an
enemy hiding in this one, you must promptly report the mountain to me after
you find it."
A tall man walked out of the Tongtian Peak disciples, and said with his hands
solemnly: "Yes." After that, he turned his head and greeted the left and right,
even the index person, and immediately walked out quickly.
At this moment, the ancestors of the ancestors were quiet. Only Xiao Yi stood in
the center. Although there were several elders who were higher than him, at this
moment, it seemed that he was the backbone of Qingyunmen.
Xiao Yicai said again: "Junior Brother Chang!"
"Yes." A person walked out, with a firm face, but it was Chang Jian who took
Zhang Xiaofan and others up the mountain to martial arts, and had a battle with
Song Daren, Dazhufeng's disciple.
Xiao Yicai nodded and said, "Junior Brother Chang, the most important thing
right now is to find a mentor, and if his elder is in charge of the overall situation,
then nothing is afraid. Although there seems to be a major event here, the mentor
has the power of Taoism and the world. Invincible, ordinary evildoers must not
invade him. You bring eighty people... No, the more people, the better, you bring
one hundred and fifty people, look from the top of the Tongtian Peak, from the
top to the bottom of the mountain. After looking for it, don’t miss the slightest
clue."
Chang Jian was deeply worried, and he obviously knew that although Xiao Yicai
said nicely before, the most important thing was the latter sentence. He didn't
hesitate at the moment, answered in a deep voice, and quickly greeted everyone
and walked out. Seeing that the number is obviously not enough for Xiao Yicai's
number, most of them still have to go to Qianshan to dispatch troops.
As soon as this large group of people left, the Patriarch's ancestral hall became
apparently empty. Generally speaking, there were only a few elders and Xiao
Yicai, as well as Wen Min who followed Master Shuiyue, and finally Lin Jingyu,
who was still in a coma.
Xiao Yicai sighed, turned around and bowed to the elders, and whispered:
"Masters, today the Qingyun Gate has undergone a major change, and the
disciples have decided on the occasion. If there is any impropriety, please punish
them."
Su Ru and Master Shuiyue didn’t speak. Elder Yang nodded and said, "Senior
Nephew Xiao, you don’t have to be self-effacing. You did a good job just now.
What else we old men need to do now? Just tell me. polite."
Xiao Yi groaned for a moment and said, "Now that the situation is unknown, we
still need to be cautious. Several uncles please go back to their respective hills. If
anything happens, they can take care of their respective portals. It's a pity that
this dragon head Feng's Junior Brother Lin is still unconscious, otherwise we will
ask him, I'm afraid we will know everything, after all, he was the only one
present at the time."
Everyone frowned together, and they were all worried. Su Ru was comforted by
Master Shuiyue and calmed down slowly. After all, Tian Buyi is not there.
Although worried, there is still hope after all, and he is not so nervous. . Listening
to Xiao Yi's dispatch all the way, she was in a state of confusion, hoping that Tian
Buyi wouldn't have any trouble.
At this moment, she glanced over Lin Jingyu who was lying on the ground,
frowned suddenly, and whispered in a low voice: "Huh!"
Master Shuiyue stood beside her and said in a little astonishment: "What's the
matter?"
Su Ru pointed at Lin Jingyu and said, "He seems to have something in his hand?"
Everyone was shocked, and Xiao Yi walked quickly to Lin Jingyu's side and
turned his body over gently. Sure enough, he was pressing down in his right
hand, grasping a rectangular black board tightly. Xiao Yi only reached for it.
Unexpectedly, when he pulled it out, the board didn't move. Although Lin Jingyu
was in a coma, he somehow grasped the board tightly and never relaxed.
When everyone saw it, they were all puzzled.
Elder Fan walked to the side, turned around, and suddenly said, "This wooden
board seems to be an enshrined ancestor's spiritual card!"
Master Shuiyue looked intently, nodded and said, "Yes, it's a spiritual card."
It took Xiao Yi a long time before he slowly broke off Lin Jingyu's tightly grasped
fingers, and took out this spiritual card that seemed extremely important to
him. Everyone gathered around, and as a witness of this incident, Lin Jingyu was
so concerned about this spiritual card, obviously it had a lot to do with
it. Unexpectedly, everyone was stunned and looked at each other immediately.
Although this spirit card was the same size as the other spirit cards, it was also
painted black, but on the face of the still-complete spirit card, there was nothing
left.
This is actually a wordless spiritual card!
Then it is placed in this solemn ancestral hall of the ancestor, whose spiritual
seat is it enshrined?
Who put it on to enjoy the incense with the ancestors of the past? Since it was
put on, why didn’t you write the name?
Lin Jingyu clung to this wooden sign, and was seriously injured and unconscious
and refused to let it go. What did it mean?
All kinds of doubts, a thousand threads, seem to linger in everyone's mind.

Southern Xinjiang, one hundred thousand mountains, ancient cave of Zhenmo.
A legend is a very strange thing. First of all, the legend itself does not seem to be
a reliable meaning, but because some things seem to have a reason to be passed
down, people pass it down by word of mouth, or some literati take notes and
pass it down. Secondly, the longer the legend goes, the more often the legend
itself will gradually change. The people and things of the year have gradually
become unrecognizable. Under the hard work of countless people and the
tempering of time, who still remembers What was the truth back then?
Who cares?
So the legend finally became a legend, just like the beautiful and gentle woman of
the allure, slowly changing her face in the time.
Millions of years later, can you still recognize each other?
In the darkness, the yin wind seemed to be still, rampant, and seemed to belong
only to the world outside this ancient cave, and in this dark world, everything
was quiet.
This is the deepest part of Zhenmogu Cave, where Black Wood used to bring the
sacred artifacts of the Five Races of Southern Xinjiang to resurrect the body of
the beast god. Only nowadays, the monster energy that used to be boiling and
surging here has disappeared without a trace, leaving only silence and the
occasional low breathing.
It was a gasp, coming from the deepest darkness, a bit of mysterious dark red
light, and then shining in this dark and seemingly empty space.
The low roar suddenly sounded in the depths of the darkness, right where the
gasp came out, like a fierce beast with a deep anxiety, and even some permissible
fear, grinning, grinning in anger. That little red light.
The low gasp paused. It seemed that something calmed the strange beast in the
dark. The roar gradually lowered and finally disappeared. The cave returned to
silence. Only the strange dark red firelight was still there. Flashing, flashing,
flashing.
Suddenly, a female voice, sweet but without any emotion, echoed in the cave
faintly: "Your gluttonous glutton, it seems that you have always had no affection
for me!"
The space where the darkness is located seems to be really big, and the woman’s
voice sounds as if it is spreading far away, floating around and empty, just
listening to the source of the voice, it is behind the dark red firelight. .
The response to this voice was a calm laughter, "Don't care, it never believes in
humans."
The woman snorted and said, "Why, does it already treat me as a human being?"
"Roar", with a low whistle, it passed in mid-air for an instant. In front of the dark
red flame, a ball of flame suddenly lit up. It turned out to be an ancient brazier,
tripod, and rusty spots. I don't know how much it is. There are things from a long
time ago, but the fire is burning in this brazier, and the light of the fire is still so
bright, just like the clothes after the flame.
Bright, silk clothes.
Beast god!
He sat on the ground between the flames and the dark shadows, leaning against
the stone wall of a platform, the flames flashed, and his face was bright and dark,
and he still had an indescribable fascinating feeling. , It’s just that, unlike when he
was just reborn, his face was extremely pale, and it’s not an exaggeration to say
that his face was as gray as death.
Under the firelight, close to him and nestling next to him was the gluttonous
beast that described the weird and hideous. At this moment, gluttonous eyes
widened, grinning slightly, exposing terrible fangs, breathing in his mouth,
fiercely through the fire of the brazier in front of him, staring at the dark red light
that had become no longer noticeable in the distance.
Although the face of the beast god is not good-looking, his expression is very
calm, and there is even a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, saying: "You
have cultivated for a thousand years, don't you just want to be a human being? I
say you, you should be happy."
The woman's voice went silent, and she didn't speak for the time being, but the
dark red fire light suddenly brightened.
Taotie seemed to be alert immediately, groaning in his mouth, staring at the dark
red light.
The igniting light slowly moved, and the direction it was going was exactly where
the beast god was, and the gluttonous face became more hideous, and he slowly
stood up. Suddenly, he stretched out a hand next to him, and patted Taotie's head
lightly, only then did Taotie calm down slowly.
The beast god retracted his palm and looked back, the igniting light had slowly
flew in front of him, like an eye, frozen not far in front of him, staring at him.
The beast god looked at the dark red flame for a long while, and suddenly smiled:
"You and I have been in friendship for more than a thousand years, although I
can't say that there is a life and death relationship, I am considered an old friend!
Besides, I am seriously injured at the moment, how can you treat me like this?
alert?"
The dim red fire light flickered a few times, suddenly gave out a sharp scream,
and moved back incomparably quickly. When passing over the brazier, it even
suddenly suppressed the flames in the brazier, and the surroundings suddenly
became dark. It took a while before it returned to normal, and at this time, the
dark red fire had disappeared into the darkness.
The girl's cold voice rang at the same time, saying: "I don't believe you, just like
your gluttons don't believe me."
Looking at the darkness ahead, the beast god suddenly laughed out loud, "Okay,
okay, okay, well said. It's just that I don't understand. Since you and I don't trust
each other like this, why do you want to help me this time? "
The woman's voice said flatly: "Because I want something, now only you can give
it to me."
The beast god smiled and said, "Just because of this, these ugly images carved on
the stone walls and the ground?"
He waved his hand, although the smile was still there, but the fatigue on his face
seemed to deepen.
The flame in the brazier suddenly rose up, making a crackling sound. It was out
of thin air several times larger than the original. For a time, the light was shining,
and the surrounding temperature quickly became unbearably hot. However,
neither the beast god nor the gluttonous person, nor the mysterious figure who
is still hidden in the dark shadows, did not react at all to these.
The flame burned and stretched slowly in the darkness, as if it was gradually
being alive, even the shape in the firelight began to expand and change slowly,
gradually growing from a mass, and slowly condensing into a faint dragon. shape.
In the darkness, staring at the appearance of the gradually taking shape of the
fire dragon, the woman's voice slowly said: "I remember these ugly images have
trapped you for countless years, right?"
The beast god smiled slightly, but in the flames, he could no longer tell whether
he was smiling, sneer, or sneer...
Because at the moment he laughed, the fire dragon above the brazier had already
taken shape, flaring its teeth and claws in the flames, suddenly raised its head to
face the darkness, and let out a silent roar.
The blazing heat wave surged like a flood almost at the same time, instantly
rushing to the surroundings, rolling in, destroying everything that was blocked in
front of it. After the sea of fire, among the blazing flames, four patterns lit up
around the brazier one by one, with thick lines and blood-red colors. In the
paintings were four different fierce and ferocious gods. After a while, on the top
of the brazier and on the left and right stone walls, four stone carvings with
patterns were also lit up in sequence, which also had roughly the same content.
These eight stone carvings were exactly the same as what Gui Li had seen in the
Xuanhuo Altar of Fenxiang Valley that day.
Eight evil mysterious fire formation!

Chapter Twelve
The weird breath, along with the heat wave, echoed in this empty space one after
another. The fire dragon opened its teeth and danced its claws, with a hideous
appearance, but it did not continue to swell. It seemed that the current
appearance was already its limit. That's the case. Under the blazing flames, even
the hard surface began to show signs of cracks, but the brazier that seemed to be
worn out and awkward, on the contrary, was safe and sound.
The flames were blazing, reflected in the eyes of the beast god, as if his eyes were
burning.
On the other side of the flame, the woman's voice smiled faintly, and said, "Is
your mana really bad, or you deliberately lied to me? Even though there is no
Profound Fire Mirror to urge this circle, it was when you came back to life. At
that time, it was destroyed again, but the power was never limited to this."
There was no fluctuation on the handsome face of the beast god, and he calmly
said: "Since you are so wary of me, I am a little confused. Why do you come to
save me again?"
The woman snorted and said, "Didn’t I tell you a long time ago? One is for the
strange formation passed down by the ancient witch clan, and the other is the
pretentious cloud that I see in Fenxiang Valley. The old man is not pleasing to the
eye."
The beast god smiled slightly and didn't seem to take the woman's words to
heart, and said, "Even though Yun Yilan broke the contract, I never really
believed him. If I defeated Qingyun Mountain that day, he would definitely Don't
dare to do so. Isn't it just what most people do when you fall into trouble?"
The woman said, "It's a pity that he still doesn't know that you are not the same
as me. You can't kill you."
The beast god's eyes were deep, and he slowly stared at the darkness behind the
fire, the raging flames, but it seemed that he still couldn't shine into that place.
"How do you know that I can't kill? If I told you now that I can be killed, what
would you think?"
He stared at the dark place, but there seemed to be a faint smile at the corner of
his mouth, as if he was provocative and seductive, slowly and authentic.
The woman suddenly stopped talking. In the cave, only the sound of flames was
left, but somehow, it seemed to be more silent than when there was nothing.
I don't know how long it has been before, the beast god suddenly said: "How
many years have we met today?"
After a long time, the woman said indifferently: "I can't remember. Soon the day I
gained the Tao, I came here by accident. Speaking of which, why did you treat me
differently?"
The beast god smiled, lowered his head slowly, the tiredness on his face seemed
to be thicker, and said: "Although I was not a human at the time, I couldn't stand
loneliness."
The woman was silent again, as if she was also a little surprised, and after a
while, she said, "Why do you really look different today? You never said this
before."
The beast god's shoulders trembled and he made two violent coughs, but there
was still a faint smile on his face. It seemed that in his eyes, he didn't care about
anything: "You have seen people who are dying, you can talk to Is it the same as
usual?"
The woman continued almost immediately: "But you are not human!"
"How do you know that I am not a human being?"
...
The flame in the brazier suddenly rose up, like a fire dragon's silent roar, and
then slowly fell, the surrounding eight mysterious fierce patterns also slowly fell,
the light dimmed, and gradually disappeared into the darkness. The fire dragon
gradually merged into the flames, turning into ordinary firelight, and the
surroundings became darker one by one, except that there was still some light
around the brazier.
"What did you do to yourself?" After a long time, the woman asked softly.
The beast god did not answer or speak, he looked more and more tired, and
slowly raised his hand. In the light of the fire, the skin on his right wrist seemed
gray and faint as if it had lost its luster, and there was a dark red vitality hidden
in the wrist muscles.
The beast god looked at the vitality for a moment, shook his head, and gently
stroked his wrist with his hand. After a while, a hole slowly appeared on his
wrist, and then a drop of blood slowly overflowed.
Blood!
Red blood!
"How could it be..." The woman in the dark seemed too surprised, she couldn't
even speak anymore. After a while, she seemed to come back to her senses, and
said in amazement: "You...you turned into a human! "
The beast god did not speak, just smiled. With such a silent smile, no one knew
whether it was a bitter smile or a gratifying smile.
"No wonder, I've always been wondering in my heart. You were born out of the
hostility of the world, and you were supposed to be the place of immortality.
How could you suffer such a great damage under the sword of the Qingyun
Mountain Head Zhuxian. It turns out that you don't know what it is. At that time,
have you become the person you always hate? Hahaha, hahahaha..."
The woman didn't know if she felt too absurd or uncontrollable, but she laughed.
The gaze of the beast god stared at the drop of red blood on his wrist, but his
eyes flashed with unspeakable complex emotions, like joy and sadness.
"I have never, I hate people..." He smiled wearily, "I can come into this world with
my mind and knowledge, isn't it also what people do?"
The woman was startled and said, "What did you say?"
The beast god slowly raised his head and looked at the flames burning in the
brazier. His voice, in this place where darkness and light flickered alternately,
seemed to have returned to the long past.
"The first time I was conscious, I saw her. At that time, I didn't even have a body.
I was just in a trance. The woman seemed to be watching me. But as time passed,
I gradually took shape, and finally It turns out that she is a human being, a witch
of the generation of the Witch Clan, and her name is Linglong."
Taotie screamed lowly beside the beast god.
The beast god stretched out his hand, stroked its head twice, and gluttonous fell
silent. The woman didn't make a sound at all, she seemed to know a secret that
had been buried in countless hours in the past, and she was about to uncover it.
In the eyes of the beast god, gentleness slowly occupies all the positions. His eyes
also looked into the distant depths of darkness and the distance of the cave.
There, there may also be a former soul, listening quietly.
"It was Linglong who used witchcraft and secret techniques to harvest the
hostility of the world here in southern Xinjiang, and extract the essence from it to
create me."
The beast god said faintly, this secret that has been confusing for thousands of
years, no one knows his origin, "Those so-called heroes of the Wu clan, who
follow Linglong must put me to death, if they know that I am them. I really don’t
know what their mood will be if the venerable empress created it with her own
hands!"
He smiled slightly, the killings and hostility in the past seemed to have never
existed in him, and what he had at the moment was nothing more than a
memory.
"I have asked Linglong many times why she made me out, but she never said it.
But I finally understood that she was only for two words."
The woman couldn't help but asked: "What?"
The beast god said lightly: "Longevity!"
The woman's voice was slightly surprised: "Changsheng?"
The Beast God nodded and said: "Yes, you think it is ridiculous too? But that day,
she was for this purpose. At that time, Linglong, witchcraft attainments far
exceeded the ancients, looking at the world, almost invincible, and Among the
Witch Clan, everyone respects her even more. When she is bored, what she does
is to find another goal for herself. This sounds like those in the middle-earth
cultivators today, but The mystery of longevity is originally the way of heaven.
Although she is a peerless and intelligent woman, she is always invincible. Finally
one day, she thought of an inhuman way."
"Inhuman..."
"The life span of a person is limited. Even if the cultivation of the Tao is
successful, it will not live more than a few hundred years. But inhuman things
often have longer lives, and the good fortune of heaven and earth, yin and yang,
hostility, etc., are even more important. Since the opening of the world, the
eternal one. Since she thought of this, she carefully studied it, and finally she
created a me in that lifelessness."
"She is really amazing..." the woman said quietly.
"Hey." The beast god smiled faintly, and said: "Yes! She really is an amazing
woman. From the time I came into this world, when I first woke up, I saw her.
Then I don't know how much I have passed. In the past few years, she was the
only one in my world. Slowly, I began to take shape, and because my body was
born of the hostility of heaven and earth, now that I have divine consciousness, I
naturally begin to absorb the hostility around me , Gradually become stronger."
"It's just that she seems to be a little uneasy. The look in my eyes gradually
ceased to be that kind. When my strength finally began to compete with her
barely, since that day, she has never been right again. I laughed."
"I was very puzzled at the time. I didn't know what it was for. In fact, I didn't
know why. My strength grew so fast, but to me, what is the meaning of strength! I
just wanted to... Just stay with her."
"You can tell her, doesn't she know it?" the woman couldn't help but said.
"I've said it, and I've said it many times, now that I think about it, it's about the
same as a child acting like a baby to his mother!" A faint smile appeared on the
corner of the beast god's mouth, but disappeared again, "but she never believed
it!"
The woman was silent, did not speak for a long time, and the beast god was also
silent, as if immersed in memories.

The flame, still burning in the brazier, trembling slightly in the air, seemed to be
breathing.
Time seems to have stopped in this dark place, turn your ears, and listen!
The past years are the ice that has solidified memories, melting bit by bit, and
then slowly disappearing.
Who can save it?
Is it you or me? Or is it that we are actually all people who are breathing and
running in the time, but after all, they can't catch up with the time, gradually
getting old and disappearing in the shadow...

"Finally, one day, I no longer want to stay in the house where she is the only one.
I want to go out and have a look. That day, she left for a long time and never came
back. I broke the ban under her and opened her house. Walked out of the door."
"There are many, many, many people... But everyone who saw me screamed in
terror, afraid to run for their lives. Somehow, I was very panicked at that time,
and then became angry. In the end, I felt hostility in my heart. Charged straight
up. At this time, more than a dozen soldiers who heard the wind began to
culminate at me. I retreated while parrying. I didn’t want to do anything with
them. I regret it. I just want to be with my Linglong. , I just wanted to take a
look..."
"I said desperately, explained desperately, but no one listened until I killed the
first person by the wrong hand..."
There was a long silence.
"The young soldier hung upside down in my hand, slowly lowering his head, and
red blood leaked from his body. I was stunned, and the others were also stunned,
and then they rushed more fiercely in their drink. In the curse, I clearly heard
crying in the distance. It was the soldier’s relative crying! I don’t know, but since
the first time I saw the blood, my body has changed. , That kind of murderous
desire entangled me like crazy. I didn't want to kill people, but I couldn't control
it, so I did it, I killed people."
"I killed many people, many, many people..." The beast god lowered his head, but
his voice continued.
"I stood in a pool of blood. I didn't know how long I stood, and slowly came to my
senses. Then, I saw that in the distance, surrounded by countless people,
Linglong came back. She looked at me without blinking. Looking at me, my face
became pale and unable to add. I don’t know why, I’m scared, I think I’m really
wrong, but I don’t know, I really don’t know what I did wrong..."
"Then, Linglong did it, and she did it to me personally. I refused to fight back. I
want to explain to her. I want to tell her that I will never come out again. I just
need to stay in that room from now on. As long as she is alone with her, I am
satisfied. I have said this countless times, but she didn't even listen to it once."
"Her witchcraft is not comparable to those of ordinary fighters. Soon my body
was battered with holes, but every time these wounds were injured, it would
take the surrounding hostility and recover by itself, even I can feel that every
time Linglong hits me, my strength increases by one point. In the end, Linglong
also discovered this. Her face looked as gray as dead, as if she was desperate."
The beast god was still smiling and recalling, but his face was a little bit more
painful after all: "I slowly began to feel that Linglong really hates me, she used all
kinds of witchcraft to deal with me madly. Although my body is immortal, my
heart is really uncomfortable, so afterwards, I ran away by myself. On the way to
escape, all the people I met were terrified by me. I didn’t know until later. It turns
out that my appearance at the time was really scary in the eyes of ordinary
people."
He gently patted the evil beast gluttonous lying next to him, and said, "The way I
was at the time, but it was much uglier than it."
"Leaving Linglong, I escaped into the one hundred thousand mountains. Soon
after, I found this cave and stayed here temporarily. But I wanted to go back. I
wholeheartedly, in fact, just wanted to be with Linglong. So I finally did it. I went
back, but it was this magic circle that greeted me."
The flame in the brazier made a crackling sound, seeming to respond to the
words of the beast god.
"I never thought that there could be such a terrible power in this world. Linglong
used the power of the profound fire to lay down the eight fierce profound fire
formations and summoned the eight wild fire dragons in the flames that burned
all things in the world. Even though I am an immortal body, I was badly injured
by the burning vitality, and my body was completely destroyed."
"I tried desperately to tell Linglong that I didn't want to do anything else. I just
wanted to be with her, but she didn't seem to listen at all and wanted to burn me
to death. In the end, I fled and fled back to this cave. I don't know why, Linglong
wants to treat me this way, but I am not reconciled. I really want to be with her."
"After returning here, with the help of the fierce atmosphere unique to Shiwan
Dashan, I responded quickly. When I was about to go to her quietly again, she
had already chased her. She took seven of them. The so-called warrior chased
this ancient cave, came in personally, and found me."
"I'm not surprised, because I was originally created by her. If anyone in the world
can deal with me and understand me, who else besides her? But I really don't
understand. Why did she treat me like this? I told her After so many words, why
did she not listen at all! But this time, Linglong actually answered me, she said, in
fact, everything was her fault, and she was very wrong to create a monster like
me. Because I was born of the hostility of the world, and I was born with the
opportunity to kill. If I live in this world, I am afraid that the whole world will
suffer misfortune."
"I tried desperately to explain to her, saying that I would not, as long as I stay
with her, I don't want anything else. But she just smiled sadly and said that she
believed me. In fact, she didn't want to be with me. Together, but, but... what if
she dies?"
In the ancient cave, in the faint distance, it seems that someone is sighing in the
darkness, for the scene ten thousand years ago, but I don't know the tears that
fell back then, can anyone remember?
"I was stunned, and my heart was blank. I knew I was immortal, but I never
thought that Linglong would die. I still remember so clearly that Linglong's pale
smile contained something The teardrops fell. Then, she once again activated the
Eight Fiends Mystic Fire Array, trapped me in it, and burned my body again, but
the essence of hostility that I turned into, she couldn't be destroyed after all. "
"After the magic circle, she was already badly injured, but I was created by her.
In the flames, I still asked her, why did you treat me like this..."
"This time, she didn't say anything."
"She put the magic circle in this ancient cave, restraining me, and burning it day
and night. As long as my hostility responds a little bit, the flame will burn that bit
of hostility. At the end, she stared at me in a daze and suddenly asked me to pay
What is your wish?"
The beast god laughed low and said: "Wish, what can I wish for? All my wish is to
be with her. So I asked her, why can't I be with her? Linglong she lowered Head,
speak slowly, because I am not a human, or even a creature, and we are destined
to not be together."
"I was in the raging flames, facing her, and said loudly: Then you, let me be a
man!"
His voice suddenly became high-pitched, he raised his head sharply, and shouted
towards the dome of the cave.
"Let me be a man!..."
"Boom", the walls were trembling, the rocks fell one after another, the sound of
beating a drum, deafening.
In the flying dust, the beast god slowly lowered his head.
"What happened later?" the woman in the darkness said.
"... She seemed to be stunned. A long time passed without moving. I endured the
pain of burning flames, and all thoughts were ashamed. However, she suddenly
stood up, stopped the circle, and walked to my side. I. Looking at her muran, she
didn't know what she wanted to do."
"She lowly said to me that she was sorry for me. Then, she..." At this point, the
voice of the beast god suddenly began to tremble slightly, "She began to chant a
long magic spell. , Slowly drew out the knife, and then began to...cut himself with
one knife..."
"What?" The woman in the darkness exclaimed.
"I was also stunned, no, I was scared, really stupid, I don't know what she was
doing. Slowly, Linglong used her own flesh and blood, and even her own bones,
to build a building on the ground. The secondary body skeleton came out, and
then she placed me on it. As her spells became more and more urgent, I gradually
merged into this body, and even my consciousness began to slowly blur."
"I heard her voice getting lower and lower, but she was still telling me that this is
the last thing she can do for me. In the future, as long as someone finds five
sacred artifacts and places them in this skeleton, I can die. And resurrection, but
after resurrection, although the demon power is still there, the body is already an
individual, since it is a human, it is no longer an immortal body."
"She said that she was committed to pursuing longevity, offended the way of
heaven, and created a monster like me, but she was indiscriminate. It was even
more wrong. Because of me, she killed countless lives and made the world even
more catastrophic. Heavy. And she personally harmed me, but it was... At this
point, she didn't say anything, and my consciousness gradually disappeared. In a
trance, I only heard her last said: I will always be with you of……"

I have never understood this sentence.
Until I, tens of thousands of years later, came back from the dead and stood at the
entrance of the ancient cave again.
That one, beaten by wind, frost, rain, and snow, and tempered by the sun, moon
and cold, still stared deeply at the portrait in the depths of this ancient cave.

I hold her.
I understand.

Chapter 13 Black Bat
In the dark cave, there was a slight sound of footsteps, and a faint cyan light
flashed from the front. After the light, the figures of Gui Li and Jin Ping'er
appeared.
The two of them have entered the deep place of Zhenmogu Cave, but this weird
cave seems to never end, the dark and wet road twists and turns, as if it stretches
forward forever. The light on the Soul Eater can only see a place up to six feet
away in front of him, and farther around, there is the silence and deep darkness.
Among them, there seemed to be mysterious eyes, staring at the two intruders.
Jin Ping'er walked not far behind Gui Li, somehow, she slowly felt that she was
starting to feel a little nervous. At the end of this road, no one knows where and
what will be waiting for them there.
Even if she saw the ferocious monster beast at this moment, I was afraid that she
could not shake her mind. However, the darkness of this emptiness made her
irritable instead.
Gui Li's footsteps suddenly stopped.
Jin Ping'er's heart jumped, almost hit his back, and quickly stopped her body, and
at the same time, she was on guard, secretly surveyed around, lowered her voice
and said, "Why, did you find anything?"
Gui Li turned his head and looked at her. Under the faint blue light, Jin Ping'er's
skin looked a little strangely beautiful. He was silent for a moment, and said,
"Your breathing is a little messy."
Jin Ping'er was startled for a moment, frowned, and then slowly straightened her
body and snorted coldly.
Gui Li looked at her, didn't say much, turned around and continued walking
slowly. After walking a few steps, he heard the woman behind him take a deep
breath. After a while, she followed again, but the body and breathing were
already calm.
Looking from behind, the man's back was reflected in Jin Ping'er's eyes, thick and
steady, somehow Jin Ping'er found that he felt a little relieved. It's just that on his
shoulders, the monkey was shrinking his head at the moment, not looking very
energetic, only the long tail hung down, swaying back and forth as Gui Li moved
forward.
The cyan light radiating from the Soul Eater in Gui Li's hand seemed particularly
soft in the dark, and the killing intent demon power that the Blood Eater had
once possessed seemed to have disappeared at this moment.
The light blasted across the stone wall, illuminating the past, and then slowly
returning to the darkness. Jin Ping'er looked around in silence. After entering the
ancient cave of Zhenmo, the unique yin wind here is bitterly cold, which can
almost blow the blood of people. Into ice cubes. But after they got deeper and
deeper into this ancient cave, the yin wind, instead of getting bigger, gradually
weakened.
And at the moment where they were, they could hardly feel the presence of wind,
but without the sound of the wind, there was a dead silence around them.
Looking at the place where the surrounding light was irradiated, Jin Ping'er
frowned and tightened.
When he first entered this ancient cave, Jin Ping'er didn't notice the surrounding
stone walls, but after going deeper, Jin Ping'er found instead that there were
more and more traces of man-made construction in the depths of this legendary
Zhenmo ancient cave. Although the surrounding stone walls have a long history,
the smooth appearance is not something that can be formed naturally. Even the
road under their feet, although twists and turns, there are few ups and downs. All
the way forward is unexpected. In the hardship.
And in this cave, there is not the slightest smell of the monsters, and there are no
horrible human and beast skeletons on the ground. This ancient cave of the town
demon seems to be just a clean and quiet place, where it looks like the number
one demon in the world. The head's abode.
In this way, they took another turn.

The darkness was suddenly thick, like an invisible wall, instantly dangling in
front of the eyes, and the light emitted by Soul Eater was actually bounced back
by the invisible wall in front of them at the moment when the two of them turned
around. Almost at the same time, Gui Li and Jin Ping'er stopped, and then floated
backwards quickly and incomparably.
"Boom!"
With a muffled sound, the place where they stood, exploded two large holes, and
the broken rocks flew randomly, hitting the surrounding rock walls and crashing.
The darkness roared like a roar, and rushed over the corner like mountains and
seas, and rushed towards him. At this moment, Guili and Jin Ping'er still couldn't
see what monster evildoer was in them. Jin Ping'er's face was slightly pale, and
his figure moved slightly, which was already a mile away.
In that strong wind, the blue light suddenly flourished, and Gui Li's entire figure
was enveloped by a blue halo, standing under the seemingly boundless darkness,
staring coldly at the black wall. Even the monkey Xiaohui on his shoulders, three
eyes lit up at the same time, flashing a faint golden color.
Under the black screen, the wind sounded strong, and even the stones that had
just been scattered on the ground were shot and flew again, but in this darkness,
the figure of Gui Li stood still, and the blue light was not dark but strong. A strong
light burst from his right hand, and in a flash, his palm was stretched out and
plunged into the darkness.
The strong blue light lingering around the edge of Gui Li's right hand suddenly
disappeared at the moment his palm was inserted into the darkness. It seemed to
be blocked by something, but after a while, there was a loud noise. It made a
"duh" sound, and after a while, it was torn open seven holes abruptly, revealing a
dazzling cyan light.
"Roar..." A painful roar suddenly erupted from the front, and the mountain of
darkness suddenly dispersed, and it was still pitch black, but in the depths of the
darkness, two huge red eyes were exposed.
The Soul Eater exudes stronger and stronger light in Gui Li's hands. With the
help of this light and shadow, Gui Li and the Jin Ping'er standing behind can see
clearly. It turns out that the guard here is actually a giant. The black bat is
completely dark, with only two eyes showing a blood red color. Just now, it must
have been a huge body and bat wings that blocked the eyes, so that it was
impossible to see the real body of this monster for a while, but I am afraid that
this monster’s usual attacks are like this. A sudden attack in the dark is indeed
easy to panic and be at a loss. How to deal with it.
At this moment, on the bat wing of the black fairy bat, seven wounds were
opened by Gui Li, and the strange light blue blood was sprinkled on the body,
obviously the damage was not light. But these monsters were never timid things.
Instead, they seemed to be caught in fury. They opened their mouths and roared,
and the wings of the bats opened. Although somewhat unstable, the darkness
thrived again and flew over.
The cold light flashed in Guili's eyes, and the blood-devouring bead at the top of
the Soul Eater rod was illuminated at the same time. Seeing that the monster bat
was about to pounce, all of a sudden, only a whistling of Guili's shoulders was
heard, and the gray shadow flashed. It was Xiao Hui who jumped out of his
shoulder and rushed towards the monster that was countless times larger than
the monkey's body.
Gui Li frowned, and even Jin Ping'er standing behind was taken aback. At a
glance, the appearance of the two animals flying across the air was too different.
Unexpectedly, just when Jin Ping'er thought so, and even slightly worried about
the monkey, amidst the cyan light, Xiao Hui's figure was constantly getting
bigger, but in a short period of time, it had already changed from a single one.
The little gray monkey, which was less than three feet tall, became a three-eyed
monkey that almost filled the cave space, screaming furiously, with three blood-
red eyes.
The two giant beasts collided in mid-air.
The surrounding stone walls seemed to be unable to withstand such a huge
impact and began to shake violently. Jin Ping'er even felt that the ground under
his feet began to shake. On the contrary, Gui Li, who was standing not far from
the two giant beasts in front, slowly returned to calm, and there seemed to be a
faint smile on the corners of his mouth. He did not pay attention to the falling
rocks and murderous aura around him.
The huge black fairy bat was obviously taken aback by the sudden appearance of
the giant ape, but it still rushed forward fiercely, but the gray giant shadow
passed by, and the little gray swiftly flashed in between the two claws of the
monster bat. Only a huge palm grabbed forward and grabbed the roots of the two
wings of the fairy bat near the body.
The fairy bat uttered a terrible scream, as if it had felt fear for the first time, but
the three red eyes in front of it were even more terrifying than it. The sharp
fangs flashed past in the dark, and then screamed up to the sky. .
The howling sound was like a torrent of water, rushing away in this cave,
unstoppable, as if it was an uninferior provocation against all things in this
world!
Under the flickering of black and blue light, between fierceness and anger, the
giant apes roared wildly, and the huge arms were waving like a monster laughing
and dancing!
"hiss!"
The blue blood splashed instantly, and the huge black monster bat was forcibly
torn in half by the three-eyed monkey and threw it far away.
In the distance, the long howling echo still reverberates, endlessly.
The power of rage, and even Si!
The great ape slowly turned around and looked down. The man was still
standing on the spot, looking at it.
The blood-red light in its eyes slowly disappeared. Suddenly, it stretched out its
hand to scratch its head, grinned, its body shrank quickly, and quickly returned
to its original size, turning into a small gray appearance.
It squatted on the ground, turned its head, looked at its owner, touched his head
with his right hand from time to time, and shook his long tail slightly behind him.
Guili looked at Xiao Hui, and slowly began to have a gentle smile in his eyes. Only
by facing this monkey can he smile so wholeheartedly!
He smiled and stretched out his hand.
Xiao Hui yelled a few times, and with a flick of his feet, he ran on Guili's shoulder
two or three times. He squatted down, grinning non-stop, and looked very happy.
Guili thought for a while, then reached out and lifted the monkey Xiaohui up,
hugged it, and lifted it in front of him, carefully looking up and down, the three
eyes of the gray-haired monkey blinked together, no Know what Guili wants to
do.
Jin Ping'er also slowly stepped forward at this time, standing aside, looking at
Guili, her face thoughtful, and she didn't know what was thinking in her heart.
Gui Li looked at Xiao Hui for a moment, nodded, put it back on his shoulder, then
touched his head, and suddenly smiled: "After I go out, I will buy you a drink!"
Jin Ping'er was thinking in a daze, but she didn't react to the words suddenly, she
opened her mouth in amazement, and her mind was blank for a moment. On the
contrary, the monkey froze for a moment, and then jumped for joy, "Squeaking"
laughing non-stop, and jumping around with its teeth and claws on Guili's
shoulders, a moment later, it seemed to suddenly wake up, and he carried his
body on his back for a long time, but it was already a long time ago. The big wine
bag that was empty was taken off, and without looking at it, he threw it to the
ground with a "pop", and the dust flew to Lao Gao.
Guili smiled slightly, walked forward, and gradually melted into the darkness,
but under the cyan light, his figure appeared so vivid in the dark, and the figure
of the gray-haired monkey rejoicing was the same as him. The harmony, as if
they are one body, cannot be separated.
Jin Ping'er slowly walked up a few steps, looking at the figure of the person and
the monkey, she couldn't help feeling like a chill. Just unknowingly, the
surrounding area lost the radiance of Guili Soul Eater's cyan light, and it
gradually darkened, Jin Ping'er reacted, stretched out his right hand, and the
purple light lit up, re-illuminating the surroundings.
She calmed down, just thinking about speeding up her pace and catching up with
Gui Li, when suddenly she saw a black figure in the darkness in front of her
swaying, actually rushing towards her.
Jin Ping'er was startled, and hurriedly focused on guard. Unexpectedly, the figure
rushed closer, and under the shining purple light, it turned out to be the monkey
Xiaohui.
Jin Ping'er frowned, but he was still relieved. I just didn't know what happened
to this monkey, who was as weird as its owner but also extremely powerful,
suddenly ran back.
Xiao Hui jumped in front of Jin Ping'er a few times, looked around, suddenly an
angry expression appeared on his face, and roared at Jin Ping'er.
Jin Ping'er was startled, spread his hands, and said in surprise: "What are you
doing?"
Xiao Hui's three eyes stared at Jin Ping'er. Jin Ping'er was originally a stunning
beauty, but apparently this beauty had no effect on the monkey. Xiao Hui looked
upset and pointed angrily at her feet. Jin Ping'er looked down, "Ah", and took a
step back, but she happened to step on the big wine bag that Xiao Hui had
dropped just now.
Xiao Hui was furious, picked up the wine bag again, patted the dust with his
hand, and actually hung the big wine bag again on his body.
Jin Ping'er was angry and funny in her heart, and said, "Hey, dead monkey, you
threw it away by yourself. What are you doing to me so fiercely?"
Xiao Hui screamed strangely at Jin Ping'er, grinned and made a grimace, then
"swish" back and disappeared into the darkness in front of him, apparently
chasing ghosts.
Jin Ping'er was stunned for a moment, after all, with a wry smile, shook his head
and followed.

In the depths of Zhenmogu Cave, the flame in the brazier was still burning
lonely. The dusty past seemed to be reverberating gently in this silent cave.
Neither the beast god nor the mysterious woman in the darkness spoke. They
were both silent, as if they were still immersed in the unbearable past. Even the
glutton on the side was lying on the ground like a little tired, as if he was asleep.
But it was in this silence. Suddenly, Glutti seemed to be alarmed by something,
and suddenly raised his head from between his own claws. The huge copper bell
eyes stared in the direction of the distant exit, and there was a harsh roar in his
mouth, with a trace of anxiety. .
The beast god slowly opened his eyes and frowned slightly, and in the darkness,
it seemed that the woman also gave a "Huh".
The faint long howl, although it has become a little weak, still rushed from a
distance like a wild beast, unscrupulously broke the silence, and came.
"Someone is coming." The beast god said lightly.
The woman in the darkness was silent for a moment, and suddenly sneered:
"Someone can find this place. I'm afraid it is probably the old man Yun Yilan who
asked someone to come and die. By the way, touch your bottom!"
The beast god's face still seemed to be so tired, or he didn't care about anything,
and said: "Whatever, I don't bother to worry about it, but can these people
actually enter the cave so deep? Listen to that voice , Seems to have passed the
place where the black bats are. But if you can enter this cave, you can probably
deal with the black bats, but there is a black tiger fierce spirit at the entrance of
the cave, they can come in silently, and the black tiger is nothing. The movement
is not simple."
The woman in the darkness suddenly said: "Since you are no longer an immortal
body, can you deal with these unidentified opponents with the serious injuries
you are now suffering?"
The beast god smiled and said, "I don't know, but I'm not worried."
The woman said: "Why?"
The beast god smiled and said: "With you there, what am I afraid of?"
The woman was silent for a while, and sneered: "It's up to me whether you die or
not. Don't think that I helped you once, and I will definitely help you this time.
With your demon way, even though it's a bit like me Friendship, but I might turn
my face in the future, it’s hard to say, it’s better for you to die early!"
The beast god coughed twice, and there seemed to be some pain on his face, but
the smile on the corner of his mouth did not diminish at all. He just looked at the
dark place and said: "I will die sooner or later, don't worry. But before that, you
are not Do you still have to comprehend the Eight Fierce Profound Fire Array
passed down by this witch clan? If I die, don't you all fail?"
The woman snorted and said, "The magic circle is here. I'm still afraid of you
doing it?"
The Beast God laughed and said: "The only eight evils mysterious fire formations
that have been passed down in the world are here and the Fenxiang Valley
Profound Fire Altar. The Fenxiang Valley formation has been destroyed, and only
here is left. You still haven't comprehended the formations. Mystery, only I can
activate the magic circle for your enlightenment. If you have the Profound Fire
Mirror in your hand, you can naturally activate the magic circle, but
unfortunately you don't!"
When he said this, he paused, and a faint melancholy flashed across his face, and
said: "You know it now. This circle was set by Linglong in order to restrain me, in
case I die. , This magic circle will also be wiped out. In this way, don't you get
nothing?"
The woman was silent for a while, and then said: "You're cruel! I'll deal with
these people."
The beast god shook his head slowly and said: "It's not that I am cruel, but you
are so restrained by your own concern. But..." He slowly raised his eyes and
looked into the dark depths, and said: "Can you tell me? I, who on earth are you
for, must risk being with me to comprehend this magic circle?"
There was no answer, there was silence around, it seemed that at that moment,
the mysterious woman in the darkness had already gone far.
The flame in the brazier was still burning, reflecting in the eyes of the beast god.
Taotie stood up slowly, growling constantly, appearing very disturbed.
The beast god silently looked at the emptiness ahead, silent...

Chapter Fourteen
Zhongtu, twenty miles outside the city of Heyang.
The sky is getting dark, and the pedestrians on the ancient roads are gradually
disappearing. Sometimes in troubled times, demons are prevalent. Although it is
said that it is at the foot of the right way giant Qingyunmen Mountain, no one can
say whether or not they will suddenly encounter any demons and monsters.
There is only one life for anyone, even ordinary people cherish their own lives,
not to mention that when the beast-monster catastrophe just passed, the people
who survived the catastrophe naturally cherished themselves more.
However, after all, there are still a few figures walking on the road very
conspicuously, an old man in the front line, with a bone and fairy wind, holding a
bamboo pole with a piece of old cloth hanging on it, and the words "Fairy Guide"
written on it. . A man and a woman followed. The man was wearing a turban and
the woman was delicate and lovely. Although the sky was getting dark, he
seemed to concentrate on the book with a black cover.
Naturally, this is Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan, and the Daoist.
Along the way, they dragged and dragged them. Zhou Yixian would find passers-
by to pull aside from time to time, frowning and talking nonsense. Naturally,
Xiaohuan and the wild dog Taoist couldn’t see it, just those who were dragged by
him to fortune-telling. People, as Zhou Yixian said earlier, after being fortune-
telled by him, all of them were refreshed. After paying the money, they seemed to
regain their vitality and left happily.
Later, Monday Fairy was full of money, but Xiaohuan didn't bother to care about
it, just read the book by herself. Over the past period of time, Xiaohuan has
become more and more fascinated by the book on the weird ghosts and secret
techniques left by Mr. Ghost on that day. Not only does he often read it when he
is resting, but also when he walks, he does not release the scroll. . It was dark at
the moment, but she didn't seem to notice it at all, and she was still devoting
herself to the book.
The Taoist wild dog next to him greeted Zhou Yixian and said, "Senior, it seems
that we can't walk to Heyang City again today. If we can't find someone else, I'm
afraid we will still sleep in the wild."
Zhou Yixian looked at the sky, nodded, and then looked around, but it was dim all
around, not to mention anyone living outside this wilderness, even the ruined
temples and houses in disrepair.
Zhou Yixian coughed, but saw Taoist Wild Dog looking at him, and her
granddaughter Xiaohuan didn't react at all. She still followed the Taoist Wild Dog
and read the black ghost book with all her heart. Zhou Yixian has always felt that
his granddaughter read this book of ghosts is very wrong, but it is hard to say
what is wrong. Every time he says how cruel and innocent ghosts are, Xiaohuan
always uses one sentence. Just dismissed him.
"This demon art has many ways to save people, and it is better than your
physiognomy!"
Every time Zhou Yixian heard this, he was sweaty and unable to speak, but his
face was thick enough to refuse to admit defeat, but he couldn't say anything like
Xiaohuan throwing away ghosts.
In any case, the immortal Zhou Daxian looked at Xiaohuan and looked at this
book, which was very unpleasant. At this moment, he exclaimed slightly,
"Xiaohuan, when is it, why are you still reading that ghost book?"
Xiaohuan then lifted her head from the book, looked at Zhou Yixian, and said
impatiently, "Grandpa, we walk so slowly. I didn't read the book. It was you who
showed people the fortune-telling and cheated money. So slow."
Zhou Yixian choked, his old face was reddened, he coughed twice, turned his
head, and smiled dryly: "Forget it, forget it, let's not talk about this, I mean, we
have no place to live now, we have to think of a way. !"
The Daoist Daoist shook his head and said: "I really can't find anyone to stay
here. Senior, you are more familiar with this place than us. Think about whether
there are any ruined temples nearby. We can also deal with it for a night."
Zhou Yixian snorted and sneered: "How do you know that I am more familiar
with this place? Although the old man was born in Heyang City since childhood,
he has always been wandering around the world. When did he become familiar
with this place...Uh!"
He was suddenly thoughtful, and stopped halfway through his words.
Xiaohuan and Daoist Wild Dogs are a little strange, Xiaohuan said: "Grandpa,
what do you want to say?"
Zhou Yixian frowned, as if he was thinking of something but he was not sure. He
slowly turned around and looked forward, as if he was trying to remember
something.
"Um... as if I really remembered that there was a fork in the road not far ahead. I
entered from that side road. Although it is a bit far away, there is indeed a room
there."
Xiaohuan and Daoist Daoist both became happy, Xiaohuan smiled and said,
"Really! Then what are we waiting for, go!"
Zhou Yixian didn't know what to do, but he seemed a little hesitant. He kept
frowning, trying to think about something, and said, "But I always feel something
is wrong in my heart. It's been too long. I only vaguely remember the direction
outside Heyang City. There is indeed a house, but that house does not seem to be
a good place. But what it is, I can't remember..."
Xiaohuan gave him a white look, and went to ignore him first, and said: "Okay,
let's go quickly, at least there is a house, it doesn't matter if it is broken, at least
it's better than sleeping out!"
Xiaohuan left first, and the wild dog Taoist naturally followed.
Zhou Yixian walked at the end, involuntarily following, but kept tapping his head
with his hand, frowning, and muttering words in his mouth, and said, "What kind
of house is it? Why can't I remember it!"
After walking for a while, the sky was completely dark, but with the help of a few
faint starlights in the sky, the three of them found an almost hidden path by the
side of the road, leading to the depths of the wilderness.
Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog both nodded their heads and walked up the trail.
Taoist Wild Dog also quickened his pace. While walking in front of Xiaohuan, he
watched around vigilantly. Only Zhou Yixian still followed at the end, grumbling
with complaints from time to time, as if he still couldn't remember the origin and
purpose of the room in his memory.
This path is actually very long. The three of them have walked for a short half an
hour and have not seen any signs of a house. Xiaohuan became a little suspicious.
He turned around and said to Zhou Yixian: "Grandpa, do you really remember it
right?"
Zhou Yixian was glanced at by Xiaohuan, and he felt a little guilty, and smiled:
"This...this...you know that people are getting older, sometimes they will
remember something wrong, but I really remember that there are seats on this
road. It’s just that what the house does, I can’t remember for a while. Besides, it’s
not impossible for the house to be demolished for so many years. Even if no one
demolishes it, it’s wind, frost, rain and snow. I'm afraid it might collapse!"
Xiaohuan was speechless for a while, shook his head, and turned around.
Suddenly, the wild dog Taoist stood still, and then turned his head and shouted
loudly, "Come on, here is the house."
Xiaohuan and Zhou Yixian were both stunned. Yixian immediately overjoyed and
laughed loudly: "Aha, the old man just said it! With the cleverness of this fairy,
how could I not remember that there was a house here? How could I remember
it wrong!"
Xiaohuan ignored him, walked quickly to the Daoist Wild Dog, looked forward,
and saw that at the end of the path, there was a house that occupies a lot of land,
but from a distance, the courtyard was barren, the walls were broken, and it was
a bit popular. None, obviously it has been abandoned for many years.
Zhou Yixian walked slowly, shaking his head and shaking his head, he seemed to
be boasting.
Xiaohuan gave him a white look and groaned, "Hurry up! Grandpa."
After Xiaohuan said, the three of them walked over to the house, and the night
wind blew, and there was a bit of cold above the wilderness, and the three of
them shrank their necks.
Going closer, I can see more clearly. This is really a dilapidated house. The
original wall was collapsed and broken, and even the courtyard gate was left
with a very dilapidated door frame, including the door panel. It's all gone. As for
the courtyard, there is only one house, and the roof above seems to be half less
from the outside, and even the beams are exposed. There seems to be a door in
the house, which is concealed. The whole house looks like it is covered with
wooden boards. It has been eroded by wind and rain for a long time, and a musty
smell comes in the wind.
Xiaohuan frowned, but Zhou Yixian was quite happy. He walked slowly into the
yard and looked around. Although there were overgrown weeds, there was no
other weird place. It seems that he still can't remember where this is. What kind
of house, but at least it should not be dangerous.
He turned around and greeted Xiaohuan and the Daoist Dingo to come in.
Xiaohuan walked to Zhou Yixian's side, hesitated for a moment, and suddenly
turned to the wild dog Taoist said: "Dao Master, do you think, where do we seem
to have seen the layout of this house?"
The Daoist Daoist was startled and looked around. He didn't know for a long
time, so he shook his head and said he didn't know.
Zhou Yixian said impatiently: "What do you remember? This house is so old that
I can't even remember your grandfather. Have you seen it?"
Xiaohuan shrugged and said, "Yes, forget it, let's go in and take a look!"
Zhou Yiyi smiled, waved his hand, and said, "Go." After that, he took the two of
them up to the stone steps in front of the house, and opened the door with a
"creak".
Just when Zhou Yixian was standing at the door and peering into the dark room,
Xiaohuan suddenly felt his feet move and bumped into something. When he
looked down, it was a dilapidated black card with writing on it. I became curious
for a while, squatted down, pulled the black wooden sign out of the ruins, pushed
aside the debris, and looked carefully.
After a while, Xiaohuan's body shook suddenly, and after a few steps back, his
face became paler, and a bit angry, he said loudly, "Grandpa, look at this place?"
Zhou Yixian turned his head in amazement. Obviously, although he looked
around for a long time, the back room was too dark and he couldn't see clearly
for a while, and said, "What! Little ring?"
Xiaohuan pointed at his feet and said angrily: "Look for yourself."
Zhou Zhouxian looked down and looked at the wooden sign carefully. He was
suddenly taken aback, shook his head, wiped his eyes with his hand, and looked
at it again. He suddenly yelled "Ah" from the stone steps. He jumped down, his
skills were strong and he didn't look like an older person at all.
On the black card, although the handwriting is a little fuzzy, it can still be
distinguished that it is the word "Yi Zhuang".
Xiaohuan was angry and frightened, and said angrily at Zhou Yixian: "You...what
path you took, unexpectedly brought us to this kind of ghost place. The last time
you were in Heyang City, you did it once. This kind of thing."
Zhou Yixian’s face was red and white, extremely embarrassed, and said: "Well,
this old man also said that, I really only remember that there is a house here, but
I really can’t remember what it was for. It turned out that it was ..."
Xiaohuan "pooh" interrupted his words, and said, "If you talk too much, what else
can you say, go!"
Zhou Yixian said in a hurry: "Yes, yes, let's go, every time we encounter... this
kind of place, we will be unlucky... uh!"
He was turning around in a hurry, and when he was talking, he suddenly stopped
in amazement, and the small ring and the wild dog Taoist behind him almost hit
him.
Xiaohuan poked his head out from behind and said angrily: "Grandpa, what are
you doing..."
Her voice suddenly stopped.
At this moment, on the night of the black and windy night, under the few stars,
before the wilderness haunted house, the three men of Zhou Yixian stood in
stunned position. They saw a figure standing in front of them at the gate of the
courtyard that they had just entered.
The man was tall, and the fabric of his clothes seemed quite good, but the whole
body was extremely dirty, and the clothes were torn in several places, and he
could barely see that it seemed to be dark green at first, but it seemed that the
style was still a piece of cake. Taoist robe worn by monks.
For some reason, that person's face seemed to be in the shadows all the time.
Zhou Yixian and the other three could not see his appearance, but this person
appeared silently behind them, almost like a ghost, with a chill. Anger rose from
behind them.
For a long time, the person stood motionless like a stone, but Zhou Yixian and the
others were even more frightened. They actually couldn't feel the breath of a
living person from this figure.
"You...who are you?" His voice trembled slightly, but Xiaohuan finally spoke
slowly and asked.
The person did not respond, let alone answered, but after a while, the shadow
that enveloped his face suddenly lit up like a ghost fire, igniting two gloomy red
lights, like a pair of weird eyes. Gaze deeply at the person in front of you.
"what!"
Suddenly, Zhou Yixian uttered a whisper. Both Xiaohuan and the Daoist Daoist
were taken aback. When they looked around, Zhou Yixian didn’t look at the
man’s face. Instead, his eyes were on the man’s face. Arm, said: "That, that is the
mark of Qingyunmen..."

The darkness seemed endless, blocking Gui Li and Jin Ping'er. They have walked
for a long time, but the road seems to never end. But the strange thing is that in
this ancient cave, there seems to be only one road, and there is no other side
road, which avoids the worry of getting lost.
Since passing the black bat, every certain distance in the ancient cave of Zhenmo,
there will be one or several tyrannical monsters guarding, some of which even
moved Jin Ping'er. But at this moment, Gui Li displayed a strength that he had
never had before, and he was so powerful all the way, he went straight in, and
almost no monster could stop his attack. Even the three-eyed monkey Xiao Hui
was shockingly powerful, and the fate of that black bat also happened to several
other tyrannical monsters.
Jin Ping'er didn't do anything along the way, but looking down the way, her face
became more and more ugly. Guili Dao's high performance and fast diligence far
exceeded her imagination. Even at the end, she thought to herself, among the
demon cults, could anyone compare to this person?
That super talented ghost king? Or the hidden Mr. Ghost?
At this moment, Gui Li had just knocked a fierce two-headed demon leopard into
the air in front of Jin Ping'er, and the huge beast body hit the hard rock wall
heavily, and it was too fierce.
Gui Li didn't look at the leopard more, his expression remained unchanged, and
he continued to walk forward, but Xiao Hui, who was lying on his shoulders,
seemed to be vigorous, looking around. Jin Ping'er followed them, passed by the
two-headed demon leopard, turned to look, and saw that above the leopard, the
original thick body was completely shriveled, as if the essence of the body had
been sucked away. Naturally, it was caused by the demon power of the blood-
devouring bead.
It’s just that these monsters are extremely tyrannical creatures in their own
right. Even though Guili has the devouring wand in his hand, he puts the big
monster beast to death in a short time. This practice is hardly strong, but
terrible. Up.
This man, since when did Daoxing make such progress by leaps and bounds!
Jin Ping'er's heart became more and more shocked, and the look in Gui Li's back
became more and more complicated. At this moment, suddenly, Gui Li's body
stopped, and a look of vigilance slowly appeared on his face.
Jin Ping'er was taken aback. Although there were many monsters guarding him
along the way, he had never seen Gui Li with such a cautious expression. At the
moment, he concentrated on guarding and found that something was wrong
around him.
After the death of the double-headed demon leopard, the usual silence here was
restored, but at this moment, in the invisible darkness, there was a deep and
deep singing voice:
〖Xiaosonggang, the moon is like frost,
People are hurt as well as fluttering flowers.
For more than ten years, three thousand years,
I hope we don’t forget each other...〗
The song was sorrowful and singular. Although it didn't sound loud, it somehow
came to my ears, and I heard every word clearly. When I first heard the song, it
seemed very desolate, and then my heart was sad, as if I followed the singer for
three thousand years, relived the unknown but beautiful tenderness.
Time is as ruthless as a knife, and it warms your heart, is it only a pair of faintly
smiling eyes?
Have you forgotten?
Years later, or another cycle of vicissitudes?
What do you remember?
The blank emptiness is like a memory, staring blankly at the darkness and far
away.
Once, have I ever embraced?
with you.

The monkey Xiaohui suddenly squeaked, seemingly very happy, jumped off
Guili's shoulder and swished into the darkness.

Chapter 15 Sky Fox
Xiao Hui's figure disappeared into the darkness in a blink of an eye. It seems that
Guili didn't expect Xiao Hui to behave like this suddenly, and was taken aback,
but then he didn't get up to chase after him, but slowly lifted it up. Head, listening
to the faint singing in the darkness.
This song is a bit familiar, as if it has been heard before, where?
How many years have passed by like this song.
Jin Ping'er walked to Gui Li's side, looked around carefully, and whispered,
"What's the matter?"
Gui Li didn't answer, but there was a complicated expression on his face. Xiao
Hui's voice faintly came from a distance, and it seemed that after the "squeak",
there was a slightly surprised "Huh". But soon, Xiao Hui was silent again, and the
lingering and resentful singing also slowly stopped.
In the dark cave, there was a strange silence around it, it seemed that there was
something in the darkness looking at their figures, and Gui Li's eyes slowly
became clear, staring at the darkness in front of him. Jin Ping'er seemed to be a
little restless. She was very uncomfortable listening to the singing just now, and
at this moment, the gloomy and unknown darkness instinctively made her feel
disgusted.
She subconsciously took a step closer to Gui Li, just about to speak, suddenly, the
depths of the darkness flashed, almost at the same time, the expressions of Gui Li
and Jin Ping'er changed. The difference is that Gui Li was a little surprised. , Jin
Ping'er seemed to take a sigh of relief.
A faint white light gleamed in the depths of the darkness and flew out swiftly and
shot towards the light where the two of them were. Guili stood still and did not
move. Sure enough, the white light passed through his side, but it hits directly. Jin
Ping'er.
Jin Ping'er sneered slightly. To her, it seemed that the enemy's sudden attack
didn't care about it. What she cared more about was the unknown silence just
now.
The white light arrived in front of him in a blink of an eye, Jin Ping'er's pretty
face was cold, and there was a whisper in her mouth, and her right hand turned
over, and suddenly she saw the purple light shining, passing by the ghostly soul-
eater's cyan halo, passing by a dreamy smell. The blue and purple light shone,
slashed in the air, and slashed on the white light with incomparable accuracy.
"Snapped!"
The white light was cut in half by the purple blade magic weapon of Jin Ping'er,
divided into two parts, and flew out to both sides, but it never flew out of six feet,
the two white lights actually brightened again, and originally shrunk. Huo Ran
returned to its original size again, which was equivalent to the appearance of two
weird white halos at the same time, whistling and flying back, and at the same
time a sharp howling suddenly sounded in the air, the momentum was more than
twice as urgent.
Jin Ping'er's originally relaxed and calm expression changed, and she snorted,
and the purple awn blade appeared again, but only two purple awns lit up almost
at the same time, and the white object that flew again was cut in half by her in
the same way. , Changed into four, and flew out weakly.
It’s just that the weird white light, like a demon, once again after flying not far,
re-illuminated, quickly returned to its original state, and turned into four white
objects the same size as the original, and once again quickly shot at Jin Ping'er. ,
The coming is even more urgent.
Jin Ping'er's face finally sank, showing a solemn expression, and stepped back,
but there was so much space in this deep cave, and Jin Ping'er was soon
surrounded by these strange white halos. Just listen to Jin Ping'er yelling, the
purple glow, those white lights were quickly shot down or flying by Jin Ping'er,
but these little things are really weird, almost after a moment, they regained
their vitality and attacked Jin Ping'er ruthlessly again. There were more and
more white light bodies cut off by Jin Ping'er, slowly covering Jin Ping'er's figure.
From a distance, the white halo flies and lingers, as if slowly woven into a light
cocoon, trapping Jin Ping'er in it.
Standing by, Gui Li watched Jin Ping'er deal with these mysterious white light
bodies more and more strenuously, but did not make a move, but it is
conceivable that the mysterious figure in the dark has not yet appeared, only
relying on this One Taoist method is so hard to wrap the golden bottle. It can be
seen that this human demon method is so powerful, it is really not trivial, and
most of it is the mysterious evil spirit mentioned in the mouth of the evil spirit
black tiger.
Seeing that Jin Ping'er's situation became more and more critical, but somehow,
although the white light body became more and more prosperous, Jin Ping'er
was still able to persist. The white light attacked more and more urgently, and
the momentum got bigger and bigger. In the huge cave, the white light had
already overwhelmed the cyan light that had eaten the soul at this moment, and
the howling sound in the midair became more and more sharp. Seeing that Jin
Ping'er gradually turned left and right, but she was able to persevere, but no one
knew how long she could cope.
Gui Li suddenly shook his body, but instead of flying towards Jin Ping'er, he
deceived himself and rushed into the darkness. Almost at the same time when
his figure was activated, the soul-devouring cyan light that had been covering
him was extinguished in an instant. The next moment, he merged into the
darkness, and he could no longer be seen.
In the distance, there seemed to be a cold snort.
In the familiar darkness, the icy breath wandered around, and from far away, the
weird light body whistling sounds of besieging Jin Ping'er, but the surrounding
area was strangely calm.
Suddenly, the calm ground began to tremble violently, and even the stone walls
of the surrounding caves began to vibrate. After a loud noise on the top of the
cave, countless small stones and sand and dust began to slowly fall, a misty
scene.
Amidst the rumbling, chaos appeared everywhere, and the darkness seemed to
grow stronger. At this moment, the falling stones suddenly stopped in mid-air.
For a moment, it was almost as if time stopped and everything was still. After a
while, a scream suddenly rose, and all the rocks, dust and sand gathered into a
huge torrent, rushing towards the darkness somewhere in front.
The momentum of the torrent is amazing, and the momentum along the way is
like mountains and seas, and nothing can stop it, and it rushes to the end of the
darkness. Suddenly, in the darkness, a white and slender palm stretched out.
The index finger and tail finger of the palm are erected, the ring finger is half-
flexed, the thumb and middle finger are gently interlocked, and the knot is a
Buddhist seal, but it does not have a Buddhist majesty, but rather an
indescribable temptation demon. The enchanting image and the demon power.
The invisible air condensed instantly from the seal of the knot. In an instant, it
seemed that the palm of the hand was enlarged countless times, like a giant palm,
forcibly blocking the torrent, but the next moment, when I looked closely, I found
the palm of my hand. Still the slender palm, nothing changed. It's just that the
once unstoppable Hong Tao was actually blocked in the air, making a loud noise,
countless boulders lost their power, crashed down, and the sand flew up
instantly.
The disappearing figure of Gui Li suddenly flashed out of the flying dust of sand
and rocks, and rushed towards that palm like electricity.
The seal of the white hand changed, and the four fingers stood side by side and
half flexed, the thumb buckled horizontally from the middle, and sank down,
almost at the same time, the golden bottle whistling in the distance, the purple
that was originally suppressed by the white light body The awn suddenly
skyrocketed, like a purple halo bursting away, and the light was radiant for a
while.
But it didn't seem that Jin Ping'er had broken through those white light
suppressions, on the contrary, she looked very ugly. The weird white light that
has been scattered into countless points flies away and gathers together, forming
a huge white wall of light. When it is said that it is too late, it is like a wall of
blazing light, which is directed towards ghosts from behind at the speed of a
raging wave. Li Shouying rushed forward faster.
The light wave has not yet reached his body, and Guili’s breath has been
suffocated, and the body that flies in mid-air is also swayed. It can be seen that
the light wave is so powerful, if it is hit by it, it is really possible to be crushed. .
It's just that Gui Li's face remained unchanged, as if he didn't even look at the
extremely dangerous white giant behind him, his figure rushed toward the white
palm more and more quickly. It's just that although his figure is fast, the light
waves are really like lightning and lightning. From far and near, the angry waves
have rushed behind him, and he is about to engulf him.
Jin Ping'er was in the distance and couldn't help but whispered.
In the darkness, that white hand seemed to tremble slightly.
At this moment, Gui Li's left hand suddenly stretched out, his thumb clasped
tightly against his palm, his middle finger was half-flexed, and his three fingers
stood upright like a mountain, forming an authentic Buddhist dharma
seal. Seeing his palms are slowly pushing out, the Dharma style is solemn and
solemn, almost giving people a sense of dignity like a mountain. This pushing
force is the power of the Buddha's great compassion and the use of great
supernatural powers to move mountains back then!
There was thunder in the silent place!
Brighten up in the dark!
In an instant, the solemn golden light flourished in the palm of the palm, and the
Buddhist mantra flashed by, and the wall of light like a raging wave came
violently and slammed into the palm of the dharma seal.
"boom!"
The sound is like a meteor falling to the ground, rumbling far away, endlessly, in
this cave, the extraordinary light rises, the colorful light is shining, it seems that
countless colorful eyes are opened at the same time, sparkling, and moving.
The white wall of light blasted away, and the meteor rained.
Only the darkness in front of me, as always!
Gui Li has reached the palm of his hand.
He stretched out his hand, his right hand, and grabbed it to that palm.
The white hand turned up, without shrinking, his five fingers suddenly turned
into claws, and he leaped up into the air. Gui Li's right hand flashed in an instant,
but he avoided the sharp knife-like fingertips and grabbed the white hand's
wrist.
When the mysterious figure's palm flipped over, it actually flashed past without a
gap, but instead pointed like a knife, cutting to the base of the palm of Gui Li's
right hand. In a short while, the two palms of the two people in mid-air were
flashing as fast as electricity, and they were all extremely stern killers against the
enemy, but they were all evaded by the opponent. The counterattack came back
even more. Fight back fiercely.
It's just that there was no sound between the lightning and the fire. The two
people were fighting to this point, life and death seemed to be between
breathing, but the palms of the two had never touched.
Until, the meteor shower behind finally fell completely, and the darkness
suddenly came back, covering up all the light.
In the depths of the darkness, there was a slight faint sound suddenly.
"Snapped……"
The voice was crisp and deep, and it came faintly, without half a murderous
intent, but it was like the sound of our childhood together, our two hands tapping
gently.
Then, everything fell into silence.

Grabbed, that hand.
Hold it, that hand.
What I felt was no murderous intent, no demon power, but only softness and
gentleness.

Suddenly, the sky was spinning, flying over ten thousand mountains and rivers,
and the blue sea and the sky were all embraced. Those gentle figures were all by
their side and never left.
Just like that, a lifetime of joy, a lifetime of laughter, and a happy life...
Isn't this a fairyland, is this life?
Are you drunk from now on? Is it better if you don’t wake up?
The faint darkness seems to be tempting someone?
However, he suddenly opened his eyes in the dark, his eyes were bloody, and he
screamed to the sky!
The palm of his hand shook suddenly, and he drew back. Gui Li's body was full of
cyan light, and Soul Eater appeared on his hand instantly, and the dark red blood
color on the top of the blood-devouring bead body was all lit up, and the monster
was surging towards him. Stabbed in the deepest part of the darkness.
Silent!
That space suddenly solidified, and the entire darkness was like a solid rock,
indestructible, but the soul-eater was dull and without a front. For some reason,
the enchantment that was even condensed by the strong demon power had no
effect on it, and the soul was devoured like a bamboo. Usually stabbed.
Finally, someone snorted slightly angrily, and the dark enchantment instantly
dissipated, and a figure flew back a meter, letting go of the demon-qi,
unstoppable sting of Soul Eater.
Only in a blink of an eye, Ghost Li’s figure was pasted like a shadow. The
mysterious figure was surrounded by black shadows, and there was no panic. He
stretched out a hand, but this time the five fingers were closed and held. It
became a fist that looked very delicate and struck Guili.
However, Gui Li's complexion changed slightly, his figure suddenly suffocated,
and under his brows, the blood-red light in his eyes suddenly disappeared, and
even the Soul Eater disappeared into his hands in an instant.
He opened his chest, raised his hands, and faced the seemingly unremarkable
fist, slowly dart down from the sky, dignified as a mountain, but light and floating
like flowing water. After a while, a soft and clear light appeared and his arms In
between, in the middle of the sky, a Tai Chi pattern slowly appeared.
Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao.
The fist struck up and hit the center of the Tai Chi pattern with a direct punch. It
actually sank in slowly, denting the Tai Chi pattern inward.
Gui Li's face paled slightly, and it seemed that at that moment, his breathing also
stopped. But after a while, the Tai Chi pattern in the midair slowly began to
rotate, and the place where the fist was trapped was tight but constant. On the
contrary, as the rotation slowly became faster, the huge demon power contained
in the silence, The pliable power of the supreme truth of the Taoist school has
been melted away at all.
The Tai Chi pattern turned faster and faster, and even the palm of his hand began
to tremble slowly, and the mysterious figure in front of him snorted again, but
this sound was slightly painful. Obviously, Tai Chi Xuan Qing Dao's anti-
frustration power is also true. Not trivial.
"Roar!……"
With a low whistle, the Tai Chi patterns dispersed, and the white hand also
retracted into the darkness, as if there was a moment of peace.
Suddenly, Gui Li flew over his body, and the deep darkness in front seemed to be
unable to stop him at all. It seemed that even in the darkness, he had a pair of
eyes hidden in his heart, slowly seeing the way forward.
The mysterious figure in the darkness was retreating, his figure was fast, but Gui
Li was chasing him tightly. In this ancient cave, in the deepest darkness, the two
people flew faster and faster, turning into two flashes of darkness, flashing
towards the deepest part of the cave.
This flight seemed to be endless again. The darkness in front was like a ferocious
beast with teeth and claws, and then fell behind him instantly, and there were
countless unknown darkness waiting farther away. The gust of wind blows like a
knife, who do you think of at the moment of lightning?
The chasing is like life, never stopping, but afterwards, I don’t know if I get lost or
forget my original intention!
I don’t know how much time has passed, and how many roads have been chased.
I only know that the terrain is slowly descending all the way. It seems that it has
penetrated into the deep underground, and there is silence behind him. Jin
Ping'er has already been thrown away by the two of them. Nowhere to go.
The mysterious figure suddenly stopped, turned around in the dark, facing the
direction when he came, Gui Li immediately noticed the movement, and stopped
slowly after his body shape.
In the darkness, the two faced each other, and they didn't speak for a while. After
a while, the cyan halo on Gui Li's body lit up again, illuminating the surrounding
area, but the darkness in front of him, the light still didn't seem to shine through.
The mysterious figure suddenly said: "Good magical power!"
The voice sounded soft and pleasant, although it was only indifferent, but
somehow, in the ear, there was a peculiar feeling that was heart-pounding.
Under the faint cyan light, Gui Li stared at the darkness, his face was calm, and
his tone was calm. It was not like he had just experienced a thrilling battle with
the person in front of him, and said, "I'm sorry."
The woman's voice sneered, and said: "You can fight for the right talents. When
you are in a moment, you will compare the magical Taoism, the Tianyin Temple
Dafan Prajna Buddhism and the Qingyunmen Taiji Xuanqing Taoist true method.
The true method of practice is used at the moment, and there is no delay in the
transition. It can be seen that it is completely integrated. Moreover, the three-
door Taoist practice is all very important. The practice of the Taiji Xuan Qing Tao
is so powerful, I am afraid that except for the Tao Xuan. The old man, in the
Qingyun Gate, no one can reach you."
She paused slowly, and then said word by word: "Why do you move so
diligently?"
Gui Li didn't speak, just looked at the darkness, smiled suddenly, and slowly said:
"Why, I practice smoothly, are you weird?"
In the dark shadow, a few familiar "squeaks" suddenly sounded. After a while, a
figure rushed out and looked carefully. It had gray hair and a long tail, but it was
Xiao Hui, a monkey. I saw it grinning, scratching its head, jumping on the ground
twice, returning to Guili's side, and leaping on his shoulders, and then sat down,
the tail still wagging behind him.
The woman in the dark did not speak and fell silent.
Looking at the darkness, Guili slowly began to feel emotions in his eyes, and his
voice seemed to soften. He smiled and said, "Is that you? I didn't expect that I
would meet you here."
The woman who was hidden in the dark suddenly "pooh" and said: "Do you
remember me? Don't you have such a charming woman by your side?"
Gui Li was startled, a little embarrassed, and said with a wry smile: "What
nonsense are you talking about?"
The woman was obviously annoyed, and said coldly: "You do this, aren't you
afraid of sorry the person who is still lying on the ice bed?"
Gui Li shook his head and said, "You misunderstood. I don't know this place. Sect
Master of the Ghost King ordered her to lead the way." He paused and said
lightly, "Who am I? You don't know."
The woman in the dark snorted, but she obviously didn't sound so angry
anymore, and said: "How do I know who you are? I only know that men are never
good people!"
Gui Li frowned, shook his head slightly, and smiled bitterly.
The darkness in front slowly dissipated, and a figure slowly appeared under the
glaring light of Guili Soul Eater. Xiao Hui, who was lying on Guili's shoulders,
grinned at the slender figure a few times, very kind.
In the dim light, the woman was beautiful and feminine, not the long-missing
nine-tailed fox Xiaobai, who was it?

Chapter 16 The Mysterious Man
Zhongtu, outside Heyang city, abandoned Yizhuang.
Above the wilderness, at first glance, the terrain is generally relatively flat.
Except for looking north, there is such a towering Qingyun mountain range in the
distance, even undulating hills are relatively rare in other directions. There are
many woods growing messily in the distance, large or small distributed on this
field. Around Yizhuang, there are also a few sparse trees standing there.
The sky is the darkest time, and the clouds in the sky are very thick, blocking the
moon, only a few small stars on the edges emit faint rays of light, shining on this
desolate land. The wind was up this night, not particularly big, but it was blowing
through the branches of the trees, the branches were swaying, and the shadows
flickered, making a low sound of "rustling", and it felt particularly cold when it
was blowing in the ears and blowing on the body.
Zhou Yixian stood tightly with Xiaohuan and Dao Ren, staring at the mysterious
figure in front of him. It has been a while since Zhou Yixian found the person, but
the person seemed to be like a zombie, standing still, but he blocked the door, but
the three of them could not get out. Up.
Xiaohuan calmed down, lowered his voice, and said softly to Zhou Yixian:
"Grandpa, you can really see clearly, he is wearing a Qingyunmen Taoist robe?"
The Daoist Wild Dog also turned his head and listened carefully.
Zhou Yixian glanced at the wooden figure, then nodded with certainty: "It can't
be wrong, look at the sword-shaped logo on his cuff, it is indeed from
Qingyunmen."
Xiaohuan murmured: "Aren't all Qingyunmen decent and decent? How can you
run into such a ghost place in the middle of the night to scare people?"
Daoist Wild Dog also nodded. Obviously, even though he has always had no liking
for Righteous Dao, he did not believe that the Qingyun Clan disciples would do
such things.
On Monday, Xianbai gave them a glance and coughed. In any case, although the
figure was a little shocked when she first discovered it, but after a while, the
weird figure was still mysterious, but it did not harm them or look hostile. As
things happened, Zhou Yixian couldn't help being bolder.
He slowly took a step forward, laughed twice, and said: "This... this... sir, please
forgive us for offending, we don't know this is your residence..."
"Grandpa!" Xiaohuan yelled from behind, interrupting Zhou Yixian's words,
slightly annoyed. The figure in front of him suddenly moved, as if reacting to
Zhou Yixian's words.
Zhou Yixian frowned, but he immediately reacted. This place is a righteous
village. He said that this place is the residence of this person. Isn't it just cursing
people face to face as a dead man and a living ghost...
Zhou Yixian couldn’t help but cool off behind him, and hurriedly said with a
smile: “This, this... The old man means that I waited for the three of them to walk
late at night, and they strayed into this place without any other intentions. Don’t
worry about it, sir. See, see nothing, let's go now, let's go now."
Having said that, he turned his head and winked at Xiaohuan and Daoist Wild
Dog. The three bit their heads and slowly leaned to the side, wanting to pass by
this ghostly figure. Unexpectedly, they only took a few steps, and the three of
them only felt that there was a flower in front of them. The black figure stood in
front of them again, and the distance was closer. Xiaohuan even vaguely smelled
a bloody breath on the person.
Seeing the black wind on the top of the head, the black and heavy shadows in
front of them swept over in this way, Zhou Xianxian and the wild dog Taoist
changed their colors, and the small ring turned pale, and he yelled "Ah" and
jumped back. After a few steps, I wished to be as far away from the dark shadow
as possible.
Xiaohuan called out, although he was afraid to call out subconsciously, it was
originally! The youngest daughter's family is always a little disgusted with these
things, but it is another matter to listen to the ears of the people nearby. Both
Zhouyixian and Daoist Wild Dog were shocked. Zhou Yixian quickly looked back,
but Daoist Wild Dog didn’t know where the courage came from, a tiger roar...
Well, it was more like a dog bark, jumping out and blocking it. In front of
Xiaohuan and Zhou Yixian, at the same time a halo flashed in his hands, already
offering his own magic weapon of animal teeth.
In the dark night, the light yellow halo was faint, but it seemed to be warm.
Xiaohuan saw that the Daoist Wild Dog was like this, but she was also taken
aback, but she didn't know why. At this moment, the figure whose face had been
shrouded in shadow suddenly shook.
The man's hand stretched straight forward, and a strange breath followed, but it
was definitely not the righteous and upright way of Qingyunmen today. Daoist
Wild Dog knew this person was unpredictable in his heart, but there was a
woman standing behind him. She couldn't stand back anyway. There was an
angry shout, and the magic weapon of the beast teeth immediately radiated
brightly, and greeted the man.
In the courtyard of the Yizhuang, the darkness seemed to be pushed back by the
wild dog Taoist in an instant. On his face, for a moment, seeing that figure
seemed unresisting, he was a little surprised, and even more. Rejoicing.
In the next moment, Daoist Wild Dog's animal teeth magic weapon hit the
figure's chest firmly, and that seemingly mysterious and powerful character did
not dodge the heavy blow of Daoist Wild Dog.
The Daoist Daoist himself couldn't believe it. Zhou Xian and Xiaohuan were also
taken aback. They saw Huang Guangyao, the magic weapon of beast teeth in front
of him, who had the spirit of a winner. Only a moment later, the three of them
found out what was wrong.
The man who was hit by the wild dog Taoist and hit his chest with all his
strength did not seem to shake his figure a few times. Although the wild dog
Taoist is far from being compared with the characters such as Guili, he is also a
figure of the magic sect who has practiced for many years. , The power of this
blow is also not trivial, ordinary people are afraid that they will be beaten up
with blood and blood, and they will be half-lived if they are not dead.
And this weird character didn't seem to feel anything. Then, a moment later, the
man groaned, and the Daoist wild dog suddenly exclaimed. He didn't see how the
man moved, and the outstretched hand instantly stopped. Back in front of him,
he grabbed the magic weapon of the wild dog Taoist animal teeth in his hand.
It is extremely dangerous for the practitioners of Taoism to have his magic
weapon controlled by others. How can the Daoist of the wild dog not be anxious
and angry, shout, and try his best to urge the magic power, and want to call the
magic weapon back. Unexpectedly, the beast tooth was lying in the man's hand,
and he didn't see how hard he was. It actually didn't respond to the master's
mana.
The man lowered his head, looked at the object in his hand, and then spoke for
the first time, his voice was hoarse, almost unintelligible, but with a tone of
obvious disdain, he said coldly: "Demon trail, dare to be presumptuous here. !"
The wild dog Taoist was frightened and angry, and was about to hold on to the
magic weapon again, and suddenly heard Zhou Xian anxiously behind him: "Back,
fast back..."
Daoist Wild Dog was taken aback, and instinctively backed up a few steps. He just
wanted to ask Zhou Yixian, but suddenly the palm of the man's hand was tight,
and the magic weapon of the animal tooth almost responded with a "kaka"
piercing sound like broken bones. , The wild dog Taoist was horrified, but saw
the yellow light soaring but immediately dissipated. In the sound of "Kaka", like a
beast groaning at last, he couldn't struggle in pain.
With a "boom", the wild dog Taoist's magic weapon, beast teeth, was crushed by
the man with bare hands. The fragments were like knives and shot outwards.
The sound of "duh" instantly lingered, and they hit the wild. A place where a dog
can stand.
The Taoist Wild Dog was heartache and frightened, and he couldn't speak for a
while. The face of that weird character is still shrouded in a mysterious shadow
until now. The three of them can't see his face clearly. They only hear his low and
hoarse voice. They slowly look up at the sky, but the black air shadow on his face
still persists. Unspeakable weird. After destroying the teeth of the beast, he
seemed to have a cathartic feeling, and slowly sneered. He heard this strange
villain, and the wind whistling all over the sky, Zhou Yixian and the three others
felt creepy.
Zhou Yixian was nervous in his heart. Suddenly, his gaze condensed, and he
looked at the arm of the weird man, and saw that the hand that had crushed the
teeth of the beast, I do not know when there was a light blue color, and that blue
light. But it was completely different from this person's whole body aura, pure
and gentle, actually the most refined and pure realm of Taoism.
Zhou Yixian raised his head in amazement, took a step, and for a moment he
forgot his concerns, and ignored the somewhat surprised resistance of Xiaohuan
and Daoist Daoist, and said, "Who is your Excellency? Wearing a Qingyunmen
Taoist robe, and practicing no less than that. The Taiji Xuanqing Dao of the
Shangqing realm, which Qingyunmen master was actually doing such ridiculous
things at this time?"
The cyan light flashed away, and the man slowly looked towards Zhou Yixian.
Through the vague and strange black air on his face, Zhou Yixian felt a icy cold all
over his body.
Just listen to the person's hoarse voice and coldly said: "You know a lot!"
Zhou Yixian snorted, his face solemn, and he couldn't help looking at the person.
The confusion on his face became heavier and heavier, and he said solemnly:
"Your Excellency is indeed under the Qingyun Sect, and definitely not an
ordinary disciple, but you Who is it, and why, is it at fault here?"
The man sneered, but did not answer. Zhou Yixian suddenly felt something.
When he looked back, Xiaohuan gently pulled his sleeve and whispered:
"Grandpa, he is a ghost. I can feel this. There is no wandering ghost in Yizhuang, I
am afraid that they are all scared and run away. If it weren't for this, I would
have known that something is wrong here. How can a person like this be a
Qingyunmen?"
Zhou Yixian’s face is cloudy and cloudy, and his complexion is complicated.
Obviously, his thoughts are also a little confused. Facing this mysterious figure,
he is inextricably connected with Qingyunmen. He does not seem to be afraid of
as usual, and he has some thoughts. Fascinated.
At this moment, the attention of that weird character was slowly focused on
Zhou Yixian. He looked at him up and down a few times, then suddenly sneered,
and said coldly: "Whoever you are, if you dare to disobey me, you will die! "
After a word fell, his hand was already raised. Zhou Xianxian saw that the blue
light in the palm of his hand instantly lit up, his old face turned pale, and there
was no time to speak, he suddenly waved his hands and raised it to his chest. A
piece of yellow talisman paper appeared between the index and middle fingers of
his left and right hands, with strange charms painted on it, twisted and twisted,
flying slightly in the wind.
I saw that the mysterious person’s hand gradually brightened with blue light,
and aimed at Zhou Yixian and others. Zhou Yixian did not hesitate, and suddenly
muttered a curse in his mouth, not retreating but advancing, stepping forward,
and following him. With the sound of a spell in the mouth, the two yellow
talisman papers actually burned on their own, and two small flames suddenly
appeared in the dark night, which looked particularly bright.
This strange behavior seemed to make the mysterious person on the opposite
side hesitate a little, or touched some memory of him, unexpectedly caused his
movements to pause slightly, and vaguely heard him make a somewhat surprised
"Huh".
The talisman was burned, and the white beard of the immortal was fluttering on
Monday. Suddenly he shouted and flicked his hands. Two groups of flames
floated out of his fingers, which were actually frozen in the air. Immediately
afterwards, with a loud "bang", two small flames rose up in the wind and turned
into a giant raging fire several feet long, blocking Zhou Yixian and the mysterious
man.
"Roar!" There was a roar in the air, and a huge white-fronted tiger jumped out of
the raging flames. The tiger was majestic, opened its blood basin and let out a
powerful roar of tigers across the wild, and jumped up to the dark shadow.
People rushed over.
The mysterious man snorted coldly, and didn't even give in. The blue light
flashed on his right hand, and he slashed straight down. No matter how fierce the
giant tiger came, his palm was actually slashed on the giant tiger's forehead. The
cyan light invaded instantly, and the white tiger seemed to be struggling,
spreading its teeth and dancing its claws, but after a moment, after the last
unwilling roar, the giant tiger suddenly showed cyan light everywhere, and then
it shook for a while, this huge body It turned into nothing, turned into a few
remnants of flame, flashed twice in the air, and disappeared invisible.
Almost at the same time when the giant tiger disappeared, a red-maned lion was
born in the huge flames, and amidst the roar of the lion, it rushed towards the
mysterious man again. However, the mysterious man was obviously extremely
powerful, he almost didn't even look straight, and slashed with the same palm,
and the lion's fate was like a giant white-fronted tiger.
It’s just that Zhou Xian’s extraordinary magic this time is really weird. Although
the giant beast that turns out can’t stop the enemy’s blow, in the raging flames, I
don’t know how many magical beasts can be transformed. After the giant tiger
and lion, the group of fierce beasts transformed by flames has become more and
more, and the speed is getting faster and faster. Various beasts such as: wild
boar, leopard, hippo, giant elephant, deer, lynx, etc., emerge in endlessly, and
their bodies are majestic. , Very unusual, extremely ferocious.
However, the mysterious person he faced this time seemed to have the magical
skills of the unexpected. Facing the countless monsters that followed and was
dizzying, he didn't take a breath, but just waved his arms and palms seemingly at
random. No matter how powerful and fierce the beast is, it becomes invisible.
During the fierce fight, the mysterious man suddenly gave a cold snort, as if he
felt something, and suddenly changed his palm split to sweep, and suddenly the
blue light flourished, a bright color like a wheel, straight over the past, majestic
and invincible all the way. The blazing flame encountered this blue beam of light,
resisted it twice, and was pierced straight through after all.
In the mid-air, it seemed that all beasts suddenly roared in unison, but then they
lost their ears, the flame disappeared, and the flames flickered, only two groups
of yellow talisman paper that were about to burn out slowly fell from the mid-air.
In the courtyard of Yizhuang, peace was temporarily restored, and on the other
side of the courtyard, the trio of Zhouyixian, who had just slipped into the corner
and wanted to sneak away, turned around in shock. Obviously, they did not
expect that the enemy could break the spell of Zhouyixian so quickly.
Without illusionary blocking, it was obviously a ridiculous and stupid idea to run
away with his back. Zhou Yixian and the other three were suffocated, and they all
slowly turned around. And the mysterious person slowly bullied him closer and
walked over slowly, the black figure with a strong murderous aura, inside the
Yizhuang, there was a solemn death.
Zhou Yixian's brow furrowed and he was obviously worried about something,
but seeing the black figure getting closer and closer, he only felt that life and
death were faintly between his breath.
Xiaohuan's face changed, and she wanted to respond, but before she went out,
Zhou Yixian had already pulled her back, and shouted in a low voice, "Making a
fool, this person is not trivial, and it's not something a kid like you can handle."
Xiaohuan was slightly surprised, and looked at Zhou Yixian in amazement, as if
he had never seen his grandpa so nervous and cautious.
At this time, only listening to the approaching black shadow paused, and his
hoarse voice said coldly: "The illusion technique you just used, but..."
Halfway through the mysterious man's words, Zhou Yixian suddenly recklessly
waved his arms. This time, as many as eight pieces of yellow talisman paper
suddenly appeared on his palm.
As the night breeze blew, the eight pieces of talisman paper ignited
spontaneously at the same time, lighting up flames, as if dancing wildly on Zhou
Yixian's palm, his eyes shone brightly.
"Huh! Five ghosts, Huang Quan returns quickly; the shadowy shadows escape, it
is my call!"
Amid the shouts of Zhou Yixian, inside this Yizhuang, there was a sudden gust of
wind, sand and stones rushed, blowing in from all directions. The mysterious
figure paused, seeming to be surprised. Watching around, Zhou Yixian cursed
out, and five sounds of "boom boom boom boom" sounded beside him in the sky,
and the three figures of Zhou Yixian faintly shook. For a moment, it stopped
again.
The gust of wind whistled and rolled the yellow sand, blowing off the mysterious
man one after another, and his clothes were hunting flying. But in the gusty wind,
his face was still dark, but there was a sneer, and it came out again.
The man gave up the three Zhou Yixian who were casting the spell, suddenly
backed up and walked six steps in a row. With a soft drink, his left hand was
thrust into the ground, but the cyan halo was pierced instantly, and the hard
ground exploded. Somehow, Amidst the swaying and shining blue light, the
figures of the three Zhou Yixian in the distance suddenly began to tremble
violently, and under the ground, there was a sudden cry of pain.
"Damn!"
The green mansions were gathered in a flash, and the squally wind in the
Yizhuang was greatly reduced, and the sand and stones gradually calmed
down. After a while, Zhou Yixian and the other three were standing there, there
was a sudden cracking on the ground, and then just a bang, and a big hole was
exploded. It turned out that the three standing figures suddenly disappeared. I
don’t know when these three were standing. People have become phantoms.
In the big hole in the ground, with a few exclamations and pain, three figures
were thrown out with a thump, staggering, and staggering. It wasn't who the
three of Zhou Yixian were. There was a lot of dust on the faces of the three of
them, and the face of the fairy on Monday was even more blue and purple.
Obviously he suffered a dark loss, but it seemed that he had not had time to take
this into consideration, so he only looked up at the mysterious man with a
stunned look. .
The weird mysterious figure stood coldly in the distance, watching them,
snorted, and said in a hoarse voice: "Unexpectedly, you can even know the long-
lost spells such as'Five Ding Jinjia' and'Little Ghost Transport', and you actually
have Being able to perform these two great alien abilities at the same time as
the'Earth Escape', I almost underestimated you. I'm afraid that no one in the
world will surpass you by considering these different abilities alone."
Zhou Yixian's face is solemn, although it looks a little funny, but at the moment
he said solemnly: "How did you see through?"
The person said indifferently, "Didn't you say that I am from Qingyunmen? These
little tricks of the river and lakes were just the work of the ancestor of
Qingyunmen. Even if I can't, can't I still see it?"
Zhou Yixian stood up slowly, but his thoughts flashed in his heart. Faced with this
mysterious figure, he felt a little unable to cope with it. He was unpredictable and
unpredictable. I was afraid that it would be difficult to find a way to deal with
this mysterious person. People against people. What is even more puzzling is
that this person actually seems to be under the Qingyunmen, and the high level
of cultivation on the Tai Chi Xuanqing Tao, which is only seen in his life, but the
weight of the hostility on this person is also unprecedented. How can there be
Would such a character appear in this abandoned Yizhuang late at night?

Chapter 17 Reunion
Outside the Shoujing Hall, the Dazhufeng disciples, starting from Song Daren to
Du Bishu, stood in a line outside the door, with anxious and worried expressions
on their faces, watching from time to time in the Shoujing Hall.
After a while, footsteps sounded in the Shoujing Hall, and a woman walked out,
but it was Xiaozhufeng's Wen Min.
Song Daren and other Dazhufeng disciples surrounded him at once. Song Daren
knew Wen Min. He looked at Wen Min and there was no one behind him, and
asked in a low voice, "What's wrong with my teacher?"
Wen Min nodded and said softly: "Uncle Su is no longer a serious problem. When
I returned to the mountain just now, I suddenly fainted. I heard my master say
that it was because of too much worry. Now my master is with her inside and is
awake. coming."
Song Daren and the others all let out a sigh of relief, but none of them looked
happy.
Du Bishu said with a bitter face: "This is really a thunderbolt! The master has no
news, and now even the wife of the teacher almost has an accident..."
"Shut up!" Song Daren frowned and drank, Du Bishu smiled bitterly and shook
his head silently.
Song Daren turned to Wen Min and said, "My sister, did she ask you to ask us
anything?"
Wen Min shook his head and said, "No, Master Su just whispered to my master,
and after a few words, the master let me come out too. It seems that I don't want
me to know anything."
Song Daren frowned and said, "This...this..."
Seeing him anxious, Wen Min felt a little unbearable, and persuaded him:
"Brother Song, don't be too anxious. Anyway, how big is the matter? Isn't there
still Su Shi and my Master who are there! Now that something has changed, see
Su Shi. You are exhausted, you have to bear the burden here."
Song Daren sighed and nodded, "What you said is."
He pondered for a moment, then turned his head and said to the other junior
apprentices: "Okay, okay, now that you know that your wife is safe, I said you
don't have to stand here all the time, otherwise if she is known to her, it will
cause her to mess up. Let's go back first. Go to your own room, you still have to
do the homework that should be done, I'll just stay here for now."
Wu Dayi, He Dazhi, Du Bishu and others looked at each other. After a moment of
silence, the second child Wu Dayi nodded and said, "It's okay, let's listen to what
the big brother said." After speaking, he turned to Song again. Daren, said: "Big
brother, I will come over for you later!"
Just as Song Daren was about to shook his head and declined, He Dazhi patted
him on the shoulder and said, "Brother, you ask us to take a good rest. Don't take
it carelessly, and Madam will not like you like this."
Song Daren smiled bitterly and nodded. At the moment everyone gradually
dispersed, only Song Daren and Wen Min stood outside the Shoujing Hall,
speechless for a while.
The two looked at each other, Wen Min's face suddenly blushed, and slowly
lowered his head. Song Daren coughed, but he felt that his heartbeat was
quickening. He quickly settled his mind, laughed twice, and said: "Wen ...Junior
sister, didn't you just go to Nanjiang with your Xiaozhufeng Lu Xueqi not long
ago? Why did you come back so soon?"
Wen Min shook his head and said: "I went to Southern Xinjiang. I didn't intend to
come back so early, but something strange happened there temporarily. After
discussing with Junior Sister Lu, I felt that the matter was not trivial, so I rushed
back to report it. Master and you elders, Junior Sister Lu still stayed in southern
Xinjiang to act accordingly."
Song Daren was startled and said, "What is so important?"
Wen Min hesitated for a moment, looked around, then approached Song Daren
and murmured a few words in his ear. Before she finished speaking, Song
Daren's expression changed a little.
Waiting for Wenmin to come one by one, and then left his side, stood in front of
him and looked at him, sighed lowly, and said: "Now you know why I am coming
back!"
Song Daren's face was cloudy and sunny. After a long while, he said in a daze,
"This...It's really troublesome!"
Wen Min stayed silent for a long time, and whispered: "Who said it was not! I
also feel that a wave of unrest, one wave after another, plus after I came back,
something like this happened again in the door... alas!"
She sighed and did not go on. Song Daren stood with her and suddenly felt that
the woman next to her was thin and weak. She couldn't help but slowly stand
closer.
Wen Min was lowering her head in thought, as if she didn't feel anything, but the
corners of her mouth moved slightly, but she didn't speak either, just stood so
quietly.
The two figures stood quietly outside the Dazhufeng Shoujing Hall.
In the distance, Dazhu Peak and bamboo waves are bursting, and the gentle
sunshine is shining down. In the blue sky, it is the beautiful scene of high air and
cloudless sky, gently watching this world.

In the backyard of Shoujingtang, in the secluded bedroom, two women sat
opposite each other.
Master Shuiyue was silent for a long time, and said: "Junior sister, why don't you
go to bed and lie down for a while!"
Su Ru slowly shook her head. Although she looked tired, she still said with a firm
and deep tone: "I won't go, even if I go to lie down, I can't sleep."
Master Shuiyue sighed and said, "Sister, don’t worry too much. Just like what I
told you just now, anyway, Tian Buyi and the head brother did not see him at the
same time. You didn’t see him really. If you encounter... any accident, don't think
about it anymore. Besides, although Brother Xuan has something wrong recently,
his cultivation of supernatural powers is far above ours, and so is his
concentration. Tian Buyi is his brother for many years. , He definitely won't mess
around."
Su Ru was silent, but her eyes were slightly red.
Master Shuiyue shook his head, stood up, and walked a few steps back and forth
in the room, obviously also a little upset. At present, the chaotic situation of
Qingyunmen can be seen by ordinary disciples, not to mention that they are
elders who know some inside stories.
Su Ruqiang smiled, changed the subject, and said, "Senior Sister, why did you
suddenly reach the Tongtian Peak today?"
Master Shuiyue said in an unpleasant manner: "It's not all for the troubles of
Fenxianggu Yun Yilan. Originally, I was going to discuss with the head brother,
but I didn't expect such a big thing to happen again. In the end, it was a big deal.
The Lord has disappeared."
Su Ru frowned and said, "Fenxiang Valley Master Yun Yilan? What does he have
to do with Qingyun?"
Master Shuiyue sneered and said, "My disciples Lu Xueqi and Wen Min went to
Southern Xinjiang to track down the whereabouts of the beast monsters, do you
know?"
Su Ru nodded and said, "I know! I was surprised just now! Why did you look at
Wen Min coming back so soon and being next to you, did that Lu Xueqi come
back?"
Master Shuiyue shook his head and said, "Xueqi hasn't come back yet. This time,
after the two of them discussed, Wen Min went back to the mountain to report to
me."
Su Ru said, "What happened?"
Master Shuiyue said: "When they were visiting that Yun Yilan in Southern
Xinjiang, Yun Yilan suddenly asked them whether our Qingyunmen Ancient
Zhuxian Sword has been damaged!"
Su Ru's face changed drastically, and she said in amazement, "What?"
Master Shuiyue sneered and said, "You are also surprised! I heard it at the time,
and I was really shocked by it. How could Yun Yilan know this great secret when
he was thousands of miles away? Senior Brother Daoxuan had a few of us on that
day. The disciple’s door vein reminded me to guard against thieves, just for fear
that this matter would leak, do you remember?"
Su Ru was silent for a long time, and the worry in his eyes became more serious,
and he sighed: "This is really a bad thing for thousands of miles."
Master Shuiyue paced back and forth, saying: "And have you ever thought about
why Yun Yilan would say this to those juniors?"
Su Ru nodded slowly, and said, "I am thinking about this too. If it is for the sake of
the same righteous path, he should not mention it in public. Instead, he should
conceal it for us; if it is not the case, he is He is unpredictable, but he should also
hide it deeply. Seeing the right time is what a person like him should do."
"Not bad!" Master Shuiyue snorted and said, "That's the problem. The old man
Yun Yilan looks like he has done a foolish thing that a fool can do. Both sides are
not pleased, but I just waited. Everyone knows that this person is not a fool, but
an old cunning man, but what he wants to do is really hard to figure out."
Su Ru pondered for a long time, but suddenly reached out and rubbed his
forehead, showing pain on his face.
Master Shuiyue was taken aback, and quickly walked over to support her, and
blamed himself: "Look at me, you were already upset enough, I will tell you this,
okay, don't say it, don't say it. It's..."
Su Ru smiled bitterly, and said: "Oh... if there was a senior brother in charge of
the overall situation in the past, we would not have been afraid of these things at
all, but now Qingyunmen is in a mess, and the situation outside is chaotic. No I
know how many foreign enemies look at me, I really don’t know what to do..."
Master Shuiyue frowned, and then said softly: "Sister, don’t talk about it, you see
how tired you are. Didn’t I tell you, although the head brother has a weird
temper these days, it is different from the past, but He is a man of Taoism and
cultivation, and his determination is firm. We don't need to be afraid of anything.
Su Ru shook his head and said casually: "Senior Sister, you don't understand.
Although the head of the senior brother is strong and strong, but the fierce and
hostile spirit of the ancient sword of Zhuxian is frustrated by the strong, the
stronger he is. It's deeper..."
Master Shuiyue was startled and said, "What did you say?"
Su Ru was startled, and then realized that he had missed his mouth, and was
about to cover it up, Master Shuiyue furrowed his brows, walked in front of her,
and said solemnly, "Junior Sister, what's the secret of the ancient sword of Zhu
Xian, you If you know it, tell me quickly."
Su Ru was silent for a long time, sighed, and said, "Finally, anyway, now that I
can't help it, sooner or later, Sister, let me tell you this! In fact, this is all over a
hundred years ago..."

One hundred thousand mountains in southern Xinjiang, deep in the ancient cave
of Zhenmo.
After a long absence to reunite, after the initial words were finished, Xiao Bai and
Gui Li felt like they didn't know what to say. Only the monkey Xiao Hui, who was
lying on Gui Li's shoulders, seemed very happy to see Xiao Bai, grinning
constantly.
Gui Li suddenly stunned and seemed to think of something. He turned his head
and looked at the road, but it was only dark. He couldn't help frowning, and said
to Xiaobai: "The woman who came with me, what did you do to her? "
Xiaobai snorted and said faintly: "What can I do with her? You really worry about
so many things!"
Gui Li was silent for a moment, shook his head, and didn't want to get entangled
in this issue, and then said: "By the way, why are you here? After you left that
day, I have never heard from you. This time I am here. Nanjiang, I have also
inquired secretly, but I couldn't find you either."
Xiaobai smiled, the figure seemed to be swaying gently in the cyan gloom, and
between the shaking, it was full of moving charm, and said: "Didn't I tell you
when I left? I'm looking for the'eight evil mysterious fire method'. Array' for
you."
Gui Li said: "I remember, so I also went to the Profound Fire Altar in Fenxiang
Valley, but I didn't find anything. By the way, you haven't said what you did in
Mogu Cave in this town?"
Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders and said, "I came here, naturally because of the
magic circle, and by the way, I have a look at an old friend."
Guili looked at her, pondered for a moment, and said, "Could it be that you mean
here..."
Xiaobai nodded and said: "Yes, after the magic circle in the Fenxiang Valley
Profound Fire Altar was destroyed, the only thing in the world is the Eight Devil
Profound Fire magic circle left in the Mogu Cave of Zhenzhen. In addition, my old
friend happened to be there too. Here it is!"
Gui Li's face changed, and he slowly said, "That old friend you mentioned, could it
be..."
Xiaobai smiled slightly and said, "It's the king of beasts and monsters in your
mouth, the beast gods."
Although Gui Li somewhat thought of it, he was still taken aback when he heard
Xiaobai say it in person, and didn't know what to say for a while.
After a while, Gui Li slowly said: "How can you have friendship with him?"
Xiaobai looked at him with a soft smile on his face, but his eyes were as clear as
water, but he seemed to be a little mocking, and said, "Don't you know, I'm an old
fairy, I'm getting older. Naturally, I know more things, and I know more monsters
too!"
Ghost Li silently, Xiaobai glanced at him, and said, "What about you! What are
you doing here? Just now you said that the woman who ordered the King of
Ghosts brought you here. What the hell does he want to do?"
Gui Li shook his head, and said, "The Ghost King Sect Master ordered me to come
here, but it's not to chase down that beast god."
Xiao Bai was startled and said, "It's not killing him, what do you want you to do
here for thousands of miles?"
Gui Li said: "He wants me to subdue a gluttonous beast beside the beast god and
bring it back to him."
"Gluttonous?"
Xiao Bai was startled again, frowned for a moment, and muttered to himself:
"Weird, when was he actually interested in gluttony?"
Gui Li said lightly: "I don't know about that. Anyway, he passed the order like
this, I will just follow suit."
Xiaobai snorted and said, "That gluttony is a spirit beast beside the beast god
who has never left his body. If you accept it, you must pass the beast god's level.
Are you sure you can beat the beast god? Or? Do you also think that after he was
injured, he wanted to get into trouble?"
Guili looked at Xiaobai without speaking. After a while, he smiled slightly, but
stepped forward, walked past Xiaobai, and walked towards the darkness deeper
in the cave.
Xiao Bai's face changed slightly, and he followed him, saying: "What do you
mean?"
Xiao Hui, who was lying on Guili's shoulders, saw Xiaobai right beside him, and
jumped off Guili's shoulders with a "whoo", and landed on Xiaobai. Xiao Bai
caught the monkey, put his arms around his chest, and touched its head. He
couldn't help but feel a touch of kindness in his eyes, and then turned his head to
look at Gui Li.
Gui Li slowly said: "You know what the Sect Master told me, as long as it is not
too excessive, I will do it for him."
Xiaobai snorted and said, "Have you ever thought that if you did this yourself,
you might feel more comfortable in your heart, but what you have done over the
years may not necessarily be what Baguio likes you to do? !"
Gui Li's footsteps suddenly stopped, and the whole person seemed to stagnate
for a while. Xiaobai frowned and stopped, but instead of looking at Guili, he
lowered his head and slowly looked at the monkey Xiaohui, gently stroking his
hair. Xiao Hui blinked with three eyes, seemingly puzzled, and looked at Xiao Bai
for a while, then looked at the owner again.
Gui Li was silent for a long time before whispering: "Since you know that doing
this will make me a little more comfortable, why do you still say that?"
Xiaobai sighed and said nothing.
Gui Li's figure suddenly seemed a bit lonely, but he stood in the faint blue light,
but he did not look back, just as he had been used to it and never looked back, he
was silent for a long time, and finally only said one sentence: " I haven't done
anything that hurts the world!"
After all, he didn't say a word, and continued to move forward.
Looking at the figure, Xiao Bai also fell silent. After a while, she looked at Xiao Hui
in her arms, but only saw the monkey's three eyes looking at herself.
Xiaobai smiled bitterly, and said, "Your master! It's really strange that you
haven't gone crazy for more than ten years!"

The two figures walked deep in the ancient cave of Zhenmo for a long time. Gui Li
didn’t hurry on the way, but Xiao Bai seemed to be very thoughtful. He neither
stopped Gui Li from looking for the beast god, nor opened his mouth to point the
way, just Walking behind him, thoughtful.
Suddenly, Gui Li stopped. In front of him, in the darkness in front of him, a faint
green light suddenly lit up, flashing non-stop, shining several feet above the
ground.
There was silence all around, not to mention breathing, there was not even the
smell of those ferocious beasts.
At this time, Xiaobai, who was walking behind Gui Li, sighed, and said, "Here,
there is a door under the green light in front of you. After that door is a large
stone room. The people and spirit beasts you are looking for are all In it."
Gui Li didn't speak, but Xiao Hui looked at Xiao Bai's face, suddenly jumped up,
jumped back to Gui Li's shoulder a few times, then turned back and grinned at
Xiao Bai, touching his head.
Xiaobai smiled slightly at Xiao Hui, and then sternly said to the ghost: "Listen to
me, I have a very close relationship with the beast god, so I am going to help you
deal with him, I am afraid it is impossible. His way is supernatural, I think you
have never played against each other, but you should know more or less!
Although he was hit hard by the Zhuxian Sword, he is not something that
ordinary cultivators can deal with, so..." She looked at him, slowly Authentic:
"Really, you let go now, it's not too late!"
Gui Li was silent for a moment, but facing Xiao Bai, he slowly shook his head,
then took a deep breath, settled, and walked towards the green light. Looking at
his figure, Xiao Bai did not continue to follow, but there was a faint hint of
resentment and tenderness in his eyes.
Suddenly, she raised her voice slightly towards the figure of Gui Li, and said, "Do
you still carry the Profound Fire Mirror on your body?"
Gui Li was taken aback, stopped, turned his head, and said, "Yes, what's the
matter?"
Xiao Bai's face seemed a little helpless, and he slowly shook his head, saying:
"Remember: First, the beast god can be defeated; second, you can try it with the
Profound Fire Mirror in a critical moment."
Gui Li nodded, although he was still a little puzzled, he didn't want to ask more,
and said, "Thank you." After that, he continued to turn around and merged into
the darkness.
From a distance, Xiaohui the monkey "squeaked" softly.
Xiao Bai looked at the darkness, stood there, standing silently, as if he had been
stunned, and as if silently waiting for something.

Under the green dim light, there was a stone gate, but the gate had disappeared
long ago. The green light that I can see clearly at this moment turned out to be a
huge green gemstone, which was inlaid on the rock wall of the stone gate.
Gui Li didn't stop, walked in, and his eyes suddenly lit up. A burning brazier was
placed lonely on the ground in the distance. Around the firelight of the brazier,
there was darkness again. It was not clear how big the stone room was. But
behind the fire, he really saw a man, a man in a bright silk shirt, sitting on the
ground with his back leaning on a small stone platform, looking at him with a
smile.
The face of that person was familiar to him, and beside the man, the beast
Gourmet slowly stood up, roaring in a low voice full of hostility.
The man who looked a bit coquettish, even though he looked tired, still seemed
to have a faint smile in his eyes, smiling at the ghost standing at the door, and
said: "We meet again. !"

Chapter Eighteen Broken Sword
Zhongtu, outside Heyang city, abandoned Yizhuang.
This mysterious figure smashed Zhou Yixian's spell in one fell swoop, and
stunned the audience with absolutely overwhelming and unfathomable deeds.
He even saw Zhou Yixian's housekeeping tricks of escape. Between words and
behavior, this person did not deny the mysterious connection with Qingyunmen
in the slightest. Coupled with his incredible Tai Chi Xuanqing Taoism practice,
the origin of this mysterious person is simply unimaginable.
However, as the dark figure of this man gradually approached, and the strange
ferocious aura enveloped his body, Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan and Taoist Wild Dog
had no extra thoughts to consider these things. After breaking the Zhou
Yixianshu method, the body of the person hiding behind the shadow seemed to
be suddenly stimulated, and he began to gasp slowly, and his breathing slowly
became heavy.
Zhou Yixian frowned tightly and stared at the figure. There was not much
surprise in his eyes, but more doubts. With the high level of Taoism that this
mysterious person has just shown, it is naturally impossible to breathe out after
a few hands. Obviously, this person seems to have a hidden disease in his body,
or some strange symptoms, even such a high-level person like him. It is also
It’s just that, but from the outside, the mysterious figure does not show any signs
of weakness. On the contrary, as the fierce and hostile aura continues to rise, the
pure and gentle aura of Tai Chi Xuanqing Dao sinks, and the murderous aura and
prestige enveloped it. Pressure, but there is no less than too much. At this time,
anyone who faces that pair of black qi gradually lights up, with fierce dark red
eyes shining, will understand what this mysterious figure is going to do next!
Zhou Yixian gritted his teeth, as if he had made up his mind, and suddenly pulled
him to pull the Daoist and Xiaohuan behind him. When he reached out, Daoist the
Daoist was pulled over, but Xiaohuan was completely empty.
Zhou Yixian was taken aback. Before he looked back, he saw a figure flashing
past. Xiaohuan had actually stood in front of him, facing the mysterious person.
Zhou Yixian was stunned, but only heard Xiaohuan anxiously: "Grandpa, you go
quickly, I will stop him."
Zhou Yixian said angrily: "What do you know, this kind of humanity is not trivial,
hurry..."
He had not yet uttered the word "come back", but Xiaohuan had already started.
Facing the mysterious person, the beautiful and pure girl suddenly raised her
hands, and a black book with no word cover faintly flashed from her hand. After
a while, the seven mysterious ones that Mr. Ghost gave her "Blood Jade Bone
Piece" appeared in her hand.
A dark breath, intangible but qualitative, suddenly radiated out of thin air and
descended in this abandoned courtyard. Zhou Yixian stopped in shock, and even
the mysterious person approaching in front gave a soft "Hey" and stopped.
It was completely different from the ferocious aura of the mysterious person, but
also contained a strange and dark aura, which surged from all directions. This
place was originally a righteous village, and the Yin Qi was already extremely
heavy. This time Xiaohuan performed a weird ghost way and different skills.
Suddenly, the ghosts roared again and again, and the wind and wind were
miserable, and it was as straight as a thousand ghosts. Of panic.
Seven pieces of blood and bones slowly floated from the heart of the small ring,
like an invisible hand, arranged in a triangular shape in the air in front of the
small ring, and the blood-stained places on each piece slowly spread. There was a
dark red light, like seven slowly opening eyes, staring at the mysterious figure.
The clothes of the mysterious man screamed in the yin breeze that filled the
courtyard, but he did not seem to be deceived by these ghosts and ghosts at all.
Those eyes hidden behind the shadow of the black air narrowed slightly, and
suddenly said with a cold voice. One sentence: "The Art of Ghost Dao!"
Xiaohuan frowned slightly, and her original beautiful face looked slightly pale at
the moment. I don't know if it was because she was not proficient in performing
this kind of strange art for the first time, or the girl was born with aversion and
fear of ghosts and ghosts. But anyway, this ghost magic spell that was cast by her
for the first time, was catalyzed by the "blood and jade bone pieces" of the ghosts,
and gradually formed a deep black air around her body. Between her arms
flipped, it was completely formed, but it was a huge black skull that was
incompatible with her image, which looked very strange.
And the seven pieces of blood and bones also slowly lifted into the sky at this
moment, inlaid in the two eye sockets of the skull transformed by the black
energy. In an instant, the skeleton was reborn with red light in his eyes, and he
opened his mouth, and the place where the yin wind rose was far and wide like
thunder, and a black gas shot out from its mouth like a sharp arrow. The
mysterious man shot away.
The sound of breaking through the air, like a whistling whistle, arrived in front of
the mysterious person in a blink of an eye. The mysterious figure turned around,
seemingly slow, but he evaded this fierce ghost arrow before he could let it
happen. The ghost arrow broke through the air, and the agitation still seemed to
be in his ears.
But he couldn't let him breathe. The black skull in front of him spewed black
fierce ghost arrows one after another, bursting through the air and screaming,
shooting straight at the mysterious figure, and the directions were slightly
different. There were both up, down, left, and right. There is no room left.
Both Zhou Yixian and Daoist Wild Dog, who stood behind Xiaohuan, changed
their faces. The difference is that Daoist Wild Dog was surprised and happy. He
never thought that Xiaohuan Taoism was so powerful; but Zhou Yixian’s
expression on his face was much more complicated. There is not much joy on his
face, but more worry and doubt.
At this moment, Zhou Yixian suddenly moved his face, took a step back, but
looked in another direction in the courtyard. It was not the place where
Xiaohuan and the mysterious figure were fighting, on the contrary, it was a place
that everyone hadn't noticed. They had just explored the abandoned house in
Yizhuang.
The shadows are deep there, but compared with the ghostly spirit in the
courtyard at the moment, it seems to be better there. Just now Zhou Yixian and
the Daoist Wild Dog looked inside at the door. Naturally, there was nothing
inside, except for the remaining broken rubble, and a few dilapidated coffins that
made people uncomfortable to see.
But that's all, it suddenly attracted Zhou Yixian's attention, and even Xiaohuan in
the fierce fight hadn't even noticed for a while.
What happened in that abandoned house?
Zhou Yixian stared there without blinking.

In the courtyard, Xiaohuan’s ghosts and strange arts were so powerful that he
completely overwhelmed the mysterious figure in the scene for a while. Seeing
that the black skeleton she summoned kept emitting fierce ghost arrows, one by
one broke through the air. Shooting away, although none of them could hit the
mysterious person, it also forced the mysterious person to dodge. The power of
this eerie ghostly way, even the mysterious person with inscrutable ways is
unwilling to directly attack it.
It's just that after a while, although the black skull shrouded outside the small
ring remains frozen, and the red light in his eyes is also bright, the mysterious
person has changed, and he seems to have seen something. , Sneered, suddenly
in the sky of ghosts and arrows, he flew up, and rushed towards Xiaohuan.
All the ghost arrows seemed to lose their accuracy for a while, slid away from
him, screaming loudly, but they all flew to the side. The faces of the stray dogs
and others all turned pale, and Xiaohuan's face turned white. Seeing that the
black figure was about to fly close to her body, her hands suddenly closed, and
they were on her chest. Suddenly, under the urging of her spells, the black The
skeleton screamed, and suddenly became about half of its size, but at the same
time it also blocked Xiaohuan's body. The seven shimmering red blood jade
bones spun rapidly, and a red light curtain appeared in the eyes of the black
skeleton, blocking the path of the mysterious figure.
The mysterious man snorted, and seemed to have a bit of a taboo against this red
light curtain in his way, he stopped abruptly, and stopped.
On the other hand, Xiaohuan, although temporarily out of danger, immediately
after some unknown reason, his whole body trembled, and it seemed that
suddenly his vitality was severely injured, and his face flashed black. After a
while, the spells in her hand and the black skeleton in front of her all began to
tremble slightly.
Even the ghost arrow she controlled and shot was immediately affected. From
the screaming and unstoppable momentum just now, it turned into a weak and
feeble appearance, and the red light curtain sprinkled by the previous Xiaohuan
method was finally too In Xiaohuan's strenuous expression, he gradually
trembles and finally dissipates.
Unexpectedly, after Xiaohuan suddenly showed signs of decline, the mysterious
person did not attack again. Instead, he stood still and looked at the fading girl
opposite, with a chill in his eyes.
The wild dog Taoist was in a hurry, not knowing that Xiaohuan had looked good
and had a big advantage a moment ago. Suddenly, it seemed that his vitality was
greatly injured and he was defeated, and he quickly stepped forward to support
the crumbling Xiaohuan. When he started, he was shocked immediately, not to
mention Xiaohuan's body was extremely cold, and there was a strange ghost
power and demonic energy in the cold, and he wanted to choose someone and
eat it.
Fortunately, this feeling quickly dissipated as Xiaohuan was unable to sit down,
and the Daoist Daoist did not dare to neglect, helping Xiaohuan to sit down
slowly. Zhou Yixian silently walked to Xiaohuan's side, took a close look at her
face, shook his head and sighed without speaking.
Xiaohuan looked extremely weak at the moment, as if she couldn't even
speak. The black skull in the mid-air gradually faded, and finally disappeared,
leaving only the seven bloody bones that turned back to nothing. They
condensed slightly from the mid-air, and then fell down. On the stone slab in
front of Xiaohuan, there were a few crisp sounds.
The mysterious person looked at Xiaohuan and suddenly said, "How long has she
practiced this'blood soul' technique?"
Zhou Yixian slowly walked to Xiaohuan, blocking the mysterious person's sight
of Xiaohuan, the mysterious person looked at him, Zhou Yixian said calmly: "It's
only a month."
The mysterious man was silent for a moment. The two red lights in his eyes
didn't know when, and slowly and dimmed a lot. As the two red lights weakened,
his whole person seemed to be a little more human. The vicious atmosphere is
also much weaker.
Zhou Yixian frowned. He traveled north and south to see and experience. Few
people in the world can compare with him. Naturally, he saw the weirdness of
this mysterious person. His eyes gradually showed the color of thinking, and
then he seemed to think of something again. Suddenly he glanced in the direction
of the abandoned house.
In the cold night breeze, the house that had been abandoned for many years
stood alone, dilapidated and desolate, and there was really no strangeness at all,
but Zhou Xian looked at it with a strange expression, and there was still some
expectation in the faint.
The mysterious man was silent for a while, his voice was still so flat, but looking
at Zhou Yixian's sight behind him, there was already a bit of unexpected
admiration, and said: "Good genius! It's a pity that he used the little trick of
ghosts. on."
Zhou Yixian turned his eyes to look at him, and said: "This respected driver, we
have no intention to offend you. We have entered this place by mistake tonight,
and we have no other intentions, let alone conflict with you. If there is nothing
else, please respectful driver. Let the three of us go!"
The mysterious man slowly closed his gaze back, looked at Zhou Yixian, sneered,
and said: "Entering this place by mistake, you said it lightly, who knows you are
not..."
Halfway through the conversation, suddenly, the person's body trembled
slightly, and the conversation was interrupted. Zhou Xian had a shock, and then
he saw clearly that on the face that was shrouded in black, two red lights in his
eye sockets slowly lit up again.
The fierce spirit reappeared, covering invisibly, and overwhelming everything,
even more so than before.
Zhou Yixian's face changed drastically, and he took a step back suddenly, pulling
up the weak ring, and anxiously said to the astonished Daoist: "Quickly, run away
quickly, one escapes one..."
The Daoist Wild Dog seemed to understand something, but before he could
speak, the darkness in front suddenly condensed, and the wind was strong, and a
huge shadow suddenly shrouded from the sky, covering the three of them
completely, and there was no way to go. Can go.
Daoist Wild Dog roared, and the whole person rushed forward, pressing
Xiaohuan under his body, and blocking the black shadow with his body. Zhou
Xian was taken aback, and the complex expression on his old face changed again
and again, but before a while, the incomparable darkness fell into the world like
a sky, the heavy and unstoppable power, and it shrouded in a sudden, like a ten
thousand-foot Mount Tai. The three of them were pressed into powder.
At the moment of the flash of lightning, at the critical moment of life and death, a
red light suddenly flashed in the abandoned house, as if someone roared fiercely
in the darkness, the light instantly skyrocketed, as if the anger that had been
suppressed for a long time, pierced in the blink of an eye. The darkness turned
into a huge beam of light that was extremely dazzling, bursting out of the dark
depths of the abandoned house abruptly.
What followed was a roar like thunder, the whole abandoned house was
instantly torn apart by a strong shock, countless pieces of soil and rubble were
shot up to the sky amid the huge roar, red light shining like flames. . A figure
turned into a giant dragon, dashed across the dark void, and blasted at the
mysterious person with a thunderous momentum.
Seeing that Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan, and the wild dog Taoist are about to be
crushed to pieces, they suddenly retracted like a long whale sucking water. The
huge pressure suddenly disappeared. Zhou Yixian and the others could not help
but feel the sky spinning. , I was dizzy in my mind.
In the distance, facing the bright silhouette coming from the lasing, this
mysterious figure also seemed to be very angry. The blood red color in his eyes
was heavier. Suddenly, his hands stretched out and stood in front of him,
instantly condensing into a black shadow. The wall abruptly resisted the blazing
red light.
Under the full-fledged fighting between the two sides, at the junction of the red
light and the black shadow, the light and shadow turned into white-hot,
constantly making "hissing" weird whistling noises. From a distance, the
surrounding scenery began to vaporize, and the billowing heat began to roll. Tap
a little to float up into the sky.
At this moment, the figures of the two mysterious figures could not be seen
clearly.
Such a peaceful night, such a deserted Yizhuang, there are such a high-level
character, here to do a decisive battle!
Suddenly, there was a loud noise from the deepest part of the light, like a thunder
in the sky. In an instant, a huge gust of wind blew on your face, sand and dust
rolled on all sides, and all objects were shot out, even on Monday. The bodies of
the three people like Xian couldn't help but fluttered outwards.
Amidst the thunder, another voice roared loudly, like thunder: "You still don't
look back!"
The answer to that voice was a sneer, with endless disdain and arrogance.
The light and shadow flickered, and finally slowly dimmed before dissipating. A
big pit suddenly appeared among the sand and dust. Standing in the pit, the two
confronted each other. One of them was Zhou Yixian who had never seen them
before. He was short and fat, full of anger, holding a red fairy sword, awe-
inspiring, but I don’t know if he was injured. , There are blood traces; while the
other person looks at his clothes and clothes, it is the mysterious figure they had
just confronted the enemy, but the black air covering him at this moment has
dissipated, I don’t know if it’s because of this short fat The character fighting
method is too fierce to maintain.
From a distance, this mysterious man is dressed in a Qingyunmen Taoist robe,
with a clear face and five strands of long beard, giving people the first
impression, but he looks like an expert and extraordinary person, only in his eyes
at this moment. The cold light was shining, the red light was gleaming, but it was
a little weird.
The pudgy man glanced at Zhou Yixian and the others, and seemed to see that
the three of them were not in danger for the time being. Only then did he show a
more relieved expression, and then his expression turned stern, staring at the
Taoist man.
After a while, the fat man sneered and said coldly: "Do you think that this'heart-
punishing lock' Taoism can trap me?"
The red light flashes in the eyes of the Taoist person, the fierce and hostile spirit
on his body is extremely strong, almost like a tangible thing, constantly stretched
and swallowed, and said gloomily: "I forgot, this Taoist technique was originally
made by your ancestor. It’s created, but it doesn’t feel good to use it on you!"
"Bah," the fat man shouted, "You have fallen into the devil's way and dare to
speak nonsense. Zhu Xinsuo has long been banned by the ancestors of the past.
Now you ignore the ancestors, do you still have the Qingyunmen ancestors in
your eyes?"
The Taoist sneered and said, "You fought a battle with me that day. The
destruction of the Patriarch's ancestral hall was not my personal contribution.
Do you still have the Qingyunmen ancestors in your eyes?"
The fat man suffocated, but then became even more angry, but for a moment he
didn't know what to say, he just stared at the Taoist fiercely.
The Taoist looked at the fat man a few times and then sneered suddenly: "I think
you shouldn't try to be strong! Although you have a deeper way than I thought,
you can break the restriction of the heart lock, but in order to save the three
people, It costs cultivation and forcibly breaks through. At this moment, the
vitality is surging back, and the whole body's vitality oscillates together. At most,
only Liucheng Daoxing is left on weekdays. Hehe..."
He sneered with a gloomy cold voice, and said: "When you were heyday, you
were not my opponent, but I was captured and imprisoned in this abandoned
coffin. Do you still dare to be an enemy of me now?"
The fat man didn't have the slightest fear of retreating, and said awe-inspiringly:
"Back then, you and Senior Brother Wan were exquisitely graceful. After I
followed you, I died for you without any regrets; but today you are no longer the
same. People, and what I did was exactly what you and Brother Wan did in the
past nine deaths without regrets."
With a long scream, his face was somewhat fortitude, but there was still a bit of
deep sorrow, and he shouted, "Take the sword!"
Without a word, the figure was like electricity, instantly blending into the red
light, like a dragon flying in the sky, pounced. The red light in the eyes of the
Taoist man was prosperous, but his pupils contracted slightly. Seeing that the red
beam of light was so powerful, it seemed to cut through the sky and cut the
world, almost unstoppable, and only the road to the end of the same was left.
He suddenly sneered, and suddenly a cold light appeared at the place where he
waved his right hand. There was not much dazzling light, but it just blocked the
direction of the red light beam in front of him.
And as soon as that cold light touched the red light beam, it suddenly shone
bright, seemingly dull without a sharp edge, but it cut into it abruptly, and a
dazzling flash of light shook.
The fat man suddenly roared, and then there was a painful cry, and suddenly the
red light turned back, and then disappeared. The fat man staggered and was
beaten out, and fell on the ground even more untenable, and backed back one
after another. As he retreated all the way, blood was already spurting out of his
mouth, and he was obviously injured so badly that even his chest was stained red
with blood.
At that Taoist place, the cold light flashed, and when he looked intently, he was
holding a plain old sword in his hand. The shape of the ancient sword was
awkward, and the material was even more strange. It looked like stone but not
stone, the strangest place. Yes, this ancient sword was actually a broken sword,
and the first two feet was actually broken.
Blood came out of the fat man's mouth, staring at the Taoist fiercely, and hissed:
"You... how dare you take the Zhuxian Sword down Qingyun Mountain?"
The Taoist looked up to the sky and laughed wildly, his attitude was extremely
rampant. In the distance, Zhou Yixian's three people became more and more
shocked when they heard it. At the end, their shocked minds went blank!
The broken sword in that Taoist hand turned out to be the first sword of the
immortal family that moved the world-the ancient sword of Zhu Xian?
So what kind of characters will these two people with terrifying Taoism be?

Chapter Nineteen Scheming
The icy wind gradually made people feel the chill, and the low black clouds in the
sky and the deep cave that gradually became apparent all showed that the cave
of the legendary demon was gradually approaching. Lu Xueqi and the others
stood ten feet away from Zhenmogu Cave and looked towards the cave.
Far away, a stone statue facing the depths of the cave with its back facing them,
standing alone at the entrance of the Zhenmogu Cave, nothing else.
Li Xun looked at the cave, seemingly nervous for some reason, and said in a low
voice, "This is it."
The wind howled, it seemed that the tone suddenly rose a little, which made
people shocked. Lu Xueqi, Zeng Shushu, Li Xun and others are deeply involved in
humanity, and naturally they are not afraid of the yin contained in this yin wind,
and the dozen or so disciples of Fenxianggu who followed them are all masters of
one in a hundred, and they don’t look too much. Look of discomfort.
Zeng Shushu turned his head and said, "The demon aura here is indeed
extremely heavy, but we have observed it for a long time, but no demon beast
has appeared, which is a bit strange."
Lu Xueqi nodded, but her cold expression remained unchanged, and she said
calmly: "Since we're here, we'll be over. If there are any monsters and evildoers,
we should deal with them early." After that, she didn't wait for Li Xun and others'
answers. , Walked straight forward.
Li Xun and Zeng Shushu looked at each other, Zeng Shushu gave a dry smile,
shrugged his shoulders, and followed. Li Xun looked at the slender figure from
behind and sighed secretly. To him, that figure had appeared in his dreams many
times, but when he had a chance to be together, he seemed to leave instead.
Farther.
He was silent for a moment, waved his hand, greeted the juniors behind him, and
followed.

In the distance, near the mysterious stone statue at the entrance of Zhenmogu
Cave, a black shadow flashed suddenly, flashing into the cave, and it was the
figure of Black Wood.
Almost as the black wood figure flashed to the entrance of the cave, the depths of
the cave suddenly uttered a low roar out of nowhere. It was the voice of the
ferocious black tiger. Then the illusory smoke in the midair began to condense,
and the ferocious spirit was about to reappear.
At this moment, Hemu, who was hiding behind the black clothes, said suddenly:
"Brother, don't come out yet, listen to me."
The fierce Heihu sneered, but the white smoke was still condensing. He
obviously didn't listen to Heimu's words and said, "Bastard, do you dare to come
back?"
Hei Mu stood in the shadow in the corner of the cave and said, "After you
appeared, it was inevitable that these people who came over would be alarmed.
There are so many people who come to this town of Mogu Cave today. Don't you
know what is going on?"
The illusory white smoke suddenly suffocated in the air, did not continue to
increase, but did not mean to disperse.
After a while, Black Tiger said coldly: "What do you mean?"
Kuromu said coldly: "They came here naturally to deal with the people in this
cave. Anyway, isn't this what you hoped for? What's more, you already let people
in earlier, so why don't you let it go? Why don't some people go in?"
Outside the entrance of the cave, footsteps sounded far away, and the group of
people approached this ancient deep cave.
The white smoke suddenly dispersed, amidst the strong yin wind blowing from
the depths of the cave, it was instantly invisible, and almost at the same time, the
black figure of Kuroki disappeared in the darkness.
The figures of Lu Xueqi, Zeng Shushu, Li Xun and others appeared in front of the
entrance of Zhenmo Ancient Cave in the next moment.
Zeng Shushu carefully glanced at the deep darkness in the depths of the cave,
frowning, obviously feeling a little worried about this place where the demon
spirit is so heavy but so strange.
And Li Xun, who was standing beside him, was somewhat similar to him, and
frowned slightly, but between his expressions, his eyes revealed some vague
surprises and surprises, and he slowly walked back and forth near the entrance
of the cave. A few steps, but it was calm, and there was no other sound except for
the strong and biting yin wind.
This seemed to make Li Xun feel a little confused. He stared at this ancient cave
of the Summoner, silently, as if thinking about something.
Unlike these two men, after arriving outside this cave, Lu Xueqi quickly turned
her attention from the deep darkness in Zhenmogu Cave to the mysterious and
lonely stone statue of a woman next to her, and she walked slowly Go to the
stone statue and stare at the stone statue.
The stone statue woman does not know how many years of wind, frost, rain and
snow have been experienced. From top to bottom, traces of erosion can be seen
everywhere, but it seems that there is some induction, but Lu Xueqi can clearly
see that the expression of the stone statue woman is still so lifelike. Her face was
slightly sad and sad, and her eyes seemed to be lost, staring silently at the depths
of this mysterious ancient cave, as if she was expecting something, and she
seemed to be talking about it?
It's just that in these tens of thousands of years, who has heard her heartfelt
words?
...
"Junior Sister Lu, Junior Sister Lu!"
Suddenly, a few surprised shouts came from the side, Lu Xueqi's whole body was
shaken, she couldn't help taking a step back, awakened from her inexplicable
contemplation, and looked aside.
Zeng Shushu was a little surprised and worried, and said, "Junior Sister Lu, I have
called you several times, but why don't you seem to hear me?"
Lu Xueqi's face turned pale, and she slowly clenched her hand hanging around
her waist, but found that she didn't know when it started, and her palms were
actually covered with cold sweat. She took a deep breath, calmed down, and said
lightly: "It's okay, did you find anything?"
Zeng Shushu shook his head and said, "No, except for the strange wind and wind,
I didn't even see the trace of a monster beast." Then, he turned to Li Xun and
said, "Brother Li, you found it. what?"
Li Xun was silent for a while, and shook his head as well, and said, "It's nothing,
but it's really weird here..."
Zeng Shushu wondered: "Weird, what is weird?"
Li Xun was startled, he hurriedly laughed, and said, "No, I think this is a den of
beasts and monsters, so it's strange that there are no beasts."
Zeng Shushu smiled and said, "That's what I said, and I feel strange in my heart
too! What do you think! Junior sister Lu?"
Lu Xueqi didn't answer right away, light was slowly flashing in her bright and
clear eyes, and she glanced at Li Xun again.
For some reason, Li Xun suddenly coughed, turned his head to look at the other
Fenxianggu disciples, and said, "You guys come here, don't get too far away."
Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment, then looked back at the stone statue of the
woman, and said, "Anyway, when we are here, there is absolutely no reason to
give up halfway, let's go in!"
Zeng Shushu nodded and said, "Yes." After that, he turned to Li Xun and said,
"Brother Li, what do you mean?"
Li Xun still frowned, as if he had some incomprehensible thoughts on his mind at
the moment, but after a while he still said: "Sister Lu said that it is very true, let's
go in!"
Zeng Shushu turned around and said, "If this is the case, let's go in! But this place
is extraordinary after all, so we should be more careful. Then, I will open the way
first, and you will be in the middle. After you break up, Brother Li, everyone else.
Brother Fenxianggu walks in the middle, okay?"
Li Xun nodded, and just about to agree, suddenly Lu Xueqi faintly said from the
side: "That's not appropriate, let's change it!"
Both Zeng Shushu and Li Xun were stunned. Zeng Shushu said, "Sister Lu, what
do you mean?"
Lu Xueqi pondered for a moment, and said, "I will go ahead, Brother Zeng will be
at the end, and the others will be in the middle with Brother Li! Brother Li and
you are all disciples of Fenxiang Valley. If something goes wrong, there is a
commander who speaks. people."
Li Xun's face changed slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but Zeng Shushu
already laughed and said, "Ah! That's what I said, why didn't I expect that Junior
Sister Lu was right, so let's do it."
Li Xun frowned, but after all he closed his mouth and said nothing, which was
considered tacit approval.
Lu Xueqi looked at him, then turned her head and said to Zeng Shushu: "Brother
Zeng, you are at the end and you have a better vision. It is better to look at the
overall situation and plan in your heart."
Zeng Shushu smiled slightly and suddenly turned his back to Lu Xueqi from an
angle that Li Xun and other Fenxianggu disciples could not see, and blinked at Lu
Xueqi, then smiled: "Sister Lu, don’t worry, after I break off, I’m not afraid of any
trouble. Hahaha..."
Lu Xueqi took a deep look at Zeng Shushu, and suddenly a slight smile appeared
at the corner of her mouth, but then she disappeared. This is so, this moment of
grace, but the young disciple of Fenxiang Valley who secretly looked at her in the
distance was disturbed, and some people couldn't help but sigh.
Li Xun snorted, his expression stern, and the strange sound disappeared without
a trace.
Lu Xueqi's expression turned indifferent and cold again, and she glanced around
and said, "We're in." After finishing speaking, she ignored the others and went
ahead.
Zeng Shushu turned around and smiled at Li Xun: "Brother Li, let's go too!"
Li Xun nodded, greeted the other Fenxianggu disciples, and followed.
When Li Xun and the others followed Lu Xueqi into the deep darkness, Zeng
Shushu seemed to be unhurried, looking at the surrounding scenery for a while,
as if thinking about something. After a while, he smiled mysteriously and slowly
walked into this ancient cave.

The low footsteps echoed out of the darkness, and the entrance of the Ancient
Cave of the Summoners fell into silence again. With the sound of the footsteps
getting lower and lower, farther and farther, after finally disappearing, a figure
suddenly flashed in the darkness, and then the figure of the black wood slowly
walked out of the darkness, and slowly walked to the stone statue of the woman.
In front of him, silently looked at the stone statue.
Behind the black wood, the illusory white smoke slowly floated and condensed,
and the huge figure of the ferocious black tiger also appeared again.
But at this moment, the evil spirit Heihu did not immediately swear against
Heimu. Instead, he turned back and stared into the darkness in the depths of the
cave for a long time. He suddenly sneered and said, "These people in Middle
Earth have never stopped fighting each other. When I got here, I was still
fighting."
Hei Mu turned around and said indifferently: "Human hearts have always been
like this, not to mention them, it is you and me, and even the empress back then,
isn't it the same?"
"What?" The fierce spirit black tiger's huge body suddenly turned around,
because the speed was too fast and so fast that it made a muffled noise similar to
a beast's roar in mid-air, and when he looked at his face, his face was already full
of anger. , He was extremely ferocious, just listen to him roaring: "What did you
say, you dare to insult Niang Niang, and you are still in front of the statue of
Niang Niang?"
Before this terrifying monster, Kuroki's body looked extremely small, but
somehow, although he couldn't see his face clearly, he could tell from his calm
tone that he didn't have the slightest. The meaning of fear, more, seems to be
deeply tired.
"Brother, if the empress didn't have a scheming plan, what do you think can seal
that immortal evildoer in this ancient cave for so many years?"
The fierce spirit black tiger is obviously suffocating, but he obviously doesn't
want to admit it, and roars: "What nonsense are you talking about, it was all the
empress back then..."
"Okay!" Suddenly, Hei Mu gave an uncharacteristically uncharacteristically. He
interrupted the evil spirit Heihu's words, and said: "Don't keep talking about
your niangniang and niangniang, and respect your niangniang. No points are less
than you."
Fierce Spirit Heihu's huge body stiffened, and a look of astonishment appeared
on his face involuntarily. After a while, he didn't get angry, but the expression on
his face calmed down, looking at his relatives in the previous life from top to
bottom.
He suddenly smiled, and then faintly said: "What's wrong with you, you never
talked to me like this before?"
Kuromu sneered as if mocking himself, and slowly turned his gaze back to the
exquisite stone statue of the maiden maiden, and slowly said: "Yes! I would never
talk like this before, but why? Will I be like this now? I don't know myself, who
can tell me?"
The fierce spirit Heihu said coldly: "That's your own business, I'm not interested
and don't want to know, you can just tell me one thing."
Kuromu stared at the exquisite stone statue blankly, and said, "What?"
The fierce spirit black tiger said: "It was the legacy you left behind for betraying
the empress. She was rebellious and helped the evildoer to retrieve the five
sacred artifacts of the five families of southern Xinjiang and resurrected him. But
today, why did you let me let people in again? Hole, the intention is not good for
him?"
Hei Mu's eyes never left the exquisite stone statue. After a long while, his voice
was low and painful, and said: "The god of the beast was sealed by the goddess
back then; we followed the goddess and asked for the longevity art, so we
created These monsters are also wrong when they come out; I thought that the
beast god sinned improperly, but unexpectedly, he would anger the world and
the people, so that this great catastrophe occurred, and I was also wrong."
He laughed miserably, turned around suddenly, opened his arms, his voice was
stern, and he yelled to the sky.
"Wrong!...wrong!...wrong!...it turns out we were all wrong..."
The shouts echoed far away, and the mountains responded, only the world was
indifferent, but as if nothing had changed, they stared coldly at this mundane
world.
The fierce spirit Heihu's huge body stood aside, looking at Hei Mu's sudden
painful figure, and fell silent, without saying a word, but standing silently behind
him, in the eye sockets, the complicated eyes were faint. It was shining, but there
was no tear.
Whether it is him or Blackwood, in this desolate world, for thousands of years, he
has already lost the right to cry!

Lu Xueqi, who was walking in the ancient cave of Zhenmo, suddenly seemed to
feel something. She stopped and turned around and took a look at the road when
she came. It was just that the road behind her was dark and silent. There was no
sound except for silence.
It's just that sudden throbbing, rolling and reverberating in my heart, and I
haven't been calm for a long time.
Li Xun, who was not far behind her, whispered: "Junior Sister Lu, what's wrong,
did you find anything?"
Lu Xueqi was in the darkness, slowly turning around, toward the front, where
there was also a deep darkness.
She was silent for a moment in the darkness, and then quietly said: "It's nothing,
go ahead!"
She took a deep breath, cheered up, and walked boldly, the darkness quietly
dispersed in front of her, because from her hand, the Heavenly Sword gradually
lit up, and the gentle light blue light gently enveloped her. It looks like a dream.
Behind him, I don't know how many people held their breath instantly.
It's just that that beautiful figure, resolutely walking towards the dark road,
although it looks a bit lonely, there is no hesitation.
How should we walk this part of the road, such a life?
She did not look back.

The depths of the Mogu Cave.
The flame is burning quietly in that ancient brazier. If you look closely, you will
find that there is no combustible material such as firewood or lamp oil in the
brazier under the fire light. This flame that keeps burning seems to be It is a
rootless fire.
The flames flickered in the air, and the tongue of fire shook, illuminating the face
of the beast god, and also reflecting the figure of the man who was approaching.
Gui Li walked to the other side of the fire, his face slowly appeared in the light,
and at the same time he saw the familiar face in front of him.
The beast god who was still sitting on the ground leaning on the small stone
platform smiled slightly, looked up and down Guili, and said, "I know someone
will come sooner or later, but I didn't expect you to be here first," he paused. ,
Smiled and said: "Looking at the look you saw me just now, you don't seem to be
surprised. Did you already know who I was when we met before?"
Guili slowly shook his head. Facing this looking young and gentle man, it was
really hard to think of him as the beast demon who had brought great
catastrophe to the whole world before, but this was a fact.
"I guessed it later." He replied lightly.
The beast god looked at him and said gently and honestly: "Oh, I am really
interested. How did you guess it? Is it from the rumor that my appearance, or my
clothes, or my actions? Where's the identity?"
"Neither." Ghost said sharply.
The beast god seemed to be interested, and said: "Oh, what is that?"
Gui Li glanced at him and said, "It's it."
The beast god nodded slowly, and said, "Yes, this is the best way, it can't be
wrong."
Beside him, the evil beast gluttonously roared.
The beast god stretched out his hand. From a distance, Gui Li could even see that
the hand was strangely pale, it seemed that it didn’t look like a human hand at all,
and that hand was so dry as if he had seen the big one in Qilidong. The hand seen
as a wizard.
However, after tapping that seemingly weak hand a few times, he seemed to have
some comfort, and Taotie calmed down and slowly lay on the ground. At the
same time, the monkey Xiaohui who had been staying on Guili's shoulders slowly
slipped down, touched his head on the ground, and looked at Guili and the Beast
God, as if it seemed that there was no expectation between the two. Strong
hostility.
It thought for a while, and then slowly and slowly approached the gluttonous
food. Taotie obviously noticed this too, and turned his head, watching the
approach of the gray-haired three-eyed monkey. Soon, Xiao Hui approached
Taotie's side. It grinned and spread his hands. The tail was still swaying behind
him. Then, it slowly stretched out his hand and touched Lutie's head. .
The sights of Gui Li and the Beast God were temporarily attracted by Xiao Hui,
but neither of them spoke, just watched silently.
Seeing Xiao Hui's movements, Gui Li suddenly moved in his heart. Once upon a
time, many years ago, when he was the ordinary Zhang Xiaofan, on the Dazhu
Peak, Xiao Hui was close to the big yellow dog that Hetian was not easy to raise.
Taotie slowly straightened his body, but didn't stand up immediately. To it, it
seemed a bit confused. It turned its head to look at its master beast god. The
beast god seemed to be careless, and could not see any unpleasant expressions.
Then it turned its head back, and Xiao Hui's hand reached its head.
In the gluttonous mouth and nose, he sprayed a low nose suddenly, which
seemed to be a demonstration. Xiao Hui was taken aback, retracted his arm, and
then found that Taotie hadn't made any offensive movements, but looked at
herself with caution in his eyes.
Xiao Hui chuckled, jumped twice on the ground, suddenly jumped forward and
jumped to the side of Lu Tie's body. Taotie was obviously frightened and shrank
back, but the monkey Xiaohui had already touched its head slowly. To Xiao Hui,
the gluttonous and vicious head seemed to be very kind.
The gluttonous blood basin made a low mutter in its big mouth, as if it was a
complaint, but after a while, it slowly lay down on the ground again, resting its
head on its arm, and seemed a little drowsy. Xiao Hui also leaned on it, chuckles
from time to time, and slowly touched the gluttonous head.
Between the two spirit beasts, there seemed to be no gap.
The gazes of Gui Li and the Beast God slowly retracted from them, and they were
silent for a while.
I don't know how long it took, the beast god suddenly smiled and said, "Actually,
they are happier than us, aren't they?"

Chapter 20 Warcraft
"Okay," the beast god smiled faintly, turned his body, the tiredness on his face
seemed to deepen, and said, "Why did you come here to kill me?"
Gui Li shook his head.
The beast god was slightly startled, and then he laughed: "Unexpectedly, there
are still people who don't want to kill me. I didn't expect it. In the past few
months, in the words of you humans, I have poisoned the world and caused
catastrophe to the common people. The man who deserves death, how can you
not want to kill me?"
Gui Li silently looked at the beast god, and the beast god also looked at him.
Between the two men, the flame was burning quietly, and it was reflected in their
eyes.
"Should I want to kill you?"
"Shouldn't it?"
There was a long silence, a long time...
"Perhaps!" Gui Li's face suddenly showed a very complicated expression, a bit of
recollection, a bit of pain, and a bit of vague confusion. Facing the most ferocious
monster in the world, he seemed to be able to let go of his heart completely, and
he did not have the kind of indifference in front of other people.
"It was ten years ago. I must wholeheartedly try to eliminate harm for the
common people of the world. Even if I know that I am not strong enough, I can't
take a step back. But now..."
The beast god stared at him and asked: "But?"
The perplexity on Gui Li's face became heavier, and he slowly said, "I just
suddenly felt that this world has nothing to do with me? My lifelong wish was
that I just wanted to live a life of ordinary life. I don't want to learn. Don’t
cultivate immortality, I don’t even want to be immortal."
The look on the beast god’s face suddenly changed. His eyes changed from a faint
sneer to a solemn expression. There was even a confusion similar to that of Ghost
Li Yin, as if it was something that touched a certain in his heart. Place.
He suddenly said: "Then what do you want?"
Gui Li smiled indifferently, slowly raised his head and looked up at the sky above,
but there was only the deep darkness in this ancient cave, without a trace of
light, he said: "I don't know, sometimes I have thought about it, maybe I can go
back ten years ago. , My days on Dazhu Peak? Or maybe, I dream of going back to
my childhood, when I didn’t understand anything, it’s just," he said with a low
bitter smile, "this is right and wrong, gratitude and grievance, I How can you give
up and forget?"
The beast god was silent for a moment, and said, "Do you regret it?"
Gui Li didn't answer immediately. After a while, he looked at the beast god again,
looked at the eyes behind the flame light, and shook his head.
The beast god sneered and said: "From your point of view, you have had a rough
half of your life and a lot of sad pasts, but this time I ask you, but you don't regret
it. What do you say?"
The ghost said sharply: "I have been rough for half my life, but I cannot help it. I
want to live in the ordinary, but I am involved in the dispute between Buddhism
and Taoism; I want to practice with peace of mind, but become a demon and evil
way; I am willing to be true to people, but I do not expect to be wrong. Root,
when I understand who I am sincerely..."
His face slowly showed a desolate color, after all, he did not say any more. After a
long while, he whispered: "Regret? How can I regret it, what is the use of my
regret..."
The beast god silently looked at the man standing there. For ten years, he didn't
seem to have marked many traces of vicissitudes on his face, but the figure
standing there looked so tired. The beast god even couldn't help but start to
imagine what kind of life the boy was like ten years ago.
There was silence between the two men, as if both of them had fallen into
reminiscence of the past unconsciously.
How much of each person's life and past events are worthy of our recollection?
ten years? century? millennium……
Or is it going to slowly pass away in time after all, and pass away silently?
The beast god thought silently, the tired color on his face became heavier, his
eyes slowly moved to the direction of the ancient cave entrance, separated by the
endless darkness, in a distant place, there was a figure standing alone there.
Right?
Such a life, but what kind of life is it?
He suddenly asked Gui Li, "You said, what is the purpose of living?"
"What is the purpose of living?" Guili chanted it in a low voice, silently for a long
while, then raised his head and said: "I don't know, it's just that my whole life
seems to be living for others."
The beast god froze for a moment and said to himself: "Live for others, what
about me! Who am I living for?"
Gui Li was a little surprised. He obviously didn't expect that the Beast God would
say such a thing. Then, he frowned again. Obviously recalling his own words just
now, he felt a little surprised, how could he say such a thing.
After calming down, Gui Li's face regained calmness. It seemed that the weakness
that had flashed in that moment had disappeared, and it had never existed in
him. He looked at the beast god deeply and said: "I am here today, not to kill
you."
The beast god still seemed to be a little absent-minded, thinking about
something, and faintly replied, saying, "Oh, why are you here for what?"
Gui Li pointed at the gluttonous glutton lying on the ground beside him, and said,
"I'm here for it."
The beast god frowned, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes, but the glutton
on the ground reacted immediately. He immediately widened his eyes like a
bronze bell, opened his mouth in the blood basin, and roared towards the ghost,
and slowed down. Slowly stood up, murderous. Xiao Hui, the three-eyed monkey,
seemed a little confused. He slowly left Taotie and ran back to Guili's feet. He
looked up at Guili. He seemed to be puzzled by what the owner said, but after a
while, it still climbed on to the ghost. Li's shoulders were just three eyes, but
from time to time he looked towards Taotie.
The beast god snorted and said, "This is strange. You didn't come here to kill me,
but for this gluttony? What do you want it to do?"
Gui Li said lightly: "It's not that I want it, but the other person wants it, and if that
person's words are not excessive, I will help him."
The beast god looked at him for a moment, then suddenly laughed, and said, "You
owe humanity, don't you?"
Gui Li silently said for a moment, "I do owe favors, many, many, so much that I
can't pay it back in my life, but it has nothing to do with you." He raised his eyes,
solemnly, and stepped forward slowly.
Seeing his figure slowly approaching, the pupils of the beast god seemed to
shrink slightly.
The flame in the brazier reflected on Gui Li's face, and the dancing light and
shadow trembled in the border of darkness and light. He calmly said: "I have no
intention of being an enemy of you, but it seems that this is also inevitable."
The beast god raised his head and let out a sneer, "Ha", and said, "Do you think
you can beat me by your way?"
Did not stop either.
The low footsteps reverberated in the empty space, there was no wind, but for
some reason, the only flame in this huge stone chamber suddenly began to swing,
and the light gradually became stronger.
The darkness is like a ghost, silent and unfathomable. I don't know how many
demons and demon spirits stare at the people in this light in that darkness.
Gui Li walked towards the beast god in the flames.
Suddenly, the flame rose suddenly, bursting with dazzling light, and the entire
flame volume was several times larger than when it was burning calmly just
now. Amidst the raging flames, there was a sound like a dragon chant, which
echoed far away.
With this dragon chant, the entire huge stone room trembles. The sound of the
dragon chant from low to high, echoing from the depths of the darkness, has
never been weakened, but has become more and more intense. It was high,
almost a sharp whistle, and in the end, it was as deaf as a mountain whistling and
a tsunami.
Gui Li stopped, because the blaze in front of him had suddenly risen from the
brazier and stood in front of him, and in that hot flame, faintly, there seemed to
be a pair of ferocious eyes looming, watching he.
The figure of the beast god has disappeared behind the flames, but his calm voice
came out clearly from the flames, saying: "This is an ancient circle inherited from
southern Xinjiang, and it is called the'Eight Fierce Profound Fire Circle'. If you
can break it and not die, I will do whatever you want."
His words fell, almost at the same time, a roar burst out from the most dazzling
part of the flame, the flame trembling violently, and all the land within five feet of
it was scorched and cracked. One can imagine what is near the brazier. Degree of
blazing heat.
A strong hot wind blows from the front, and Guili's clothes are fluttering
backwards for it, but his face does not seem to be affected in any way. Even the
monkey Xiaohui, who is lying on his shoulders, is looking at the flames. Watching,
but there is no fear and pain. However, their expressions are serious, no one
knows, this is just the beginning.
The first blood-red image of a fierce god slowly appeared above the flames. The
hideous face and weird posture were exactly the same as those seen in the
Fenxiang Valley Profound Fire Altar. Gui Li stared at the image, slowly showing a
complex expression on his face.
One by one, they lit up one by one, and the blood-red light gradually joined
together on the periphery of the flame, forming a ring shape, surrounding the
blazing flame in the center.
The last blood-red light, when closed below the flame, suddenly, the entire red
halo burst into light, and the red light soared, and even the flame in it seemed to
be suppressed. Then, a fierce and brutal force appeared. Qi, came to this space
out of thin air. In the depths of the flame, the pair of Ruoyuowu eyes were also
instantly magnified.
"Roar!"
The sky shook with a roar, and the whole stone room shook together in an
instant, and the fiery flames danced endlessly like a monster, swinging wildly. In
the depths of the flames, a ferocious beast draped in a raging fire, roaring and
staring at the world, and appeared.
Red Flame Warcraft!
The beast that once guarded the eight-evil mysterious fire formation passed
down by the ancient Wu Clan in the mysterious fire altar of Fenxiang Valley
reappeared, and the ghosts and little ghosts who faced it for the second time
couldn't help but change their color slightly. Xiao Huiyan grinned, lying on Guili's
shoulder, and roared angrily at the monster.
The huge body of Scarlet Flame Beast appeared continuously from the huge halo
of the Eight Fiends Mysterious Fire Array, first a huge head, then shoulders, front
feet, and slowly, the body and hind limbs also slowly appeared. With its arrival,
the temperature in the entire stone room rose wildly, and Gui Li's clothes even
began to appear brown.
Finally, the last part of the body that was burning with raging fire appeared. The
behemoth Scarlet Flame Beast was surrounded by raging fire. Standing in front
of Guili and Xiaohui, Guili was even half the height of this vicious beast. And
behind this beast, the strange halo composed of the images of the eight-faced
fierce god was bright and sometimes flickering, following behind the Scarlet
Flame Beast.
Like a demon, grinning in front!
The ferocious aura rushed from all directions, and the familiar feeling seemed to
begin to faintly boil in the blood again, and Gui Li even vaguely remembered the
tragic battle last time at the Fenxiang Valley Profound Fire Altar.
Gui Li didn't move, just stared deeply at the incredible beast in front of him.
The Scarlet Flame Monster with its teeth and claws slowly turned back, a hot
wave of heat surged through, those eyes that seemed to be burning, saw Guili,
and the three-eyed monkey Xiaohui on his shoulders.
The huge head of the Scarlet Flame Monster stopped for a while, and after a
while, it suddenly let out a huge roar that was earth-shaking!
The roar was full of anger, resentment, and a strong desire for revenge!
The blazing flame burst instantly from the red light to almost pure white.
Countless flames rose in the air, forming a flaming fireball, spinning rapidly, and
the terrifying head suddenly opened its huge mouth. , In the roar, bit down.
Before his head reached the ground, the surrounding ground was already
cracked, and endless flames entered the world like a fierce sunset, rushing down
violently, and instantly submerged the figure of Gui Li.
The flames that burst forth in that instant, like the climax after a life carnival, are
in full bloom!
Behind the flames, in those tired eyes, but indifferent and unable to see the half
of life's sorrow and joy.

The surrounding area was dark and silent. Lu Xueqi and the others had been
walking in this ancient cave for a long time. Although they had been on guard all
the way, they had not encountered any attack problems after walking for so long.
In the dark, the beautiful figure shrouded in soft light blue light, Lu Xueqi’s cold
face stared at it from the darkness, as if it was more beautiful and indescribable,
and against the darkness, there seemed to be a trace of mystery and coldness.
Breath.
It is as if the legendary Widowmaker quietly blooming in the dark, growing for
thousands of years, only bloom for a moment.
The gaze behind him who was watching and moving away from time to time was
lingering, but Lu Xueqi didn't seem to feel it anymore. In her bright eyes, she just
stared ahead. Although there was only endless darkness, there seemed to be
something she wanted to see in the depths of the darkness.
She walked forward and never looked back.
The darkness quietly retreated in front of her, and then slowly closed behind her.
Such a soft figure appeared so conspicuous in the darkness, even covering the
light of the people behind her, looking as if she was walking alone.
Suddenly, she stopped suddenly.
The people behind him stopped immediately, and Li Xun looked around
vigilantly, walked up, and was about to ask, but suddenly he was taken aback,
only to see a complicated expression on Lu Xueqi's face, which seemed extremely
alert.
At this moment, the darkness that had been silent in front suddenly changed, and
there was a slight throbbing, as if suddenly appearing in the darkness, and then
slowly began to roll, grow bigger and stronger...
In the darkness, there seemed to be something slowly condensing, like howling
and roaring, but everything was silent.
After a while, here comes, here...
From an unknown place in the distance, there was a strong vibration,
accompanied by a low howling sound, a rumbling came from here, and then it
quickly grew bigger, like in the depths of this cave, there is a huge beast of
greatness, looking up to the sky. Howl!
The dark surroundings, which was originally silent, started to boil as if it had
been ignited at this moment. In the depths of the darkness, I don't know how
many whistling sounds came from all directions, and everyone changed color for
a while.
Li Xun stepped back a few steps and shouted hurriedly, "Make a circle, be
careful."
Everyone in Fenxiang Valley was a veteran who had been fighting for a long time.
Although they were not disturbed, they all leaned together and looked forward
vigilantly.
The surrounding stone walls began to tremble slowly, and it seemed that a
certain huge force began to slowly radiate, and even the ground under his feet
had a tendency to tremble slightly. In the darkness ahead, the weird commotion
became more intense, as if corresponding to something, whistling something.
In this situation, which is almost like a landslide, Lu Xueqi's figure did not take a
step back for some reason, far away from the waiting companions behind her.
She stood alone in front of the darkness, with the light blue light in front of her. ,
The darkness seemed to face her hideously, swallowing her at any time.
Without warning, a heat wave suddenly rushed out from the depths of darkness,
like huge waves crashing through the ancient cave, Lu Xueqi's clothes and hair
floated up at the same time, but her figure was not half of it. shake.
The feeling of the heat wave blowing on his face was faintly crazy, and it was
even harder to imagine what the depth of the cave, the source of the power, was
like at this moment. Lu Xueqi did not speak, but stared at the frantically dancing
darkness ahead in this violent wind.
The wind is mad!
She suddenly looked up.
The wind blew her face like frost, but in those eyes, there seemed to be more
fiery eyes burning deep in her heart.
The depths of the darkness, the distances of the darkness...
She suddenly let out a long howl, her figure was actually in the swaying
mountains and raging hot wind, going up against the wind, trying to shoot
toward the depths of the darkness.
Behind him, Li Xun, Zeng Shushu and others changed their colors in horror and
were puzzled. Li Xun just wanted to shout, but only saw the light blue shining
figure, like a sharp arrow leaving the string, without any hesitation, and
disappeared into the darkness in a blink of an eye.
He closed his voice dumbly, unable to speak for a long while.
Zeng Shushu slowly walked to Li Xun's side and patted him on the shoulder. Li
Xun did not look back at him.
The heat wave gradually weakened, and the violent shaking around gradually
stabilized, and everything slowly returned to its original state. If it weren't for
the gravel and rubble falling around, it was almost illusory that it was just a
dream in the dark. .
However, the beautiful figure that has disappeared clearly explained that there
are dangers in this weird cave.
Li Xun was silent for a moment, calmed his mind, just about to speak, suddenly a
young Fenxianggu disciple beside him called out, "Someone, who is there?"
The rest of the people were shocked and looked forward quickly. Sure enough,
they saw a figure flashing in the dark. He actually walked out of a person. She
looked slender and walked with a touch of charm. She was a beautiful woman.
Everyone was startled, and for a moment they thought it was Lu Xueqi who had
gone and returned.
Li Xun called out almost overjoyed, but when the words came to his lips,
suddenly, his smile turned stiff and slowly turned green, there was hatred in his
eyes, and there was an incredible sneer, saying: "Oh it's you……"
The woman seemed to be taken aback when she heard the voices. When she
looked up, her face changed again.
This woman was beautiful and charming, but she was just Jin Ping'er.

Chapter 21 Chase
At this moment, Jin Ping'er's face was very tired, as if he had just gone through a
big battle and looked exhausted, but even so, facing these righteous disciples, Jin
Ping'er still showed a heart-warming smile, dark Among them, she looked very
pitiful.
"Naturally it is me, the son of Fenxiang Valley, what? We only met a few times, so
do you remember me?"
Li Xun blushed on his face, took a step back, and said angrily: "Who can't give up
with you, you demon girl, who killed my Junior Sister Yan Hong in the first place,
are now about to pay you a blood debt."
Having said that, Li Xun waved his hand, his figure was like electricity, and he
was already rushing towards Jin Ping'er. Zeng Shushu frowned behind his back,
and stopped talking, but after a while, the disciples of Fenxianggu beside him
hesitated for a while, and they all rushed up in a loud voice.
Jin Ping'er snorted, and sneer glances flashed in his eyes, but these many
enemies rushed together, and she was exhausted at the moment. Naturally, she
would not go to fight for strength. There was a flash of strength on her soft and
charming face, as if she had made up her mind. At the same time, she gave a soft
drink, and the edge of her right hand glowed with purple light, and she was
murderous.
Li Xun fought against Jin Ping'er several times, knowing that this demon girl is so
powerful, he hastened to pay attention to it, and at the same time found that the
wind is whistling behind him, and many juniors are swarming up. Li Xun’s
surprise was not trivial, and he quickly spoke out After drinking, everyone was
stunned and stopped. But at this moment of slight chaos, suddenly the purple
glow in the golden bottle in front of him skyrocketed, like a purple flame swept
over, Li Xun shouted, blocking the crowd, offering an immortal sword in his
hand, blocking the purple glow.
It's just that this seemingly powerful spell, after Li Xun blocked it, he suddenly
frowned and was taken aback. The originally expected power was broken like a
thin piece of paper, and the seemingly powerful spell instantly dissipated. Behind
Zimang, Jin Ping'er's figure had disappeared into the darkness again at some
unknown time.
Li Xun's face was green, and he said in hatred: "Cunning demon girl, let's chase
after her again!" After saying that, chasing after him, everyone in Fenxiang Valley
behind him naturally looked at him and caught up with him. Zeng Shushu half
opened his mouth, trying to say something, but seeing the figures flashing, he
shook his head weakly, sighed, looked around carefully, and slowly followed.
Li Xun seemed to be extremely angry with Jin Ping'er, and he followed all the
way, but he didn't want to relax for a while. In fact, with Jin Ping'er's Taoism
skills, if it is on weekdays, at any time and place, to calculate Li Xun first, it would
not be too difficult for her to slip away like this without knowing it. But at this
moment, she was very unlucky. First, she was unavoidable in this ancient cave
that seemed to have only one road. Second, she had just met the mysterious
woman who suddenly appeared not long ago, that is, the little nine-tailed sky fox.
Although Bai was not injured in a battle, and finally got away while Xiaobai was
entangled with Guili, he was consumed a lot of mana by Xiaobai's weird spell.
You must know that Xiaobai is the ancestor of the fox-monster clan, and I am
afraid that it has been a thousand years since he has practiced Taoism. With the
high Taoism and the strong magical skills, he is also a first-class figure in the
world. Although Jin Ping'er is also a very intelligent woman, she still suffered a
dark loss under Xiaobai's hands. It was nothing at first, and it was not a shame.
Secondly, Jin Ping'er was not injured, and Xiao Bai didn't hurt her either. , Who
knows, but at this time of weakness, he unexpectedly met Li Xun and others.
This way, Li Xun chased him and couldn’t breathe for a moment. Fenxiang Valley
was among the three main factions of the righteous way. Li Xun was also the
most proud disciple of Yun Yilan, the master of Fenxiang Valley. Or even running
with full force, can't avoid the eyes and ears of Li Xun chasing behind. After a
long time, Jin Ping'er felt her chest tightness gradually, and her breathing became
a bit uneven.
Jin Ping'er's heart became more and more anxious. Since entering the Mogu Cave
in this town, the strange things have been one after another. First, he met the
mysterious woman Xiaobai, and then Guili disappeared with the mysterious
woman at the same time, not long ago. , The roar of the strange roar from the
depths of the cave and the extremely hot heat waves seemed to indicate that
there seemed to be people fighting in the depths of the cave. However, Jin Ping'er
thought about it a few times, after all, she was reluctant to go deep. After all, to
her, she was not willing to take a big risk to go in like Gui Li. Although the
relationship between Ghost King Zong and her is very shallow at this moment, it
is not for her. To the point of desperation.
It's just that at this moment, someone is chasing hard behind him, Jin Ping'er
dodges all the way, and I don't know how far into the depths of the ancient cave
of Zhenmo. This ancient cave is really deep and terrifying, and it is not visible
from the outside. It feels that the terrain of this cave does not have a serious
downward slope, but I don't know where it leads.
In the darkness, the sound of the wind in the ear was as sharp as a knife. I don't
know when it started. The gust of wind has disappeared, but Li Xun's voice has
always followed behind him, and has never disappeared.
At this moment, in the darkness ahead, there was a vague figure suddenly
flashing. What kind of eyesight was Jin Ping'er, and he instantly realized that it
was the woman who had suffered a lot from just now, that is, the nine-tailed sky
fox Xiaobai.
And Xiao Bai, who stood silently in the darkness, seemed to have noticed
something, a soft white light lit up on his body, and he slowly turned around.
"It's you again!" Xiaobai frowned and said lightly to Jin Ping'er.
Jin Ping'er was blocked by her, and she had to stop. She had already learned
Xiaobai's methods and deeds. She really didn't dare to act rashly. It was just that
there was an interception before and the pursuit of soldiers at the moment, and
she also changed color for a while.
Xiaobai looked at Jin Ping'er with serious thoughts on her face. She didn't mean
to let her go. She seemed to be unwilling to let her pass. She was about to speak.
Suddenly she was startled again, turned to look at the direction, and then
suddenly sneered. , Said: "Weird, there are so many people here today!"
In the voice, Li Xun's figure swept out of the darkness accompanied by howling.
After seeing that there was another beautiful strange woman in the field, Li Xun
was obviously a little wary and did not immediately confront the golden bottle
standing in front of him. He shot, but stopped.
Xiaobai glanced at Li Xun, suddenly his eyes were cold, as if he had recognized Li
Xun. After a while, only listening to the whistling wind, people kept flashing in
the darkness behind Li Xun, but other disciples of Fenxiang Valley arrived. These
humanities were not as good as Li Xun, and their speed was much slower than
him.
Xiao Bai turned his eyes around the faces and clothes of these Fenxiang Valley
disciples, and suddenly sneered, "People from Fenxiang Valley?"
Next to Jin Ping'er couldn't help but glance at Xiao Bai, and vaguely heard Xiao
Bai's dissatisfaction with these people from Fenxiang Valley, and couldn't help
but secretly be happy.
And Li Xun in front of him couldn't figure out Xiaobai's fictitiousness for a while,
and he didn't want to have extra branches at this moment, and immediately said
loudly: "In Xia Li Xun, I am a disciple of Fenxianggu Yunyilangu, I don't know who
the girl is? It’s just this woman who offends the girl," he pointed to Jin Ping'er,
and said, "She is a wicked and evil demon girl. I am about to get rid of her. If the
girl has nothing else to do, please stand aside and wait. Grateful."
Xiaobai snorted, instead of walking away, he took two steps forward slowly, and
said lightly: "I have something to do, so I can't go away."
Li Xun's expression changed, and several of the Fenxianggu disciples behind him
already drank angrily.
Li Xun said solemnly: "This girl, if you defend this demon girl, you are an enemy
of Fenxiang Valley, and you are also an enemy of the right way of the world, do
you know?"
Xiaobai laughed "Ha", stretched out her palms like white jade, gently stroking her
hair on her temples, and sneered: "Enemy with Fenxianggu? Enemy with the
right way of the world? Ignorant junior, these have long been your aunt's
grandmother. I played the rest thousands of years ago."
All the disciples in Fenxianggu made a big shock, and Li Xun's face also flashed
angrily, but his concentration was better than these juniors after all, and for a
while, he couldn't figure out the identity of this mysterious woman, but instead
stopped the juniors who were about to rush, Han. Said: "This girl has such a big
tone, who is your Excellency?"
The Xiaobai there did not answer him. Instead, she looked a little dazed. After a
while, she seemed to say a few words to herself, and then suddenly there was a
"puff". She actually laughed inexplicably and shook her head. Laughed in a low
voice: "Auntie...Ah, it's been a long time since I said that, but I didn't even have
the meaning to listen to it. It's...Ah, is it really old?"
As she said, the smile on her face slowly disappeared, startled in a daze, and her
expression seemed to be a little dazed.
Jin Ping'er was dumb on the side, not knowing what the weird woman was
thinking.
No matter how good the temper, Li Xun was almost exploded by Xiaobai, and
said angrily: "I can advise you, if you don't let go, don't blame us for offending."
After that, he sneered. The voice said: "I can capture you just by just a few words
that challenged the world's righteous way. Don't know what is good or bad."
Xiaobai slowly raised his eyes, looked at Li Xun, looked at him deeply, and
suddenly said, "That little girl!"
Jin Ping'er didn't react at first, until Xiaobai called it a second time, and then he
was taken aback, and said in amazement: "Are you calling me?"
Xiaobai snorted and said, "It's not you and me who are you calling?" Then, she
waved her hand gently and took a step, but she stood between Li Xun and others
and Jin Ping'er, and said: " You go! I'll block these people for you."
Li Xun and others suddenly changed their colors, but Jin Ping'er was overjoyed,
and she couldn't believe it for a while, and quickly said, "Thank you...thank you,
senior."
After she finished speaking, for fear that the weird woman would go back, she
hurriedly ran forward and swept forward into the darkness.
How can Li Xun and others make this murderer escape again? Just about to
pursue it, only a white light flashed, and a curtain of light was lit up, blocking
Xiaobai's body and blocking his way. In fact, after a while, Jin Ping'er's figure was
gone.
Li Xun was so angry that he gritted his teeth, turned his head and said angrily at
Xiao Bai: "Who are you, why do you want to help that demon girl?"
Xiaobai smiled slightly, as if Li Xun’s anger seemed to her, it made her even more
happy, and said leisurely: "Me? Who am I? You are in charge of you! As for why I
should help her, nothing else, It’s because I don’t think you people of Burning
Incense Valley are pleasing to your eyes."
Li Xun and all Fenxianggu disciples behind him were taken aback. They were
dumb and speechless. Li Xun couldn't help asking, "This girl, have we met before,
or have we offended you? ?"
Xiaobai shook his head, rolled his eyes slightly, his eyes wandering like water,
and a faint soul-like smile hung between the corners of his mouth, and said: "We
have never seen it before, and you haven't offended me, but I..." She smiled and
said happily, "But I just see Fenxiang Valley not pleasing to my eyes, what can
you do with me?"
Li Xun and others were really so angry that the roots of their teeth were itchy,
and they didn’t wait for Li Xun’s order. Some disciples of Fenxianggu rushed up
angrily, and Li Xun did not stop him. This woman was so abusive and
provocative, if she didn’t teach her. For a moment, I'm afraid Fenxianggu will lose
face in the future.
In the darkness, only a dozen figures were seen, jumping out of the darkness,
toward the white light curtain, and rushing forward, and behind the light curtain,
Xiao Bai's smile remained, but in his eyes, there was more ridicule. Meaning.

The wind, accompanied by the rapidly passing figure, turned into a sharp
whistling sound and kept whistling in the ears. I don't know how many roads
there were, and it disappeared under the feet. Lu Xueqi galloped through this
ancient dark cave, toward the unknown mystery ahead.
Somehow, she still didn't know what was waiting for her in the front, but in her
heart, there was a kind of fanatical emotion, burning in her frost-like heart, like
the hottest flame.
So she galloped, no longer caring about other things.
The shadows behind her have long since disappeared. When she passed a place
just now, she almost subconsciously felt that there was a figure hiding in the
darkness there, but the feeling was fleeting, between the lightning, stone and fire.
The figure in the middle seemed to move a bit, and then it seemed to have
discovered something, and it disappeared again.
Behind him, in the gusts of howling wind, I wonder if there was such a sigh?
Lu Xueqi didn't know.
It feels like she never cared about it at all.
In such a lifetime, how many things, or people, are worthy of you so desperately?
If not, maybe it is sad!
If so, then go for it!
The Tianya Divine Sword was held in his hand, and it bloomed with more and
more intense light, like the most surging heart, flashing suddenly.
That piece, the blue figure, flew farther and farther, but it seemed to be getting
closer and closer!
The wind is still blowing,
The road ahead is still dark,
However, there will be someone at the end of this road after all!
She speeds, speeds, speeds...

That beam of green light slowly lit up in front, and Lu Xueqi finally saw the first
light in the darkness, far away, in the darkness, wandering gently like a lonely
ghost.
She suddenly stopped. In an instant, all the brilliance on the Tianya Divine Sword
converged, like a frightened woman who was hiding quietly. Dark darkness
slowly poured in, engulfing her figure and covering it up.
In the darkness, she silently stared at the green light. Behind the green light,
what would be waiting for her?
Is it disappointed, or is it him?
What if it was him?
She hesitated about it, and hesitated, the enthusiasm that filled her heart was like
a flame, still burning and not disappearing, but in the depth of the flame, there
was still a bit of faint sorrow.
She stared for a long time, a long time, slowly, moving her steps, and taking a
step back.
Is it fear, retreat?
Is there anyone you can’t face in this life?
Can't, or dare not?
Slowly, there is a feeling of suffocation, the darkness is all around grinning, who
is in front? Destiny has never smiled, and who can defeat himself so easily. Never
afraid of life and death, never afraid of time, but who can face it completely?
In the darkness, there was silence.
She seemed to step back again.
What kind of pain is the invisible face?
Suddenly, the blazing heat wave suddenly appeared, and behind the green
gloom, there was a huge roar.
The red flame, like a ferocious murderer, laughed wildly in this world, and the
roaring sound shocked everything in the world. The ground under my feet and
the surrounding rock walls began to vibrate once again, probably because of the
approach, the shaking ground vibrated more severely, which is unimaginable,
what it would be like in the depths of the flames. .
The fire reflected far away, and his eyes flashed suddenly in the darkness.
Burning, as if it were eyes!
The light blue brilliance suddenly flickered again, bursting out from the
darkness, and amidst the heat waves, that beautiful figure stood against the
wind, her hair flying.
"boom!"
The huge roar and the earth's tremors were like thunder gods, frightening
mortals. The whole cave seemed to be trembling, and countless falling rocks fell
like drizzle around it, but the figure had disappeared in place.
She galloped, in the sight of the doomsday, among the falling rocks that became
more and more like crazy, galloping, toward the deepest part of the flame, the
brightest place, galloping away!
No one knows what will be in the front.
But who cares?

Chapter 22 Horror
The hard ground, under the hot flames, even began to show signs of melting. The
raging flames continuously ejected from the huge mouth of the Scarlet Flame
Monster, with the momentum of destroying everything, and this huge stone
room space, Turned into a terrifying fire.
Ghost Li's figure disappeared into the flames from the beginning, and never
appeared again.
After spitting out a wave of flames, the burning eyes of the Scarlet Flame Monster
stared fiercely into the depths of the sea of fire, as if looking for something. It
paused temporarily. The hot flames were still burning on the ground, and the
surrounding air seemed to be too. It's boiling.
However, Gui Li and the monkey Xiao Hui on his shoulders disappeared at the
same time.
Is he reduced to ashes?
After a while, the answer appeared. Over the sea of fire, a figure of Gui Li
appeared in the volley. In that instant, Gui Li was almost like a demon, and
actually flashed above the Scarlet Flame Monster, completely out of the terrifying
flames. At this moment, in his hand, the Soul Eater wand gleaming with blue light
reappeared, and his face was indifferent and calm in the flames.
Monkey Xiaohui was on his shoulder, facing the huge monster below, he
suddenly bared his teeth and roared, apparently facing this old opponent, it was
also a little excited, even if it was a monkey, he had been around Guili for so
long. , In that blood, there is more or less such a strong and fierce breath of
blood-devouring beads!
The Scarlet Flame Monster let out a earth-shattering roar, and the sound echoed
far away, as if thunder, and then, the huge body suddenly rose into the air, and
the surrounding breath was almost evaporated by the hot flames, leaving only
the heat. . The giant gleaming fierce flames came violently.
This time, Gui Li did not evade, looking at the ancient beast that was countless
times larger than his own body, a strange light flashed through his eyes. And
behind the body that the Scarlet Flame Beast rushed, the strange aperture of the
eight evil gods still followed it, slowly turning, bright and uncertain, like a
mysterious eye, watching the fight coldly.
At the top of the Soul Eater Rod, the dark red bloodshots on the surface of the
Blood Devouring Bead lit up for a moment, facing the rushing fire body, Gui Li
didn't retreat, this time he actually met face to face.
The Scarlet Flame Beast didn't seem to have imagined that this tiny human
would actually confront him, but his body was slightly suffocated, but then the
flames worsened, and he bit down in a roaring roar.
Huge sparks fell like rain in the sky, but when they fell three feet around Guili's
body, they encountered an invisible barrier and were all bounced away. At the
same time, Gui Li still swept to the front of the Scarlet Flame Demon, and the
giant eyes burning with fiery flames were almost in front of him.
Gui Li was surrounded by heavy flames, beside Xiao Hui, Xiao Hui let out a
scream, and the Soul Eater rod moved forward, facing the head of the Scarlet
Flame Demon, and pierced it.
The cyan light flourished in an instant, like a brilliant lotus bursting out of the
fire, and then, in the depths of the lotus, it seemed to bloom again like blood with
an incomparable red...
Bright red!
The blood-devouring bead seemed to be trembling slightly in the warm air, and
the power infused in it had not been so strong in many years. The cyan aura
swirled in the depths of the bead, as if roaring and eager to kill.
It was clearly a sea of fire, but the surrounding temperature was cooling down
instantly, and the icy breath fell from the sky, covering the Red Flame
Monster. For the first time, this ancient guardian beast was instinctively terrified
in astonishment, but its stronger instinct prompted it to roar more ferociously,
and bite again at Ghost Li.
When the giant fell, the raging flames roared down, and at this moment, Gui Li
pierced the Soul Eater rod deeply into the roaring mouth of the Scarlet Flame
Monster.
The huge body paused in midair, and the surrounding air was still as hot as that,
but a icy cold seemed to radiate from the depths of the human heart. I don't
know when it started, Xiao Hui was still lying on Guili's shoulders, and his body
remained unchanged, but the three eyes, as if they had been stimulated by some
kind of stimulation, had already turned red, looking extremely dazzling.
At this moment, watching the Scarlet Flame Beast under the Ghostly Devourer's
blow, the decay flashed instantly, Xiao Hui even showed a hideous elephant, and
showed a grinning grin at the Scarlet Flame Beast, showing her fangs.
In a blink of an eye, the surrounding temperature continued to drop, and the high
temperature on the Red Flame Demon's body also receded, as if with an
indescribable look of fear, the flame-burning eyes of the Red Flame Demon
flashed with fear.
The ghost Li, standing in the sky, slowly raised his head. From above the Soul
Eater in his hand, the red fire light filled the entire magic weapon, seeming to be
relentlessly sucking the essence of the Scarlet Flame Monster. Come.
Guili's face seemed to have a slight pain, and a layer of red and yellow light
appeared on his face, but after flashing three times, it was immediately covered
by a layer of golden light.
The Scarlet Flame Beast could no longer support the giant, and fell from the
midair. The monster that was not alive just a moment ago has turned into such a
weak scene at this moment. It is almost unbelievable if it hadn't seen it with his
own eyes. The flame in the stone chamber was quickly dissipating, and the
temperature dropped extremely fast. Instead, the high temperature was the
extremely cold and icy scent from Gui Li's body with a hint of evil.
The Scarlet Flame Beast fell to the ground. At this moment, there was not much
remaining flames on his body. From a distance, this guardian Beast seemed to
have lost most of its power, watching the slowly falling down with hatred. After
Gui Li, the Scarlet Flame Monster finally let out a roar, and then the huge body
slowly dissipated into the air.
It’s just that although its body dissipated, the mysterious halo of the eight evil
gods in the air did not disappear, and it did not seem to have been affected by the
previous battle. It was still bright and uncertain, slowly rotating on its own, and
slowly retreating. In the end, he stayed on the old brazier in front of the beast
god who reappeared and was still sitting on the ground.
In the brazier, the flame was burning quietly.
In the icy cold aura shrouded by the demon power of Gui Li's blood-devouring
beads, this is the only flame and light where it seems to be completely unaffected
by the demon power of Gui Li.
Gui Li fell to the ground again, but his face did not have the joy of victory at all.
Looking at the flame that was still burning, his pupils seemed to be shrinking
slightly.
The mysterious aperture slowly turned, and eight ferocious idols lit up, dimmed
and bright one by one, as if they were telling something mysteriously.
Under the light circle, there was the face of the beast god who was deeply tired
but still smiling.
"Flap, pop, pop..."
The beast god clapped his palms lightly, smiled gently, and said, "Awesome,
amazing. I didn't expect you to have such a way, and such a powerful magic
weapon. Although I had expected that your way is not low, but I didn't expect it
to be high. At this point."
He sighed lowly, as if a little self-deprecating, and then said, "I always seem to be
wrong, don't I?"
Gui Li looked at him and slowly said, "Although the Red Flame Beast that
appeared this time is astonishing, it is not as powerful as the one in the Fenxiang
Valley Profound Fire Altar that day."
The beast god looked at Guili and didn't speak, but his eyes slowly expressed
approval and nodded.
Gui Li said indifferently: "This Scarlet Flame Beast is clearly the guardian spirit
beast of the Eight Fiends Mysterious Fire Array passed down by this Witch Clan,
so as long as the Array is located and can be activated, it can summon this class.
One of the beasts. It’s just that the Scarlet Flame Beasts are soul beasts confined
in the formation. The greater the power of the profound fire contained in the
formation, the greater its power."
He glanced at the brazier in front of the beast god, and said: "This brazier, but the
legendary'brazier' that can gather the essence of heaven and earth away from
the fire?"
The beast god smiled and said, "Yes, it's the brazier."
Gui Li nodded, and said calmly: "With this brazier, you can use the power of the
fire to drive the profound fire, activate the magic circle, and summon the red
flame beast. But although the magic weapon is magical, it may not be as good as
being. In the Fenxiang Valley Mystic Fire Altar, the abundant firepower of the hot
lava for thousands of years has continuously supplied the magic circle, so the
Scarlet Flame Beast you have summoned this time seems to be very powerful,
but it is nothing more than an empty body. ."
"Haha, okay, okay," the beast god laughed and said with his palm: "It's a good
sentence with a shell, but it's a pity that there is anyone in this world who can
say this, but you, but I don't know who else?"
Gui Li glanced at him deeply and said, "At least, the person who severely injured
you is qualified to speak like this."
The beast god smiled suddenly, his face darkened, his eyes turned cold, and he
looked at Guili. Gui Li stared directly at his eyes, calmly facing each other, but he
also felt a wave of deterrence emanating from the seemingly weak body.
The beast god looked at Guili and slowly spoke, "I heard that the person who
hurt me seems to have a little bit of a feast with you, right?"
Gui Li's face suddenly changed.
The two men looked at each other and didn't speak any more, but the aura
between this stone room seemed to have dropped to freezing point.
At this moment, suddenly, the two of them seemed to be aware of it at the same
time, the beast god raised his eyes slightly, but Gui Li turned around and looked
towards the entrance of this stone chamber.
At that glance, passing through the darkness like a panic, it left a trace in my
heart...
The Scarlet Flame Monster has disappeared, and the entire huge stone chamber
is plunged into darkness again. Only in the brazier in front of the beast god, there
is still a ball of flames burning quietly, illuminating a small place nearby, emitting
a little light and warm. Even the aperture of the eight evil gods slowly rotating
above the brazier was not so dazzling.
However, at that moment, in the depths of the darkness, a figure, lightly
shrouded in the light blue gentle brilliance, stood there quietly, a familiar face
greeted the eyes, a moment of stunnedness, It seems that thousands of years
have passed.
Startled, looking at her.
One step, one step, slowly approaching.
Lu Xueqi's hands looked very pale in the dim light of darkness. I don't know if it
was because of holding Tianya too hard. But above her face, there seemed to be
no emotion at all, just like the frosty woman when we first met.
She slowly approached.
Go to his side and stand.
No words, no words, in her eyes, only the light and shadow of the flame reflected
at this moment. At that moment, how much time has passed?
The beast god silently watched the strange behavior of this man and woman, but
he said nothing or did nothing. In his eyes that would never see clearly, there
was a complex expression that twinkled, but who was there? Can you
understand?
Stand side by side with him.
Lu Xueqi's eyes never looked at Guili since he walked over.
After a while, in the slightly weird atmosphere that had been silent for a long
time, I could only hear her low, calm, but as if there was an indescribable feeling
in the calm, she whispered: "It turns out... you……"
Gui Li didn't speak, he watched the graceful and beautiful face of the woman in
front of him. After a long time, he did only one thing.
He turned towards her, slowly—
smile.
Then, he stood beside her, stood side by side, and took a deep breath. The flame
echoing from the depths of his chest seemed to warm the whole heart.
Lu Xueqi seemed to feel something, slowly, her face was pale and faintly red, but
she didn't have any cover, she was just-- on the frost-like face, toward the front,
toward the hot flame, The flame reflected in her eyes smiled slightly.
That way, warm, smile!
Two figures, standing side by side, looking at the beast god, facing the demon
that is inextricable in this world.
In the eyes of the beast god, there was a painful look passing by, and he slowly
lowered his head.

The flame was burning quietly, the scene in the stone room seemed a little hazy
in the firelight, and the figures of three people stood there for a long time.
Until, the Beast God raised his head again, his eyes stayed on Lu Xueqi for a
while, then fell on Gui Li, and suddenly said: "You promise me one thing, okay?"
Gui Li was taken aback, never thought he would say such a thing. For a while, he
didn't know how to answer, so he had to say, "What?"
The beast god’s face was deeply tired, and said indifferently: "No matter what
your purpose is, you two will fight with me anyway. If you die at my hands,
naturally there is nothing to say. If I lose, I don’t blame you, I just hope you will
do something for me after you get out of this ancient cave."
The ghost said sharply: "You said."
The beast god was silent for a moment, and said, "You remember there is a stone
statue at the entrance of the cave!"
A strange expression passed across Gui Li's face, he nodded slowly, and said,
"Yes."
The beast god's voice became low and faintly said: "If you have a chance to go
out, pick me a bunch of her favorite lilies back then and put it in front of her!"
"Lily...I see." Gui Li nodded slowly, but in his tone, there seemed to be some
strange emotions. Lu Xueqi felt it, but didn't speak, just glanced at him silently.
The beast god shook his head, seemed to laugh at himself, and then smiled at
Guili, "But what about you! If you stay here and never have a chance to go out,
what would you wish for?"
His eyes slowly fell from Guili to Lu Xueqi's face again, smiling slightly, his eyes
seemed to be shining with a strange light, and said: "What about you! Do you
have any wishes to talk about?"
Guili was silent, and Lu Xueqi did not speak either. After a while, Lu Xueqi quietly
looked at Gui Li, only to see a faintly complicated expression on his face, with a
bit of pain.
She took a deep breath, and suddenly said, "I don't have a bigger wish!"
In this sentence, although her tone was flat, she said it categorically, not to
mention giving herself half the room for maneuver.
Perhaps, she really didn't want to, and never wanted to give herself any leeway,
right?
Gui Li's body shook.
Then he looked at the woman beside him.
Gaze deeply.
No words.
The beast god looked at Lu Xueqi, but the strange light in his eyes was getting
brighter and brighter. Suddenly, he patted his hands, and even though his body
was still a little shaken, he still stood up. The bright silk clothes swept past him,
and the evil beast gluttonous also stood up, screaming in a low voice beside his
master.
"Good, good, well said!"
The beast god's eyes slowly exuded to Lu Xueqi, an inexplicable enthusiasm,
"That's it, that's it, this woman in this world is really like her."
He looked up to the sky and laughed, like crazy, at the end of the laugh, but like a
howling, with a little whimper. As his body shook, an inexplicable breath rose
slowly. The aperture of the eight evil gods that was originally quiet and slowly
rotating and flashing suddenly began to speed up rapidly, and the eight idols
lighted up at the same time.
The ancient ferocious aura that seemed to come from the ancient gods and
demons, the roar of the demon that was completely different from the previous
red flame beasts, instantly diffused, the flames in the ancient brazier, under the
urging of the demon power, once again, slowly changed Big.
But this time, the burning flame slowly left the brazier, like a body embedded in
the aperture of the mysterious eight evil gods, rising into the air together with
the eight evil gods, burning blazingly.
"You're right, the Red Flame Beast I summoned is indeed inferior to the magic
circle of the Profound Fire Altar because of its lack of profound fire power." After
the aperture, red light appeared on the pale face of the beast god, as if because
With the advent of this peerless demon power, he was also revived, "But the
magic circle here was laid by Linglong himself, far better than the magic circle in
the ruins of the Profound Fire Altar. Let you see this mystery. !"
In his long and stern laughter, his whole body floated into the air, slowly
blending into the growing flames, and finally disappeared. On the ground,
gluttonous roared loudly.
The next moment, above the eight-faced fierce gods, suddenly, the eyes of all the
gods, like bloodshot, suddenly lit up with red light, like a demon waking up again,
and in an instant, the gods and demons all screamed together. The sharp howling
sounded all over the world and deafening.
The flames burned more and more fierce, and the depths of the flames began to
rumbling like thunder, and Yan Xin gradually turned into a pure white color.
Even after a long distance, it was unbearable to walk in the way of Guili and Lu
Xueqi. The extreme heat.
And in the roar of the sky, the sound of mysterious spells echoed. The spells were
obscure and long, ancient and difficult, like ancient ancestors, worshiping the
gods, using all their spiritual powers of faith, and summoning that dream. Gods.
Giant flames, burn!
The curse was like a gust of wind and rain, tearing people's hearts apart.
Amidst the sound of a curse that beats the soul, suddenly, a huge and
unpredictable power emanated from the depths of the huge flame. The power
was so powerful that Guili and Lu Xueqi could not resist and were forced to Then
he flew out.
What terrible spell is it, and what terrifying spiritual creature has been
summoned, with such power?
Suddenly, Gui Li and Lu Xueqi changed their colors together. Where is the power
that humans can resist?
The flame burned frantically, and the flames danced wildly in the air like a
demon, welcoming the horror in the depths of the flame. The hottest place was
almost pure white flame heart. Suddenly, in the violent flashing, like some kind of
creature, he slowly gasped and opened his eyes.
In an instant, the surrounding ancient hard rock walls shattered one after
another, and numerous huge cracks appeared on the ground, and from the
depths of the cracks, a crimson light appeared even more, as if there was a
terrifying volcanic lava under your feet, about to erupt.
And the sound of gasping, like a dragon chant, in this space...
Reverberate!

Chapter 23 The Eight Wild Fire Dragon
Town Mogu Cave, the entrance of the cave.
In front of the Linglong Witch Goddess statue, Hei Mu stood silently, while the
fierce spirit Heihu was also silent, standing behind him. Lu Xueqi and the others
have been in for a long time, let alone Guili and others before, and in such a long
time, no one knows what happened in that ancient cave?
However, neither of the two brothers seemed to show concern. In their eyes,
there seemed to be only the idol of the exquisite witch.
Suddenly, in this silence, the ground beneath his feet began to tremble slightly,
and a faint roar of thunder came out of the town's Mogu cave. Hei Mu's body
shook, and he turned to look at Heihu, but before they could think about it, a
bigger change had already happened.
The originally dark sky and firmament, shrouded in the black clouds above
Jiaohei Mountain, suddenly shot out a golden light, like a sharp sword, falling
from the sky, piercing the deep darkness. Immediately afterwards, the edges of
the thick black clouds began to transmit a faint golden light, as if the black clouds
were inlaid with a layer of golden light.
The rumble of thunder has reverberated over this cursed mountain for
thousands of years, and the clouds have begun to surge wildly. It seems that
there is some mysterious power that is constantly waking up, making the world
also moved.
Hei Mu and Hei Hu stared at the change in the world. Suddenly, Hei Mu turned
around and hesitated for a moment. His voice seemed to tremble slightly, and he
whispered: "Yin wind... has also disappeared."
Heihu's huge body stared into the depths of the cave. In the deep darkness, there
was no more icy cold wind. Instead, it was a hot tumbling heat wave.
"What's the matter, what's going on inside?" Hei Mu's voice was faintly excited,
but his face shrouded in black cloth couldn't see his expression clearly, only to
see him staring at the ancient cave of the Summoner.
Contrary to him, Heihu had a very complicated and strange expression in the face
of these changes, as if there was unspeakable joy, but the white smoke on his face
still revealed a trace of sadness.
"It's the fire dragon, the eight wild fire dragon!" He said faintly, in a low voice.
"what?"
Hei Mu turned around incredulously, staring at Heihu, and said: "What are you
talking about, Bahuang Fire Dragon, how can anyone in this world be able to
summon Bahuang Fire Dragon nowadays?"
The black tiger slowly turned to the stone statue with a blank stare. After a while,
he said, "There was no one at first, because the summoning spell and the
Profound Fire Mirror of Ten Thousand Fire have long been lost, but," He smiled,
then looked at Black Wood with a strange look, and said, "However, there is
another person in this world who once comprehended all of the witchcraft spells
of the Miko Empress, and the only thing that the Empress had survived and could
The Eight Fiendish Profound Fire Array that summoned the Eight Desolate Fire
Dragons happened to be right here."
Hei Mu froze for a moment, did not speak, and after a long while, he shook his
head and said, "It turns out that he... actually has this hand. But the Eight
Desolation Fire Dragon is the evil thing that destroys all things. He summoned
this divine beast. Didn't he forget that the empress of the year was Did this fire
dragon burn him out?"
Heihu sneered slightly, and said: "Who knows, I only remember a word that the
mother said to me when she was gone."
Kuroki was shocked and said, "What?"
There was a strong hatred on the black tiger's face, and he turned around,
watching that the abnormal change became more and more obvious, and the
shaking of the ancient cave of Zhenmo, sneered: "The mother has explained it, no
matter how young you , Once the fire dragon comes back to life, it will come here,
it will be the end of this grievance!"
Hei Mu murmured: "When the grievances are over..." Suddenly, his expression
changed, and he said, "Could it be that she had already expected it, Niang?"
Heihu ignored him. For him, at the time when the hot wind was getting stronger,
the clouds in the sky were rolling, the golden glow was flashing, and the world
was chaotic, there was only the stone statue in his eyes.
He slowly moved to the stone statue, all the expressions on his face disappeared,
and he whispered: "Manny, Niang...I finally waited for this day, don't worry, wait
a while, when everything is over, black The tiger will come to you and serve you
forever."
Hemu looked at the brother of the previous life dumbly, and then he looked up to
the sky.
That day, what was returned to him was a thundering!
Boom!
The situation became more anxious, and the earthquake tremors became
stronger.

In the tunnel of Zhenmogudong, Zeng Shushu stepped back, avoiding a flashing
white body of light, and hiding aside, but at the same time, he was secretly
crying. Ever since Li Xun and others somehow suddenly provoke a woman in
white clothes in the Mogu Cave of this town, but this woman who looks a bit
more seductive than Jin Ping'er, the Taoism is incredible, Li Xun and others burn
incense Disciple Gu rushed up, but was blocked by her using a weird magical
technique, and at this moment, everyone was trapped by her magical spell.
It was exactly the same spell that Xiaobai used to trap Jin Ping'er. The mysterious
white ball of light rushed towards the crowd, and the disciples of Fenxiang Valley
used their magic weapons to knock them away. Unexpectedly, the magic
weapons were hitting more and more. There was nothing in the beginning. , But
after a while, the cave was already covered with white light everywhere. There
are many disciples in Fenxiang Valley, and they are not as capable of responding
to changes as Jin Ping'er. The white light body has produced countless ones in a
blink of an eye, and they rushed in mid-air. Caught the disciples of Fenxianggu
who were well punished, they screamed endlessly.
Seeing the disciples of Fenxiang Valley in trouble, Zeng Shushu couldn't stand by
and had to join the battle. Reluctantly, the white-clothed woman was so high-
minded that Zeng Shushu couldn't chase her. On the contrary, she was soon
surrounded by many white balls of light. But after all, Zeng Shushu was very
clever. After only a few rounds, he knew there was a difference and quickly
reminded the disciples of Fenxianggu nearby not to slash these white balls of
light randomly, and everyone woke up.
But even so, this white light body is already everywhere, surrounding these
righteous disciples tightly, shooting from the east to the west, and everyone is in
a hurry.
Xiaobai slowly descended from the sky and landed on the ground, watching the
white light flashing in front of him and the embarrassed appearance of everyone
in Fenxiang Valley, he sneered and let out a long breath. Although she has won
the Dao for thousands of years, she is definitely not a character of the immortal
family who is compassionate and imaginary. She has been imprisoned by
Fenxiang Valley in the Profound Fire Altar for hundreds of years. Although this
breath of bad breath was let loose that day, she did not look for Fenxiang Valley.
People in trouble are already burning incense, but now she is actually sending it
to the door. It just so happened that she was in a bad mood after having a
conversation with Gui Li, and it could be said that she bumped into the muzzle.
At this moment, suddenly, Xiao Bai, who was proud of the spring breeze, felt a
stun in his heart. A feeling of heart palpitations that he had never felt before
suddenly rose from the depths of his heart, and his heart suddenly jumped a few
times involuntarily.
An ancient and violent force, in the front, in the depths of this ancient cave of
Zhenmo, slowly rises, as if it has been sleeping for thousands of years, and finally
awakened for the first time. It's just that the beginning of awakening has changed
the color of the world.
The rumble of thunder came slowly from the depths of the earth, violent
tremors, and then surged like waves from the distance, and the earth began to
tremble violently. This time, countless huge stones began to fall one after
another, and it seemed that they could not bear this huge power to be reborn.
Everyone was shocked and panicked. Zeng Shushu tried his best to greet Li Xun
loudly and shouted: "Brother Li, this place is too dangerous. It's better to go out
first!"
Li Xun's face was pale, and he flew a white ball of light with a sword, but he used
a little more force when he was upset. After the ball of light was shot a few feet
away by him, he split into two identical balls of light. , Re-accumulate strength in
the midair, and it seems to be rushing again. However, after this sudden change,
Xiao Bai seemed to have a sideways mind, and the stimulus technique had also
slowed down a lot, and the speed of these light spheres had also slowed down.
Li Xun, who has been pressed forever, has a blue and white face, and suddenly
gritted his teeth and shouted: "Go out, I'll break."
Having said that, he flew up, and the sword light was flourishing, blocking most
of the white light body for a while. Everyone in Fenxianggu has always respected
him. After hearing the words, and then looking at the surrounding situation, it is
indeed not a long-term place. Everyone rushed towards the entrance of the cave.
It's just that Li Xun didn't seem to have the intention to leave. Zeng Shushu flew
over, blocked the impact of several white light balls for him, and said loudly,
"Brother Li, why don't you leave?"
A hint of hesitation flashed across Li Xun's face, and said, "But... Junior Sister Lu
is still inside."
Zeng Shushu frowned, and said angrily: "Junior Sister Lu has a profound way of
doing things, and there may not be anything wrong. If you persist like this, you
are afraid of misleading others and yourself!"
Li Xun's face changed a few times, but he saw that the surrounding vibrations
became more intense. After so long, the rock falling trend did not weaken, but it
became more intensified. He sighed and finally flew back.
Zeng Shushu glanced into the depths of the cave and then left.
Every sentence of those people's conversations fell on Xiao Bai's ears, but for her,
nothing touched her heartstrings except for a faint sneer. The white ball of light
in the hollow moved slower and slower. After Li Xun and Zeng Shushu
disappeared quickly, the white ball of light that had lost its target gradually
stopped in the air, and then gradually gathered, slowly merged, and gradually
renewed. It formed a white ball of light and flew towards Xiaobai.
Xiaobai slowly turned around and stared into the depths of the cave.
That ancient huge power is still constantly strengthening, Xiao Bai can even
clearly feel that that one contains extremely powerful destructive power. The
surrounding rock walls were still shivering and peeling off large and small rocks,
and they fell to the ground amidst the roar, but within three feet of her figure, no
stone could hit her body.
The white ball of light flew back to her side, like a little elf, flying and spinning
around her, as if trying to figure out the master's mind.
On the face of the master's dazed and lost, there are only worries and
disappointments on his face.
In the deep darkness, at this moment, there was a roar, like a dragon roaring, and
the dragon chanted to the sky.
That mysterious ancient power has finally awakened completely!

The huge stone room was completely shrouded in strong fire light, the previous
darkness was completely driven out, and there was no trace of darkness. This
light far surpasses any light in the world, and it even makes people feel that even
the scorching sun in the sky is coming.
The once incomparable Scarlet Flame Beast, if compared with it, is just like a
little fireflies.
Among this terrifying power, the hottest place is undoubtedly the aperture of the
eight evil gods that still exists and is spinning rapidly, shining with a weird
halo. There, the flames that the beast god once blended in became more and
more white-hot, and the mysterious spells that filled the sky became increasingly
urgent.
The flame heart that keeps expanding and shrinking slightly, like a hatched egg
of red flame, contains something terrible, and as the surrounding temperature
continues to rise rapidly, the ancient and mysterious place is just one. Bit by bit
condenses the strength that has been lost for thousands of years and has
reappeared in this world.
Lu Xueqi and Gui Li have been completely squeezed onto the wall at the edge of
the stone room. The powerful flames are roasting their bodies and minds,
squeezing every drop of water in their bodies.
There is no sweat, because every drop of sweat has vaporized before it flows out,
and their flushed faces are reflected in the blazing flames.
Lu Xueqi suddenly felt something and looked at the ghost beside him. The man,
at some point, held her palm. She didn't have any consternation, even facing the
unknown mysterious power in this desperate sea of fire.
In the palm of the hand, on the fingertips, there was warmth.
Have you been familiar with it before! It used to be like this ten years ago!
The past of the hands clasped in the dark!
Gui Li moved, left the wall the two were leaning on, and blocked Lu Xueqi's body.
The pale blue light and the faint golden light flashed from his hand, forming a
wall of light, blocking it. In front of him.
Suddenly, the heat was reduced a lot, but Gui Li's back trembled slightly, and
then he took a deep breath.
Suddenly, the hand in his palm firmly grasped him, and from behind him, a light
blue radiance appeared. At first, there seemed to be some conflicts with the cyan
radiance, and it was out of tune, but quickly, two ways The rays of light merged
into one, forming a stronger light wall, resisting the horrible red flames.
The man's shoulders, the man's back, stood in front of him silently, Lu Xueqi
clasped her hands tightly, and at the corner of her mouth, under the firelight, she
had a faint smile.
Suddenly, the long curse ceased, and for a moment, it seemed that everything
was frozen in an instant, all the flames, the sky full of flames, the silhouettes of
Guili and Lu Xueqi resisting, and the eight evil gods that were spinning endlessly
in mid-air. Like.
The depths of the hottest flames slowly cracked open, from a thin slit, slowly
becoming larger, from a gap about the size of a person into a cavity several times
the size of a person. In this dazzling fire, there seemed to be the most incredible
darkness in that crack.
Then, in the depths of the crack, something looked coldly at the outside world.
A wave of fierceness was filled with maddening despair, and it passed every
corner of the stone room in an instant.
In the next moment, if it is stimulated the most crazily, all the flames burst out
with the hottest rays of light instantly, and the dragon's roar grows higher and
higher, like an endless carnival, deep in the flames, the dragon's roar bursts forth
with terror. , With despair, the ancient gods and spirits descended from another
world.
The huge head slowly stretched out. It was as dazzling as the scorching sun and
could not be seen directly. It was clearly a huge ancient fire dragon bathed in a
blazing fire. Everywhere was a flame.
The huge dragon head already occupies all the space. Guili and Lu Xueqi stared at
this incredible creature that almost surpassed the existence of this world. They
even forgot to resist. Only by instinct, the two magical weapons struggled to
resist. The raging flames. However, the suffocating power seems to have declared
their destiny.
Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon!
In the ancient legends of the witch tribe in southern Xinjiang, the terrifying beast
that destroys everything in the world, the ultimate summoning of the Eight-
Ferocious Profound Fire Array, finally reappeared in the world after tens of
thousands of years.
The huge dragon head, slowly turning in the flames, did not immediately destroy
anything. Surrounded by the flames, from the huge horns to the fangs in the
mouth, it showed something that could only flash in extreme heat. Mysterious
rosy transparent color.
Every deep breath of the dragon caused the entire stone chamber to tremble
violently, as if this space was just a small place for a powerful creature like it, and
even its body has not come out yet. Over.
Behind the dragon's head, the rotating aperture of the eight evil gods seemed to
be hidden in the dazzling light of the Eight Desolate Fire Dragon, and if looming,
the huge aperture seemed to be trembling slightly.
Is it because of the desperate power of this fire dragon?
Or is it the memory of a long time before being possessed?
Nobody knows.
No one will think about that anymore, because at this moment, it seems that they
are slowly adapting to the huge fire dragon that feels strange just after waking
up. Above the dragon's head, in the rosy and transparent huge eye sockets, the
burning flames slowly rises, the dragon's head Then it turned slowly.
After a while, the terrifying dragon head faced the two figures in the stone room
who were struggling to resist in the corner.
"Roar!……"
In an instant, a huge roar resounded throughout the world!

Chapter 24 The End
That roar seemed to be coming from a long distance, because in the heat wave
and flame roaring all over the sky, the sound of the terrifying Eight Desolate Fire
Dragon's dragons' roar sounded a little far away. And what Guili and Lu Xueqi
directly face is the huge flames sprayed by the raging waves, and the once hard
ground under their feet. At this moment, they completely collapsed and turned
into a lava hell. There are countless huge cracks and crimson magma. Roaring at
the feet, splashing like a wave of waves, hitting the remaining scorched black
rock, burning continuously, making a faint sound.
The billowing flames, overwhelming the sky, reached the front in a blink of an
eye.
In this desperate breath, it seemed that he could not breathe.
The red face was reflected, and Guili’s forehead seemed to have blue veins
flashing. In front of the huge Hong Tao, his eyes widened and he shouted. The
Soul Eater left his palm and floated in the air in front of him. . At the same time,
Guili's hands formed a seal similar to the Buddhist Dharma Seal, but what
emerged from his palm was not the solemn and golden brilliance that Tianyin
Temple Buddhism True Dharma used to have, but a slightly weird dark red.
Light.
Under the support of his mana, Soul Eater suddenly stood upright, erected in the
void, on the top of the Blood Eater Bead, following the formation of the seal of
Ghost Li's hand, the golden mantra of Buddhism floated. And between Guili's
chest and Soul Eater, tightly against the Soul Eater, the air in the void seemed to
be slowly twisted, slowly condensing into a Tai Chi pattern.
And between this Tai Chi pattern, what flickered was not the clear light of
Qingyunmen Taoism's true law, but a variety of visions mixed with demon
teaching and heresy. The most powerful cultivation methods in the world are
finally the first time, and they have been integrated and displayed in one person
at the same time.
Under the light of Chi Yan, Lu Xueqi stood silently behind Gui Li, staring at the
man who was doing his best, and facing the front with him, the terrifying fire
dragon! Tianya's faint blue light radiated from behind Gui Li.
Her hair is fluttering in the surging wind of the billowing raging waves!
The next moment, the extremely hot flames hit.
In an instant, it seemed as if the whole world had turned into fire, like being in a
furnace and suffering from purgatory, the endless red flames roared loudly in the
ears, as if endless hands were pulling the body crazy from all directions, wanting
to break him into pieces!
Shaking all over!
However, in the raging sea of fire and flames, there is still a little light, after being
submerged, tenacious, struggling to flash out in the sea of fire.
Soul Eater!
The three-color light of gold, blue, and red radiated from the Soul Eater at the
same time, condensing to form an invisible wall, defending the master in this
apocalyptic sea of madness.
As if miraculously, the attack of the eight wild fire dragon that seemed to destroy
everything was actually blocked by Guili. Even the monkey Xiaohui, who was still
lying on Guili’s shoulders, flashed with three blood-red and vicious eyes. At the
fire dragon, he roared.
It’s just that Gui Li is obviously not feeling well. The flushed face that had been
reflected by the flames turned pale in an instant, and there was no bloody color.
Lu Xueqi, who was standing behind him, felt Gui Li's body tremble for the first
time, and quickly supported him. She was taken aback when she reached out and
touched him.
Gui Li's entire body was totally unusually hot, and even figures such as Lu Xueqi
had a burning pain in his palms, not to mention Gui Li himself. What was even
more alarming was that when Lu Xueqi held Guili's hands, he immediately felt
that although Guili still maintained the posture of forming a defensive seal, his
hands and arms were trembling involuntarily.
The power of this blow is so terrible!
This blow returned without success, and the huge dragon head of the eight wild
fire dragon in front of it swayed slightly, which seemed to be a bit unexpected. In
the red flames burning like a mountain, the huge dragon head slowly lowered,
and did not immediately launch an attack again. It was looking at these two tiny
human beings.
Among the longan is the unique rosy transparent flame!
"Zheng!"
The crisp phoenix sounded, the blue light glowed, Tianya jumped out from Lu
Xueqi's hands, reflecting the figure, and taking a step, blocking Gui Li's body
behind him, taking a deep breath, facing the terrifying existence decisively.
Black hair, still fluttering in the wind.
There are a few strands of hair, gently flicking in the heat wave, and falling on
Gui Li's face. Even in this doomsday-like purgatory place, the once-familiar faint
fragrance still comes from his heart.
When you are desperate, is there anyone to accompany you?
Even if there is no way to go, is there anyone who hasn't abandoned it?
That vision seemed to pass through the time in an instant, forgetting the blazing
flames around it, and seeing the past when he was a teenager.
The memories in the dark abyss seem to be exactly the same as today, as if they
have returned to the innocent years.
It turned out that this figure, really, has never changed?
Who is that person who has changed?
After the eight wild fire dragon head, the rotating aperture of the mysterious
eight evil god idol suddenly began to flicker, and various weird symbols loomed
and flashed under the aperture.
The dragon head of the Eight Wilds Fire Dragon suddenly had a meal, as
powerful as it, as if it had been urged, and let out a roar again.
The dragon yin, like a mountain whistling a tsunami, rushed forward. In an
instant, all the remaining rock masses on the ground quickly melted and turned
into magma in the violent tremor. Only for a moment, the feet of Guili and Lu
Xueqi were completely covered. Sea of scorching lava. And with the roar of the
Eight Desolate Fire Dragon, the sea of magma, from the original disorderly
surging, in a blink of an eye, began to flow quickly in the same direction as if
pulled by a huge force.
The torrent of magma surged faster and faster, and the hot gas evaporated up,
turning this former stone chamber into a real lava hell. Soon, too great a force
pulled out a huge whirlpool on the sea of magma, and the red flames that
destroyed everything burned on the magma like a climax carnival dance.
The whirlpool is getting bigger and bigger, sinking deeply, and the roar that was
pulled by the rushing torrent, slowly emanating from the depths of the whirlpool,
like thunder, and gradually louder, in the end, it has been deafening, even
covering The sound of the dragon chant of the eight wild fire dragon above the
sky.
When the rapidly spinning magma has been spinning almost crazy, the huge
whirlpool is as wide as several meters. From the deep whirlpool, it is
accompanied by the thunder that shook the sky.
"boom!"
In an instant, the sky shook and the earth shook, and from the huge lava vortex, a
hot pillar shot out. It was composed entirely of magma. It was as thick as ten
people, and with incomparable power, it seemed fragile and insignificant to
compare with it The proportion of Lu Xueqi and Gui Li rushed away.
Sweep everything, watch the world!
As if this is the truly incredible power!
The power of fire, the essence of fire!
Before the lava pillar arrived, Lu Xueqi and Gui Li even felt their bodies empty.
Just a moment ago, the last corner stone wall they were leaning against, turned
into rubble and scattered under the torment of that crazy strength. And what
unfolded behind them was not a more solid rock wall, but also broken rock
gradually cracking and revealing the slowly melting crimson lava.
Above them, there are eight wild fire dragons watching and waiting; all around,
there is a sea of insanely burning fire; under their feet, there are lava fire pillars
rushing in an irresistible force!
In the flames and breathing, what is trembling slightly?
What is it, let your hands clasp, refuse to let go, tightly connected!
That sword, like a singing from the distant horizon, carries a faint blue light,
chanted all the way from ten, a hundred, and a thousand years ago, until today, it
stabs forward for the one you love.
Howling!
She is like a fairy throwing a fire, her white figure blooming suddenly in the
firelight, she is so bright and beautiful, she has forgotten everything in the world,
only the edge of the hand, the gentleness and solidity that has never been
forgotten, accompanied by her.
What is there to be afraid of, what is there to be afraid of?
That sword!

Her figure, moving forward, flying in the wind, has a peerless look.
Behind her, there was a low chant, the once ordinary fire-burning stick, and now
the Soul Eater, from behind, shimmering with blue light, caught up with Tianya,
and galloped at the same time with the blue blade.
That figure is right beside him, in this desperate sea of fire, closely dependent on
each other.
Tianya Divine Sword trembled slightly, the brilliance above the blade pierced
countless heat waves, as if responding to it, and the Soul Eater that was walking
with it also issued a strange scream, and the blue light was flourishing!
The two colors of blue and blue, in the surrounding sea of fire, from the sky, not
only did not have the slightest escape, but instead pierced the head of the lava
fire column that soared into the sky!
What's to be afraid of?
What to fear?
The fire dragon in the air suddenly roared, and the dragon roars and rumblingly
spread out. The flames all around rose instantly, as if they were also dancing
wildly, watching this apocalyptic carnival.
The two figures that seemed to merge into one, melted into the entangled blue
and blue light, like a meteor and fell down and collided with the lava fire pillar.
What kind of splendor is that, like the huge red flame flower bursting into bloom,
all the lava seas boiled and splashed, rushing high into the air. The huge pillar of
fire seemed to be raging crazily in this seemingly narrow place, burning
everything that could be burned, but that brilliant brilliance shot directly into the
pillar of fire.
After a while, but it seems that a long time has passed, time has frozen, who
knows?
The rising lava slowly fell, the rapidly rotating magma slowly slowed down, and
the huge vortex began to shrink. Only the terrible pillar of fire still seemed to
stay in the air above the lava sea for a moment.
A blue and blue brilliance suddenly pierced a hole from the side of the pillar of
fire and shot out. After a while, as if accompanied by a low muffled sound,
countless small holes continued to emerge, and the blue and blue brilliance did
not appear. Stop jetting out cheerfully. After a while, with a roar, the huge lava
fire column collapsed and turned into hot lava again, falling into the sea of lava
below your feet.
In the midair, the figures of Gui Li and Lu Xueqi reappeared.
Their clothes were scorched everywhere, and even the skin in some places was
injured. Their faces were indescribably tired, and Guili's chest and the corners of
his mouth were already dyed red with bright blood.
However, they hugged each other. Although weak and knowingly desperate, the
magic weapon at hand, Tianya and Soul Eater, exudes a brilliant brilliance that
cannot be seen directly.
Their hands are still held together.
Their bodies slowly rise.
Slowly ascended into the air, again, standing in front of the huge dragon head of
the Eight Desolation Fire Dragon.
Two small people, facing each other, stood silently.

The burning eyes of the eight wild fire dragon stared at the pair of men and
women. From the mysterious flame, there was no way to see the inner thoughts
of the fire dragon, or, if it existed like it, how could it care about human emotions.
The aperture of the mysterious eight evil gods seemed to be dimmed a lot at this
moment. Somehow, behind the giant dragon head, even the eight evil gods
seemed to be struggling a lot.
Perhaps, the greater the power to be mastered, the more the price should be
paid!
How many people understand this truth from the ancient Wu clan until now?
The light was shining indefinitely, and there were mysterious symbols that kept
flashing on the statue of the eight evil spirits, slowly turning. The Bahuang Fire
Dragon didn't attack immediately, it seemed that it was also waiting for
something.
Ghost Li's body, from the pain that he had endured, finally began to tremble
involuntarily, and the blood mark on his chest grew bigger and bigger.
Lu Xueqi stretched out her hand silently, put her arms around his waist, and
pulled him a few minutes, leaning against her.
The familiar wheezing sound echoed softly in her ears, with a slight heat, echoing
on the edge of her pale face.
Itchy!
She suddenly thought so.
Then, he turned his head slightly and looked at him.
What he saw was Gui Li's gaze looking at her.
She nodded slowly and smiled softly.
Gui Li stared at her for a long time, and the corner of his mouth finally revealed
that little blood, smiling.

The revolving statue of the eight evil spirits suddenly brightened again, and this
time, in addition to the fierce and fierce statues on all sides, the flames of the
beasts and gods in the iris of the eight evil spirits became brighter for the first
time. Very bright, and gradually overshadowed the surrounding gods.
It was the first time for the entire rotating aperture. It left behind the head of the
Eight Desolation Fire Dragon, and slowly sank. As the aperture moved, the
blazing flame descended to the top of the Eight Desolation Fire Dragon. Slowly
merged in.
The huge eight wild fire dragon suddenly roared, and the entire sea of fire
seemed to tremble slightly in an instant. What is it that can make such a powerful
creature feel pain?
The flame was slow, but unstoppable, merged into the head of the Eight
Wilderness Fire Dragon.
Afterwards, the eight evil gods with mysterious symbols on all sides seemed to
lose their luster, and quickly dimmed once again.
The Bahuang Fire Dragon stopped roaring and lowered its head slightly. After a
while, the huge dragon head slowly lifted up again. The desperate aura of
destruction reappeared, covering Gui Li and Lu Xueqi.
And this time, for some reason, instead of the terrifying and terrifying sight of the
previous two attacks, on the contrary, the surrounding temperature has dropped
a lot. Although the sea of lava underneath is still hot, the flow of magma has also
become slow. In the entire lava hell, it seems that all of a sudden, the essence of
the heat is quickly refined away.
The Eight Wilds Fire Dragon finally stared at the two figures once again. This
time, the mysterious rosy and transparent flames burning in its eyes were no
longer the mysterious rosy and transparent flames, but a pair of eyes filled with
human complex and crazy emotions.
The dragon head lifted up and opened his mouth to the sky.
It seems to be, take a deep breath!
With that action, all the flames burning in mid-air seemed to lose its light, but the
oppressive power that enveloped Gui Li and Lu Xueqi made people desperate to
give up.
From the huge mouth of the Eight Wilds Fire Dragon, suddenly, a ray of light
flashed, not a fiery flame, but a true pure flame.
Without any impurities, without any noise, the most terrifying and purest in this
world, the "pure fire" that can burn everything in the world!
Spit out slowly!
No trace of heat leaked, just a round fire column as thin as a human body, pure as
jade, flying towards Guili and Lu Xueqi.
The Tianya in Lu Xueqi's hands slowly dropped, and the Soul Eater next to
Tianya also slowly returned to Guili's hands. The brilliance of cyan and blue
slowly faded.
There is no manpower that can resist this irresistible flame of purity.
The flame is approaching bit by bit!
Lu Xueqi raised her head silently, but no longer looked there. At this moment,
there was only one figure in her eyes, only that face.
She looked deeply, with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, as if she would
not let it go, as if she wanted to engrave it in her heart and soul, and she would
never forget it after thousands of years.
The flame is approaching!
Gui Li's sleeve robe, without the slightest warning, instantly turned into gray
powder and dispersed, and then was the clothing of his entire arm.
And how much time is left for this hand, this body?
That's it! He thought lightly, did he die like this?
It’s just that my wish is ultimately impossible...
He smiled bitterly, and he clenched his soft and gentle palm.
Suddenly, the light of that flame flashed like a meteor burst open, and there was
a blazing light that suddenly flashed through his mind, and it was instantly
chaotic.
Lu Xueqi immediately felt Guili's uneasiness, and subconsciously grabbed his
palm, and almost at the same time, the pure fire had reached their side, and it
was about to engulf their bodies.
dead?
Or give birth!
In that moment, Gui Li yelled and pulled Lu Xueqi's body suddenly behind him.
Lu Xueqi screamed, but had no intention to escape alone. Instead, he grasped Gui
Li's hand tighter.
And between the electric light, stone and fire, and between the palms of Gui Li, a
brand that looked like jade and not jade suddenly appeared, surrounded by jade
jade, and the ancient flame pattern in the middle was the Xuanhuojian!
The next moment, the fire of pure quality shot on Xuanhuojian.
The statue of the Eight Fiends in the distance trembled suddenly, and the huge
and tyrannical Eight Wilds Fire Dragon, the terrifying dragon head was suddenly
choked, and everything seemed to stop suddenly.
Then, as if there was a voice from the netherworld, the gentle and soothing
singing echoed leisurely, as if it was the gentle and exquisite woman thousands
of years ago.
Xuan Huo Jian lit up, and the ancient flame pattern in the center seemed to be
reborn at this moment. Under the burning of pure fire, it seemed to be infused
with infinite vitality, greedily absorbing the purest flame essence in the world. .
"what!"
Suddenly, Gui Li let out a soft cry, the Xuanhuojian was already so hot that he
could no longer hold it. Leaving the Profound Fire Mirror in the palm of his hand,
he did not go down, but slowly rose into the air, flashing slowly under the gaze of
the Eight Wilderness Fire Dragon.
The hot breath slowly radiated from Xuanhuojian, with some dreamy white
smoke, which seemed to be vaporized surrounding air, condensed around
Xuanhuojian, a huge mysterious force slowly tearing the surrounding area. The
white illusory smoke slowly condenses into the figure of a beautiful woman.
It was a woman with a simple dress, holding a staff in her hand, and her face was
exactly the same as the exquisite maiden stone statue guarding outside the
entrance of the ancient cave of Zhenmo.
"exquisite……"
As if it was a cry of heartbreaking despair, the Bahuang Fire Dragon once again
showed an expression of pain. After that, the flames slowly escaped from the
dragon's head, and then the flames dissipated, revealing the true body of the
beast god, but at this moment Seeing it, the beast god's body was withered, as if
the lamp had run out of oil.
It's just that such a pair of eager eyes has never changed in thousands of years.
He has forgotten everything in the world, and only the woman in the smoke is in
his eyes.
He swooped toward the illusion, with great satisfaction in his eyes.
Xuan Huojian whirled silently, that exquisite phantom seemed to be smiling,
opened his arms and hugged him.
Seeing, they were about to hug each other, but behind the beast god, there was
an earth-shattering roar. After losing the prohibition of the eight wild fire
dragon, he recognized the enemy at first sight. The body once destroyed by it
made it. Attack instinctively.
Take a deep breath, the dragon's breath is long, and the far away Guili and Lu
Xueqi change colors at the same time, but the beast god seems to have forgotten
everything around him, or even if he knows, how can he care?
He rushed forward, and in the smoke, it was not an illusion. He actually hugged
that body.
exquisite……
exquisite……
He whispered, like a child, closing his eyes contentedly. Linglong smiled and
gently stroked his hair with her hand.
The dragon roared, and an angry flame arrived instantly, engulfing everything!
The two figures slowly disappeared in the sea of fire, but there was no grief at all.
Instead, the strange happiness slowly emerged.
Amidst the flames, Xuan Huo Jian suddenly flashed and fell straight down from
mid-air, just at Gui Li's hand. Gui Li was shaking, and subconsciously reached out
to catch it. And at the same moment, where the tyrannical Bahuang Fire Dragon
was located, it suddenly seemed to lose some kind of support, and the huge gap
began to shrink slowly.
The Bahuang Fire Dragon once again issued an angry roar, full of unwillingness,
but with its tyranny, it could no longer stop its huge head from being swallowed
by that mysterious space again. However, in the last moment, it was full of the
hatred of destroying everything, and sprayed the last horrible fire toward this
space.
The sky is falling apart!
In an instant, all the lava boiled and exploded, the stone walls completely melted,
and huge spaces collapsed like sand. At the same time, countless crazily torrents
of magma rushed out in all directions.
Guili and Lu Xueqi looked at the doomsday scene sullenly, but could no longer
escape, but at this moment, a pure and gentle aura suddenly appeared on the
Profound Fire Mirror, covering the two of them, enveloping them in a light shield.
, Quickly rises upwards.
Under them, everything turned into flames.
The entire vast expanse of one hundred thousand mountains, countless
mountains and ridges, seemed to have heard that crazy roar at that moment. The
Jiaohei mountain peak, which has stood for thousands of years, gradually
collapsed amidst the raging raging magma, and the hot magma soared into the
sky.

At the foot of this fire-like apocalyptic world, at the entrance of the Ancient Cave
of Summoning, Heimu was at a loss, while the evil spirit Heihu laughed wildly
and shouted: "Come, come, this day has finally come. what!"
Kuroki widened his eyes and shouted angrily: "Are you crazy?"
The black tiger laughed wildly, but suddenly suffocated, and both of them shook
their bodies at the same time. Then, in front of them, the exquisite maiden stone
statue that had guarded this town's Mogu cave for thousands of years suddenly
shattered and scattered into countless small pieces. The block was engulfed by
the heat wave and disappeared without a trace.
The black tiger leaned up to the sky and roared like a mad, "Niang, Niang, wait
for me, I'll be here..."
At the feet of Heihu, Heimu's gasp, which was hidden behind the black cloth, was
heavy and extremely intense. Suddenly he said loudly: "No, no, I can't just do it, I
have something to do!"
Having said that, Kuroki suddenly turned around, and flashed out like flying,
leaving this place that was about to be destroyed.
Heihu never cared about Heimu's departure, his huge body just guarded the
entrance of the ancient cave of Zhenmo, and laughed wildly.
Soon, countless collapsed rubble and frantically splashing torrent of magma
swallowed his figure.
The earth seemed to be trembling, countless beasts and birds were panicked,
that towering mountain, amidst the loud roar and the black dust that covered the
sky, collapsed!
The sky was sky, and it started to rain slowly.
Rain of Fire!
In the hundred thousand mountains, it has been down for three days and three
nights.

Thousands of years later, who still remembers that part of the past?

Chapter 25 Hug
Incense Valley.
On the majestic mountain and river hall, there is silence at this moment. Except
for a group of elite disciples like Li Xun entering the mysterious one hundred
thousand mountains, most of the disciples of Fenxiang Valley at this time either
patrol in the middle of the valley or stay in their rooms to practice. Homework,
rarely comes to the main hall of the Fenxiang Valley. This is also the most
deserted time in the Zhongshan River Hall of the day except for late night.
Only at this moment, there are two figures standing in the gate of Shanhe
Temple, standing silently, looking towards the distant southern sky.
In the distant sky, deep in the mysterious and dangerous one hundred thousand
mountains, there is a huge pillar of fire, rushing into the sky, with roaring
crimson magma and dark gray thick clouds, which are mixed with countless rock
fragments. The power of sent to the sky high, and then like a burst, it sputtered in
all directions.
Even though they were far apart, they still seemed to be able to feel the huge roar
that resounded between the sky and the earth, and even under their feet, the
earth was faintly trembling. Even so far away, what kind of unimaginable scene
will erupt in the depths of the hundred thousand mountains?
No one knows, at least, neither of the two people standing in the temple of the
mountain at this moment knows.
Yun Yilan's expression looked cold. After a long time, he didn't even say a word,
but silently watched the huge pillar of fire that had erupted for a long time, but
did not abate at all. And the person standing behind him is his junior brother
Shangguance. At this moment, he is also looking at the huge pillar of fire, but his
face is much more complicated, and the expression on his face seems to be
volatile.
a long time.
In the silence, darkness came quietly, and the sky gradually dimmed. During the
period, a few disciples passed by here, but soon discovered that the atmosphere
here was not quite right, and quickly retreated. Later, with the last trace of dusk
When the light gradually disappeared, even if you raised your eyes to look into
the distance, the vision of the distant sky slowly became blurred.
In the distance, in a corner of Fenxiang Valley, there was a low sound of insects,
and there was no sound, either far or near. I don’t know what it was calling, but it
set off even more in the huge temple of mountains and rivers, like ice and snow.
Generally deserted.
Yun Yilan's body in the shadow moved a bit, and then slowly turned around.
Shangguan Ce looked at him silently, Yun Yilan's eyes contacted him in mid-air
for a moment, then somehow she turned away, turned slowly, and walked
towards the Shanhe Temple. Shangguance sighed secretly in his heart, and finally
took another look at the direction of the southern sky before turning and walking
inward.
The low footsteps echoed in the silent temple of mountains and rivers, but they
seemed so loud!
The sound of heavy footsteps, I do not know who is stepping in his heart?
Yun Yilan sat down slowly on the seat in the middle of the hall. It was dark, but
there was no light on here. It was not that the disciples of Fenxianggu were lazy.
It was just such a night, but it seemed to be different. They all knew nothing
about it. Come.
Sitting in the darkness, Yun Yilan's face was a little blurred. After a while, he
suddenly said, "Unexpectedly, there are people in this world who can destroy the
ancient cave of the Demons and kill the evildoer?"
Shangguan Ce sat down under Yun Yilan's head. Although he is Yun Yilan’s junior,
his face is older than Yun Yilan. I don’t know how much, but at this moment, his
voice seems to be better than Yun. Yi Lan was more normal, and said lightly:
"Since the Azure Cloud Gate Daoxuan could severely injure the Beast God, it is
not too surprising that someone can figure out a way to kill the Beast God."
Yun Yilan was silent for a long time without speaking, but after a long while, he
suddenly seemed to smile wryly, shook his head, and said: "People are not as
good as heaven after all, and a hundred years of hard work has been done."
Shangguan Ce pondered for a moment, as if secretly considering what he should
say at this moment, and said slowly, "Perhaps, what other ways are there on
the'Fenxiang Jade Book'..."
Yun Yilan snorted, and Shangguan Ce immediately stopped talking. The
atmosphere seemed a little embarrassing, but Yun Yilan was obviously in a bad
mood at the moment and had no intention of easing it at all. He just sat there
silently without saying a word.
On Shangguance's old face, the wrinkles seemed to deepen in the dark shadow,
and there was a complicated light in his eyes, but he didn't know what he was
thinking.
After a long while, Yun Yilan suddenly called out, "Shangguan Junior Brother."
Shangguan Ce was taken aback, and said, "What?"
Yun Yilan said indifferently, "Others don’t understand, but only you and I know
the secrets in my Fenxiang Valley. Why did the ancestor start a school in the
remote area of Fenxiang Valley in southern Xinjiang? You should know. Right?"
Shangguan Ce sighed, with a hint of vicissitudes in his tone, and said: "It's
because the ancestor found here the relic of the ancient southern border witch
clan'Xuanhuo Tan', and discovered the secret of strange and powerful witchcraft.
"
Yun Yilan nodded slowly and said, "Yes, because of this, the Fenxiang Valley has
taken root and sprouted in the deserted place of southern Xinjiang, opened the
door and established faction, and continues to this day. The ancient witches have
various mysterious witchcraft, plus The true magic and Taoism handed down by
the ancestors of the past generations have given us the status and prestige of
Fenxiang Valley today."
Speaking of this, Yun Yilan’s voice suddenly brought a trace of desolation, and
said: "But in these hundreds of years, even though the ancestors of the past have
exhausted their efforts, the most powerful force among the ancient witches of
the southern border is the witchcraft. "Sky Fire", we still only have the fur."
His expression gradually became angry, and he said coldly: "When I inherited the
position of Lord of the Valley, I made a heavy oath in front of the ancestors of the
past generations. I must discover the secret of the Witch Clan’s sky fire, and let us
Fenxiang Valley dominate the world. , Leader Qunlun. But I never thought that
now instead of this, it is the only key to explore the power of'Sky Fire', the
formation of the Eight Fiends Mysterious Fire Array passed down by the Wu
Clan, has been destroyed, and what's more Even the most important Profound
Fire Mirror has been lost!"
In the darkness, Shangguance's body suddenly quaked.
"Plap!" A crisp sound came from Yun Yilan's hand. In his anger, he used his hand
to squeeze the armrest of the seat.
In the Shanhe Temple, there was silence for a while.
After a while, Yun Yilan let out a long sigh, slowly stood up, with a desolate tone,
and said: "Under the predicament that day, accidentally from the ancient books
of southern Xinjiang, I knew that in addition to the mysterious fire altar, there is
also the ancient cave of the town. There is still a pattern here, so it's just a matter
of looking for a tiger's skin and today, it's a pity... alas."
He let out a long sigh, his face was unspeakably tired.
Apart from the desolate temple of mountains and rivers, there were no other
sounds except for the low sound of insects. Those disciples of Fenxianggu, most
of them fell asleep peacefully! Who would know that in this night, two old people
are sitting silently in the Shanhe Temple?
Yun Yilan seems to be in a very uneasy mood today. The calmness of the past
disappeared. Her heart was unexpected and she looked upset. After pacing back
and forth many times, she finally sighed to the sky. She smiled bitterly and shook
her head without saying anything, and silently turned back. Don walked.
Shangguan Ce sat in place and didn’t move. Seeing Yun Yilan's figure about to
disappear into the dark back hall of the Shanhe Temple, suddenly a strange light
flashed in his eyes. He seemed to hesitate and hesitated. After all, he made a
choice. Decided and stood up.
"Brother!"
Yun Yilan paused for a while, turned around, and said lightly: "What's the
matter?"
Shangguance slowly, it seems that after thinking about every word carefully, he
said: "After I think about it carefully, there may be hope for this matter."
Yun Yilan raised her eyebrows and said, "What did you say?"
Shangguance seemed to feel a bit dry, his throat moved, and he slowly said: "Now
the two known places in the world where the formations of the eight evil
mysterious fire formations still exist, the Xuanhuo altar and the ancient cave of
Zhenmo have been damaged. Now, if you want to delve into the mystery of'Sky
Fire' from this array, I'm afraid the future is bleak."
Yun Yilan snorted and said, "Yes, what do you say?"
Shangguance was silent for a moment, and said: "I'm thinking that the formation
is a dead thing. After the road is blocked, maybe we can start from people."
Yun Yilan was a little impatient and said, "Who would know..."
Suddenly, his eyes lit up suddenly, his expression turned solemn, he pondered
for a moment, and slowly said, "You mean that after the ancient cave of Zhenmo
collapsed, there will still be people from the Wu Clan in Southern Xinjiang?"
Shangguance took a deep breath, and it seemed that some burden had been
pressing on his heart, but after a while, he still said: "I am not very sure now, but
according to my guess, after all the ashes in the ancient cave of Zhenmo have
disappeared, those few things Among the remnants of the witch race who are not
demons, there is one person among them, I am afraid that he may not be willing
to die in this way."
He slowly raised his head, his voice a little bitter for some reason, and said: "If I
expected it to be good, this person might survive. If so, this person is the one in
this world who knows the most about the mystery of the ancient witch clan
witchcraft. People, we may get something from him, but it’s hard to say."
Yun Yilan muttered silently, but the expression on his face slowly became
cheerful and focused. After a while, he suddenly nodded and said: "Yes, brother,
you are really insightful. Although there is little hope for this matter, it is better
than despair. Now that’s the case, I’m going to bother you to take a trip to one
hundred thousand mountains, mainly to visit this matter, by the way, also see
how Xun’er and other people are going. He went this time and encountered a big
change, which was not predictable beforehand. , It's hard for him."
Shangguan Ce sighed silently in his heart, stood up, nodded and said, "Yes."
Yun Yilan glanced at him, and suddenly smiled on the ground, and said: "Junior
Brother, I was in a bad mood just now, maybe there is something wrong with the
tone of words, don't take it to heart."
Shangguance shook his head and said, "Brother, what do you say, you won't."
Yun Yilan smiled and nodded, then turned around and walked into the back hall
of Shanhe Palace, disappearing into the shadows.
On the huge temple of mountains and rivers, only a lonely shadow remained,
standing silently.
Darkness came quietly, engulfing him.

The huge roar that resounded between the heavens and the earth, and the
volcanic roar that made the earth tremble, finally slowly weakened after the
crazy eruption of three days and three nights.
The fire and rain in the sky, like a scene of apocalypse, did not know when it
stopped. It was just the countless mountains, rivers, and the earth. There were
burn marks everywhere. Looking at it from a distance, it seems that there are
still countless fires in this area of suffering. Burned on the land.
However, the black clouds in the sky slowly dispersed after all, casting a warm
glow again, shining on this land.
Although standing in the distance, the air was still filled with the violent smell of
sulfur burn, but at this time, the breeze blowing from the distant sky, there was
more, but it was already fresh.
Everything is going to end after all.
Everything seems to be about to start again...
The sun and the moon revolve and shuttle continuously; when the fight turns
and the stars move, who has seen the vicissitudes of the world?
Starry, the moon is rising.
The night breeze is blowing, and the trees are bursting.
The quiet night came here quietly.
With a low moan, like a baby in her sleep, she subconsciously stretched out her
hand, what did she catch?
That is the warm skin, the place of stability, right by her side, solid and never
leaving. The corner of her mouth seemed to have received a little relief in her
dream, with a faint smile.
In the night, under the stars, a light breeze quietly blows.
Her hair was a bit messy, and there were a few strands of black hair, shaking
gently in the night breeze, and falling on her jade-like cheeks. She frowned
slightly, with a child-like expression of innocence, such a messy beauty, as if it
were in peace, slowly seeping into the depths of her soul.
Gui Li silently stared at this sleeping face, she was right beside him, as if she had
never been so close. She fell asleep quietly, breathing the fresh air at night in
southern Xinjiang, the wind blew, her chest slowly rose and fell, and the corners
of her mouth smiled slightly.
He suddenly raised his head, and that bright moon was moving to the middle of
the sky, emitting a soft and warm radiance, illuminating the world.
Moonlight is like water, sprinkling on them.
Clothes are like snow, and people are like jade!

This is a cliff on the peak of a hundred thousand big mountain. It hangs out about
ten feet out of the mountain. Because it is far from the Jiaohei mountain peak
where Zhenmogu Cave is located, the huge volcanic eruption triggered by the
collapse of Zhenmogu Cave affects this place. Not much, only some flames falling
during the fire and rain and a little lava mixed in the gravel, which ignited several
fires, but they all quickly subsided.
And on the high cliff, one can still vaguely see where the madness is, but there
are only countless ashes left.
The two people in the desperate situation that day were rescued by the psychic
god Xuanhuojian with the Xuanhuo Lingshi, because they were too exhausted,
they soon fainted, and when Guili woke up again , I already found myself and Lu
Xueqi on this cliff.
After the hustle and bustle, it was such a calm and cool night.
Suddenly, there was a soft cry from around, and he turned his head to look at the
beautiful woman in his sleep, after a faint smile, slowly opened his eyes.
The clear, gentle eyes that reflect his figure...
Suddenly, as if the sky and the earth were still, there was a quiet crack
somewhere deep in his soul!
Then, after staring deeply, she smiled slightly, as if she was still slightly shy.
That smile is like a beautiful lily in the middle of the night and in the dark!
For a long time, but it seemed to be a short moment, that time became
meaningless, who cares?
Guili also smiled, and smiled mildly, that smile seemed to be the boy back then.
She stretched out her hand, trying to hold his hand and never let go, but found
that the hands of the two had already been held together and never separated. A
faint blush flashed across her face, and slowly, she sat up.
The clothes slipped quietly, and it was Gui Li's coat covering her body. She
glanced at Gui Li, but said nothing. It was just the quiet smile at the corner of her
mouth that seemed to thicken again.
The night wind blows gently, as if a gentle hand is passing by the bank, and in the
distance, waves of trees in the woods on the mountain peak, echoing slowly in
the night.
Lu Xueqi glanced around. Not far from them, on the edge of the cliff, Lu Xueqi’s
Heavenly Sword was stuck in the rock, with a sword with a radius like autumn
water, standing in the night breeze, beside Tianya. , Ghost Li's Soul Eater was
also lying quietly on the ground at this moment.
Two magic weapons, at this moment, seem to be so quiet, who knows what kind
of past they have? The faint cyan radiance on the Soul Eater flickered, and the
light blue light of Tianya beside it complemented each other. At this moment, the
pair of magic weapons that had entangled their grievances for thousands of
years seemed to be a little bit fused and set off at this moment.
A low roar suddenly came from behind, and the two turned their heads to look.
Suddenly a huge figure flashed from the depths of the woods. It turned out to be
the evil beast glutton who followed the beast god that day. It sounded a bit
irritable, but Soon, a familiar "squeaky" sound rang, seeming to comfort it. After a
while, Taotie became quiet, and there was no more sound.
The two turned their heads and glanced at each other.
Gui Li hesitated slightly and said, "That's gluttony, I came for it. Tomorrow, I
should have..."
Suddenly, he did not go on, because at this time, a soft white palm gently covered
his mouth.
He was silent for an instant, and his body seemed to tremble slightly.
The night breeze faintly blew by, sweeping her hair. Her eyes seemed to be
blurred in this night.
However, the smile at the corner of his mouth has never been lost.
Lu Xueqi just smiled and stared at him deeply. This man who haunted her
countless times in her dream, after a long time, said softly and lowly: "Don't
worry about tomorrow, okay?"
The moonlight fell into the world like ice and snow.
Guili stared at her blankly, at her peerless face and gentle smile, at the
persistence and faint sorrow behind that smile, the night wind was still blowing,
her hair draped over her shoulders and fluttered gently , And a faint fragrance,
drifting in the wind.
Her figure is so thin at the moment, but such a beauty, but it seems that the
countless vicissitudes of life in the world have never been erased.
Forget about tomorrow,
Okay?

Bright moon, stars.
The night is pale.
He quietly shook her hand, holding it in his palm.
Under the endless sky, who cares about the tiny happiness in this world?
The thin body seems to be trembling slightly in the night wind, and the feelings
that are secretly throbbing, seem to have been wandering for thousands of years
in the long river of years.
Above the sky, is anyone looking into the distance with a smile?
Is it joy? Is it pain?
No matter what, what is tomorrow, what will happen tomorrow, why bother?
Embrace it!
Hug you gently, in my arms...

Volume Seven

Chapter One Return
The night was deep, and the sky was solidified like deep ink, and I could only
vaguely see thick dark clouds moving slowly in the sky, and from the boundless
black, quiet rain fell. Farther away, there was a faint rumbling thunder from the
horizon. I don't know if there will be more violent wind and rain, which is about
to come.
The disciples of the Qingyunmen who went to southern Xinjiang have been back
for a few days. Lu Xueqi among them returned to Xiaozhufeng after seeing the
elders of the sect. He never appeared again, and even disappeared mysteriously
in Qingyunmen because of the real Tao Xuan and Tian Buyi. The undercurrent
caused, as if she had never noticed it.
The steep and beautiful Xiaozhu Peak is still as calm as it has been for thousands
of years. There are mountains and plains of bamboo repairing. On this stormy
night, they still chant the sound of sand and bamboo waves, silently gazing at the
people on this mountain.
The hut is blue, and the candles are like shining lights.
The door was lightly closed, but half of the window was open. The wind and rain
came quietly in the mountains, and the rain powder flew into the house from
time to time, wet the window sill made of bamboo, and slowly condensed into
drops of water, quietly sliding down, leaving behind a trail. Water marks. The
wind blowing from a distance gently shook the window, and in this silent rainy
night, it made a soft "squeak" sound.
The candlelight placed on the table in the room swayed for a while. It seemed to
be blown out several times, but it was always struggling. It persisted until the
mountain breeze weakened, slowly regaining its brightness, and brightened
again. .
In the night, there is no other light, and a little bit far away from this candlelight
is shrouded in shadow.
Lu Xueqi sat under the lamp, looking at the candle in silence.
The blue light, the red face, in such a night, it seems that the melancholy that
can't be condensed, is silently engraved in the time, but I don't know how much
time can I keep?
Outside the door, light footsteps sounded in the distance, and Lu Xueqi's head
moved slightly. A gust of mountain breeze blew from the window, the candle on
the table swayed and ebbed, and her hair on the sideburns also fluttered gently
with the wind.
The door made a low sound and was pushed open. The wind and rain outside the
house suddenly became louder, as if the wind became stronger in an instant and
was about to rush into the house. Fortunately, after that moment, the visitor had
already walked into the house, turned back and closed the door, and also cut off
the wind and rain outside the house. There was peace in this room.
Lu Xueqi stood up, lowered her head slightly, and said, "Sister, why are you
here?"
The visitor was Wen Min. She glanced at Lu Xueqi, walked to the table, and
sighed slightly: "Since you returned to the mountain, it's rare to see you out of
this room. If I don't see you again, I'm afraid I don't know you. What is going on
now?"
Lu Xueqi raised her head to look at Wen Min, only to see a smile on the corner of
her mouth, her eyes soft, clearly full of care.
She chuckled in a low voice, and said, "What can happen to me, thank you Sister
for your concern."
Wen Min looked at her for a long while, only to see that Lu Xueqi was as usual
except for a pale face, and then slowly relaxed, and then said again: "Junior sister,
you are fine, but if you are a sister, you can change It’s really painful to be like
this. Also, after you came back to the mountain, you only saw Master on the same
day, and then you closed up in this hut and never went to see her old man again.
Anyway, you can You can’t blame Master in your heart. You know, we were all
raised by her elderly."
Lu Xueqi shook her head and said, "Sister, what are you saying? I definitely don't
dare to blame the master at all. I didn't dare to go to see Master. I just knew that I
was shameful, and I was afraid of making him angry and hurting God. "
Wen Min was taken aback and looked at Lu Xueqi. After a long while, his
expression was complicated and he wanted to stop talking. He only sighed in a
low voice and stood up.
At this moment, in the distance of the sky, a flash of lightning flashed across,
followed by a thunder, Huo Daisheng, the sound was like cracking silk, but it
seemed to echo above the head, and the echo curled and stayed for a long time.
The wind outside seemed to tighten again.
Wen Min frowned, walked to the window, glanced outside, and said, "Look at the
sky, it seems that the rain is going to be heavier again."
Lu Xueqi stood up and walked slowly to the window. She stood beside Wen Min
and looked out. In the night, two slender figures stood side by side, staring at the
deep dark night and endless wind and rain.
In the distance, the sound of sand, sand and bamboo waves, and the sound of rain
hitting bamboo leaves, is coming faintly. For a while, I don't know if I was still in
this quiet, both of them were speechless.
After a long time, Wen Min took a deep breath, smiled slightly, and said,
"Speaking of which, we haven't watched the rain together in a long time, right?"
Lu Xueqi smiled at the corner of her mouth, and said, "Yes, I actually remember
that when I was a child, I went up the mountain. At the very beginning, Sister,
you took care of me. At that time, I was ignorant. Whenever there was a stormy
night, when thunder was roaring, I was particularly scared."
She turned her head slowly, her eyes were soft, and she whispered: "Every time
it's Senior Sister, you take me and sit by the window to watch the rain. Tell me
not to be afraid."
Wen Min shook his head and laughed. He stretched out his hand and gently
stroked the soft long hair on Lu Xueqi's shoulders. Suddenly he let out a sigh and
said, "In a blink of an eye, you have grown up."
Lu Xueqi felt Wen Min's palm and patted her shoulder lightly, as if warmth came
from there.
After a moment of silence, Lu Xueqi looked at Senior Sister and said, "Senior
Sister, if you have anything, just tell me!"
Wen Min was taken aback for a moment, and finally smiled a little bitterly, and
said: "I know you are always smart from ice and snow, and you can't hide
anything from you..."
She paused and said, "Junior sister, your intelligence is far better than my sister,
but how can you fail to see through and understand, and you will suffer in vain?"
The smile at the corner of Lu Xueqi's mouth slowly disappeared, replaced by a
familiar and indifferent look, but facing Wen Min, she no longer felt that cold.
"I'm not bitter!" Lu Xueqi stared at the night outside the window, so quietly.
Wen Min looked stunned, Lu Xueqi's gaze drifted away, not knowing where to
look into the night, but the tone of her words could not be more clear: "I have
never suffered, Sister. I have never been a teacher. The preaching by the door
means that we need to have no concerns, be at ease, and understand good
fortune for longevity, right?"
Wen Min nodded and said, "Yes, in fact, we have some similarities between
Taoism and Buddhism in practice."
Lu Xueqi gently supported the bamboo handle on the window sill, and a cold
wind blew her. She shrank as if she was a little bit cold, but she was still standing,
and crystal drops of water soon condensed on her white palms.
"But, what do I want to do for longevity?"
Wen Min opened her mouth slightly and frowned between her eyebrows.
"I know that the teachings handed down by the ancestors of Qingyunmen for
thousands of years are definitely not wrong. I wait for mortals to get out of
reincarnation and practice by doing so, or achieve growth. I used to think so too.
Yes, so I am devoted to cultivation. Only now..." Lu Xueqi smiled in a low voice, as
if to herself deeply, and said: "If I want my life to be ruthless and loveless, if my
heart is like a blank paper, then I will live forever, so immortal. , But how come I
want it!"
Wen Min said: "Junior Sister, what are you, what are you talking about?"
As if he didn’t hear Wen Min’s words, Lu Xueqi continued on her own mind: “I
know what you’re thinking, Sister, you mostly scold me for not knowing people,
not knowing the dangers of this world. It's hard to have results. In fact, how can I
not know? If I say my heart is bitter, I have indeed suffered for it. But now, I want
to open it. People say that the world is unbearable and unforgivable, and I can't
be like him after all , Broke home. But even so, I only want to have a person in my
heart who can love me, and I also know that he also has me in his heart, as long
as this is the case, I will be satisfied."
Wen Min snorted and said, "Don't you know that you won't get results after all?
Don't you care about it?"
Lu Xueqi’s face changed for the first time, as if the moment of deep sadness
passed by quietly, and after a while, she whispered: "Of course I care. If possible,
who doesn’t want to stay together, who doesn’t want to. Forever? I just don’t
think about it if I know it’s hard to achieve! Anyway, who knows what will
happen, but I won’t forget it after all."
Wen Min looked deeply at the beautiful woman in front of him. In the night, she
was as beautiful and elegant as a lily, blooming in loneliness.
She sighed lightly and said, "Anyway, I knew I couldn't persuade you. You can go
to see Master tomorrow morning!"
Lu Xueqi was taken aback, turned her head, and said, "Although I am not
unwilling to see Master, if I go there, it will probably annoy her elderly again."
Wen Min shook his head and said, "Master asked me to call you in private today.
What I did is business. Don't worry."
Lu Xueqi hesitated for a moment, and said, "Southern Xinjiang and his party, the
beast god has died, and the confidant of righteous Tao has gone, what else is
there?"
Wen Min hesitated for a moment, and said, "It's the resurrection of the Demon
Cult."
Lu Xueqi's body shook, but at the same time a complicated and difficult look
flashed in her eyes, and said, "What?"
Seeing Lu Xueqi's strange expression in his eyes, Wen Min sighed in his heart, but
still said calmly: "Recently, there have been rumors that the demonic thief who
was crushed in the hands of the beast god in the catastrophe of the beast and
demon still has a remnant. It means a comeback. Moreover, at the moment when
we are at Qingyunmen, there are internal and external troubles. Master and she
seems to be worried. You know that her old people have always valued you most,
and most of them are asking you to go over for this matter."
Lu Xueqi was silent for a long time, nodded and said: "Yes, then I will go to see
Master tomorrow morning."
Wen Min nodded and said, "Then you should rest earlier, I'm leaving."
Lu Xueqi didn't stay too much, and when he arrived at the door, Wen Min
stopped suddenly, turned to look at Lu Xueqi, and said, "Junior sister, if you have
something in the future, you must not hold it in your heart. If you believe that
you have been an older sister, just tell me Say, it's better than being bored in my
heart."
Lu Xueqi nodded slowly and whispered: "Yes, Senior Sister, I know."
Wen Min looked at her expression and expected that although she agreed, but
with Lu Xueqi's temperament, she would not say anything because of her
temper. I had a wry smile and turned away.
Lu Xueqi leaned on the door and watched Wen Min walk away.
She slowly retracted her gaze, and saw that the night was like ink, the wind and
rain were bleak, the world was silent, as if there was a sense of depression.
She was so stunned for a while, for a long time, as if she had only woke up from a
dream, turned around silently, and gently closed the door.
The wind and rain in the world were also shut outside.

Just like the news secretly received from Qingyunmen, Huqi Mountain,
thousands of miles away, in the once deserted mountain, suddenly became lively
here. A large number of disciples of the Demon Cult returned to the residence of
the King of Ghosts. The institutions that had been sealed up were opened one by
one, and the abandoned checkpoints were also restored one by one under the
orderly command.
In a clear day, the last demon sect, and the most powerful faction at the moment,
the Ghost King Zong, returned to Middle-earth under the leadership of the Ghost
King.
Large and small packages, a long line that can't see the end at a glance, seems like
a group of ants returning to the nest from a long way, and in this line, the most
eye-catching thing is that there are hundreds of them every tens of feet. The
demon disciple guards escorted a behemoth, all covered with heavy gray cloth,
showing a huge square shape, and under the curtain, from time to time, there are
alarming low roars, and the roar is full of fierce anger. , But somehow, it sounds
like it's mostly insufficiency, and it seems to be some kind of monster with
extreme exhaustion.
This huge and mysterious thing was quickly transported by these seemingly
familiar disciples of the Demon Cult into the huge cave run by the King of Ghosts
in the Huqi Mountain for generations. In the air, there is nothing but a fading
away, with a low reverberating sound of unknown. The monster wailed and
roared, and at the same time, somehow in the wind, a strange bloody breath
gradually emerged from the surroundings and drifted in the wind.
The Ghost King held his hand and stood on the side of the cave, watching the last
mysterious giant being transported into the depths of the cave with no
expression on his face.
At a glance, he didn't seem to have changed anything, except for the sideburns
between his hair and the hair that was once white for his daughter.
Behind him, there were two figures standing, one was You Ji, still in the
appearance of the black gauze mask, silent, and the other was covered in black
shadows, it was Mr. Ghost.
When almost all the disciples of the Demon Cult entered this cave, several people
soon ran forward to report to the King of Ghosts in a low voice. The King of
Ghosts listened silently and did not say anything. He just nodded slowly. The
people in the Demon Cult were very surprised. Quickly dispersing, under the
silent order, the giant stone mechanism at the entrance of the cave slowly fell
down, blocking the light from the outside world.
The ghost king exhaled softly in the darkness. This familiar, cave smell.
In the deep cave corridor, the light slowly lit up. It was the demon cult disciples
who lighted the torch hanging above the passage one by one. Under the familiar
dim yellow flame, the shadows began to shake.
Behind her, You Ji took a step slowly and whispered, "Sect Master, would you like
to see Guili?"
The ghost king's eyes seemed to flash, and he said, "After I came back, I haven't
seen him yet, where are the others?"
You Ji whispered: "He has always been with Baguio."
The ghost king was about to step forward, he paused, and after a moment, he
said: "I'm going over, you don't have to follow."
You Ji responded and watched the Ghost King walk towards the distance until
the figure disappeared.
She turned around, but was suddenly shocked. The mysterious shadow next to
her had disappeared for some time. Under the black veil, You Ji's two willow
eyebrows slowly wrinkled, her eyes gleaming with complicated expressions.

Outside the icy stone chamber in the depths of the mountain cave, it is
completely different from the lively situation outside. There is no hustle and
bustle here, and it is still as quiet as before. Perhaps in the eyes of some people,
there is more here, it should be loneliness!
The ghost king stood outside the door of the ice stone room for a long time,
facing the stone door, somehow, he never stretched out his hand to open it. The
heavy stone door lay in front of him, but his eyes seemed to have penetrated the
look. Go to the indestructible rock.
After Shimen, where the cold air is, is the daughter still lying peacefully?
Will a person who is as strong as him have a moment of weakness, unwilling to
face his own daughter?
I don't know how long it has passed. Time passed quietly. The Ghost King moved
his body, slowly stretched out his hand, turned the mechanism, and heard a low
roar. The stone gate slowly opened in front of him.
A cold air rushed from behind Shimen, and there was a faint white air floating in
the stone room.
The King of Ghosts walked in, Shimen behind him, and closed again.
Nothing has changed. The figure lying peacefully even included the man who had
been sitting by the side in memory.
Guili didn't look back even if he took a look, he still just looked at Baguio, and the
ghost king didn't say anything, silently walked to the other side of the ice stone
platform, staring at his daughter.
Baguio was still so calm with a smile of contentment, lying quietly, between the
hands folded in front of her, the magical magical treasure, acacia bell, was quietly
resting in her palm. .
The faint, golden brilliance seemed to be refracted from the body of the Hehuan
Ling, emitting light of different lengths. In the silent stone room, but somehow,
there is always an illusion, as if there is a low reverberating, crisp ring from
somewhere, but when you listen carefully, you can always find no trace, only the
one that always flashes The faint brilliance on Ling's body seemed to be gentle
eyes, looking at the men in the two stone chambers.
"Is she okay these days when I am away?" Ghost King said lightly, his sight has
been on his daughter since he entered the stone room.
Gui Li slowly raised his head and looked at Gui Wang, who also withdrew his
gaze from Baguio and looked at Gui Li.
The eyes of the two men met in mid-air, as if there was a silent wind and
thunder.
Between them, Baguio's hands, the light on the acacia bell, lightly circulates.
"She's fine." Gui Li stood up and said lightly.
The ghost king nodded and said, "I am relieved to have you."
He paused, and then said: "You are going to Southern Xinjiang this time, have you
found some news about the resurrection?"
A trace of sadness passed across Gui Li's face, and he shook his head. The ghost
king looked down at Baguio in silence and sighed softly. In fact, this time Guili
went to southern Xinjiang, mainly for tracking the beast god and receiving the
secret order of the ghost king to catch the gluttonous beasts around the beast
god, but at the moment the two talked, it seemed that they had already forgotten
this matter.
In the stone room, there was another silence.
At the end, the ghost king's face was solemn, and he said indifferently: "I still
have something to tell you, but it's not suitable here. Let's go out!"
Gui Li nodded and didn't say much. Finally, he glanced at Baguio, somehow, a
hint of guilt flashed in his eyes, and then turned and walked out. The King of
Ghosts followed behind him and walked out of the stone gate. The heavy stone
gate slowly fell down, once again intercepting the silence. In the huge ice stone
room, only the faint light of the acacia bell was left.

The two men walked side by side in the spacious corridor. Along the way, the
disciples of the Demon Cult who met, stepped back to the sides, bowed their
heads and saluted, and the sound of footsteps gently echoed.
After going around a few corners, the two came to the residence where Gui Li
lived. The King of Gui glanced at Gui Li, as if he felt something. Gui Li frowned
slightly, but did not look at the King of Gui Li, just a little one. After hesitating, he
stretched out his hand and opened the door.
Two people walked in.
"Squeak, squeak..."
"Roar……"
The familiar cry of the monkey Xiaohui was accompanied by a few strange roars.
He was once a gluttonous animal who followed the beast god. At this moment, he
is lying on the ground in Guili’s room, but it seems to be very sluggish in spirit.
Restless, lazily, closed its eyes as big as a copper bell, lying motionless on the
ground.
On the contrary, the monkey Xiaohui still has the same spirit as before. He jumps
around the gluttonous food, touching it left and hitting the right one, pulling the
gluttonous tail for a while, patting the gluttonous head, and even more,
occasionally. He stretched his hand to the mouth of the gluttonous blood basin,
opened his mouth, and looked inwardly somewhat curiously.
Looking at Xiao Hui's appearance, it seemed that he wanted to make Taotie
energetic and play together, but obviously it had no effect on Taotie.
After the ghost king and Gui Li walked in, they turned a blind eye, still lying on
the ground lazily, the monkey Xiao Hui let out a joy, jumped on Gui Li two or
three times, lying on the shoulder of his master.
Gui Li touched Xiao Hui's head, and said lightly to Gui Wang, "That's it."
The Ghost King didn't speak, but just watched the gluttonous gluttons lying on
the ground. At the corner of his mouth, a faint smile slowly appeared, but there
was a hint of inscrutable meaning in the smile.

Chapter 2 Heart Demon
The King of Ghosts stepped up to Lu Tie, his steps were steady and peaceful, Xiao
Hui, who was sitting on Gui Li's shoulders, turned his head, looked at the back of
the King of Ghosts, squeaked twice, and suddenly fell silent.
The gluttonous glutton who was lying on the ground seemed to feel something.
The huge head moved to one side, lifted up, and his huge eyes opened. Two fierce
lights instantly fell on the ghost king who came by, and there was a low roar. It
faintly spread out from its big mouth.
"Roar……"
The originally peaceful and quiet atmosphere in the room suddenly became
tense inexplicably. The gluttonous head and the hard armor on the back as hard
as iron skin tightened one by one, and his mouth slowly opened, revealing
terrifying and sharp teeth.
The ghost king faced this terrible beast, but there was no trace of fear on his face.
Instead, the eyes with his back facing Guili kept shining with strange light, and
there was even more ecstasy and longing that could not be concealed.
He faced the gluttonous beast that was already angry, and he didn't even
stop. Behind him, Gui Li looked at his back, frowning slightly.
Taotie obviously couldn't bear to be subjected to such a provocation, his fierce
appearance was revealed, his huge eyes gradually turned into red light, and his
huge body slowly stood up and made an attacking posture.
On the other hand, the ghost king seemed to ignore the reaction of this strange
beast, and his entire mind was only on observing the situation of the gluttonous
body.
Finally, when the ghost king approached the gluttony and stepped within three
feet of it, gluttony couldn’t bear it anymore. With a violent roar, the surrounding
stone walls visibly shook, and the huge body suddenly rose into the air,
spreading its teeth and dancing claws to The ghost king rushed over.
In the originally calm stone room, the strong wind suddenly blew up with the
huge body, and the neatly arranged tables and chairs were instantly blown out.
They hit the wall with a few "bangs, bangs," and broke into pieces. Piece. It was
too late and then soon, the huge beast body was already on top of the ghost
king's head.
In the distance, the monkey Xiaohui yelled a few times, "Squeak, squeak..." It just
didn't sound like it meant to be worried. On the contrary, there was a bit of gloat.
It seemed that this early psychic monkey was in danger at this moment. The
ghost king of the realm didn't like it, and he was anxious to slap that guy to death
with a palm.
However, Gui Li obviously did not agree with Xiao Hui's opinion. The original
frowned brows, after a few imperceptible doubts flashed in his eyes at this
moment, the wrinkles became tighter. It seemed that in his eyes, at that moment,
he saw what he had never expected. thing.
The huge body of gluttonous gluttonous rushed down with the gust of wind, and
the momentum was amazing, but for a moment, like a ghost, the body of the
ghost king suddenly disappeared from the impossible place. A powerful culling of
gluttonous gluttons, only ended in an empty result.
The next moment, the gray figure of the ghost king suddenly appeared. Behind
the astonished Gourmet, he stretched out his palm and grabbed the flesh on
Gourmet’s back neck like lightning. He looked like he wanted to use his mana to
kill this person. A fearful alien animal, when a writer often picks it up like a kitten
or a puppy.
The grab seemed unpleasant, but the gluttony couldn't hide it. With a low roar,
his neck was already controlled, but the gluttony was a strange beast after all.
Under the control, he had no intention of giving in. On the contrary, it seemed to
become more angry and roar. With repeated sound, the iron skin all over his
body was immediately tightened, and it seemed that the whole body was actually
enlarged by as much as one-third. The Ghost King's face changed, and he felt a
tingling pain in his right hand. The palm of his hand protected by the magical
teachings seemed to be unable to withstand the power of this strange beast.
The King of Ghosts didn't hesitate even more, and after letting go, he took three
steps back.
Gui Li and Xiao Hui stood by, seeing it really, only to see that there were five red
and bloody scratches on the invulnerable iron on the back of the neck, and the
wound was definitely not shallow, and the blood was slowly flowing. come out.
Gluttonous yelled with his head high, already in a state of anger, suddenly turned
around and faced the ghost king. And Xiao Hui, who was lying on the shoulders of
Gui Li, jumped up at this moment, dancing with his hands, and screaming at the
ghost king, extremely annoyed.
Although no one in this stone room knows monkey language, it is clear that the
monkey language in Xiao Hui's mouth at this moment is mostly a curse.
Xiao Hui cursed a few words, seemingly still puzzled, and when he was upright,
he would jump down to the ground. It seemed that he was going to help his
friend and fix this nasty ghost king. It was just that its body jumped up in the air,
and suddenly a hand stretched out behind him, grabbed Xiao Hui, and abruptly
dragged it back. It was Gui Li.
Xiao Hui was a little surprised, and a little angry. He kept screaming at Gui Li. Gui
Li turned a deaf ear. He just frowned. Looking at the scene, Xiao Hui yelled.
Suddenly He also turned his head, obviously being attracted by something in the
field.
In the huge roar of the gluttonous, the huge body with sharp teeth rushed
towards the ghost king, but this time, the ghost king didn't mean to dodge, just
raised his arm.
A dark red light passed between the sleeves of the ghost king, silently but
instantly filled the entire stone room with a faint bloody breath.
A deeper and weird roar, burst out in the void of space, without cracking the silk,
but as if torn away the space in this stone room, even if the gluttonous roar was
as shocking as the sky, it was actually Be dumb.
The dark red light, instantly flourishing, has surrounded the entire body of the
ghost king, flickering, and can no longer see the ghost king's figure around, and
Gourmet seems to feel something, in the stunned, there is a bit of fear, and I can't
help it. Take a step back.
An ancient cauldron that looks awkward and looks a bit broken, slowly rises
from the depths of the red light. With the appearance of this ancient cauldron,
the red light in the stone chamber is like blood, and there is nothing that is so
red, and that The bloody breath is extremely strong, and the smell is vomiting.
The color of fear in Taotie’s eyes is heavier, but under the stimulation of this
bloody breath, it seems that the ferocity hidden in the bones has also been
tempted to burst out. After several hesitations, he did not turn his head and ran
away, but made a sound. Under the roar, he once again rushed to the ancient
Ding.
In the distance, Gui Li's brows were furrowed, his body couldn't help moving,
and then he stopped forcibly, his eyes fixed on the ancient tripod.
Not long ago, ten years ago, on Liubo Mountain in the East China Sea, he had also
seen this ancient artifact, but he didn't expect to see you again today, but he
seemed to have completely changed his appearance.
Lu Tie's huge body rushed towards Fulongding, but it was only three feet away
from the body of the Fulongding. Suddenly, there was a roar in the Fulongding,
and there seemed to be a low and mysterious mantra muttering in the void, and
then there was a red light. When under the hood, the gluttonous whole body is
enveloped in it.
Lu Tie immediately trembled all over, with a very painful look on his face, and
screamed up to the sky, but as if he was emptied of energy, he fell down from
mid-air. The expression of Gui Li on the side changed slightly. The power of this
Fulong Ding was beyond his expectation, and it was obviously not comparable to
that year.
In fact, the current Fulongding mana has been completely different in the past
ten years. With the help of Mr. Ghost, the ghost king can learn the inscriptions of
the tripod body, collect the spirit beasts and activate the "four spirit blood array",
and now the Fulongding has gathered Kui Niu, Yellow Bird, and Candle Dragon
are three divine beasts with spiritual power. Although Glutiao is a strange beast,
compared with the other three divine beasts’ spiritual power, it is definitely a
disadvantage, not to mention the ancient artifact of Fulong Ding itself. The weird
mana, the stronger the spiritual power of the divine beast, the more powerful the
demon power of the four-spirit blood formation it stimulates. As soon as a pair of
enemies, the gluttonous glutton was immediately suppressed.
At this moment, I saw the red light flashing, like a real entity, tightly shrouding
the huge body of the glutton, trembling all over the body, extremely painful, but
unable to move at all, even the roar in the mouth, it was quickly low, and only the
sound of gasping remained.
In the stone room, the bloody air was heavier. The ghost king looked at the
gluttonous gluttons crawling on the ground, his eyes flashed with ecstasy, he
suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed, his shape was unusual, like madness.
At this strange moment, there was a sudden "Zhen Zhi Zhi" scream, and the
gluttonous glutton who was bound by the red light turned his head to look at it,
and it was Xiao Hui. It resolutely jumped out of the air, jumped to the side of Lu
Tie, and stretched out his hand to help, but Hongmang saw nothing but brilliance,
Xiao Hui stretched out his hand, but shouted, jumped away, it seems to have
suffered a dark loss.
Little Grey grinned, looking extremely angry, showing sharp teeth towards the
ghost king, acting provocatively. The ghost king didn't know when, under the
shining red light like blood, his eyes had already turned blood red. At this
moment, Huo Ran turned his head back, instantly murderous, not to mention, a
black aura suddenly rose up, rushed out of the red light, and hit Xiao Hui.
Xiao Hui was naturally not a fuel-efficient lamp or a waste-wood monkey.
Although he was angry, he could see the fierce trembling in the black air, and he
refused to hold on. He jumped a few times and flashed over.
When a hit was missed, the ghost king uttered a long roar, and the speed of the
black energy instantly doubled. At the same time, it seemed as if it had been
divided into several channels, and the black energy was like electricity, and it
was split from all directions.
Xiao Hui used both hands and feet to hide in Tibet. It was a dreadful escape, but it
was already dangerous, and he was almost hit by black air several times.
At this moment, the ghost king didn’t know why, facing such a monkey, he didn’t
even have any mercy at all. He saw a low whistle in the black air, and the wind
and clouds gathered together. A blood-red palm was condensed out of thin air,
and he slammed it down. , Xiao Hui Shi has been driven to the left and right by
the black qi, and has no way to go back at this moment, and is about to be hit by
this bloody red palm print.
Just at this critical juncture, suddenly an arm stretched out from the side, passing
through the harsh wind and murderous black blood, grabbed the monkey's tail,
and pulled it outward. Xiao Hui suddenly flew up and flew back. Go, and those
ferocious black auras intercepted behind it, at some point, were actually driven
away.
Xiao Hui flew out unharmed and escaped to the sky, but the ghost king hiding in
the depths of the red light seemed to let out an angry roar, and the evil spirit was
even stronger. The black light and red light all around instantly solidified and
formed, and a huge red palm print was directed towards this one. The sudden
arm patted it, and after the red light, the Fulong Ding slowly began to rotate, the
strange light flowing inside the cauldron, the strange curse looming, a sense of
solemnity.
The bloody glow was dazzling, and between the twinkles, a heavy-faced Ghost Li
figure appeared. It was he who saved Xiao Hui's life at the very moment of his
death. At the same time, he also turned to face the strange demon power of
Fulongding that the Ghost King hadn't stopped for some reason.
The howling sound became more and more mournful, and the bloody red palm
prints flashed out strange runes like ancient tripods, and he leaped forward, his
brows frowned, but facing this peerless demon technique, he did not have the
intention to flinch. , Waving his arms, before the bloody red palm prints that flew
as fast as lightning arrived, there was a pattern of Tai Chi in the emptiness in
front of him.
The blue light suddenly rises, like a clear spring pouring into the deep dry soil,
and the room is full of blood and killing air. It is shocked, and the Taiji diagram is
refreshing. It is the authentic and pure Qingyunmen magical method "Tai Chi
Xuan Qing Dao".
The bloody red seal came with a bang the next moment, hitting the Taiji diagram.
Unexpectedly, there was no huge noise and sensation in the imagination. On the
contrary, like a mud cow entering a quagmire, there was no sound at all. It was
just the red blood mark, which was forced by the volley, and could not take one
step forward. The face instantly turned red, as if he was about to bleed.
Gui Li's eyes flashed sharply, took a deep look into the depths of the red glow, let
out a cold snort, moved his feet, and backed away. Every time he took a step
back, the red blood mark forced one point forward. At the same time, every time
Gui Li took a step back, the palms of both hands did not stop for a moment, the
fingers were bent up, and the seal changed. The Tai Chi patterns between the
hands were clear and light, but they did not weaken at all.
When he retreated to the third step, he knotted the aquarium seal in his hand,
the strange blood-red look on his face had eased, and the edge of the Taiji
diagram had begun to emit a faint golden glow; when he retreated to the fifth
step, he turned into a flower seal, Tai Chi. The golden light and blue aura of the
picture complemented each other; and when he retreated the seventh step, Gui
Li was already leaning against the stone wall, and there was no way to retreat,
but at this moment, the face of Gui Li had returned to its original state, and there
was no abnormal blood redness.
Both hands shook, and Gui Li had already made the Buddhist seal of the Vajra.
In an instant, the golden light was prosperous, and the majestic law was
everywhere. If there are gods and Buddhas chanting the Buddhist scriptures
around, it is low and sweet, the Taiji diagram is spinning rapidly, the golden light
is bright, and the red blood mark is gradually engulfed by this Taiji diagram and
disappears.
The dazzling golden cyan light in the sky rushed straight up, actually pressing the
blood of the ghost king over. And in the depths of the red light, there was a roar,
it was obvious that the person was already angry, the red light swayed, several
wailing, the gluttony on the ground was sucked up by the red light, and the huge
body was sucked in by Fulong Ding and disappeared in a blink of an eye. not see.
And the ghost king's face gradually appeared in the red light, but seeing him
flying with white hair, red eyes, murderous, where there is usually a calm
appearance, like a murderous madman. On the other hand, Guili did not show the
slightest fear, but strode forward.
The Fulong Ding kept spinning, the strange inscriptions inside the cauldron
flashed endlessly, with red glows, the ghost king raised his right hand, and the
huge ancient cauldron had fallen on his right hand, looking like a demon falling
into the world, extremely terrifying.
And Gui Li was shining all over his body, and he had obviously gathered all his
supernatural powers, and he was about to fight to the death.
The two masters confronted each other with murderous aura. In this sudden
battle, it seems that both of them have forgotten the reason, but at this moment,
it seems that they have suddenly lost the reason that their hearts have
suppressed for many years.
Guili strode forward, getting closer and closer to the ghost king, and the evil
spirit in the ghost king's eyes became stronger and stronger. Fulongding slowly
tilted in mid-air and aimed at Guili's body.
Seeing a big battle is about to break out.
No one would have imagined that the two most important figures of the Demon
Cult today were in such a remote stone room, inexplicably trapped in a battle of
life and death.
"boom!"
... A loud noise came out from the stone room.
Ghost King and Ghost Li, the two men, seemed to see the corners of each other's
eyes twitching slightly, but they didn't even move at the moment.
The door of the stone room slowly fell down, and outside the door, a figure
slowly appeared, a figure that looked trembling slightly.
"stop!"
With a slender voice, with anger, incomprehension, and a bit of panic, the black
veil-masked You Ji, who is also the Suzaku in the Demon Cult, stood at the door.
I couldn't see her face under the black veil, but the resentment burst out.
"You...what are you two doing, are you both crazy?"
In the stone room, there was silence. The two men faced each other and
remained silent. There was no word. The murderous aura in the air still lingered.
"Okay, okay, okay!" You Ji seemed to bit her lip and spoke angrily from between
her teeth. She raised her hand and pointed in a certain direction: "You kill, kill,
you die, you die, you are clean when you die. Do you remember, there, there..."
Her voice was a little choked, "Is there anyone lying on the stone platform in that
ice and stone room? Have you all forgotten?"
"Who of you remember the word'Baguio'!"

The red blood glow quietly disappeared; the dazzling glaucoma and golden light
gradually disappeared.
The murderous and bloody smell flowing in the stone chamber, at some point,
receded like a tide.
Only silence, still staying here like this, refused to leave.
The two men stared at each other, as if there was an indescribable collision of
light in the depths of their eyes.
You Ji stomped her feet bitterly, turned around and walked away without looking
back. Seeing her direction, it should be the ice room where Baguio was. The two
men still staying in the stone room seemed to be confronting each other, secretly
prying into some secrets.
After a long time, the King of Ghosts suddenly snorted, and with a swing of his
right hand, he placed the Fulong Ding on his hand and walked out of the room in
large strides. When he walked by Gui Li's side, the sharp light in his eyes seemed
to be dazzling.
And Gui Li's gaze, at that moment, did not pay attention to the Ghost King, but fell
on the body of Fulong Ding.
There are many minor damages in the ancient ding of the ancient style, but the
dark blue and purple ding can still clearly see many twisted mysterious
inscriptions, and on the back of the ding body, in the middle of those inscriptions,
There is even such a pattern, which caught the eyes of Gui Li:
The flames were blazing, and a giant cauldron was scorching in the fire. Around
the cauldron, there were four kinds of strange beasts, birds or beasts, and
roaring to the sky, and above the cauldron, black clouds rolled, it was a terrifying
demon king. Face, looking at the world with a grinning grin.
This pattern only flashed in front of Gui Li's eyes, but somehow it had been
deeply imprinted in Gui Li's mind, lingering. In his impression, he was so familiar
with the face of the demon king, but for a while, he couldn't remember whether
he had ever seen this demon king before.
The King of Ghosts quickly walked out of the stone room, disappeared outside
the door, and calm was restored in the stone room. The monkey Xiaohui jumped
from the side, leaped on Guili's shoulders, and sat down slowly, but there was no
sign of happiness on his face. He turned his head and looked at the door from
time to time, making a "creak, creak" in his mouth. Scream.
Gui Li silently stretched out his hand and gently touched Xiao Hui's head. After a
moment of silence, he let out a light sigh, then turned and walked out of the stone
room, and walked away.
The long corridor seems to lead in all directions, just like the road of life, no one
knows where to go, or even if you think you know it, in fact, who knows where
the road will lead?
Half an hour later, Gui Li stopped, stunned, unable to speak, and found that the
place where he stopped was outside the ice and stone room.
The thick stone wall lay in front of him, but he suddenly became a little scared.
Even when he was faced with the ghost king Fulong Ding Demon Art, he couldn't
help being scared at this moment.
The stone gate, just so quiet, stood in front of him.
A slightly trembling hand stretched out.
The stone gate opened with a deep roar like countless times in the past.
In the first gap that opened, he saw a slender figure standing in front of the ice
stone platform. There seemed to be a clear and familiar bell sound in the air.
He seemed crazy.

Chapter Three Secrets
The white cold air curled up like a light smoke, drifting silently in the ice stone
room. On this day, the cold air in the ice stone room seemed to be much heavier
than usual. Even looking at it, I felt a little hazy. , There is no longer the clearness
of the past.
Shimen let out a low roar, slowly opening, but the slender figure that came into
view, but somehow it seemed blurred.
Is it Yu Ji?
With this thought in his heart, Gui Li walked in slowly. In the icy stone room, the
faint cold air drifted away, and the strands, like dreams, shrouded his figure. The
figure of that woman quietly turned her back to him, standing in front of the ice
stone platform, and around her, the cold air seemed particularly heavy, and even
the white air condensed by the cold air was like frost and snow, which made
people look at it. Not really.
In the air, that looming, reverberating clear bell sound seemed to be close to my
ears.
For some reason, Gui Li stopped subconsciously. Xu was somewhat difficult to
face Yu Ji for what happened today, especially after You Ji loudly rebuked and
mentioned Baguio. In retrospect, although Gui Li was a little bit surprised about
the ghost king's uncharacteristic today, he could only fight back with all his
strength without thinking about himself, but he could only be silent.
Perhaps, in the hearts of the two men, hatred is already deeply buried in them?
However, there is still a Baguio in this world after all, she is lying in this ice stone
room.
Gui Li glanced at the somewhat vague figure hidden in the cold air, silently
lowered his head, and said for a while: "Just now, Ghost King Zong and I took the
initiative. It was my fault. I don't know how things suddenly became like this.
You don't know. Be angry, I won't be anymore."
The figure's shoulders seemed to tremble, but he didn't speak, he still kept quiet,
but the surrounding cold air seemed to flow faster, and even in the stone room, it
seemed to be a little bit colder. It's just that this ice and stone room has always
been cold, and Gui Li didn't care.
He sighed, and he stopped talking. He naturally knew the relationship between
You Ji and Baguio. After the death of Baguio's mother, the King of Ghosts focused
on the affairs of the King of Ghosts, and You Ji became a mother of Baguio. This is
known from the fact that Baguio always calls You Ji "Auntie You". Facing her
now, especially in this ice and stone room, Guili feels a bit of a real face to Baguio,
and he feels deeply guilty of Baguio, and today he is even fighting with the ghost
king. The judgment of life and death is even more unspeakable.
For a long time, he sighed and said in a low voice: "I know that you are
heartbroken in Baguio, and you don't want to see me and her father have
another dispute. In fact, I didn't intend to do so, but at that time..."
He frowned, and the unusual expression of King Shijai passed through his mind,
shook his head, and said, "Anyway, I promise you that I will always let him look
at Baguio in the future."
The slender figure seemed to move again, but still did not turn around, but
looking at her back, it seemed to nod silently, meaning approval.
Gui Li was silent, silent for a moment, and let out a sigh of relief, unwilling to say
anything more, turned slightly, and wanted to walk to the ice stone platform to
take a good look at Baguio.
It was only his footsteps that he wanted to take. Suddenly, his whole body froze
in such a moment, like a spark of lightning, and a thought flashed through his
mind, like thunder rang in his mind, roaring loudly.
Yu Ji has never left the masked black veil on weekdays, why can't you see this
figure from behind? Almost at the same time, Gui Li's confused mind
immediately thought that the hair style of this back figure was exactly the
appearance of a young girl, completely different from the woman in You Ji's bun.
He turned around like electricity and shouted, "Who are you?"
The cold air in the ice stone room instantly seemed to be icy cold, and the light
smoke that enveloped the back of the figure began to spin rapidly in an
instant. Gui Li's eyes were wide open, and an outsider invaded the ice and stone
room, which was absolutely unacceptable to him.
Just as Gui Li was about to move, a low and roaring sound came from behind him
suddenly, and he turned his head to look at the stone door that was originally
closed behind him, slowly opened again. , A figure appeared at the door.
Slim and tall, with a black gauze mask, and a faint temperament, but who is not
You Ji?
You Ji opened the Shimen, but suddenly saw Guili with a weird look on her face,
her eyes wide open, her muscles twisted, she was taken aback and couldn't help
taking a step back.
But she is not an ordinary person after all, so she calmed down and said coldly:
"Huh, do you have the face to come here to see Baguio?"
Gui Li took a deep look at her, suddenly his face was shocked, as if remembering
something very important, he quickly turned to look at it, but under this look, his
whole body was shocked, as if he was dumbfounded and startled. Standing still,
silent.
The huge ice and stone room, where he was, suddenly, completely restored to
what he should have been. The strange white smoke disappeared, and the
looming sound of the bell disappeared. As for the mysterious back, unexpectedly.
At this moment, it disappeared out of thin air.
Everything seems to be the same as before, like a dream, an illusion, drifting by,
drifting away...
Baguio was lying quietly on the ice stone platform, her mouth still had the
familiar smile on the corners of her mouth, and between her hands, the gleam of
light on the acacia bell, lightly flowing, as if looking at a ghost. Li.
Gui Li stood on the spot, his whole body tense, as if he was completely
unconscious and motionless.
You Ji, who walked slowly into the cold ice stone room, quickly realized that
there was something wrong with Gui Li, glanced at him, frowned and said, "What
are you doing?"
The corners of Gui Li's mouth moved, but he didn't speak. He just raised his head
silently, staring at this ice stone room in a daze. Except for the thick stone door,
the ice stone room was surrounded by hard rock walls, and there were no gaps
at all. Looking at it at this moment, those cold stone walls seemed to have a bit of
cruel ridicule, staring coldly at the somewhat ridiculous people.
The erratic gaze slowly withdrew, and slowly returned to the ice and stone room,
lying on the person on the stone platform. In Gui Li's eyes, for some reason, there
was a bit of vagueness, thousands of thoughts, rushing like a tide, and that gaze
finally quietly fell on Baguio's hair.
"What's the matter with you?" You Ji's voice was already a bit impatient.
Guili closed his eyes, opened them slowly after a long time, and said in a low
voice: "Did you see something strange in this stone room when you came in?"
You Ji snorted and said coldly: "What's the difference? Isn't it all the same as
before, one table and one person."
The muscles around Guili's eyes seemed to twitch.
You Ji slowly sat down next to Baguio, with a look of compassion and sorrow in
her eyes. After looking for a long while, she said slowly: "I know you are actually
not getting better, but I just want you to think about it. If Baguio knew How
would she feel if you actually fought with her father?"
Gui Li was stunned and did not speak. After a while, he shook his head suddenly,
took a long breath, and said, "Don't worry, I know what to do."
After that, he took another deep look at Baguio, then turned around and strode
out.
Looking at his back, You Ji frowned slightly, and instinctively felt that Gui Li
seemed to be different from normal days, but then she sighed again. The strange
person is more than him alone. It was the Sect Master of the Ghost King that she
had followed for many years.
She lowered her head silently and fell into contemplation. There was a piece of
silence in the ice and stone room, only the acacia bell in Baguio's hand, the
shining brilliance of glittering light, like clear eyes, flashing non-stop, staring at
the world.

In the early morning, there is a breeze blowing slowly, the green bamboo forests
all over the mountain sway together, the sound of sand and bamboo waves, like
the sound of the sky, makes people feel peaceful. There was a heavy rain last
night, as if it had washed the heavens and the earth, the fresh air was blowing
across the face, the distant mountains were full of daisies, and the landscapes
were picturesque.
The stone path under my feet was still wet. Occasionally, there was some rain
accumulated last night in the crevices of the stones. On and on both sides of the
stone path, many fallen bamboo leaves fell. I think they were blown off by the
wind and rain of last night. It is still early, and no one has come to clean it.
The white clothes are like snow, and she is beautiful and dusty. Lu Xueqi walks
alone in this bamboo path. In the faint light of the morning breeze, her hair was
draped softly on her shoulders, and her skin could be broken by blowing, but
there was still a hint of pink in the snow, like a beautiful flower blooming quietly
in a deep mountain valley.
On both sides of the stone path, the tall Xiu bamboo swayed slightly, and on the
green bamboo leaves, there were dewdrops that were condensed, sliding past
quietly and flying to the ground quietly.
She stepped forward, never looking back, fluttering in white, and walked into the
depths of the verdant bamboo forest.
The stone path is deep and twists and turns, the light of the morning seeps
through the gaps in the dense bamboo forest, and the bamboo shadow sways
lightly, following her slender figure.
A simple bamboo house in the front gradually appeared. It was the first place in
the line of Xiaozhufeng where Master Shuiyue sat and practiced on weekdays.
Before Lu Xueqi walked to the hut, she stopped at the door, hesitated for a
moment, stretched out her hand and patted the door made of bamboo lightly.
"Master, see you disciple Xueqi."
"Come in!" Master Shuiyue's voice came from the hut, without joy or sorrow, it
seemed to have the slightest emotion, as light as water.
The door squeaked, and Lu Xueqi gently pushed it open. Lu Xueqi walked in and
saw Master sitting cross-legged on the bamboo bed, closing his eyes and calmly,
without seeing anything because of her arrival. And the look of change.
Lu Xueqi silently walked to Master Shuiyue, knelt down, and whispered: "Master,
the disciple is here."
She paused, and then continued: "Xueqi knows she is shameless, and has lived up
to your old man's expectations and made you sad, Master. Please punish me!"
Master Shuiyue slowly opened his eyes, his gaze fell on Lu Xueqi's body in front
of him, staring at him for a long time, then he sighed and said, "If I punish you,
would you change your mind?"
Lu Xueqi lowered her head silently, did not dare to look at Master's face, and did
not say a word, just looking at her expression, but there was no sign of regret?
Master Shuiyue shook his head, and said with a bitter smile: "Since you are
determined not to look back, what's the point of me punishing you, nothing
more, nothing more. Get up!"
Lu Xueqi bit her lower lip slightly and looked a little agitated, but still controlled
herself and stood up.
Master Shuiyue patted the bamboo couch next to him lightly, and said, "Sit down,
too!"
Lu Xueqi shook her head and said, "The disciple dare not."
Master Shuiyue glanced at her and said, "This is the two of us. What is there to
care about? Could it be that you end up hating me as a master, and have you
shared with me?"
Lu Xueqi suddenly raised her head and shook her head hurriedly, "Master, I..."
Master Shuiyue waved his hand and smiled and said: "Okay, okay, you were
brought up by me. I don't know what your temperament is?"
She stretched out her hand to hold Lu Xueqi's hand, gently pulled her over and
sat beside her, carefully looked at Lu Xueqi's beautiful and elegant face, sighed,
and said, "Anyway, I'm the master. , It’s all for your good in the end, you have to
remember."
The corners of Lu Xueqi's mouth moved, and she whispered: "What the disciple
understands, it's actually the disciple's fault..."
Master Shuiyue shook his head and said, "Forget it, now, let's stop arguing about
who is right and who is wrong. Ask what love is in the world? Mu Xueqianshan...
These thousands of mountains and rivers, but who can really do it? How about
staying together for a lifetime?"
Speaking of this, it seemed that Master Shuiyue himself had touched his mind,
and he was startled for a while.
Lu Xueqi didn't dare to disturb Master, but felt that the warmth from the palm of
Master holding her palm was a long-lost familiarity.
I don’t know how long it took, Master Shuiyue suddenly shook, woke up from a
trance state, smiled bitterly, seemed a little bit self-deprecating, and then said to
Lu Xueqi: "Hey, let’s talk about these things later. I asked Wenmin to call you last
night. Come here, did she tell you everything you did?"
Lu Xueqi shook her head and said, "Senior Sister didn't say anything, but just told
me to come and find Master in the morning, and if you say anything, Master, you
will tell me."
Master Shuiyue nodded silently, and said, "Yes, although Wen Min knows a little
bit, she doesn't have much after all. Let me tell you!"
Lu Xueqi's heart shook slightly. Seeing Master Shuiyue's face was a bit heavy, it
seemed that there was something difficult in her heart. She couldn't help but
said: "Master, is there anything difficult? If you need a place for a disciple, just
give your orders, and the disciple will definitely go there. do."
Master Shuiyue nodded and smiled: "Of course I believe you, but there is indeed
a major event right now, but it is a major event related to my Qingyunmen, but I
cannot let too many outsiders, including our disciples, know about it. Now, after
thinking and thinking about it, you are still the only disciple under your sect. You
are the best in Taoism and doing things, so I asked you to come over."
Lu Xueqi raised her brows and was slightly surprised: "Master, is there
something major happening in this school?"
Master Shuiyue gave a wry smile, and said, "Who said no?"
Lu Xueqi said, "What happened, Master?"
Master Shuiyue pondered for a moment, seeming to be considering it, and then
slowly said: "Your master teacher, and Dazhufeng's Master Tian Buyi, have
disappeared together a few days ago."
Lu Xueqi shook her whole body and said, "Did they disappear together?"
Master Shuiyue said indifferently: "On that day, a disciple of Nagato saw Tian
Buyi come to Tongtian Peak and went straight to the ancestral hall of the
ancestor of Houshan. Since these days, everyone knows that the brothers in
charge are almost in the ancestral hall of the ancestor. And since then, no one has
seen them again."
Lu Xueqi frowned, obviously surprised.
Master Shuiyue paused, and then said: "After this incident, Xiao Yi, who is now
the principal of Tongtian Peak, dare not cover it because of the great
relationship, but he dared not announce the matter anyway. He just told us
secretly. The principal of Mai Mai. I also went to the Patriarch’s ancestral hall to
check afterwards, but I didn’t expect that there was already..."
Lu Xueqi was startled, and said, "What happened to the ancestral temple?"
Master Shuiyue shook his head and said: "Almost all the ancestral halls are
destroyed, and you can tell at a glance that it was destroyed by the mana of the
fierce battle."
"What?" Lu Xueqi whispered silently.
Master Shuiyue sneered, and said, "The ancestors' ancestral hall is the place
where my Qingyunmen enshrines the ancestors of the past. It is really lawless for
the two of them to act in this solemn realm. And there are more serious things."
Lu Xueqi was surprised, but also surprised. I really couldn't think of anything
more serious than destroying the Patriarch's ancestral hall. She couldn't help but
ask: "What else?"
"Yesterday, Xiao Yi hurried to me," Master Shuiyue's expression became serious,
his eyes became more worried, and he slowly said: "According to what he said,
since Brother Daoxuan disappeared, he tried his best to track down. If I didn’t
succeed, I wanted to check his master’s legacy to see what I found. Unexpectedly,
I found a major event after searching."
Lu Xueqi stared at Master Shuiyue.
Master Shuiyue closed his eyes, as if a little tired, and said, "Xiao Yi only
discovered that the ancient sword of Zhu Xian in this sect has also disappeared."
Lu Xueqi was speechless.
Master Shuiyue opened his eyes and said: "I know you are a smart person, and
naturally know the relationship and mystery. Although the ancient sword of
Zhuxian has been damaged, this matter is too big, and most outsiders do not
know the damage of this sword. I’m afraid it’s too much trouble. Besides, there is
actually a big secret in the ancient sword of Zhu Xian, which is even more
important. It has always been known to only a handful of people such as the head
teacher of Qingyun Sect. If it is leaked out, the consequences It's unimaginable."
Lu Xueqi said in surprise, "Apart from being a god soldier of Zhu Xianjian, is
there any secret?"
Master Shuiyue was silent. There was no words for a long time, and Lu Xueqi
didn't dare to speak. She stood aside with her hands down, and whispered for a
long while: "The disciple is rude, I just lost my attitude."
Master Shuiyue shook his head silently, and said for a while: "Being a teacher
does not mean to blame you, but the relationship here is very large, and the ins
and outs are extremely complicated..."
When she said this, she paused for a while, as if she was pondering. After a while,
she said: "This matter actually makes sense. Even the first place in the line of my
little Zhufeng is not known. It is because of the chaos a hundred years ago. , A few
of us unexpectedly learned something inside."
Lu Xueqi said in astonishment: "A few people, is it possible that apart from you,
does anyone else know these secrets?"
Master Shuiyue said lightly: "During the chaos that year, those who participated
in the incident were counted afterwards. There should be five people. In addition
to me, there are Senior Brother Daoxuan, Tian Buyi, Senior Sister Su Ru..."
Lu Xueqi was listening, but Suddenly Master Shuiyue stopped, thinking silently in
her heart, and couldn't help saying: "Master, there are only four people here. Is
there one more person?"
Master Shuiyue sighed, a faint melancholy flashed across his face, and said: "It's
your uncle, named Wan Jianyi."

Chapter 4 Master Killing
"A hundred years ago, the demon sect was rampant, the power was strong, the
way was long, the demons were arrogant, and wanted to pacify the way, they
invaded Qingyun. After a tragic fight, the ancestors and the ancestors finally
fought each other in the foothills of Qingyun Mountain. Please move the ancient
sword of Zhu Xian to sacrifice the'Zhu Xian Sword Formation', and finally turn
defeat into victory."
Master Shuiyue's tone was flat, but Lu Xueqi's face was slightly discolored, and
only with the phrase "tragic fight", you could imagine the fierce and cruel battle
that year.
It’s just that Master Shuiyue didn’t seem to care about it, and quickly continued:
"After this battle, although the Demon Cult was severely injured, my Qingyun line
was also severely injured. Many of the senior ancestors with advanced Taoism
died and were injured. There was no spare capacity to chase after the injury, but
at this moment, a senior brother stood up and volunteered, with great arrogance,
to eradicate evil and chase down the remnants of the demon sect."
Lu Xueqi's heart moved, and said, "This uncle, but is that uncle ten thousand
swords?"
Master Shuiyue slowly closed his eyes, and the tone of his mouth slowly became
a little erratic, "It's him. Alas... I still can still remember the scenes back then:
During the fierce battle that day, he He has already done a great job, killing
countless enemies, and his white clothes are dyed red. Standing in front of the
teachers, his expression is irritating, but only a few words, just a few words... Let
us young juniors and sisters The blood was surging. Afterwards, apart from
Brother Daoxuan, who was a disciple of Nagato and stayed behind Qingyun, I,
Junior Sister Su Ru, Tian Buyi, Zeng Shuchang, Shang Zhengliang, Tianyun,
Cangsong, etc., all of the first ones in each line in the future, all followed From
now on, he has crossed the world and traveled far to the wild, and he has never
been afraid to shrink back along the way, with blood and blood, swords and
swords shadows."
Master Shuiyue's eyes are still closed, and the expression on her face looks so
focused, as if before her eyes, the passionate youth of the year is reappearing,
and even the sides of her cheeks are slightly red. .
In the hut, no one spoke for a while, but the atmosphere seemed to be turbulent
and uneasy, like a quiet torrent passing by silently.
After a long time, Master Shuiyue gave a bitter smile, shook his head, and his
voice turned sorrowful, and said, "Finally, these old things are all over. Our group
experienced catastrophes and severely inflicted the remnants of the Demon Cult
before returning to Qingyun. But that's it. At this moment, we were accidentally
caught in a secret of this door."
"After returning to Qingyun, Junior Sister Su Ru and Tian are in love for a long
time, but I really don't like this person. In the middle of the night, the two of them
ran away secretly from your Master Zhenyu. After I found out, I was worried.
Junior sister suffers a loss, and she is unwilling to report them, otherwise your
master will become angry and Junior Sister Su Ru will suffer, and this will follow
all the way."
When Lu Xueqi heard this, she was surprised and a little funny, but she didn't
dare to show it on her face anyway.
Fortunately, Master Shuiyue seemed to know that, without stopping too much,
he went on straightforwardly: "Who knows that the two of them are young and
courageous. In order to avoid people's eyes and ears, they slipped to the back
mountain of Tongtian Peak and ran off the beaten track. I went to a tryst near the
ancestral hall of the ancestor.
Lu Xueqi was stunned again. After a while, she bowed her head silently, and
drifted past Dazhu Peak in front of her as the hard-won first field. It is true that
people are not easy to look like in the world.
Master Shuiyue looked unhesitating, snorted, and said: "I looked at their
appearance, but I felt really angry, so I showed up and drank them. Junior Sister
Su and Tian Buyi were naturally taken aback, waiting to see them clearly. After I
was alone, Junior Sister Su came over to pull me with a hippy smile, but Tian Buyi
didn't give me a good look. I was angry, and it was about to happen..."
Lu Xueqi secretly said in her heart: If Master Tian Buyi still has a good face and a
smiling face at this moment, that would be weird. It was just that Master Shuiyue
stopped suddenly and couldn't help asking: "What happened afterwards?"
Master Shuiyue was silent for a moment, and said: "At this moment, suddenly
from the originally lonely and dark ancestral ancestral hall, a strange roar came
out. This sound is like a roar of a wild beast, full of pain, almost not like a human
voice. We. Under the horror of the three of them, they subconsciously hid in the
shadow of the dense woods on the side. After a while, we saw that...secret."
Lu Xueqi looked at Master Shuiyue tightly, but only saw a faint pain on her face.
Thinking of this secret in her heart, it has been tortured for many years, and even
now, it seems that the edges and corners have not been worn away much.
Master Shuiyue's deep voice sounded a little hollow, but the words and
sentences seemed to be thunderous, slowly revealing the dusty past.
"A figure stumbled and rushed out of the ancestor's ancestral hall. His clothes
were in tatters, his hair was dangling, covering his face, he couldn't see his face
clearly, and he looked crazy. At the same time, he kept yelling and groaning in
pain. I didn’t understand what he was talking about. The three of us were
shocked and frightened. How could such a madman appear in such a place as the
Patriarch’s ancestral hall? But we can’t just let him mess around like this. The
three of us just wanted to go out and stop. When this madman was, suddenly two
more figures appeared in the Patriarch’s ancestral hall, and they fell in front of
the madman-like figure, but they all knelt down. The moonlight was bright that
night, and the three of us could see clearly. It is clear that Chu, these two people
are really the two senior brothers of the younger generation, Daoxuan and Wan
Jianyi, whom the younger generation respects every day."
Lu Xueqi lost her voice: "What?"
Master Shuiyue glanced at her and said faintly: "Are you surprised too? Back
then, the three of us were only as shocked as you were, and we were all shocked.
The next one is even more incredible. Senior Brother Daoxuan and Senior
Brother Wan were full of grief. They were actually kneeling on the ground, one
on the side, each holding a leg of the lunatic, holding on tightly, their voices
begging earnestly, but it was the master who called out. Two words..."
At this time, Lu Xueqi could no longer make a surprised voice.
Master Shuiyue looked at it and seemed to have been completely immersed in
the past, with a low voice, and said, "We were shocked by what they called, and
then we discovered that the lunatic's figure and appearance was actually the real
person taught by Qingyunmen at the time. , The mentor of these two senior
brothers, the uncle Tiancheng who only showed great power in the battle of
Zhengmo not long ago."
"We only saw that the head teacher lost the dignity of the past. He said nonsense,
as if he was cursing something, but he didn't listen carefully. But the two seniors
were extremely sad, tears streaming down their faces, and tight. I hugged the
master’s uncle’s legs and pleaded, saying, "Master, wake up, master, wake up."
These words, but the master master doesn’t know why, using his way of practice,
he is confused. I lost my mind and turned a deaf ear to the plea of his two most
proud of his disciples. In the end, he turned his head instead, with a fierce light
flashing in his eyes, staring at the two men, and shouting, it turned out to be a
dead hand and palms. Hit it down."
When Lu Xueqi heard this, she felt like she was on the scene, and couldn't help
shaking her body.
Master Shuiyue said: "At that time, the three of us were spying on the sidelines,
and we were already in a mess. At this moment, seeing the uncle in charge
suddenly turn his face and attack the two seniors, it is even more at a loss. Who
knows that seeing them both When he was about to die in the hands of Master
Tianchengzi, suddenly Senior Brother Daoxuan was holding the head of his
uncle’s legs, and the whole person quickly turned to the back of Tianchengzi
Master, like lightning, already holding Tianchengzi. The arms of the uncle, and
his whole body is bright and bright, firmly restraining the uncle Tianchengzi."
"Senior Brother Wan didn't seem to expect that Senior Brother Daoxuan would
be like this. He was taken aback. Unexpectedly, Senior Brother Tianchengzi was
still in a frantic state, but the Taoism was still there. His hands were clasped by
Senior Brother Daoxuan, but he flew up and suddenly He kicked Senior Brother
Wan away, and Senior Brother Wan flew straight out for two feet, spurting out a
mouthful of blood."
"At this moment, the scene is changing drastically. The three of us seem to be
stupid. We just watched blankly and didn't know how to respond. I only heard
Senior Brother Daoxuan shouting loudly:'Senior Brother Wan, you still don't do
it?' Wan After hearing this, the senior apparently trembles all over, but he still
doesn't move, his eyes are fixed on his master and senior Daoxuan."
"Uncle Tiancheng has a profound way of doing things and worked hard to fight
back. Although Senior Brother Daoxuan still clasped Master's body with his
hands, but in a moment, his face flushed, he was already spraying a few
mouthfuls of blood, and his body was quickly blue. Extremely dimmed, it is clear
that his Dao deeds back then were still a little different from the uncle
Tianchengzi. At this moment, seeing Senior Brother Daoxuan couldn't hold on,
suddenly a white shadow drifted by instantly, it was Senior Brother Wan... …The
three of us were dumbfounded and watched, Senior Brother Wan let out a wild
roar, pounced from a distance, and after a sharp scream, he already had his
Dragon Slashing Sword in his hand, stabbing Tiancheng. The chest of Uncle Zi!"
In the hut, the deathly silence seemed to be like the silence of the lonely night
that year, after the tragic change, and after the murderous intent, the residual
pain was silent.
Lu Xueqi's face was pale, and after a long time, she whispered in a low voice: "It
is recorded in the door that the uncle of Tianchengzi sat a hundred years ago...
before the spiritual seat of the ancestors in the ancestor's ancestral hall, and his
deathbed was in the master Daoxuan."
Master Shuiyue gave a sorrowful laugh, shook his head, and said in a low voice,
"Seeing the tragic changes in this scene, and the two master-killing men are the
two brothers we respect most every day, me, Junior Sister Su and Tian Buyisan.
People completely lost their minds and were at a loss. Even when Junior Sister Su
was excited, she accidentally made a little noise. But maybe the two of them had
just killed the teacher, and they were so excited that they didn't notice us. Here.
The two of them, after looking at each other for a long time, slowly kneeled
before the body of the uncle Tianchengzi, and had a conversation."
"From their conversations, the three of us knew what the root of this tragic
change came from. It turns out that there is actually an ancient sword of Zhuxian
passed down from the ancestor Qingye in the main gate. The secret of heaven is
that although this divine sword destroys all demons and evil spirits, it may be
because of too many killings. Over the years, the sword itself has a weird and
devilish nature. Once the sword holder is stimulated All the spiritual power of
this sword will be backlashed by the demon of this sword, gradually controlling
the mind, becoming cruel and easy to kill, even if it is a person of high morality, it
can't resist it."
"From the time when the ancestor Qingye left the instructions on his deathbed,
the ancestors of Qingyunmen have known this secret, so they tried not to use this
divine sword, and because of the urgent situation of the battle between the right
and the evil, the uncle Tianchengzi. As a last resort, he had to use this sword to
launch the Zhuxian Sword Formation. Although he immediately sealed the sword
and cultivated with his heart, he still couldn't escape the disaster."
"When Uncle Tianchengzi was still awake, he secretly told his two most proud
disciples of this secret: Senior Brother Daoxuan and Senior Brother Wan Jianyi.
For one thing, he has always been the most trustworthy people. Secondly, if you
only tell one person, I'm afraid that in case there is a change, the uncle Tiancheng
is only afraid that his Taoism is too high, and one of them will find it difficult to
control himself. In the end, it will eventually become such a result..."
When Lu Xueqi heard this, she suddenly felt a shock in her heart, suddenly raised
her head, and said hurriedly: "Master, now...the master of Dao Xuan now... he... he
also..."
Master Shuiyue sighed and nodded silently, Lu Xueqi was speechless.
Master Shuiyue was silent for a long time, and said quietly: "Within ten years,
Senior Brother Daoxuan used the ancient sword of Zhuxian twice, especially
during the catastrophe of the beast and demon. He even unlocked all the secret
locks on the seven-vein peaks of Qingyun Mountain. The power of the Zhuxian
Sword Array is pushed to the extreme. Such a demon's backlash power can be
imagined. In fact, I had already thought of this. It was only ten years ago that
Senior Brother Daoxuan had used the Zhuxian Ancient Sword once, but it was
not immune to the devil. I was troubled by the power of backlash, so I was lucky,
thinking that he has a profound way of doing things, and this time he can survive
the calamity, but it's a pity that he... God's will, God's will!"
Lu Xueqi was silent for a moment, and said, "Master, with such a big secret, why
do you want to tell the disciple, is there something important, do you want to tell
the disciple?"
Master Shuiyue looked at Lu Xueqi and said, "Exactly."
Lu Xueqi lowered her head slightly, and said, "The teacher's kindness is
profound, and the nine deaths of the disciple are hard to be reported. If you have
anything to do, please ask Master to tell you!"
Master Shuiyue took a deep look at Lu Xueqi and said, "Originally, this secret was
only known by the Master Qingyunmen, but I have been observing Nagato Xiao
Yicai for the past few days, but I don’t know it clearly, and this way, the world
still knows this secret. Among the people, Tian Buyi has mysteriously
disappeared with Senior Brother Daoxuan. Junior Sister Su and Tian Buyi have
always had a deep relationship between husband and wife. At this moment, I am
afraid that there is already a chaos, so I will be the only one who is in charge of
anything."
Lu Xueqi looked up at Master Shuiyue, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Master,
what do you mean?"
Master Shuiyue said: "Although Senior Brother Daoxuan and Tian Buyi are
missing, no one knows where they have gone or whether they have left Qingyun
Mountain, so I must stay on the mountain. If they two appear on the mountain, I
will also It's a good decision. But at the same time, we must send people down to
search. My disciples, those with firm-minded minds and high-level abilities, can
never compare with you. This burden is only for you."
Lu Xueqi's face was solemn, and she slowly knelt down in front of Master
Shuiyue, but after all, she was a clever figure of Bingxue, how could I not
understand the relationship between them.
After a while, she whispered: "Master's order, the disciple will obey it. It's
just...but the disciple doesn't know it. If the disciple is asked to go down the
mountain to search for the whereabouts of the two masters, the master will just
give him a command. Why should I tell the disciple this secret?"
After speaking, Lu Xueqi's voice trembled slightly.
Master Shuiyue’s face was blue, and the muscles in the corners of her eyes
seemed to twitch slightly. After a long silence, she slowly said: "Tian Buyi took
the initiative to see Senior Brother Daoxuan. Obviously he knew this secret and
saw that Senior Brother Daoxuan has become a demon. Spirit backlash, there
must be a fierce fight between the two of them. After you go down the mountain,
try to find the whereabouts of the two of them, if you can find it, and at the same
time find that the two of them are really fighting..."
Master Shuiyue's palm slowly clenched, and clenched into a fist, "You will look
for the opportunity to kill the person controlled by the demon with one sword!"
Lu Xueqi's face was as pale as paper, but after all, she didn't say anything, but
slowly lowered her head.
After a long time, in the dead silence in this cabin, I heard her voice that was so
subtle that it was almost inaudible: "Yes."

Chapter 5 Blood Array
On the way of Gui Li, he only felt that there was a blank in his mind. Only the
mysterious and vague figure of the woman lingered in front of his eyes, but he
knew clearly that it should be an illusion, right?
Isn't it?
In a daze, he realized that he did not know when he had walked back to the stone
room that belonged to him. The stone door was opened. Looking in from the
door, you can still see the chaos inside. It was the inexplicable match between
him and the ghost king just now. The result of hands-on fighting.
He looked at the mess, stayed silent for a long time, and slowly walked in, found a
chair beside the broken table and sat down in a daze, startled.
Monkey Xiaohui ran over from the side, still seemed to be in a low mood, climbed
onto Guili's shoulder without saying a word, sat down, and then was also dazed.
Maybe it is still worried about gluttony!
One person and one monkey sat there for a long time without any sound. The
whole stone room looked extremely dull. At the end, he suddenly moved his
body, and then stretched out his hand, pulling Xiao Hui from his shoulder and
holding it to his front.
Xiao Hui blinked all three eyes at the same time, looking at Gui Li.
Gui Li whispered: "Xiao Hui, what do you think I should do?"
The monkey Xiaohui didn't say a word, just looking at him.
Ghost Li didn't seem to care about its answer, just whispering to himself: "This
road, how on earth should I go..."
I don't know the years in the mountains, and the time disappears like water.

In the deepest secret place in the hinterland of Huqi Mountain, in the huge blood
pool, there is a strong bloody atmosphere. This strange existence quietly hides in
the forgotten corner known to the world, quietly budding.
Naturally, except for two people, Ghost King and Mr. Ghost.
The huge blood pool was still full of red blood, and countless bubbles rose from
the depths of the blood pool from time to time, bounced and burst on the water
surface, splashing a burst of fine blood.
The same as before, the huge body of the spirit beast was imprisoned in this
bloody water, but in addition to Kui Niu and the yellow bird, at this moment,
there are two more figures in the blood pool, one is struggling. But after all, the
helpless alien gluttonous animal, the other figure is a monster with an unusually
huge body. Its head is like a legendary dragon, and its body is almost a circle
larger than Kui Niu, because it is mostly covered in blood. The specific shape is
not clear, but from several parts of the body that protrude from the water
surface, it is conceivable that it must be the "Candle Dragon" of the magical beast
in the legend of the magic sect.
Kui Niu and Huang Niao have been in prison for a long time. They are already
dying and can't lift their energy. The candle dragon looks sluggish and lifeless.
Only the gluttonous food is just caught, and the mental strength is still
considered intact and anger from time to time. Roaring, igniting waves of blood
around him, is obviously extremely annoyed.
It's just that there seems to be an unusually weird force in this pool of blood. Not
only has it imprisoned the other three strange beasts, but even the gluttony can't
get rid of it. Sora roars and struggles, and ultimately nothing. In addition, in the
sky above the blood pool, there was another vision than before.
The mysterious and weird ancient god Fulong Ding is now hanging in the void
five feet away from the blood pond. From the four primitive tripod feet below the
cauldron, each emits a lavender clip red. Different light, illuminated from above,
is shining on the four alien beasts. From a distance, it is obvious that there is a
looming and abundant spiritual power in the four rays of light of this kind of
entity. It was forcibly sucked out of the alien beasts and returned to the
Fulongding Cauldron.
And because of constantly absorbing the almost endless spiritual power from
these alien beasts, Fulongding’s original simple and deep appearance has slowly
begun to change, and the entire body of the tripod has been swept up by the
auspicious one. The air is enveloped in it, the original primitive color is slowly
fading, replaced by a kind of warm as jade, gradually becoming a somewhat
transparent color.
At first glance, it almost makes people think that this is the legendary sacred
artifact of the fairy family. It is extraordinary and incompatible with the bloody
pool of blood.
However, under the lingering appearance of the immortal spirit, there is still a
strange place after all, that is the mysterious pattern on the inscription on the
body of the tripod. The images of the four monsters are bright and dark,
symbolizing the Fulong tripod itself. The inscription on the giant tripod was
slowly changing colors, only at the top of the pattern, the hideous face of the idol
was as red as blood, as if it was greedily absorbing power and was about to come
back to life.
On the high platform far away from the blood pool, the ghost king and Mr. ghost
stood side by side.
Mr. Ghost is dressed in black, and the whole person still seems to be shrouded in
dark shadows. Even if he stands in front of him, he doesn't seem to be able to see
his figure.
At this moment, he was using a deep voice to say to the king of ghosts: "Yes, the
inscription of Fulong Dingding Ding is really true. The four spirits are gathered
and the chaos opens. At this moment, the'four spirits blood formation' has been
completed, and the rest is Waiting for the 7th and forty-nine days, when
Fulongding has gathered the four spiritual powers, the power of Chaos is enough
to open the world and reopen the'gate of Shura', so that you can control the
supreme power of the world and become invincible. Hands up."
The ghost king was flushed, his eyes gleaming, and he stared at the Fulong Ding
in mid-air. He couldn't hide the excitement on his face. He suddenly raised his
head to the sky, but he laughed.
The laughter was loud and rampant, with arrogance and arrogance, as if he had
ruled the world, but the arrogant laughter was suddenly interrupted, the ghost
king frowned, but he gently pressed his heart with his hand while the red tide on
his face receded instantly. There was a pale color.
But after a while, I saw a flash of gold on his face, and after a while, he returned
to normal.
Mr. Ghost stood aside, seeing the changes in his expression in his eyes. With his
insight and eyesight, he couldn't help but be taken aback. He was slightly
surprised: "Who did you fight with? Who is that person? ?"
The King of Ghosts took a deep breath, his expression on his face had completely
returned to normal. After closing his eyes for a while, he slowly opened his eyes
again, and cold light flashed in his eyes, and said coldly: "'Brahma Prajna' and'Tai
Chi Xuan Qing Dao' '...Sure enough, they are all miraculous techniques that are
not born in the world. Although the sharpness is not as strong as my magical
powers, the stamina is long and abundant, which is really terrifying."
Mr. Ghost frowned, a strange light flashed in his eyes, and said: "It's him? How
come you did a good job with him..."
Having said this, he suddenly seemed to think of something, and said: "Is it for
gluttony?"
The King of Ghosts snorted, but did not answer Mr. Ghost's words. He just said
indifferently: "The speed of this path is really unexpected. I'm afraid it's hard to
say... or become a curse in the future."
Mr. Ghost took a deep look at the King of Ghosts, then looked away, and slowly
said: "The most important thing at the moment is to put the Four Spirits Blood
Array first. Other things can be avoided if they are avoided!"
The ghost king nodded slightly and said: "Yes, I know the severity, don't worry!"
Mr. Gui pondered for a moment, and said: "However, with Guili's unpredictable
Taoism now and with the strengthening of the spiritual power absorbed by the
Four Spirits blood array in the future, the bloody vision will definitely be difficult
to conceal. With him here, it is inevitable that there will be more. Something
variable. To avoid accidents, you should find an excuse to send him out!"
The ghost king was silent for a moment and said: "What you said is." After that,
he frowned slightly, turned around, holding his hand behind him, and slowly
walked out of the blood pool.
Seeing the ghost king gradually disappearing, Mr. Ghost slowly turned around,
walked to the side of the platform, and looked down.
I saw that the strange beast gluttonous who was still struggling desperately just
now seemed to have gradually lost the ability to resist under the dual shock of
the blood pond and the unique light of Fulong Ding. At this moment, he fell
helplessly in the blood and constantly gasped.
Seeing this scene, Mr. Ghost slowly sneered under the black veil.
"Hey...The Gate of Shura..."

The sound of footsteps sounded outside the stone gate, sounded rather
hurriedly, and it was obvious that the people came running over in a hurry. After
a short while, a figure appeared outside the door of the Guilishi room, half-
kneeled, and said loudly: "Vice Sect Master, Sect Master of the Ghost King has
passed down a message and wants you to meet."
The voice was so loud that there were still a few faint echoes in this stone room,
but there was no answer.
The visitor was startled for a moment, but didn't immediately raise his head. Gui
Li was in the Demon Cult Ghost King Sect, and he had always been known as a
killer. It was rare for ordinary religious people to approach him, let alone being
rude.
The man boldly raised his voice and said it again, but there was still no response.
Then he raised his head and looked into the stone room. What greeted him was a
chaotic scene, but there was still a ghostly and always. The figure of the monkey
Xiaohui who is with him?
The man screamed bitterly, shook his head, and ran away in strides.
At this moment, Gui Li was walking in the long corridor of the Ghost King Zong,
and the monkey Xiaohui was lying quietly on his shoulders. Gui Li looked
forward. Although he couldn't see the end of the road, he knew very well that the
end of the corridor was where the ghost king lived.
"Anyway, I can't do nothing here, right, Xiao Hui?"
He seemed to be whispering to himself, and the monkey Xiaohui was also in a
daze, not paying attention to the master's words at all.
And Guili didn't care, and gave a wry smile, and said: "Several times, I have seen
hope, but at the last moment, it fell short, but as long as Baguio is still lying there,
I can't despair. Really? I know what you are worried about, don't worry, when I
find a cure for Baguio, I will naturally ask him to get your friend back."
Monkey Xiaohui's ears suddenly stood up, and then he screamed twice. Guili
smiled slightly, but the smile did not stay on his face for long, and then
disappeared again.
He stood at the door of the Ghost King's Stone Room.
Outside the heavy stone gate, the familiar voice rang out, and the ghost king sat
on the chair, passing his daughter's figure in his mind for some reason. An
extremely complex emotion was floating in his mind.
The Shimen opened, and the figure of Gui Li appeared.
"You are here." Ghost King said lightly.
"Yes." Gui Li nodded slowly, his voice equally flat.
The two men fell silent, as if nothing happened between them.
After a while, the ghost said sharply: "There is one thing, I want to tell you."
"Go ahead!"
Gui Li said lightly: "You have brought the congregation back here, and I also
brought the gluttons back to you. If there is nothing else recently, I want to go out
again and see if I can find Baguio. The way."
The King of Ghosts frowned and glanced at Gui Li. At this moment, there was a
rapid sound of footsteps outside the door. The congregation who had sent orders
ran over, and when he was about to speak in a hurry, he suddenly saw Gui Li and
Gui Li. When the ghost king spoke face to face, he couldn't help being taken
aback.
The ghost king waved his hand to the man quietly. The man hesitated for a
moment, bowed and bowed, and quietly retreated. The ghost king's gaze slowly
turned to Gui Li's body. The young man still stood there quietly, looking at the
demons. At this moment, no matter who it is, standing in front of the ghost king
must be sincere and fearful. He is the only one who never seems to have been.
Fear.
Is this the man her daughter loves so much?
"Go!" In the voice of the ghost king, it suddenly seemed a little more tired.
Gui Li nodded silently. In the battle not long ago, although both of them
pretended not to be the same, it was obvious that the relationship between them,
which was originally not cordial, seemed to be farther apart.
He turned and walked out, but at the moment when he was about to cross the
threshold, suddenly, his body paused. An inexplicable and strange breath, from
nowhere, like suddenly being in an abyss where blood gathers by thousands of
feet, it is difficult and unable to breathe, and like a huge ocean, the bloody air is
like a disaster of extinction, in the ears. The side roared violently.
Gui Li's face changed!
But this weird aura, like a dream, fleeting, and the surroundings became quiet
again and returned to normal.
The ghost king's voice slowly rang behind him, plain and without a trace of
emotion, "What's the matter?"
Gui Li stood with his back to him, stood for a moment, and said lightly: "It's
nothing."
After speaking, he walked away slowly.
The stone gate slowly closed behind him. When he was fully engaged with the
stone wall, Gui Li suddenly turned around quickly, and the light flashed in his
eyes, looking deeply at the stone gate of the ghost king, his eyes were deep and
difficult to understand. There seems to be some confusion.
The ghost king in the stone room also looked at the stone gate blankly for a long
time, as if thinking about something, but finally shook his head, turned and
walked to the other end of the stone room, and took a few shots somewhere on
the stone wall for a moment. After that, the seemingly intact stone wall was
moved to the side, revealing a secret passage that was passed by one person, and
a strong smell of blood also radiated from that secret passage.
The King of Ghosts walked in blankly, and the stone wall slowly closed behind
him.

A certain place in Central China is a thousand miles away from southern Xinjiang,
but it is closer to Qingyun Mountain.
Here is a barren mountain and ridge, off the beaten track, you can see the ups
and downs of the mountains, and one of the long rivers flows by.
If you consider the geography carefully, the unnamed mountain range here
should belong to the end of the huge Qingyunshan mountain range, and the long
river between the lofty mountains can also be regarded as the river outside the
city of Heyang. One of the upstream tributaries. It's just that, after all, it is far
away from where the Qingyun spiritual vein is. There are only beasts and apes
screaming and tigers, but there is no trace of immortal energy.
It's just where the world is forgotten, but today it is broken and quiet.
The two figures dashed across the sky, chasing back and forth, the first one was
covered in black shadows, while the latter flashed in gray, and each other was as
fast as lightning. The black shadow man was up or down in the air, and then
suddenly fell into the barren woods, twists and turns, it is a coincidence, but the
gray shadow chasing behind him really has unexpected magical powers, and
when he sees tricks, he is chasing closely. It didn't fall for half a minute, but it
was gradually approaching.
Suddenly, the black shadow in front seemed to know that he could not escape the
chase of the people behind him for the time being. Suddenly, his body suddenly
halted in the swift and electric rush, and suddenly saw the black shadow
trembling, which was actually nailed to the place like a nail. Almost at the same
time, Sombra turned around swiftly, his right hand tapped five times out of thin
air.
Just listen to the sound of "duh", in this barren forest, under the day, there are
five yin fires unexpectedly, in the flames looming ferocious skeletons, the
howling wind rises, but the ash chasing behind you Shadow rushed.
The Gray Shadow had already arrived in an instant, but he also said to stop and
stop, just watching him concentrate, but it was like a big enemy, obviously he
didn't dare to take these five points of yin fire lightly. After a while, I saw a flash
of cold light circling in the gray shadow man's hand, but he sacrificed a crystal-
clear two-end tubular magic weapon.
As soon as this magic weapon appeared, the surrounding ground and the
branches of the barren wood were covered with a layer of hoar frost, and the
surrounding temperature suddenly became cold. I saw five yin fires coming like
the wind, and the gray shadow man's magic weapon was spinning in the air, but
all the five yin fires were sucked on the magic weapon tube.
After a while, as the fire meets the ice, the five o'clock yin fire slowly dimmed and
finally disappeared.
The black light and gray gas gradually dissipated.
"Jiuhan Ningbing Bing... really is an incredible magic weapon!" As if sighing and
admiring, but without annoyance at all, the man in black said quietly.
Opposite him was an old man in gray, who was indeed the second person in the
Southern Fenxiang Valley, Shangguan Ce, and the magic weapon in his hand was
naturally something that made the nine-tailed celestial fox a little jealous. Jiuhan
Ningbing stabbed.
Shangguan Ce laughed twice, and said in a low voice, "It's not easy to get your
Lich's praise!"
This man in black turned out to be the Lich who had escaped from the Mogu Cave
in Nanjiang Town that day, but I don't know why he and Shangguance were in
such a chasing situation.
The Lich looked up and down Shangguan Ce a few times, then sighed suddenly,
and said, "My old friend, you and I have not been dating for a day or two. Why do
you want to push me hard?"
Shangguan Ce said indifferently: "My purpose has been told to you a long time
ago. I have no other meaning, that is, our Fenxiang Valley Master wants to see
your Excellency. There are some things you might want to discuss in depth, so
please move to Fenxiang Valley. It's that simple."
The Lich shook his head and smiled bitterly, and said, "Your Senior Brother
Valley Master is too deliberate. Although I am mad and immortal, but I am not as
good as him. Besides, I still don't know what you came from, it's just for our
witch clan. Those secrets?"
Shangguan Ce snorted and said, "It's good if you know. Now that the southern
border is in a mess and the five races are in chaos, it is necessary for Fenxiang
Valley to come out and take charge of the big plan. Moreover, we are not
malicious in mind. No matter what, we are more vicious than the beast. The
demon is much better, right?"
The Lich took a deep look at him and said, "I don't know the secrets of the Witch
Clan's Skyfire. You see, my old friend, for the sake of our many years of
friendship, just let me go!"
Shangguance shook his head and said, "I can't help myself."
After finishing speaking, the nine cold ice thorns in his hand slowly drew a
semicircle in the air, exuding a bitter cold air, and once again forced to come
forward to the Lich.
The lich stood still, wondering if he had already understood that he could not
escape the pursuit of Shangguan Ce, and gave up his efforts, but said
indifferently: "My old friend, this world is so big that everything changes for no
reason. I didn't follow him that day. Niang Niang and eldest brother are under
Jiuquan, they want to take advantage of their lifetime to go to Middle-earth to see
the world. Don’t you even give me a chance for this small request?"
Shangguan Ce snorted coldly and ignored it. Obviously he didn't believe it at all.
At this moment, he was close to three feet in front of the Lich, but at this moment,
his face changed drastically and his eyes were fixed on the ground.
In the daytime, the sun was shining down, and the Lich's body seemed to float,
but there was no sign of shadow, and the body was trembling gently with the
wind, seeing signs of floating.
Shangguan Ce moved, and in a blink of an eye, he was in front of the Lich. The
Nine Cold Ning Ice Spikes slashed down, and immediately saw a cold light with
an invincible force, splitting the Lich in half from the middle, just the two halves
of the body. In a blink of an eye, it turned into black smoke, which quickly
dispersed in the air.
Shangguan Ce was so angry that his old face turned pale, and he knew that he
had accidentally caught the Lich once again. With a fierce stomping, he stood up,
jumped into the air, and looked around, only to see a dark shadow fleeing far
away, but heading north, not to say much at the moment, turning into gray light,
and chasing straight away. go with.

Chapter 6 Hometown
Under Qingyun Mountain.
The sky was high and the clouds were light. Standing at the foot of the mountain
and looking up, I saw a blue sky. The gentle breeze blowing in made people
refreshing.
Lu Xueqi watched for a long time. There was no one around, and naturally no one
would have noticed such a beautiful woman quietly watching the sky at the foot
of this secluded mountain. With the breeze blowing, the hair of her shawl
fluttered gently, passing over her slightly thin face.
Master Shuiyue's admonitions on her departure kept echoing in her ears.
"From the dialogue between Senior Brother Daoxuan and Senior Brother Wan,
we knew that the former Qingyunmen taught real people, and when they were
still sober, they would tell this secret to the next generation of disciples who will
pass on the throne, and the ancestors passed down this secret to the next
generation. The death is for the reputation of Qingyunmen and the people of the
world, in order to avoid more killings, when it is a last resort, the disciple can kill
the teacher..."
"This time Brother Daoxuan didn’t tell Xiao Yicai this secret for some reason.
According to my guess, there are no more than two reasons. One: Before he made
up his mind to tell Xiao Yicai the secret, he was already killed by the demon of the
ancient sword. Backlash; the second is that Senior Brother Daoxuan is very self-
reliant in Taoism, especially in a fierce battle ten years ago, he used the Zhuxian
sword formation but did not see the backlash of the heart demon, so he thought
that this time he could also resist the past and wait until the real demon. It was
already too late when the spirit swallowed his body."
"It's just that despite the change, we, as Qingyun children, must not stay away
from the incident. Tian is not easy to disappear, and Junior Sister Su is in chaos.
Only I will make this critical decision. I just hope that everything ends on the
mountain, and you don't have to participate in it. But if you really find them at
the foot of the mountain, you should also take up this great task with all your
heart. Qingyun's ancestors and masters have spirits, and they will surely protect
you, my master and apprentice!"
Lu Xueqi slowly opened her eyes and took a deep breath.
She turned her head and looked at the lofty mountains and rivers behind her,
handsome and tall, the distant mountains ups and downs, and the dangerous
rocks close up were all graceful and beautiful everywhere.
Towering into the clouds, surpassing the world.
It's for Qingyun!
At the corner of her mouth, a faint and warm smile slowly emerged. This
mountain range is the place where she grew up after all, with her respected
teachers, close senior sisters and sisters, and what she once owned... Memories.
She turned around and walked away, her white clothes fluttering like snow, the
world is as big as promised, and the sky is infinite. Even if she is a peerless face
and a hero, maybe it's just a drop in the ocean!
It was the first time that I came down the mountain by the command of the
teacher, but there was no clear place to go. Although he has heavy
responsibilities, he doesn't know where to go to complete this task. It's kind of
ridiculous to think about it.
Tianya held her hand quietly, but she didn't have a familiar feeling. It should be
said that she has already become a part of her body, and the faint blue brilliance
has also been converged in the scabbard. One person, one sword, wandering
around.
Where should I go?
The world is as big as promised!
Lu Xueqi stopped in front of a three-way intersection. It was not that she did not
know the road. Among the Qingyunmen disciples, she was considered to be the
one who descended more frequently. She had walked countless times on a flat
road in front of her. The easiest way to go outside Qingyun Mountain is directly
to Heyang City, the largest town under Qingyun Mountain.
On the other side of the road, it seems to have been abandoned for a long time,
and weeds are growing, and only a section near the fork is faintly visible. Looking
in from afar, the more distant place has long been submerged by weeds.
In fact, there are many trails that descend from Qingyun Mountain. Many of the
trails are made by villagers who live in nearby villages at the foot of Qingyun
Mountain. They go up the mountain to chop wood or pick wild fruits for their
livelihoods. There are also many roads. For various reasons, it has become such a
ruined appearance over time.
This road, who knows where it leads, and who will remember, who has walked
it?
Lu Xueqi shook her head slightly and smiled bitterly in her heart. After returning
from southern Xinjiang, her mood has really changed a lot since she was
separated from that person.
She shook her head slightly, and wanted to put the idea aside, so she had to walk
on the road again. At this time, the villagers coming in twos and threes from the
other side of the road, old and young, looked at their clothes and clothes. Most of
them brought axes, ropes and poles. They seemed to be woodcutters in nearby
villages who wanted to go up the mountain to chop wood.
When they approached nearby, when these woodsmen saw Lu Xueqi, they all
turned sideways, showing respectful expressions on their faces. The
Qingyunmen disciples were originally respected within hundreds of miles
around this area. What's more, Lu Xueqi's unparalleled appearance was so
beautiful Immortal, it is even more dare not to look at.
Lu Xueqi stopped and nodded slightly to them, as a return, and then planned to
leave.
At this moment, suddenly one of the old lumberjacks who looked grayish but still
energetic seemed to be very enthusiastic. Hehe smiled and said, "Girl, don't you
know the way?"
Lu Xueqi paused for a while, stopped, looked at the old woodman, hesitated, and
shook her head slightly.
Just before she could speak, the enthusiastic old woodman already said: "I know
you Qingyunmen cultivators are very powerful. Many times they fly around, but
if you want to talk about the road under your feet, sometimes On the contrary, it
is not familiar to us country folks!"
The few woodmen next to them all laughed when they heard the words. Lu Xueqi
looked at their kind faces. Somehow, there was a warmth in her heart, and the
steps she was about to take stopped again.
The old woodcutter laughed and said, "The road in front of you leads to Heyang
City in the south. It is the busiest place in Baili nearby. When you get there, it's
easier to go to other places. "
As he said, he pointed to the abandoned path again and said, "Don't go that path.
It was a lively village many years ago, but now it's all destroyed and no one is
left."
Lu Xueqi smiled slightly and said, "I understand, thank you, Lao Zhang."
The old woodman waved his hand, chuckled twice, and continued to walk
towards Qingyun Mountain with the others.
At the same time, a woodman who was a little younger than him sighed and said:
"There was a temple in that village. I heard it was very spiritual. Ten years ago,
my wife and I went there to worship the Bodhisattva and ask for a child. Sure
enough, it’s a pity, it’s gone now too!"
The old woodman nodded and said, "Yes, I remember, it's a pity that the temple
is gone..."
The voices gradually became lower and lower, and their figures gradually
disappeared into the mountains and forests. In the light breeze blowing in the
distance, there seemed to be their cheerful laughter. Lu Xueqi turned around,
with a smile on his face. Still, somehow, she seemed to be in a much better mood.
Smiling, she raised her head and stepped towards the road.
Her footsteps were originally brisk, but somehow, her pace suddenly slowed
down, her delicate eyebrows wrinkled slightly, deep in her heart, it seemed that
she had suddenly passed something important, but she didn't catch it for a while.
In the depths of the memory, something seems to have quietly awakened...
She stood still and did not move. The scene just now replayed quickly from her
mind. The words of the woodcutters echoed again: "Don't go that way. Many
years ago, it was also a lively scene. The village, but now it's all ruined, no one..."
"Originally there was a temple in that village. I heard that it was quite spiritual..."
Lu Xueqi suddenly shook her whole body. After a while, she slowly turned
around, and once again, she looked at the path that was overgrown with weeds,
as if it had been lost in the afterimages of the years...

How many things can be changed in ten years? Face, mood, or hatred?
No one can understand others, and sometimes even oneself can't really
understand them. But only this way is truly changed.
Because there is no way out here.
The densely growing weeds grow year after year, covering up the past history
and witnessing the ruthlessness of time. Until a lonely white figure quietly
approached the dusty place.
Among the weeds, we can still vaguely see the ruined walls, and in the breeze
that blows on, we no longer have the bloody smell of the past, but some of the
weeds have a slightly green and fragrant smell.
After walking past broken doors, looking at the stone steps that are swaying,
quietly covered by moss, those smiles and joys that were once alive, the
happiness that once had, are all gone with the wind?
Lu Xueqi's face was slightly pale, and her slender and delicate hands tightened
Tianya's grip. In this abandoned village, there seemed to be someone watching
her quietly. She even felt that she couldn't breathe.
But she never stopped, just walked quietly, past every house, once, who
remembered the people here?
Until, she saw the ruined temple.
It is different from the surrounding environment. For some reason, there is no
grass around the ruined temple, which is a house. In fact, it is more appropriate
to say that it is a few pillars. It just fell to the ground and the remaining twos and
threes were broken. On the stone, there is still a vague appearance of a god, and I
can see where it used to be.
Lu Xueqi walked over slowly.
Without weeds and moss, everything here seems incompatible with the
surroundings. I don't know what it is for. Even the weeds that grow stubbornly
do not want to enter here.
Or does it mean that all the grievances and resentments that were once gathered
in this place?
Then in the dead of night, will anyone cry and whisper, and confide in the past?
Lu Xueqi turned around abruptly, and she didn't know when, tears flickered in
her eyes.
Caomiao Village!
This place has long been obliterated...
She sat quietly in the corner, motionless, as if listening quietly or feeling
something.
There was wind blowing in the distance, blowing her black hair, fluttering gently
on the sideburns.

The sun rises and the moon sets, morning and evening, day and night, and the
stars change.
The white clouds on the sky are like a dog, disappearing like a meteor, and time
is like water. After all, it will go away so resolutely, never staying for anyone.
In the wild grass in the distance, the sound of insects was heard from
somewhere. Except for the sound of wind, this is the most vibrant sound
here. Maybe, in another ten years, this place will become a thriving place again,
right?
Or, it's still the same.
Who cares?
For three days, Lu Xueqi sat quietly in this lonely place for three days, restrained
by the world, and heavy responsibilities, but it turned out that only in such a
place can there be a place to breathe and escape.
Quietly, just take it as an indulgence and hide yourself.
However, she still has to leave after all.
The white clothes shook, came quietly, Lu Xueqi's figure reappeared, left the
dilapidated small temple, and walked through the hut doors under the ruined
walls again. For some reason, her gaze here seemed to contain Yiyi. Reluctant
and affectionate.
In the distant sky, the sky was fluttering, and the clouds were faint, as if they
were being blown by the wind, and a white line slipped across the sky quietly. Lu
Xueqi glanced at these houses one last time, turned and left, never looking back,
the white figure fluttering away quietly among the grass.
Above the sky, the white clouds are still silent.
Just from among the clouds, a swift gleam suddenly appeared, silent and fast,
with a few lingering white clouds on the clouds, scattered in the air. Soon, the
light fell in this abandoned village.
"Squeak, squeak..."
The familiar monkey calls, the three-eyed gray-haired monkey jumped to the
ground and looked around. Obviously, it came to this wild place, which made it
much more pleasant than being in the belly of Huqi Mountain.
In a short while, the monkey jumped away and dived into the dense weeds, not
knowing where to go to play.
Gui Li, standing silently in the center of this village, expressionless.
Except in the eyes, the tiredness and pain that can't be concealed.
He stared at everything around him in a daze, and slowly turned around.
Everything that had been familiar to him slowly emerged in his mind, and even
the wind blowing in the distance had a familiar smell.
The fragrance of the homeland...
And in the distance behind him, behind the dense weeds, the white and slightly
lonely figure finally disappeared into the distance.
He walked slowly, and the same things that once caught Lu Xueqi's eyes
appeared in front of him, ruined walls, moss stone steps, and finally, the
dilapidated little temple.
It's just that he didn't walk over, he just looked at the small temple from a
distance, stunned, and it was there that changed a teenager's life!
He stood for a long time and watched for a long time, but after all, he did not
pass. After a long time, he turned around, stepped on the weeds on the ground,
and walked on the small road that could barely distinguish the distance between
the houses. He walked slowly, as if every step was extremely heavy, until he
stopped in front of the third cabin in the second row.
This is a house that is no different from other dilapidated houses. The same
doors and windows fall off, the same desolate and abandoned, and even the moss
on the stone steps seems to be more than other houses.
Guili’s lips began to tremble slightly. For the first time in many years, he could
not contain tears in his eyes. Slowly, he knelt down in front of the hut and buried
his head deeply on the ground in front of the hut. In the weeds.
What faintly came from the wind was a choked, struggling whisper: "Father,
mother..."

Heyang City.
After the catastrophe of the beast demon, Heyang City was greatly injured, and
there were countless casualties, but after the disaster, life was always going to
pass. People who entered the city from all directions, and those who fled home,
gradually made this ancient city lively.
On the busiest street, the best restaurant in Heyang City is still the Shanhaiyuan
where Zhang Xiaofan once lived when he first went down the mountain.
Although due to the disaster, it seems that the business has been deserted than
ten years ago. Quite a lot, after all, people are escaping from the dead, and it is
rare that they will have more thoughts to come here to eat and drink.
But on this day, a strange guest came to Shanhaiyuan. This person is a young
woman, she looks beautiful, but that's all right, but under this beautiful face, with
a frown and a smile, there is a strange and exciting feeling, as if she only needs to
be caught by this woman's water-like eyes. Sweep, the bones of the men around
were all soft by three points.
That woman was the nine-tailed celestial fox-Xiao Bai who was missing from
Guili and Lu Xueqi after the great changes in southern Xinjiang.
She walked into the Shanhaiyuan restaurant in such a generous, smoky and
charming manner. All of a sudden, from the shopkeeper to the second, including
the only two tables of guests, she was stunned, but no one came up. Greet her.
But fortunately, Xiao Bai seems to have been used to this situation a long time
ago, and is not angry, just smiled and said, "Is there no one to entertain?"
The word awakened the dreamer. After all, the shopkeeper was old and still
barely had a certain amount of concentration left. He quickly settled his mind,
and then hit Wu in a daze. The shopkeeper who was standing beside him gave a
look on the back of his head, and said angrily: "The guest is here," Don't say hello
yet?"
The shop Xiaoer staggered, wondering if there was a ghost in his heart, Qiqi Ai Ai
walked up, not daring to face Xiao Bai, and said with a smile: "Girl, you, do you
want to eat or stay in a restaurant?"
Xiaobai thought for a while and said, "I'd better eat something first, do you have a
seat here?"
Xiao Er nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, yes, please go upstairs."
Xiaobai nodded, walked upstairs, and said, "Find me a quiet place by the
window!"
The shop assistant smiled and said: "Don't worry, girl, you are the only person in
the upper seat, you will be given any position you want, and you will be
guaranteed to be quiet and no one will disturb you."
Xiaobai was taken aback for a moment, and said, "How come there is no one? I
heard that business here was pretty good before?"
The shop Xiaoer had already walked upstairs at this time, and said with a wry
smile: "Who said no? Back then, the business was called a good one. People in
Heyang City are all coming up here to eat and drink. But goddamn it, before. The
beast demon has been making trouble for a while, causing panic, and in the end
there are countless deaths and injuries. In such a time, not many people will
want to come here."
Xiaobai nodded slowly, sighed softly, and said, "It turns out that it's like this, it's
no wonder."
At this time, Xiao Er had taken Xiao Bai to sit down at a table by the window
upstairs, and was wiping the table with the rag he brought with him.
Xiaobai sat in his seat and looked out the window, and saw pedestrians coming
and going on the street. It was quite lively, but most people had very few smiles
on their faces. Instead, there were more people with frowning faces.
Xiaobai looked at it in silence for a while, and then suddenly asked Xiao Er, "Xiao
Er, if I ask you something, please answer me honestly."
The shopkeeper nodded and said, "Girl, please ask!"
Xiaobai hesitated for a moment, and said, "All the people in Heyang City,
including you, of course, do you hate that beast demon in your heart?"
The shop Xiaoer snorted, his face instantly showing resentment, and said loudly:
"Of course, this Heyang city was in the midst of the beast and demon calamity,
there are ten rooms and nine empty spaces, you can just ask someone on the
street to ask. Ask, I guarantee that he definitely has his relatives who died under
the claws of the beasts and monsters. Pity our people are defenseless and unable
to resist, but fortunately, there are immortals on Qingyun Mountain who show
mercy and show great power and drive away the beasts killed that day. , This
allows us to live a life of human life again."
Xiao Bai looked at Xiao Er's excited expression and gave a wry smile in his heart,
somehow before his eyes, he passed the figure of the man who was lingering
under the raging fire deep in the Mogu Cave of Nanjiang Town.
Who is right or wrong in this world?
The shop Xiaoer also seemed to find that he was a little gaffe, his face flushed,
and he took a step back, and said in a low voice: "This, this, I'm also casually
speaking, girl, don't take it seriously, do you want to order food?"
Xiaobai smiled and said, "Okay, but you don't need to order any dishes. Go down
and tell the shopkeeper. Just make three or four plates of the dishes you are good
at here. In addition, you can bring ten pots of good wine. ."
The shop Xiaoer was stunned and said, "Ten pots?"
Xiaobai glanced at him, nodded and said: "Ten pots."
The shop Xiaoer choked for a while, then hesitated for a long time, and said in a
low voice: "Girl, do you have any friends to come? If there are, I might add some
dishes and chopsticks in advance."
Xiaobai smiled and said, "Don't think too much about it. I'm the only one, and I
will have ten pots of wine. Bring it up quickly, and don't ask anything else."
The shop's second child Nono retires, but the look in his eyes is obviously
unbelievable. In fact, he can't be blamed. The most powerful of ordinary people,
the volume of alcohol is only one or two pots, and the person who can drink four
or five pots is not a wine fairy. It's also a drunkard, but this charming and infinite
woman is obviously an "ordinary person" who cannot be judged by common
sense.
Because there were not many customers, the shop Xiaoer had already brought up
the dishes Xiaobai wanted and placed them on the table. On the outside of the ten
jugs, there were wine jugs from Shanhaiyuan. Not long after, they were also
neatly placed. Put it on the other side of the wine table.
Fortunately, this is a time when the business of a restaurant is light, otherwise, if
it is lively, you are afraid that it will not attract the guests of the restaurant? But
even so, Xiaobai is afraid that he won't care!
Xiao Er from the shop soon went down, and only Xiao Bai was left in the
lounge. She poured herself and drank it. Soon, a pot of wine had bottomed out,
and a faint pink color appeared on her cheeks, not half of the wine, but a little
seductive.
"Hey..." She sighed suddenly, so softly.
The wine was as pure as amber, thin as a thread, poured from the mouth of the
jug into the wine glass, splashing small water splashes, Xiao Bai stared at the
wine glass in front of him, looking at the faint reflection of himself that was
gently shaking on the surface of the water. Then she smiled, with a hint of
bitterness in her smile, picked up the wine glass and drank it.
On the street outside the window, people made all kinds of noises, and they were
bustling by. Those sounds seemed to be very far away, as if they were in another
world.
She put the sixth empty jug aside.
The gentle red on her cheeks reflected her immortal and eternal beauty, and her
eyes were still clear.
Never drunk, not drunk!
With her white teeth, she bit her lower lip lightly, and smiled lowly, and then
shook her head and raised her hand to pour the wine. On the street outside the
window, somehow, it seemed that the noise suddenly became louder. Xiaobai
frowned, moved to the window, and looked towards the street.
She glanced away, and she suddenly stunned, and saw a woman in white slowly
walking up the street downstairs, with a beautiful face and a celestial
appearance, but who was it not Lu Xueqi and who was she?
The people around it seemed to be attracted by Lu Xueqi's peerless appearance,
but they were frightened by her icy temperament. They didn't dare to come
forward and gathered from a distance to watch and talk about it, but this was the
reason. Xiaobai looked at Lu Xueqi's figure, and a smile slowly appeared at the
"Life really meets everywhere..." She muttered to herself with a smile like this,
and stood up, looking like she wanted to take the initiative to say hello to Lu
Xueqi.
It's just that she stood up, her expression was suddenly startled, her eyes turned
away from Lu Xueqi under the street, and she floated to a remote corner in the
distance of Heyang City.
A familiar black figure flashed by extremely quickly, and then plunged into
another dark corner, and just a moment later, another gray figure, who was not
unfamiliar to her, was chasing after him.
Xiao Bai stared at the corner for a while, and then a sneer smile appeared at the
corner of his mouth, "Today is a coincidence. If you don't join in the fun, I am
really sorry for myself, and even the old Shangguan ghost, hehe, hehe ..."
Amidst the sneer, her figure suddenly disappeared like a ghost and disappeared
from the elegant seat upstairs in Shanhaiyuan. After a long time, Xiaoer from the
shop came up to clean up, only to see a silver coin on the table and six empty
ones. The hip flask, and the other four flasks, have disappeared.
On the street, Lu Xueqi's figure suddenly disappeared from the street without
knowing when.

The black wind is high at night, the lights of Wanjia are out, the dark clouds are
heavy on the sky, there is no moon, only the only remaining stars in the sky,
shining with faint light.
The night breeze "swishes" from above Heyang City, like a wild ghost crying at
night, it is indeed a bit chilly and terrifying. It is thought that this place has just
gone through a catastrophe, and on the streets outside the city, it is even seen by
a single person. Less than. On the long streets and ancient roads, there are only a
few dead leaves that are occasionally blown off by the wind, and among them are
lonely tumbling ups and downs, drifting into the distance.
In this weird night, a black shadow suddenly floated from Heyang City, almost
like a secluded entity, falling silently outside the city, swiftly rushing to the
ancient road south of Heyang City. After a while, another gray shadow chased
after him, staring at the black shadow.
The two of them were naturally the Lich and Shangguance who had been chasing
for thousands of miles. From the beginning of Southern Xinjiang to the deepening
of Middle-earth now, this chase was considered to be a protracted pursuit.
Shangguance is wearing the profound magical powers of Burning Incense Valley,
and he also has a magical magic weapon of nine cold ice thorns. The lich is very
difficult to deal with, but the strange magical skills of the lich are always
unexpected and inexhaustible. It is impossible to make a thousand changes in
every way, but it also gives Shangguance a headache. He has to be captured again
and again, but he has repeatedly missed.
If it’s an ordinary person, in this situation, most of them will have given up, but
Shangguan Ce is on the order of Yun Yilan, the master of the Fenxiang Valley,
most of the lich has a way to unlock the secrets of the ancient witches of the
Southern Frontier. In any case, this is Fenxiang Valley's ambition to win, so along
the way, he bit the bullet and chased it down.
However, such persistence is not entirely useless. The level of cultivation of the
two is laid there, and the lich can hardly contend with it in a short time. However,
the lich has repeatedly used various weird techniques to escape, and has been
ordered by the superiors. As soon as I saw it, I gradually knew that it was
becoming more and more difficult for the Lich to escape Shangguance's pursuit
again.
Shangguan Ce knew this in his mind, and the Lich knew even more in his heart.
He had no choice but to understand, but he was really helpless. If there is a way
to get rid of this abominable person who is like a bone with a cone, he has used it
many times over thousands of miles, but Shangguan Ce has been famous for
nearly a hundred years, and he was even more of a man in southern Xinjiang.
Practice, insight, and vision are all superior, far from being comparable to the
second generation of Fenxianggu disciples such as Li Xun. Although the Lich even
used different spells and thaumaturgy, they were actually seen through them one
by one. At most, he ran away for a while, but after a short while, he was still
chased by Shangguan Ce.
In fact, Shangguance, or the reason why Fenxianggu Yun Yilan must capture
herself back, the Lich had already understood it in several conversations with
Shangguance, but for him, he was absolutely unwilling to capture it with his
hands. That night, seeing Shangguance behind him chasing closer and closer, and
when the ancient road in front quickly retreated, it rarely blocked the boundary
of the hilly land. Instead, the terrain gradually became flat and widened, and a
wilderness appeared in front of him.
Where can I escape in such a place?
The Lich gave a wry smile under the masked black scarf, and swept away with
force, but the rushing wind behind him was tight for a while.
Just as he was at a loss, he suddenly seemed to feel something, as if he had
discovered something, and turned his head to look to the side. His name is called
"lich". As the name suggests, he knows what kind of magical powers he is good
at. In addition, his body is different from ordinary people, and he is ten times
more sensitive to ghosts and spirits than ordinary cultivators. This was still
above the old road, and while he was rushing, he still keenly discovered that in
the depths of the side of this wilderness road, there was a deep and gloomy ghost
gas that radiated from afar.
The Lich was overjoyed, his body turned sharply in mid-air and twisted abruptly,
but it swiftly swept to the depths of the wilderness. The Shangguan Ce who
followed him snorted coldly, body like duckweed, drifting. Unspeakable freely
and casually, he also turned the direction easily, and once again tried his best to
catch up.
It was just a slight delay. The Lich pulled away for a while, and his figure
appeared slightly blurred. Shangguan Ce didn’t worry much. After this long
journey, he tracked down this mysterious Lich. I've touched it all around. I don't
think he can make any tricks. At this moment, he is already a little bit cat-and-
mouse mentality.
Exhausting countless efforts, tracking thousands of miles, laborious, is this not
enough to punish you?
Shangguan Ce sneered in his heart, and with the reassurance of the overall
situation, he easily chased down.
Soon, the things that appeared in front of the Lich proved his conjecture. It really
was a place full of yin and vigor. It was called Yizhuang in Middle-earth, that is,
the place where the dead bodies of people who have not yet entered the earth
are parked. Where it is, but depending on the dilapidation of the courtyard
house, it is mostly abandoned for a long time.
The Lich couldn’t help but feel a little disappointed. According to his intention,
this righteous village was full of yin spirit, and it was an excellent place for his
many weird spells, but after a long time of being abandoned, the effect was
compromised, especially He has a few strange arts similar to ghosts, and he can
control corpses. They are quite powerful. There is no chance to use them on this
road. If he takes this opportunity to cast spells suddenly, he will probably suffer a
big loss for the old man of Shangguance. .
It's just that this Yizhuang has been abandoned for a long time, so naturally there
won't be any dead bodies lying here.
However, even though I was a little disappointed in my heart, from the point of
view of the Lich's state of mind, this place can still be said to be the place to live
from desperation. I don't hesitate to do so now. With a "swish" of the black
figure, it swept into the room in the righteous village. In the heavy, dark house.
But when his figure floated away, if there was nothing in his mind, there was also
a little confusion: The Yizhuang here has been abandoned for a long time, but
how can this ghastly spirit be so strong and lasting?
This evening, the black and wind were high, and the inside of Yizhuang’s hut was
even darker. But for cultivators, especially "people" like Lich whose physique is
different from ordinary people, this darkness is not difficult, and he quickly
"sees" the general situation in the Yizhuang house. This place has been
abandoned for a long time, and the surrounding walls are riddled with holes and
dilapidated. The first table in the front of the house, which was supposed to be a
memorial to the undead, has also been dumped to the ground. In the middle of
the house, there are several broken coffins lying all over the place, some of them.
Even the lid of the coffin was not closed.
Hearing the sound of the wind outside Yizhuang suddenly tightened, it was
obvious that Shangguance was chasing after him, and he was about to catch up.
The Lich did not hesitate, but his body trembled, and suddenly there were
several strange-shaped and similar nails in his hands. But the whole body was
covered with iron thorns, and then without looking, his fingers bounced like
flying, and the sound of "wish swish swish" was endless. These several monsters
instantly disappeared into the darkness and flew into the ears. Every corner of
the hut.
And when every monster disappeared in the darkness, a light blue halo suddenly
appeared on the tail end, but it only flashed by, and it was fleeting in a blink of an
eye. As these monsters immersed in the darkness of this room, the piercing Yin
Qi in this room suddenly became ten times stronger, as if it could pierce the bone
marrow.
The Lich sneered, and the corner of his eyes swept away, and the whole body
suddenly floated up without the slightest weight, and floated straight to a coffin
in the corner of the house. The coffin looked unremarkable, the lid was not
closed, and it was half crooked outside.
The lich slipped in silently, but he seemed to like it very much in places that
ordinary people seemed to avoid for fear. And as his body slid in, the slanted
coffin lid was also handed over by him. It's covered.
The next moment, the sound of the wind suddenly stopped, and the room was
suddenly silent, there was no sound, and the figure of Shangguance appeared at
the door of this room.

The Lich was hiding in the coffin in the corner, and his heart was determined. It
happened that the coffin was broken, and there were a few small slits on the
wooden wall. He could see through the gaps clearly the every move of Shangguan
Ce, and he was even more impressed in his heart. Fortunately, as long as
Shangguan Ce is not aware of it for a while, and then take two steps to the middle
of the room, he will trigger the "ghost" strange formation he set up. With the help
of the extremely strong ghostly atmosphere here, he must be caught off guard by
the old thief. .
He was looking forward to it in his heart, but he seemed to be very cautious
when he saw the official strategy. He did not rush in to search for the missing
lich. Instead, he stood at the door and looked carefully into the room. It seemed
that it would be a while. Don't dare to come in boldly.
Feeling disappointed in the Lich's heart, he secretly cursed the old thief for being
really cunning. After he recovered, he slowly began to pay attention to where he
was.
Unexpectedly, he took this into consideration, but in a moment, he only felt that
there was a bang in his mind, and he almost frightened himself away.
He was in this coffin, and there was still one person!
In fact, due to the special nature of the lich, there is no one in this coffin, but
there is a dead person, and it is more ugly. Even if it is a skeleton, he still ignores
it. It is impossible to guarantee that he will feel a little cordial, but it is him. In the
coffin underneath, there was a living person!
And this person was completely unaware of him from entering the hut to sliding
into the coffin, and he didn't even hear the sound of breathing. Under the shock,
the Lich trembled slightly, but finally his barely remaining intellect took control
of him. He didn't shout loudly or broke the coffin, but his forehead, back, and
palms were already covered with cold sweat.
But the next moment, something that surprised him even more was discovered
by him, and that was the living person under him who was breathless...a
breathless living person!
In a moment, the Lich had already made it clear that the person in the same
coffin under him was indeed a living person, because the two of them were in the
same coffin, and there was not much space at all. With his keenness, he soon I
noticed that this person's heart was beating slowly, but for some reason, this
person's mouth and nose remained motionless. The Lich quietly stretched out
his hand to probe, and after a while, there was no movement. This person did not
breathe.
The lich felt his scalp numb. This unbelievable change happened before him. The
Lich wanted to calculate the official policy, but at this moment of confusion, he
couldn't concentrate in his mind, and his blood was faintly surging. It's just that
he is also a person with profound Taoism after all. When he thought about it, he
immediately noticed something wrong, and hurriedly urged the truth secretly to
calm his mind. After a while, he settled down.
However, at this moment, when the Lich was planning how to face this
unexpected situation, a bigger accident once again made him dumbfounded and
at a loss.
The whole coffin suddenly made a small voice: "Pop!"
It's like, something is closed, the sound is so soft that it is almost inaudible, but in
this cabin, in the ears of these people with deep practice, they are completely
different things.
At almost the same time, Shangguance Huo Ran turned around and stared at this
corner.
But the Lich was stunned. For a moment, he only felt that the coffin he was in
was suddenly emitting a strange monster power from all directions. The strands
were like ropes and hemp, which actually tightly controlled the space in the
coffin. A supernatural power, encountering this inexplicable demon power, there
is no resistance at all, and it can't move in an instant, and is locked in this coffin
by this invisible demon power.
The spirit of the lich seemed to be scared out of the body. However, it seemed
that it was not general enough. At this moment, in the dark space inside the
coffin, the "living person" under him who felt like a fat man suddenly seemed to
wake up and opened his eyes. The eyes of the two people were in mid-air, in this
strange atmosphere, looking at each other... Then, the unknown fat man, silently,
smiled at the Lich.

Shangguan Ce stared at the corner in the middle of the room, but didn't
immediately check it out. Although he doesn't have the special physique of a lich,
he can naturally distinguish the scenery in this room with his high way, and at
the same time, with his knowledge, of course, he also knows what kind of place it
is.
But he was not a lich, and Shangguance never liked places like Yizhuang,
especially for an elderly old man, he didn't like this kind of place even more.
At the same time, with his way, when he first entered this room, he was keenly
aware that the prosperity of Yin Qi in this room is really extraordinary, far from
being comparable to an ordinary righteous village. He knows what kinds of
magical magic a Lich is proficient in, he knows better than anyone else, and now
this place is obviously the place that Lich likes the most, so be careful!
The Shangguan managed to uncover the true law and protect the whole body. He
carefully inspected the strange hut again and confirmed that there was nothing
suspicious, then he took his steps slowly.
Only half of his steps were taken, and he suddenly retracted, and at the same
time a cold light flashed in his right hand, and the Jiuhan Ning Ice Spike had
already appeared on his hand.
The elderly always seem to be particularly careful. He finally took the first step
towards that direction in the corner. Outside the house, a gloomy wind blew by,
and the "Woo" sounded straight and creepy.
Shangguan Ce was on guard. The slightest change in this cabin could not escape
his eyes, but the surrounding darkness was full, except for silence or silence, and
there was no sound.
He sneered, and suddenly raised his voice: "The old man already knew that you
were in this coffin, old friend, you won't come out again, don't blame me for
hitting you with the coffin, and suffering for you."
There was no answer, and there was still silence all around.
Shangguan Ce snorted angrily and said, "Pretend to be a god!"
Having said that, he didn't hesitate even more, taking a step forward, and at the
same time the Jiuhan Ningbing thorns in his hand soared and the surrounding
temperature suddenly became cold.
But just as Shangguance was ready to go, a light blue light flew silently from the
other corner of the hut, surrounded by Yin Qi, and attacked behind Shangguance.
Shangguan Ce was originally on guard for the surrounding situation, but this Yin
charm strange array set up by the lich completely condensed its own Yin power,
and the whole body could absorb the Yin Qi from the surroundings and wrap it
up. Shangguan Ce was deep in his Taoism, and he could feel the energy of this
place. Every move was a great supernatural power. Unexpectedly, at this time, it
happened to be a weakness. The Lich spotted this point and carried out a sneak
attack.
Shangguance didn't feel any abnormalities around him, until the yin charm
approached three feet behind him, the wind sounded sharply and the yin power
was strong, and he was terrified and shocked. Amidst the sparks and fire, he was
undoubtedly revealing his profound manners. He took a big step forward
promptly, and stretched a little distance before he could let it happen, and at the
same time, the Nine Cold Ning Ice Spikes instantly floated behind him from his
hands. A cold light suddenly started, and the silver-white brilliance immediately
illuminated the whole cabin, but under this weird atmosphere, the originally
very beautiful brilliance looked pale and pale at this moment, and it really made
the scalp numb.
I saw silver brilliance emanating from the nine cold ice thorns, and in a blink of
an eye, it turned into a small piece of light shield on Shangguance's back, and at
the most dangerous moment, the Yin charm was bounced away.
It’s just that Shangguance hasn’t waited for a moment for Shangguance to take a
breath. The big step he took just now has already fully touched the magical array
laid by Lich Shicai. All of a sudden, I saw blue light flashing in several corners of
this cabin, and several pieces were mixed. It shot out with an eerie ghostly
enchantment, and what is even more weird is that the enchantment he bounced
off just now drew a semicircle in mid-air. It turned out to be like being pulled by
someone, and once again quietly moved upwards. Attacked from the back.
Shangguan Ce was in a hurry, but he was in a hurry, but he was not an ordinary
person after all. Jiuhan Ning Bing's thorns gleamed, and the ice light pointed to it.
Within a moment, the hut seemed to be covered from the roof to the floor. A light
layer of frost.
Under this icy cold, the charms held by the weird mana seem to have received
great resistance. Several blue-glowing charms slowed down one after another,
and at the same time, the charms resembled iron and non-ferrous artifacts. Only
in this moment, a thick layer of ice has formed. Although their speed is still very
fast, but just so slow, the Shangguan Ce has been slowed down, and immediately
in the silver and white light, "Zhengzheng Zhengzheng" continuously counted,
and several Yin charms were stabbed by Jiuhan Ningbing Ice. When it fell to the
ground, most of it was poured by the thorny air of Jiuhan Condensing Ice, but
under the ice, the charm on the ground was shattered into several pieces.
Shangguan decided to turn the danger into peace, breaking through the
enchantment of the Lich, couldn't help laughing, and shouted at the coffin: "Now
you can't do anything, you can't come out and just..."
The word "catch" had not yet been spoken, suddenly Shangguance's complexion
changed drastically, his face was distorted, and he let out a terribly painful roar,
the whole person turned upside down, and there was a loud bang, which actually
hit the wall. The big hole flew out. Between his body shape, you can see the faint
blue light flashing on his back, but it was the first one just now. I didn't know
when, it completely avoided his eyes and ears, and hit him hard.

In these thrilling and fierce fights in the hut, the Lich and the mysterious and
unknown fat man under him could see clearly through the cracks in the coffin,
especially the last one that became hasty. The above-mentioned official policies
are so old that it is unexpected. It's still a plot.
In the darkness, the mysterious fat man had a look of appreciation in his eyes,
and suddenly he said: "You can actually control the ghosts like Yin and Mei after
they are sacrificed. This practice is really rare!"
The lich was startled when he heard this person speak for the first time, but
listening to his tone and wink, it seemed that he was not hostile for the time
being, and at this moment he was also emotionally upset in his heart, gave a wry
smile, shook his head and said: "You wrong."
The fat man was a little surprised, he was taken aback, and said, "Where did I go
wrong?"
The Lich sighed, and said: "The previous Yinmei strange formations were laid by
me, but the last one is controlled by another expert and has nothing to do with
me." He said bitterly, "I am. If there is that kind of practice, you won't be trapped
here."
The fat man frowned and stopped talking.
The Lich glanced at him, and in just a few words, he had probably noticed the fat
man’s situation. This person seemed to be in a similar situation to him, and he
was also trapped in this weird coffin. The difference between the Lich is that this
fat man obviously has a stronger and strange power in his body, which confines
his whole body.
The Lich couldn’t help being surprised secretly. Now the restraint placed on the
coffin he was in was so powerful that even with the high level of his cultivation, it
was still enough to keep him immobile, but to this fat man, it seemed that some
people could not move. It's not enough, and we still have to put terrifying and
strange spells on her body to trap it.
So if this fat man hadn't been restricted, wouldn't his Dao and deeds be so
terrifying?
And if you think more deeply, what kind of horrible character would be able to
control this fat man?
The lich's mind instantly became a mess, the middle-earth, the generation of
hidden dragons and crouching tigers, was far beyond his expectation.
At this moment, Shangguance's roar came from outside the hut: "Which other
expert is there, please show up to meet him, and what kind of hero is he?"
In the hut, the Lich and Fatty glanced at each other. It was obvious that
Shangguan Ce also had a torch, and at a glance, he could see that it was not the
Lich who was plotting to injure him, but someone else.
At this time, only a silver bell-like sound was heard, uploaded from this gloomy
ghost roof, with a bit of sarcasm and a bit of joy, and said: "Aren’t you talking
about pretending to be a god, I’m going to show it to you." Look, who is
pretending to be a fool!"
The lich and the mysterious fat man were trapped in the coffin, so naturally they
couldn't see who the woman was on the small roof.
Standing in the courtyard, Shangguance resisted the severe pain at this moment,
raised his head and looked up, suddenly inhaling a cold breath, and said coldly:
"It's you?"
The woman's voice laughed and said, "Isn't it me, or who? Ha ha ha ha..."
The laughter was crisp, with a fascinating charm. Under the dark night, I saw a
slender figure sitting on the roof alone, with picturesque eyebrows and watery
eyes, all kinds of styles, peerless elegance, but not nine tails. Who is Tianhu
Xiaobai?

Chapter 8 Insignificant
Shangguance only felt numbness around the wound on his back, and at the same
time, the cold and cold air continuously rushed from the yin charm to the air
veins in his body, as if being bitten by ten thousand ants, the pain was
unbearable.
But after a while, cold sweat was dripping on his forehead, and his face became
pale.
Standing on the roof, Xiao Bai looked at the embarrassment of Shangguan Ce, his
smile on his face grew thicker, and he was gloating, and said with a smile: "I
didn't expect it, old ghost, do you have today?"
Shangguan Ce gritted his teeth and snorted coldly. He made a strong self-
supporting body and sternly said: "You evildoer, how dare you show up to see
me?"
Xiaobai laughed "Ha", and seemed to hear the most ridiculous words. With a
wave of his sleeves, the whole person floated down from the roof and landed not
far in front of Shangguance. He smiled and said: "I don't Dare to come out to see
you? Yeah, I am timid and afraid to see you, so I came out to give you a meeting
ceremony, and then I dared to come out and meet. Old ghost, you caused me to
live in the mysterious fire altar. How many years have passed, this time, I am
sorry to thank you very much, I am really sorry for you."
Shangguan Ce was full of anger, but he was really a little frightened. In the
Profound Fire Altar back then, most of it relied on the fire spiritual power of the
Profound Fire Altar itself, plus the remnant formation of the Eight Fiends that
were still in the Profound Fire Altar. Only then did he suppress this thousand-
year monster fox, otherwise he would be able to deal with the nine-tailed
celestial fox if he was really not sure.
It's just that things are different nowadays, the Nine-Tailed Heavenly Fox has
already broken free from all imprisonment, but he has been careless for a while,
and has returned the enchanting plot, his vitality is greatly injured, I am afraid
that it is probably not her opponent.
At this moment, the night breeze above the wilderness is dying, and ghosts
crying and howling wolves are heard from all directions. It seems that in this
desolate night, countless night ghosts are crying at the same time, and the
atmosphere is full. In Yizhuang, Xiaobai and Shangguance still confronted each
other.
Although Shangguance had been conspired and was seriously injured, it seemed
that Xiaobai had no intention to deal with this old enemy immediately. On the
contrary, she seemed to be looking at Shangguance with interest, like a cat
catching a mouse, with her face on her face. The color of irony.
Shangguance knew that what he needed most at the moment was to find a safe
and quiet place to heal his injuries and force his injuries, but standing in front of
him was such an unpredictable thousand-year-old demon fox that was really
annoying.
Angrily, Shangguan Ce said bitterly: "Since you insist on coming to deal with me,
why don't you do it and stand still? What is your intention?"
Xiaobai smiled slightly and said: "I'm fine, it doesn't matter if I tell you, I'm not
like you humans, I always think that life is short, I do, but I have a lot of time I
don’t know how to pass. Just stand here and watch you slowly. Anyway, I am
very patient."
Shangguance listened to his ears, almost angered by Qiqiao’s smoke. The
evildoer made it clear that he was going to hold him back. Knowing that he was
seriously injured, he did not allow him to have a chance to heal. After such a long
time, Shangguance was naturally exhausted. How Fox did it, I'm afraid he won't
be able to support it first.
Helplessly, Shangguan Ce knew that Gui knew, but he was really helpless with
Xiaobai's rather shabby way. Fighting, suffering heavy injuries, the opponent's
unpredictable behavior, most difficult to win; if you don't fight, the injury is
getting heavier, and dragging it down is a dead end. It seems that other methods
are useless, only to escape.
It's just that Xiaobai's watery and seemingly seductive eyes, refreshingly look at
Shangguance, and even he himself is not very sure that he can escape from
Xiaobai's hands.
This is really a desperate situation.
Shangguan Ce's face was like ashes, with resentment, anger, fear, and anxiety on
his face, all expressions passed one by one, Xiao Bai looked in his eyes with joy in
his heart.
She has been imprisoned in Xuanhuo Altar by the people of Fenxiang Valley for
many years. If Guili hadn't unintentionally released the seal, I really don't know if
she would stay in that ghost place for the rest of her life. The suffering here is
really hard to tell. Therefore, in Xiaobai's heart, she felt extremely annoyed at the
officials of Fenxianggu. Although she and Guili escaped, she had a lot of
enlightenment and did not deliberately look back to find trouble with
Fenxianggu, but If Shangguance came to her automatically this time, how could
she make sense that she hadn't seen it?
Being compassionate and being kind to others is what the nine-tailed celestial
fox does when she is in a good mood, but she has never been a bodhisattva who
does not remember people's faults and treats others with graciousness. Thinking
of her pride, Xiao Bai couldn't help but laugh. The grievances that had been felt
for many years seemed to have come out tonight, really happy.
Shangguance's mood was naturally not as good as Xiao Bai's. On the contrary, his
injuries seemed to be difficult to suppress, and his whole body began to tremble
slightly. The ghost power rose, and the light blue brilliance enveloped his back.
Xiao Bai’s smile grew stronger, and Shangguan Ce’s gasping voice became more
and more anxious. Suddenly, he walked a few steps closer to Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai
frowned slightly, and his face was slightly wary. Although Shangguan Ce was
injured, but this person's practice is no small matter in the end, Xiao Bai did not
dare to be overly careless.
It's just an unthinkable thing that happened in a blink of an eye.
I saw Shangguan Ce's face full of pain, with bruises on his face violent, and it
seemed that he was hurting badly and seemed to be unable to hold it.
And he himself turned his eyes white, a trace of fear flashed across his face, and
with a thump, he actually knelt down to Xiaobai, begging: "Aunt Fox, you spare
my life!"
If it is said that Shangguance’s move is a world-shaking magical technique,
Xiaobai mostly took the move intently. Even if Shangguance suddenly shouted,
and then three or fifty Fenxianggu masters jumped out, Xiaobai could accept this.
reality.
But the old man in front of him who suddenly knelt down and begged for mercy
completely overturned Xiao Bai's impression of what he had known in the past.
For a while, even though she had been doing things for thousands of years, she
was still stunned and at a loss.
It was just this, but for a moment, Xiao Bai had already woke up. It was just that
the Shangguan's plan was deliberate, and he did not hesitate to deceive, just for
this moment.
In an instant, Shangguan Ce, who was dying just now, was as if he had changed
individuals. His entire face was murderous, and all the painful expressions
disappeared. Even the blue halo on his back was suppressed in a blink of an eye.
Jiuhan Ning's ice thorns and silver light suddenly appeared, like a startled dragon
flying in the sky, flying upside down with a "boom" from the bottom of his hand,
and hit Xiaobai's chest straight.
Xiaobai screamed, and his body floated backwards quickly and at the same time
his sleeves flew up and blocked in front of him, forming a cloth wall. But
Shangguan Ce’s attack was the place where he practiced all his life. The power
was extraordinary. He only heard the "hiss" burst, and the sleeve robe was torn
into pieces at the distance covered by the nine cold ice thorns, almost at the same
time. The ice cubes broke apart and fell to the ground.
And the silver-white light did not stay at all, and it struck straight towards
Xiaobai. Xiaobai's body was still retreating, but the rush of retreat, in any case,
there was no fatal blow by Shangguan Ce's deliberate plan. Seeing this The life-
death ray was about to catch up with her body, Xiaobai's face was pale, but she
was not panicked. She suddenly shook her chest with her hands, crossed and
stretched, but made a weird gesture.
"call out……"
A long and mysterious roar suddenly echoed from unknown places. The howl
was desolate and arrogant, quiet and self-confessed, and brought people into a
mysterious mood. On the night of the full moon, in the wilderness, a white fox
screamed to the moon... …
In the next moment, the light of Jiuhan Ning Bing Thorn skyrocketed, and a piece
of silver light flashed, covering Xiao Bai's entire body.
Shangguan Ce Jedi succeeded in counterattack, but there was no complacency on
the face. On the contrary, he gritted his teeth bitterly, with great
unwillingness. It's just that he is very comparable after all. After he was weighed
down, he didn't have the slightest delay or hesitation. He immediately flew out
upside down. With only a few ups and downs, his gray figure had disappeared
into the vast wilderness outside the Yizhuang.
The silver halo slowly receded, and there were faint blood stains on the ground,
but Xiao Bai was gone.
In the mid-air, the mysterious sound of the fox howl was still continuous and
long, and it took a long time to quietly fall down. Correspondingly, as if appearing
out of thin air, Xiao Bai's slender body appeared again in the mid-air, slowly Fell
down.
She lowered her head, looked at the spot of blood on the ground, her silver teeth
bit her lip, her face was angry. Just now, she was careless, but she didn't expect
that Shangguance had come up with such a method in order to survive, but she
was conspired by him and almost killed her.
Fortunately, she is not very human. She is a nine-tailed celestial fox.
The fox has nine tails!
Not to be counted!

The night wind was gloomy and cold, blowing from a distance, blowing on the
face, really a bit chilly.
Xiaobai stood in the courtyard, settled, and then slowly turned around and
looked at the dark hut.
She walked in slowly.
In the house of Yizhuang, there is still silence and darkness. It seems that the
thrilling and fierce battle just now has never happened.
Her figure was standing at the door of the house. Under the dim starlight of this
night, her figure gradually became a little erratic when she saw it at this moment,
and it looked a little weird. But obviously Xiao Bai is not as afraid of such an
atmosphere as ordinary people. She is the ancestor of these enchanting ways. If
you say pretending to be a god, let alone a person, it is true that a real ghost is
coming, and it may not be comparable. After her, I don’t know which one was
scared away!
At this moment, Xiaobai’s clear eyes flicked a circle in the dark room, and in the
middle, he looked at the coffins in the room more carefully. In her eyes, a few
traces of confusion flashed. look. But in the end, her attention was still focused on
the coffin parked in that secluded corner.
"Come out, I know you are inside." Xiaobai didn't walk over, just stood there and
said indifferently.
No one answered, there was just silence.
Hidden in the coffin, the immovable lich didn’t know what kind of mood he felt at
the moment. He thought he could conceal the strategy of crossing the sea and hid
in the coffin. Unexpectedly, he was discovered by Shangguan Ce and Xiaobai
successively, even in the coffin. There was a living person who came in earlier
than him, and he didn't notice it.
If I want to come to that mood, I must have failed...
Xiaobai frowned slightly, and took a step forward, but then stopped again, and at
the same time, he looked at the dark place around him. The color of confusion in
his eyes became stronger, but it seemed that the darkness here was deeper.
There, there was something that made her a little jealous and hesitated.
She was silent for a moment, and then said: "I know who you are. I was in the
ancient cave of Zhenmo, and you must have seen me. That being the case, there is
no enmity between us. I just have one thing. I want to ask you for advice. ."
Her voice floated and reverberated in this room, and the yin wind outside the
room was still whizzing. Just now, Shangguance smashed a big hole in the wall.
At this moment, a lot of cold air seemed to blow in from that hole.
After a while, suddenly the voice of the Lich rang from the coffin, "Yes, I
remember you, what do you want to ask me?"
Xiao Bai raised his eyebrows, stared at the coffin, and said, "Can't you come out
and speak?"
The Lich suffocated, then slowly said: "I like this, you have something to say!"
Xiaobai snorted and said, "Okay, then I won't waste my tongue. I'll ask you, why
is the sky fire born?"
As soon as this remark came out, the Lich was obviously taken aback. After a
while, he said solemnly: "What do you ask this for?"
Xiaobai said indifferently: "That day your master agreed to my business, but he
died if he didn't do it. I finally knew that there was a fish slipping through the net,
so I naturally want to ask you clearly."
The Lich snorted and said, "He is not my master, only the witch empress is."
Xiaobai retorted and said, "Then what have you done these years?"
The Lich was silent for a long time, and said: "What I did is not for the people of
the world to understand the truth."
Xiaobai was a little impatient, and said, "No matter what your reasoning is, I
don't bother to pay attention to it, and I don't bother to take care of it. I just want
to know my business, are you willing to say it?"
The Lich was silent for a while. After a while, he slowly said, "The five families of
Southern Xinjiang are descendants of the Wu clan. You should know this, right?"
Xiaobai frowned and said, "How?"
The Lich said indifferently: "The secret of the witch clan, the bento is inherited by
the descendants of the witch clan. That's all, don't ask anymore.
Xiaobai repeated these inexplicable words from the Lich several times in his
heart, but nothing changed on the face. He just snorted coldly and said, "Pretend
to be a god!"
Having said that, she seemed to have made up her mind, and she strode towards
the coffin where the lich was. The room was not big. Several coffins were swayed,
and she met one within a few steps, and then she walked two more steps. It's the
coffin where the Lich is.
In the dark, there seemed to be something, about to move, staring straight at Xiao
Bai's figure.
Xiaobai was expressionless, watching as she was about to continue walking
forward, but when she was moving, suddenly her body suddenly turned, from
the original slow pace, it turned into a rabbit, almost like a flash of electricity.
The right hand suddenly stretched out, and the slender fingers suddenly grabbed
the huge coffin beside her.
Boom!
With a roar, that huge coffin, which looked almost twice as big as Xiaobai's body,
was unexpectedly grabbed by Xiaobai with only five delicate fingers!
And then it was even more jaw-dropping. Xiaobai's whole body immediately
floated out of the hut, and the five fingers in her hand actually lifted the
behemoth in her hand and brought it out.
The huge coffin made a deep roar in mid-air, and the sound of "Woo"
reverberated in a low voice, and the huge shadow enveloped Xiao Bai's slender
body, which looked really weird. Even the Lich in the corner coffin was stunned
by Xiao Bai's unexpected behavior.
And the darkness in the room seemed to have been disturbed by Xiao Bai's
strange behavior. The violent air flow exuded a gloomy "hissing" sound.
I saw Xiaobai fall in the courtyard of the Yizhuang, let alone hesitating, his whole
body gathered strength, a faint white light flashed across his five fingers, and his
right arm waved sharply, but it was seen that the huge coffin was pulled by a
strong force and waved at Xiaobai's arm. Among them, crashed into the hard
ground rocks.
boom!
The huge roar instantly resounded far and near, and the suffocating heavy flying
dust instantly flew around like water vapor. The entire huge coffin was smashed
to pieces, and there were splashing shattered wood chips everywhere.
Xiaobai was already hiding aside, she naturally didn't pay attention to the sharp
sawdust, but the dirty flying dust was unbearable for her. After passing through
the heavy smoke and dust, suddenly, there was a violent cough. After a while, a
figure stumbled and rolled out of the dust, his clothes in tatters and dust on his
face, embarrassed.
Inside the hut, the Lich only felt that his whole body was stunned, and he was
dumbfounded. In the coffin next to the hut, there were still people hidden...
Suddenly, the Lich only felt that his surroundings were really ghostly, as if
everywhere. It is suspicious.
And when he looked down inadvertently, he found that the fat man who was in
the same coffin had a little bit of mockery in his eyes, but at the same time, he
seemed to be a little bit relieved.
And outside the courtyard, Feichen gradually calmed down, and the man who
staggered out of the coffin was crawling aside, breathing in fresh air.
Xiao Bai stretched out his hand, waved in front of him a few times in disgust,
fanned out some of the remaining smoke, and slowly approached the person.
The man turned around and gave a dry smile.
Xiaobai took a close look at him, then suddenly startled, lost his voice: "Why are
you?"
The man gave a wry smile, seemingly embarrassed, reached out his hand and
wiped the dust on his face, and smiled dryly: "Naturally, I am the great
immortal..."
The person who appeared in front of the Nine-Tailed Tianhu Xiaobai was
unexpectedly Zhou Yixian, who claimed to be "an immortal guide and an iron
mouth."

Chapter 9 Convergence
Zhou Yixian saw that his body was covered with dust at the moment, and it
seemed that he had been lying in the coffin for a long time. The original fairy
wind, which was a bit of a bone, is now gone.
Xiaobai looked at him up and down, naturally not thinking about whether Zhou
Yixian was a boring question about lying in the coffin. He said directly: "Why are
you in the coffin?"
Zhou Yixian gave a wry smile and said, "The old man was naturally caught and
thrown in."
Xiao Bai's eyes waved, glanced at the little black room, and said, "Then who are
the people in the two coffins next to you, do you know?"
Zhou Yixian nodded and said: "The one on the left is my granddaughter
Xiaohuan, and the right one is the Daoist."
Xiaobai snorted and glanced at Zhou Yixian.
Zhou Yixian was a little embarrassed, but he couldn't take care of any face at the
moment, so he immediately pleaded with Xiaobai Zuoyi: "This great immortal...
this, this, you show mercy. Since you saved the old man, you also save them both
by the way. Right!"
Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders and walked two steps toward the room.
Suddenly, his brow frowned, as if thinking of something, he turned around and
looked a little bit strange on his face, looking at Zhou Yixian.
Zhou Yixian felt a little uncomfortable when she saw her, so she laughed and
said, "You, what do you see me doing?"
Xiaobai stared at him and said, "What did you call me just now?"
Zhou Yixian said "Ah" and took a step backward, showing regret on his face.
Xiaobai looked at him carefully up and down again, and said lightly: "I
underestimated you, I can actually see through my identity."
Zhou Yixian said with a bitter face, and repeatedly said: "Girl, look at this, this...
The old man didn't mean anything, but just said something that shouldn't be said,
the girl forgive the sin, the girl forgive the sin."
Xiaobai spent this time carefully observing Zhou Yixian, only to find that this old
man has a frivolous footsteps and lack of energy and blood. He is indeed not a
person with deep practice in Taoism, but for some reason, this person's vision is
so powerful, much better than before. Famous monks are much more sensitive.
Xiaobai changed his mind here, but Zhou Yixian over there was a little bit more
anxious, but in helplessness, he had to accompany Xiaobai with a smiling face
and said: "Girl, you should be kind, or save people first?"
Xiaobai snorted coldly, and glanced at Zhou Yixian.
On Monday, Xian Sui quietly took a step back and wanted to say something, but
only saw Xiaobai's figure flickering and drifting into the dark hut. After a while, I
heard the endless roar and weird whining. The sound came out from the room.
Later, Zhou Yixian only felt his eyes dark, yelled "Ahhhhh", and immediately ran
away. Kancan ran away, and saw that the two coffins that had been placed on the
ground just now were thrown out of the hut by Xiaobai, and they smashed to the
ground with two loud noises and a huge roar.
In an instant, the courtyard was dusty again, and the debris was flying
everywhere. It was no worse than before. In the misty flying dust, a man and a
woman coughing sounded after a while. Xiaohuan and the figure of the stray dog
Taoist, really Staggered out of the dust.
Zhou Yixian was overjoyed and hurriedly greeted them. He pulled the two of
them aside and asked the long and short questions. Xiaobai also walked out of
the hut for some time. He stood afar and watched the three of them happy. But
her face was obviously still a bit dignified, and she glanced at the dark depths in
the cabin from time to time.
At this time, the dust in the courtyard gradually calmed down, Xiaobai stood still,
and the three people on Zhou Yixian's side were very happy at first, but at this
moment, somehow, watching them from a distance, they were a little bit arguing.
, The specific thing should be what Zhou Yixian said, but Xiaohuan was firmly
opposed to it. As for the Daoist Daoist, as usual, he just watched them talk and
did not express any opinions.
Xiaobai stood in the distance and watched them talking for a long time, but it
seemed that he could no longer coordinate their opinions. He couldn't help but
became a little curious and couldn't help but quietly walk over.
Just listen to Zhou Yixian frowning, and said in an angry manner: "Okay, don't say
it, we will leave this ghost place now, otherwise if the devil comes back, we will
really die without a burial place."
Xiaohuan sneered and said, "What about that person in there?"
Zhou Yixian stayed for a while, it seemed that he was a little bit ashamed, but he
refused to admit defeat, and said to himself: "What do you know, that person has
been subjected to the'heart lock' thaumaturgy. Secondly, the coffin There are
other prohibitions on the upper hand, and we can’t save him, so it’s better to go
first. Otherwise, if the time is delayed, the demon returns, wouldn’t we just die in
vain."
Xiaohuan said angrily: "Grandpa, you're talking nonsense again. That person was
clearly caught by the demon for us that day. How can we be so ungrateful?"
Zhou Yixian shook his head and said: "Wrong, wrong, it was true that he was
arrested that day, but it is totally nonsense that he was arrested for our sake.
From the eyes of the old man, the demon has done so well. , We are naturally far
from as good as, but the person who helped us is definitely incomparable."
The corner of Xiaohuan’s mouth curled up and Lao Gao said bitterly, “Anyway,
we can’t just leave him alone!”
Zhou Yixian frowned and waited bitterly to persuade the stubborn
granddaughter again. Suddenly Xiao Bai's voice came from beside him, saying:
"The person you are talking about, and the demon, who is it? "
Both Xiaohuan and Daoist Wild Dog were taken aback, and then both shook their
heads.
Xiaobai glanced at Zhou Yixian, but Zhou Yixian looked away, and said, "The
three of us are ordinary people. How do we know about these people? I was
scared to death. I don't know."
Xiaobai frowned slightly, saying that the girl in front of her and the Taoist who
looked strange like a dog next to her didn't know, she didn't doubt it, but the old
man Yixianxian was so weird that it made people think directly. Most of them are
weird. It's just that Zhou Xian insisted that he didn't know, even if Xiao Bai was
suspicious, there was nothing he could do.
She had to give it a try, and said to Xiaohuan: "Little girl, do you remember what
magic weapon the man who helped you and the demon used?"
Xiaohuan's heart was moved when she first saw Xiaobai's beginning. She is also
quite arrogant and beautiful, but in the face of Xiaobai's gorgeous and charming
appearance, especially when it seems plain but no matter what. There was such
an indescribable fascination that hung in the corner of his eyes, this mature style,
but Xiaohuan couldn't match it anyway.
She liked three points at first, not to mention that Xiaobai was the benefactor
who saved the three of them, and she felt cordial. Now when Xiaobai asked with
such a smile, she only felt that the woman’s eyes were soft as water. Even though
I was a woman, I couldn't help but squeeze in my heart. My heart beat a little bit
faster, and even my words became a little nervous and stammered, "Ah, what,
what?"
Zhou Yixian and Daoist Wild Dog, who were standing next to them, were a little
surprised and looked at Xiaohuan. Xiaobai smiled and asked again.
Xiaohuan calmed down, cursed himself secretly in his heart, then looked down at
the underground, and said: "I know this, that person who helps us, he has a very
high way, and he uses a magic weapon with an immortal sword. The whole body
is three feet long. The ruler, the color is red and yellow, it is really powerful when
it is displayed, like a red flame..."
"Chi Yan!"
Suddenly, a stunned call, mixed with surprises and nervousness, came from the
door of the Yizhuang courtyard.
All four of the people in the field were taken aback. Looking back, they saw a
woman in white, who was beautiful and out of dust, with a pale blue fairy sword
in his hand, glowing, and she was a top-grade treasure. And the appearance of
this woman seemed to be indistinguishable from Xiaobai, and she was also
stunning in the world.
But who is Lu Xueqi from Xiaozhufeng in Qingyun Mountain?

Under Qingyun Mountain, the ruins of Caomiao Village.
Under the ruined walls and among the grasses, the undulating sound of insects
sounded from time to time. In this desolate place, it was even more desolate.
The night was thick, and the dark clouds on the sky topped the sky, and there
were only a few stars that shone with faint starlight, and they showed their
heads tenaciously, revealing a little light.
In a corner of the village, by the side of a remnant wall that had already dumped
most of it, Gui Li quietly sat on the ground with his back leaning against the earth
wall. Beside him, the monkey Xiaohui was lying on the ground, his head rested on
Guili's thighs, his limbs spread out, and he fell asleep on all fours...
Gui Li didn't sleep, his eyes were still open, staring silently at the surrounding
grass and trees, every inch of land, every ruined wall.
This is his hometown, the place where he spent the first years of his life. It's just
that the time has passed quietly, and these have finally become memories,
leaving only this piece of ruins, which makes people sigh.
But what do people live for?
Gui Li stared at everything around him, then slowly raised his head, looking up at
the firmament of the night sky.
The night is drooping, and above the sky, I wonder if there are really immortals
and demon Buddhas who can listen to the voice of the world?
The monkey Xiaohui's mouth moved a few times, made a few "tsk tsk", turned
over, rubbed his head on Guili's thigh a few times, and fell asleep again.
Maybe, he dreamed of the wild fruit he likes to eat the most?
Gui Li retracted his gaze, fell on Xiao Hui, stretched out his hand, and gently
stroked his head, the fluff on the monkey's head, the tentacles soft, and there was
a hint of warmth.
A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he smiled gently and
innocently, just like the young man from a few years ago, in this once village, was
laughing and shouting loudly, running hard!
The night breeze is sluggish, and there seems to be someone whispering in the
distance. The vegetation moves with the wind, and the wind smells of green
grass. He closed his eyes, such a quiet, peaceful night...
Suddenly, the monkey Xiaohui's whole body was agitated, and his three eyes
opened suddenly, and his head slightly left Guili's thighs, lifted slightly, as if
listening to something. At the same time, Gui Li's brows wrinkled slightly, and
the faint smile remaining at the corner of his mouth disappeared silently.
Silently, he opened his eyes again, and what he saw was the world again.
He stretched out his hand and patted Xiao Hui's head lightly. Xiao Hui
immediately calmed down and turned his head. Three eyes rolled around, but he
didn't sleep anymore. He gently climbed up and scratched his head with his
hand. , And then made a slight effort under his feet, jumped onto Gui Li's
shoulders, and then kept looking around.
Gui Li is still sitting in this secluded corner. In front of him, a broken broken wall
just blocked his body, but the cracks in the broken wall just let him look out.
In such a desolate place, no one will come during the day. Could something
unexpected happen on this dark and windy night?
A strange aura, as if born out of thin air, suddenly descended into the ruins, Gui
Li felt something instinctively, and his brows became tighter.
The night wind became gloomy and cold, as if it was like the yin wind blown by
the legendary Jiuyou Difu, it was icy cold, but it was not the skin that was cold,
but an illusion that seemed to be cold in the heart. In this tragic and tragic wind
that became weird, a black shadow fell from the sky and quietly landed in the
center of the ruins of Caomiao Village.
In the distance, through that gap, Guili peeped at the black figure calmly, but his
heart was really shaken. The evil force contained in this unknown man was
actually only seen in his life, even if it was separated. A long distance away, but at
the moment when this dark shadow fell, he still felt a slight qi and blood
churning in his whole body.
However, how could such an expert with terrifying practice come to the ruins of
this uninhabited Caomiao Village in the middle of the night? Gui Li was puzzled,
only staring at the figure closely.
Soon, he discovered the strangeness. He found that the reason why the figure
appeared black was not because the person was dressed in black, but because
the whole body was surrounded by a layer of strange black air that was
constantly tumbling and surging. Let people not see his true face.
Gui Li was even more puzzled, so he observed this person more closely and
secretly. However, after the person landed, he did not immediately move, but
stood weirdly on the spot, motionless for a long while.
Just as Gui Li was bewildered, the dark shadow suddenly moved, and then slowly
walked forward. Gui Li frowned and stared at the figure coldly.
Seeing the black figure stepping on the lawn and slowly walking past the ruined
walls one after another, Gui Li's gaze stayed on him and moved quietly.
This black figure didn't seem to have any special purpose, it just seemed to be
walking around. Guili grew up in Caomiao Village and is very familiar with the
location of Caomiao Village, but he can't see where this person is going. He just
watched the black figure walking slowly, and seemed to be looking for
something. The look of something.
After a while, the black figure suddenly seemed to have discovered something
and stopped. Gui Li moved in his heart, and quickly looked in the direction that
the man was facing, and suddenly his heart tightened. At this moment, the place
where the man in black was facing was the abandoned grass temple where no
grass grows.
The man was wrapped in black air and slowly approached the ruined small
temple, but did not walk in, but stopped outside the grass temple. Gui Li looked
from the secluded corner behind him, and saw the man looking up and down the
grass temple. Suddenly he lifted his hand, but a loud whistle suddenly rang from
under his hand.
After a while, I saw a black shadow in the black air surrounding the person,
faintly turning into a black sharp arrow in mid-air, flying out at the sound, and
rushing towards a broken pillar in the small temple. .
Gui Li couldn't help but clenched his fist, subconsciously squeezing his fist, but he
still endured it, calmed his mind, and looked away quietly.
This black air arrow looked quite powerful, but in a blink of an eye, it hit the
broken stone pillar. Only a muffled sound was heard. The broken stone pillar was
suddenly shattered and the stones flew around. , But what is even more weird is
that at the same time the stone pillar was shattered, the place where the stone
pillar originally stood suddenly rises with four or five gloomy lights, and the
gloom is miserable. It is unexpectedly a few ghosts.
Suddenly, the surrounding area of the small temple was full of gloom and ghosts
roared again and again. Gui Li, who was lurking by the side, suddenly understood
in his heart, and then his face was angry.
In the tragedy in Caomiao Village that year, more than 200 innocent people died
unjustly. So many people died in vain, and the resentment was so deep that it
was of course not trivial. It’s just that this place is under the eyes of Qingyunmen
after all, so Qingyunmen had sent people down the mountain to come here to
resolve the hostility, so that many nostalgic ghosts who refused to leave were
returned to reincarnation, which is regarded as one of the people in Caomiao
Village. Compensated.
But for some reason, even today, in this ruined temple in Caomiao Village, there
are still so many ghosts attached to it. No wonder the neighborhood has been
deserted for many years, and there is a lot of weeds, but there is no grass near
this temple.
Gui Li's heart was turning his mind, but the next moment only the black figure of
the weird figure seemed to show teeth and claws. The ghosts that ordinary
people shunned by ordinary people did not pay attention to it at all. On the
contrary, he stretched out his hand and went simply. With a beckon, these ghosts
seemed to know how powerful they were and flee desperately, but like an
invisible force, they were all pulled to the side of this mysterious figure.
After a while, in the bursts of desperate ghost crying, these ghosts actually slowly
merged into the black air surrounding the person.
Somehow, Gui Li saw this scene in his eyes, and his heart suddenly seemed to be
scalded by fire, as if the blood all over his body was faintly boiling. An unnamed
anger rushed into my heart instantly.
This is his hometown! That grass temple was originally his childhood
paradise! At the next moment, he already rushed out.
The black figure immediately noticed the abnormality behind him, and quickly
turned around. When he saw the person and the monkey in front of him clearly,
the mysterious figure seemed to be taken aback.
Then, from the surging black air, his weird laughter seemed to be heard. The
voice was low and hoarse, completely inaudible.
Ghost Lihan said: "Who are you, why are you here, gathering the ghosts, it's a
matter of damaging things, and you are not afraid of retribution!"
There was a surge of black energy all over the person, and suddenly his whole
body rolled over, and his whole body was up in the air.
Gui Li was taken aback, knowing that although this person was weird, Daoxing
was really not trivial, and he quickly focused on guarding. Unexpectedly, the
person was actually a false move, making a vain move in mid-air, but turning his
head and flying away.
Gui Li snorted coldly, and didn't hesitate. He also rose up from the sky and
chased after him.
Gui Li looked at the direction in which the man was fleeing in mid-air. He seemed
to be heading towards the wilderness of Heyang City not far away. He chased him
all the way. He wanted to see who this weird guy was. ?
As for what is waiting for him, he hasn't thought about it.
But who would think about it seriously, and, even if you think about it seriously,
will it be useful?
Perhaps, this is like the future, no matter whether it is good or bad, it is for us to
face it after all!

Chapter 10 Rescue
Within the abandoned Yizhuang, with Lu Xueqi's sudden appearance, the
atmosphere suddenly became a little strange.
Zhou Yixian frowned, gave a strong laugh, and said, "Isn't this the female hero of
Qingyun Mountain? Why did you come to such a place?"
Lu Xueqi glanced at Zhou Yixian, and immediately fell on Xiaobai. Xiaobai smiled
slightly, her eyes waved, and she was also looking at her.
Lu Xueqi frowned slightly, then turned to the beginning, and said to Xiaohuan:
"Girl Xiaohuan, is the magic weapon you mentioned just now really used by the
person who saved you?"
Xiaohuan nodded affirmatively, and said, "Yes, it's like that, I remember it
clearly."
Lu Xueqi's face was cloudy and sunny, and she seemed to be thinking about
something, but she didn't wait long, and then she continued to ask: "Where is this
person showing up? And, the other one you just mentioned... the demon? , Where
is he and what is his identity, do you know?"
The little white face standing aside also showed a careful look, but Xiaohuan
didn't think much about it, and said straight: "I can't tell the origin of the demon's
identity. I only know that his deeds are really unfathomable, but he will After we
were captured, we were locked in these dirty coffins, and then disappeared.
Usually only appeared once in three or five days. I remember that he only came
back once yesterday, and then he didn't see him again, and most of them have to
do it again. Wait a few days before he comes back!"
Lu Xueqi said "Oh", but her brows seemed to be frowned and tightened, and said,
"Where is the one who saved you?"
Xiaohuan pointed back and said, "Isn't he in the coffin on the corner of the room
inside?"
Lu Xueqi was taken aback. Xiao Bai, who was standing by her side, also changed
color slightly. With her way, she had never noticed that there was another
person in the coffin just now.
Lu Xueqi nodded, pondered for a moment, and walked to the dark abandoned
house. Xiaohuan looked at her figure and couldn't help shouting, "Be careful."
Lu Xueqi paused, then looked back at Xiaohuan, smiled slightly, and
nodded. Afterwards, she settled down and stepped onto the moss-covered stone
steps.
The stone steps are only level three or five, and a few steps are passed. The
darkness in the hut is as usual, and only vague outlines of things can be
seen. However, in addition to the faint starlight shining through the door, there
was a large hole in the wall of this dilapidated room that had just been smashed
out. As a result, it was brighter than when Xiao Bai came in just now.
Lu Xueqi quickly found the coffin lying in the corner of the room. That place was
the darkest place in the room. Far away from the light, she faintly felt that the
bardo was also the most prosperous place. This was also the place where the
Lich had just entered this room. The first reaction found the reason here.
Lu Xueqi took a deep breath. She was practicing Taoism at this time. Although
Qingyun's Taoism is pure and perfect, and with her aptitude determined by her
intelligence, the third book of "The Book of Heaven" was recorded with Gui Li in
the western swamp that day. The book, in her private practice, has already
greatly helped her. It's just that she is cautious on weekdays, and not many
people can see how she really is now.
And at the moment, standing inside this abandoned villa, Lu Xueqi frowned
almost subconsciously. The yin atmosphere here was so great that she hadn’t
expected it, and she was just a short distance away when she was standing
outside the house. , But never felt it at all. Obviously, there is an expert who has
imposed a restriction here, and this violent and gloomy aura has been restrained
in this area.
Just this Taoism is already a big deal!
And the gloominess here is so strong, it is definitely not caused by ordinary
righteous villages, and who will be the people who put such weird spell
restrictions and trapped in it?
Is it true that I guessed it by myself?
Before she knew it, Lu Xueqi found that her palms were slowly oozing cold
sweat, but she was not a mortal after all, she was determined, and although there
was surprise in her heart, she was not timid. She was just stunned by
supernatural powers, focused on guard, and slowly step by step. Walked over.
In the coffin, the Lich and the mysterious fat man under him watched Lu Xueqi’s
white figure slowly approaching at this moment. The fat man didn’t react. He just
watched, but the Lich’s heart was in a mess. I don’t know if Lu Xueqi will get
close soon. , How to act. He had the intention to get out of this embarrassing
situation. During this time of helplessness, he did not know how many methods
he had thought of, how many tricky techniques he tried, but the weird restraint
under the coffin seemed to be his nemesis, confining his whole body. He couldn't
move, and couldn't lift it even with half his strength.
The Lich kept groaning in his heart, hesitated and had no choice but to sigh bad
luck in his heart.
Lu Xueqi slowly approached the mysterious coffin, and the closer she
approached the seemingly unremarkable coffin, the alert color and faint surprise
between her brows became more obvious. This coffin is obviously not a peerless
treasure, and depending on its material, it is only medium wood, and it is still
mostly decayed. Naturally, it will not be the coffin itself that exudes such a strong
yin.
And with her keen sense, she was indeed so close at this moment, and found that
there were indeed two people in the coffin, but the two people were surrounded
by a shadowy barrier covering them. stand up. Although this layer of Yin Qi was
three feet away from him, Lu Xueqi already felt that the Qi and blood in her body
were faintly churning, and she felt cold and invaded from time to time.
What kind of magic, or what kind of magic weapon that has never been heard of,
has such an incredible mana?
Lu Xueqi suppressed the astonishment in her heart, and at the same time calmed
her mind, suppressed the faint restlessness in her body, looked at the coffin
carefully, and then slowly stretched out her hand to it.
At the door of the cabin, Xiaobai's figure flashed out. She leaned on the edge of
the door frame with a relaxed expression, but her eyes were focused on Lu
Xueqi's movements. With her way, as early as when he rescued the three of Zhou
Yixian, the coffin was found in the hut. The method that restrained Zhou Yixian
and others was just an ordinary technique, but that one. The coffin in the corner
was extremely dangerous, and even she did not dare to make a mistake. She
immediately rescued the trio of Zhou Yixian first, but did not dare to act rashly
on the coffin.
Seeing Lu Xueqi standing in front of the coffin at this moment, Xiao Bai naturally
checked it carefully, and there was still a lich trapped in the coffin, who was
exactly what she wanted, so she couldn't help but concentrate.
On the other end, Yixian, Xiaohuan, and Daoist Wild Dog, seemingly unable to
resist the temptation of curiosity, quietly moved outside the big hole and secretly
looked in the middle of the room.
The inside and outside of Yizhuang suddenly fell into silence, and the
atmosphere couldn't help but become a little weird. Everyone was silent, staring
at Lu Xueqi's movements, not daring to be distracted, so that when the distant
sky, a faint black air rose into the sky and revolved, The other figure seemed to
be chasing after him, but when he was entangled in the air, no one noticed.
"Snapped!"
In the darkness, as the white figure swayed gently, Lu Xueqi's slender and white
palms slowly touched the wood of the coffin. Almost at the same time, this
movement, which should have been silent, suddenly spread from the inside of
the coffin. There was a small but extremely crisp sound.
It's like a certain piece of wood bursts open.
Lu Xueqi's face changed, and the hand that touched the plank quickly returned.
Just when her hand was worthy of being put away, a cloud of black air suddenly
appeared from the place where her palm touched, and the sound of "silk" was
endless. , It actually burned like a ghost fire in that square inch. There was no
flame, but it burned a palm print on the wooden board the size of Lu Xueqi's
palm.
The lich trapped in the coffin had a chill. The Taoism he was practicing was quite
similar to this restrained demon power. Although the power was not the same, it
was just that the colorless black fire was instantly ignited and extinguished. He
still couldn't help being shocked. What was the consequence of being burned to
his body by that black fire, he could more or less think of it, but he was puzzled,
why when he hid in this coffin just now, this weird and fierce restriction did not
activate himself. But at this moment Lu Xueqi is here, but is she so keen?
He was thinking hard in his heart. When he was puzzled, suddenly if he felt
something, he looked down, and it was on the mysterious fat man under him. At
this moment, it seemed that there was something along with the activation of
these prohibitions. Weird changes.
A strong gloomy aura emerged, which was a hundred times stronger than the
aura of Ruo Ruuowu just now, and immediately filled the coffin they were in at
the moment, and the Lich only felt a loud buzz in his head. , Seemed to be
completely blank for an instant, countless cold and poisonous auras penetrated
into his body like poisonous snakes, biting his whole body with bitterness,
painful, but he couldn't even scream at the moment. For a moment, he was
almost It feels better to die than life.
And the source of this yin energy is surprisingly from the mysterious fat man's
body.

Lu Xueqi stared at the black palm print with a pale face. Xiao Bai, who was
standing far behind her, also slowly stood up straight, no longer leaning against
the door frame, with a solemn expression on her face.
Just a moment later, Lu Xueqi seemed to feel something suddenly. Her body
shook and her expression changed greatly, but she didn't step back and dodge.
She didn't even hesitate. She turned her backhand, "choking" like a dragon, with
a faint glow. When it appeared, the light blue light shone in all directions,
illuminating the dark house suddenly.
Tianya is out of her sheath!
Amid the steaming aura, the long sword like autumn water reflects Lu Xueqi’s
face like frost and snow, and the sword light is like water, in the mid-air like the
ripples of an autumn pond. After a slight pause, an endless sword light appears in
the air. Xu Ying smashed into the coffin.
Said it was splitting, but it did not seem to have the power of breaking the
mountain and breaking the stone. As the sword light approached, there seemed
to be something in this mysterious coffin that felt threatened, and a thin
crackling sound began to sound.
A black air suddenly rises from the coffin. If there is any substance, it is actually
holding the Tianya Excalibur out of thin air. Lu Xueqi's complexion changes
slightly, and she makes a clear call, but her body suddenly rises into the air, her
white clothes fluttering in the air. Fairy.
In the place where she originally stood, three feet in radius, she heard the sound
of "Sisi" suddenly sounded, that circle was actually burned by a black air that did
not know when it came.
A burnt smell filled the cabin.
Lu Xueqi was in the air, but did not panic. The divine sword of Tianya was
shining with blue light, drew a small semicircle in the air and pierced it down.
At this moment, all around the coffin is dark and black, billowing like clouds. I
don’t know how so much of the dark air emerged in a moment. I saw the blue
light above the electricity, and the sky gleamed with brilliance. After coming
down, the black air below did not show weakness. If someone invisible
commanded, it would condense from all sides to the middle of the coffin, like a
black wall blocking Tianya.
Seeing the moment when the divine sword and the black energy were about to
collide, the tip of the Tianya divine sword touched the black energy. Suddenly,
like a spring, Lu Xueqi's entire body floated upwards like an unstressed feather.
go back. And just as she floated up, her left hand pointed like a knife suddenly,
and a faint layer of gold flashed in her eyes for a while, but there was a blue light
between her palms. The pure and pure Qingyunmen Taiji Xuanqing Dao, from the
side where the black energy is weak, smashed into it.
"boom!"
The black air suddenly surged, followed by a few low muffled noises, and
something shattered.
Standing at the door, Xiaobai's mouth had a faint smile, and he nodded slightly,
quite approvingly. On the other side, Zhou Yixian, who was standing behind
Xiaohuan and Daoist Wild Dog, suddenly frowned, as if seeing something
puzzled, he was surprised in his eyes, and fell into deep thought.
After being successfully attacked by Lu Xueqi's unexpected sneak attack, the
black air seemed to be unexpected. Apart from the anger, he immediately turned
to offensive, and the black was crushed, like a black cloud rushing towards the
white figure in the air.
Lu Xueqi stopped in midair, the wind was facing her, her hair was fluttering, she
didn't hesitate for a moment, but she saw that figure seemed to be supported by
an invisible force, and then flew upwards, with a "boom", which looked
inimitable to her figure. In the inconsistent scene, the entire abandoned roof of
the Yizhuang was blown apart in an instant, and the wood and debris fell one
after another. The dust was like rain, only the white figure, but like a faint cloud,
rising to the sky, under the faint starlight in the sky, More as unrestrained as the
dust.
The black air reluctantly chased the height of one foot, and it was already weak
at the sight. The night wind blew through the open and plains, and within a
moment, the black air was blown away immediately.
Lu Xueqi paused in the high air, and with a clear howl, she swooped down into
the hut again.
At this moment, Xiaobai had already jumped out from the doorway, standing
with his hands in the distance and watching, but Zhou Yixian and the three of
them seemed very embarrassed, busy avoiding countless dead woods and trash
that suddenly fell from the world.
In the midst of this hustle and bustle, Lu Xueqi's figure had already rushed into
the room again, only to hear her screaming, suddenly came, and instantly saw
the blue light flourish from the room, divided into countless pieces of light
emitted from the room After coming out, there was a loud noise in the room, and
Lu Xueqi faintly entrained Lu Xueqi with a slightly surprised call.
"Uncle Tian, it really is you!"
Zhou Yixian and the others stood far away, making sure that they would not be
hit by the falling objects again, then looked back, and saw that the chaotic house
had slowly calmed down at this moment. After a while, that dazzling The
extremely blue glow slowly disappeared, and then, one person walked out from
the door.
This person is not Lu Xueqi, but a mysterious person in black clothes. Even his
face is covered and his appearance is not clear. The three of Zhou Yixian and
others do not know this person, but Xiao Bai snorted, too. Not seeing how she
moved, her body suddenly appeared in front of the lich about to move, blocking
the way of the lich.
The Lich glanced at Xiaobai, gave a wry smile, and stopped.
After another moment, the sound of footsteps in the house rang. This time, there
were two people who appeared at the door, and it was Lu Xueqi who supported a
haggard fat man and walked out slowly.
Xiaohuan and the others really saw that this fat man was the one who saved their
lives under the demon on that day, but he looked at him in a hurry and was
imprisoned in this coffin for many days. I don’t know why, this fat man. Looking
at his figure, it seems that the boss has gained a lap again.
Lu Xueqi supported the fat man, let him sit down on the stone steps in front of
the house, and whispered: "Uncle Tian, are you okay?"
Others in the room were slightly startled when they heard her sentence.
Naturally, they all know what Lu Xueqi's identity is, and hearing her call this fat
man, could it be that this person is actually under the Qingyun sect, and it seems
that he is not inferior. Of the elders?
This fat man is naturally the first seat of Dazhu Peak, and it is not easy for Tian to
disappear mysteriously with the Qingyunmen master Taoxuan some days ago.
Tian Buyi glanced at Lu Xueqi, nodded, but didn't say much. Lu Xueqi was so
smart, she knew it, and didn't say anything, but somehow, her heart was
throbbing, the original nervousness. It feels that it is getting stronger at this
moment.
Tian Buyi is here, so, where is the more important person now?
Could it be that demon in Xiaohuan's mouth?
Lu Xueqi quickly passed this thought in her mind, somehow, she felt a slight
tingling sensation on her back like a thorn.
The Lich stood aside, his gaze fell on Tian Buyi, and looked at the fat man deeply.
This was the first time he saw Tian Buyi's face clearly, but when he looked at
Tian Buyi, a strange color flashed in his eyes. .
However, he did not have more free time to observe others. After a while, Xiao
Bai's voice echoed in his ears: "What do I want?"
The Lich clucked in his heart and gave another bitter smile, turning his head to
smile bitterly at Xiao Bai standing in front of him: "I have already told you."
Xiaobai said "Bah" and said, "Southern Xinjiang travels thousands of miles away.
Do I have to run over for you who knows the truth? I advise you to honestly hand
over what I want. "
The Lich groaned for a moment, his face was covered with a mask, others could
not see his expression, but they could see what he was thinking.
Xiao Bai was a little impatient, and said, "Who am I, you don't know, it's different
from the old ghost in Fenxianggu. When your master was there, he promised to
give me that thing too!"
The Lich nodded silently, as if Xiaobai's words moved him, he slowly walked to
Xiaobai's side, lowered his voice, and said a few words.
Xiaobai frowned suddenly and said, "Really?"
The Lich said indifferently: "It's not your first contact with witchcraft. The
ancient witches in southern Xinjiang have some taboos, and you know more or
less."
Xiaobai groaned for a moment, nodded, and said, "Okay, I will believe you once. If
you dare to lie to me, sooner or later I will find you and make you look good."
The Lich gave a wry smile and shook his head.
Xiaobai turned his head and looked at the other people again. Finally, his eyes fell
on Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi also looked at her. Xiaobai smiled suddenly, the corners of
his brows and lips, with the indescribable charm, but She didn't see the slightest
sensuality, but she made her more beautiful. He smiled and said, "Miss Lu, we
haven't seen each other for a long time."
Lu Xueqi was expressionless, looking at Xiao Bai, only nodding faintly.
Xiaobai's mouth smiled more intensely, and said, "I wonder if you have seen him
recently?"
Lu Xueqi frowned, but she gave a cold snort and her expression turned
cold. Xiaobai looked at her expression, suddenly covered her mouth and smiled,
then shook her head and turned around, strode away, and quickly disappeared
from everyone's sight.

Chapter 11 Mind
There was a coughing sound nearby. The sound was not loud, but it seemed a bit
rush. Lu Xueqi and the group looked at the place where the sound was made, and
saw that Tian Buyi, who was sitting on the stone steps, showed a trace of pain.
No Stop coughing.
Lu Xueqi frowned slightly, and there was a hint of worry in her eyes. With Tian
Buyi's previous Taoism, he has already reached the point of invading all diseases,
not to mention this small cough. Obviously, Tian Buyi is already in his body at
this moment. What trauma.
Lu Xueqi groaned and didn't say a word, but Xiaohuan, who was standing at the
side, quietly walked forward.
Tian Buyi was surprised. He raised his head and looked at Xiaohuan. Xiaohuan
smiled and said, "This...senior, thank you for saving me, my grandfather and
Daoist a few days ago."
Tian Buyi showed a little smile on his face, and said in his fatigue, "A few small
things, not enough, but this place is ominous. It's not the place you wait for a long
time. If there is nothing else, you should leave as soon as possible!"
Zhou Yixian nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, yes, he said very much, Xiaohuan,
let's go quickly!"
Xiaohuan gave her grandfather a glance, and said to Tian hardly: "Senior, is it
okay with your body? Is there anything I can help you with?"
Tian Buyi shook his head and said, "I'm not in a big trouble, you just go,
otherwise if the person comes back, I'm afraid you won't have such good luck to
get out."
After finishing speaking, suddenly a faint trace of black flashed across his fat face,
his face showed pain again, and he couldn't help coughing again, and his voice
seemed a little hoarse than before.
The Lich, standing alone, stared at Tian Buyi all the time, watching Tian Buyi's
every move and every move. Only a pair of eyes revealed a thoughtful look on his
face covered by the black cloth.
Xiaohuan couldn't help Zhou Yixian urging again and again, and at the same time,
he did not seem to be able to help much, so he bowed his head to Tian Buyi and
said goodbye, and then followed Zhou Yixian and the Daoist Wild Dog.
Only after walking a few steps, she couldn't help but glanced at the lich standing
aside, as if she had found something, was taken aback, and said to Zhou Yixian:
"Grandpa, look at that person, how did she wear it? Is it exactly the same as me...
that master?"
Zhou Yixian didn't react for a while, and said in amazement: "What master...eh!"
After a pause, Zhou Yixian narrowed his eyes, glanced at the Lich, pondered for a
moment, and said, "There are too many weird monsters in the world. , It is hard
to guarantee that there will be a few people who are similar to you... the master
who pretends to be a ghost, ignore him, let's go!"
Xiaohuan replied and followed, but she couldn't help but looked back at the lich,
and saw that the lich didn't seem to notice the three people on Zhou Yixian's side
at all, but just stood there silently and watched. Landing is not easy.
Soon, Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan, and Daoist Wild Dog also left this abandoned
Yizhuang. This place that was originally desolate suddenly became more
deserted, and Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi’s attention soon They all looked at the
mysterious man in black.
Tian Buyi said indifferently, "Your Excellency, is there anything else?"
The Lich was silent for a while, his gaze shifted from Tian Buyi to Lu Xueqi, and
finally looked at Tian Buyi again. After a while, he seemed to be hesitant to speak,
and finally he didn't say a word, his body floated back, quietly. Soundly blended
into the darkness of this night.
The night breeze was cold, blowing from a distance, and the entire abandoned
Yizhuang was silent for a while, and even the common insects in the wilderness
were never heard, and it was dead silent.
For some reason, Lu Xueqi suddenly felt uneasy.

Tian Buyi looked up at the sky and looked for a long while, as if thinking about
something.
Lu Xueqi didn’t know why he was suddenly lost. He didn’t dare to be disturbed
for a while, but after a while, he didn’t see any movement from Tian Buyi, and
worried about whether Tian Buyi was injured. When he was about to ask, Tian
Buyi suddenly lowered. Head, followed by a cough that was much sharper than
before.
Lu Xueqi was taken aback, not knowing what to do, so she had to ask: "Uncle
Tian, are you okay?"
Tian Buyi coughed for a long time, then slowly stopped, and it seemed that he
was relieved. He slowly shook his hand, indicating that he was OK.
Lu Xueqi still couldn't help saying: "Uncle Tian, this is not far from Qingyun
Mountain. I think we should go back to Qingyun first. After meeting with the
teachers, we will discuss the long-term plan!"
After listening to Lu Xueqi's words, Tian Buyi frowned, as if suddenly
remembering something, turned his head to look at Lu Xueqi, and said, "While I
have left, on Dazhu Peak, and your Uncle Su Ru, are you okay?"
Lu Xueqi nodded and said, "Everything is fine with them, but everyone doesn't
know where you are going, Master Tian, so they are very anxious."
Tian Buyi smiled slightly, as if letting go of a boulder in his heart, but there was a
hint of bitterness in that smile.
Lu Xueqi looked at Tian Buyi's expression in her eyes, hesitated for a moment,
and tentatively said: "Tian Shishu, they said just now that you are fighting against
a demon, who is that demon?"
Tian Buyi glanced at Lu Xueqi, frowned and said nothing.
Lu Xueqi met his gaze, and suddenly noticed that besides the haggard face of this
uncle Tian, there seemed to be a faint trace of black energy that shouldn't have
appeared on him, looming.
Could it be that the weird demon technique that imprisoned him hurt the qi in
the body? Lu Xueqi was secretly worried, but there was another more important
thing in front of her that she couldn't help but face.
She hesitated for a while, and finally asked Tian Buyi in a low voice but clearly:
"That person... is the master Taoist master teacher?"
Tian Buyi's body was shocked, his eyes suddenly shot out awe-inspiring, and he
said coldly, "What did you say?"
Lu Xueqi hurriedly said: "Before the disciple went down the mountain, she had to
be trusted by the teacher and told her old man, Shishu Tian and Shishu Su in the
ancestral hall of the ancestor."
Tian Buyi was taken aback, with a look of astonishment on his face, but then
finally eased down. After a long while, he sighed and said, "Unexpectedly,
Shuiyue actually told you she told you."
Lu Xueqi said: "My teacher is because you have disappeared at the same time as
Master Taoist Master and Master Uncle Tian. There is a chaos on the Qingyun
Gate, and she is very worried that Master Dao Xuan is already trapped by the
heart demon, but Senior Brother Xiao Yicai clearly agrees. I didn't know this, so
she had to make a decision on the occasion, and she watched the situation on
Qingyun Mountain, and ordered the disciples to go down the mountain to find
two."
Tian Buyi was silent for a moment, and said, "If you find the real master teacher
at the foot of the mountain, and if he is really as your master worried, did
Shuiyue tell you, what should you do?"
Lu Xueqi's face turned pale, as if this secret was also a great burden to her. Under
Tian Buyi's gaze, she took a deep breath and resolutely said: "Before the disciple
went down the mountain, I had been to Tongtian with my teacher. The ancestral
hall of the ancestor Feng, before the spiritual position of the ancestors of the
Qingyunmen ancestors, made a resolute oath: if true things cannot be done, for
the sake of Qingyunmen’s reputation for thousands of years, the disciples must
die and will not tolerate them, and they shall not disclose the slightest bit of this
matter for life ."
Tian Buyi looked at Lu Xueqi deeply, and finally nodded slowly, but he let out a
long sigh: "Although I don't like Shuiyue as a person, I can't help but say that she
really taught a good disciple."
Lu Xueqi was expressionless, lowered her head, and said, "Uncle Tian, you have a
good reputation."
Tian Buyi said indifferently: "Among the second generation of Qingyunmen
disciples, there are no less than a thousand people. Looking around, there are
still a few people who can take on such important tasks, alas..." He was silent for
a while, and continued: "You just guessed. That's not bad, the person I fought
against here a few days ago is your master Daoxuan."
Although Lu Xueqi had already faintly guessed it, she could not help but be
shocked when she heard Tian Hardy's words with her own ears. After a long
while, she whispered: "Then... the body of the old man, the master teacher. ..."
Tian Buyi snorted, shook his head, and sighed, "He is already sunken in mud and
can't get rid of himself."
Lu Xueqi was silent.
Tian Buyi paused, and then said, "The twists and turns in the middle are a long
story, but since you already know the whole story, I have nothing to hide from
you. On that day, I first discovered that Senior Brother Daoxuan did indeed have
some clues to the devil. Only when I went to Tongtian Peak, at the ancestral
ancestral hall of the ancestor, I found out that he was really... Then in the
ancestral ancestral hall of the ancestor, we fought, but even though he was
enchanted, the Taoism did not decay much. In the end, the fight came down. , I
was still restrained by him."
Lu Xueqi listened to her, but she was secretly surprised. Tian Buyi and Daoxuan
Taoist practice, she knew about it, and she had seen it with her own eyes. These
two Qingyunmen top figures fought on the back mountain of Tongtian Peak. The
fierce battle situation can be imagined. Although Tian is not easy to say at this
moment, it seems to be an understatement, but the scene at that time is not
difficult to imagine.
Tian Buyi showed a wry smile on his face and said, "I went there the other day. I
was also prepared. It would be the best to wake up Brother Daoxuan, but it was
really impossible. I had to do my best. Back then, I was in the ancestral temple of
the ancestor. When you and your master Shuiyue overheard this secret, I heard
Senior Brother Wan say that the humane guild after being enchanted was greatly
degraded because of the demon power entering the body and the damage to the
spirit. I naturally know the Daoxuan Daoxuan ratio. I think deeply, and what I
thought about that day was just in case, I would kill him all together. After all,
this matter must never be spread."
Lu Xueqi expressed respect in her heart, and said sincerely: "Uncle Tian's heart
can be proved by the sun and the moon, and the ancestors of the past will
definitely bless you."
Tian Buyi shook his head and said, "Who knows that after I started with Senior
Brother Daoxuan, he found that although he was insulted, his Dao deeds were as
deep as usual. After several fierce fights, I was still lost and captured. It's just
that. For some reason, he didn't intend to kill me. Instead, he took me secretly
down the mountain to this ghostly abandoned villa, where I was imprisoned."
Lu Xueqi was reminded by him, and hurriedly asked: "Then Shishu Uncle, are you
injured? I think you have a bad face?"
Tian Buyi was taken aback for a moment, as if he didn't understand what Lu
Xueqi meant, but then he understood it, and laughed at himself slightly:
"Whoever is stuffed into that coffin and locked up for so many days will naturally
not look good. Up."
Lu Xueqi frowned, still a little uneasy in her heart, but couldn't tell what was
wrong for a while, so she was silent.
Tian Buyi glanced at her and said, "You probably already know about this. What
are your plans now?"
Lu Xueqi frowned and said, "Excuse me, Master Tian, then... where is Master Dao
Xuan now?"
Tian Buyi shook his head, and said, "After he became enchanted, he was
completely unpredictable. He often left us alone and returned after leaving for a
few days. It is calculated that he had just left this righteous village yesterday. It
will take a few days to come back, but I’m not sure, and occasionally he will come
back the next day."
Lu Xueqi hesitated, and said, "Master Tian, why don't we go back to the mountain
first. Although this matter should not be publicized, as long as you find my
mentor and Master Su Ru, you three teachers will discuss together, I think there
must be a better one. The way it works."
Tian Buyi was silent for a moment, but finally shook his head and said, "It's
wrong, as soon as Senior Brother Daoxuan is already deeply enchanted, and his
mind has changed drastically, no one can predict what he will do. Secondly, in
case of us this time. Shan, but has lost his whereabouts since then, what is it to
do?"
He paused and said, "Well, it's better to go back to the mountain first, tell Shuiyue
and your Uncle Su Ru what happened, and ask them to come quickly."
Lu Xueqi hesitated for a moment, and said, "Then what if Master Dao Xuan is
coming back tonight?"
Tian Buyi smiled faintly, did not speak immediately, but slowly stood up.
He is short and fat, and his appearance is not outstanding, but for some reason,
he just stands so casually, but he has his own power, awe-inspiring and
respectable.
"Why did you come to practice your whole life?" Tian Buyi whispered: "How can
you be afraid of being a man in a man's body?"
Lu Xueqi also quietly stood up behind him. For a long time, in her eyes, Tian Buyi
seemed to have nothing worthy of her attention except once the mentor of that
person. But at this moment, she was I really admire this senior uncle from the
bottom of my heart.
She gritted her teeth and said loudly: "Uncle Tian, you have just gotten out of
trouble, and you still need to sit still and rest. I will protect you tonight. Tonight, I
will rush back to Qingyun and tell my teacher and Uncle Su Ru that they will go
down the mountain. If it were Master Wanyi, I would return tonight..."
Tian Buyi was slightly surprised. Hearing this, he glanced at Lu Xueqi and said,
"How?"
Lu Xueqi smiled slightly, her face was more beautiful in the faint night breeze,
and said: "Among Qingyun children, you are not the only one who can regard
death as home!"
Tian Buyi stared at Lu Xueqi for a long time, high-five and smiled: "Good words,
good words, a good sentence treats death as home."
Lu Xueqi smiled faintly and said, "Uncle Tian, you should sit down and adjust
your breath quickly!"
Tian Buyi didn't say much, he just nodded, and sat on the moss-covered stone
steps again, closing his eyes. Lu Xueqi looked around, and saw that the night was
cold and gloomy. Not to mention the shadows, it seemed that it was hard to find
a ghost.
The night is deep, who knows what tomorrow is like?
She didn't want to think too much, and sat down at the head of Tian Buyi's place
and closed her eyes.

I don't know how long I have been sitting like this, Lu Xueqi's mood gradually
became a little transparent. Although he did not open his eyes, but the breath
flowing in the body, he seemed to be able to feel the plants and trees far and near
outside of him, as if he had witnessed it with his own eyes.
There was some comfort in her heart. When these days came, she was often
battered and tasted the pain of lovesickness, but the practice of this body seemed
to be more advanced and there was no waste. It’s just that she immediately
discovered that although she feels like this, but for some reason, Tian Buyi, who
has been sitting next to her, doesn’t seem to have any effect on him, and she can’t
even notice the heartbeat he should have. .
Lu Xueqi immediately paid tribute to Tian Buyi in her heart. It seems that these
senior Qingyun elders are truly amazing.
She was thinking like this in her heart, and suddenly heard Tian Buyi's voice in
her ear, saying: "Nephew Lu..."
Lu Xueqi opened his eyes and rushed: "Uncle Tian, just call me Xueqi."
Tian Buyi looked at her, with a gleam of light flashing in his eyes, as if he had a
profound meaning, he nodded slowly, and said, "Xueqi."
Lu Xueqi smiled and said, "Yes, Master Tian, what's the matter?"
Tian Buyi's eyes moved away from her and did not speak immediately. Lu Xueqi
was a little strange, but Tian Buyi's eyes seemed to drift a little. After looking at
an unknown place, after a long while, he only heard him suddenly say: " Is that
incompetent old seven apprentice of my acquaintance acquainted?"
Lu Xueqi was taken aback, as she had always been calm for a while, and she felt
overwhelmed. Even under her white cheeks, two patches of light pink flew out
inexplicably.
Forcibly resisting the faster heartbeat, Lu Xueqi barely calmed her mind, but her
expression was still a bit embarrassed and shy, and she whispered: "Yes, Uncle
Tian, you, why did you suddenly ask about this?"
Tian Buyi's face was expressionless, he couldn't see whether he was happy or
angry. He seemed to be talking about something irrelevant to him. He said
lightly: "I heard that you have been walking down the mountain for these years,
and you have a lot of friendship with Lao Qi. Because of the old seventh, you have
been punished by your master on several occasions. Even once, in front of the
public, you refused the Fenxiang Valley Master’s personal proposal of marriage
in front of Senior Brother Daoxuan and your master?"
At this moment, Lu Xueqi is completely unclear about why Tian Buyi suddenly
said these words, but her own cheeks were hot, and she was blushing after
thinking about it, and her heart was flustered for some reason. It seemed that she
was talking about this in front of Tian Buyi, who was always unfamiliar. The
incident made her feel more flustered than her mentor Shui Yue, whom she has
always respected.
"...Yes," Lu Xueqi became a little hesitant and stuttered for the first time, and she
was startled for a long time before whispering: "But I refused to propose
marriage, not all because of him, I don't like it, so..."
Tian Buyi suddenly stopped her words and asked directly: "Do you like my old
seventh?"
There was a buzz in Lu Xueqi's mind, and she felt that her face was even more
hot. She looked at Tian Buyi, but Tian Buyi's eyes were piercing, and he was
looking at her.
Under that gaze, Lu Xueqi suddenly got a sense of courage. She suddenly sat
upright, and after taking a deep breath, looking at Tian Buyi, she said loudly,
crisply and cleanly:
"Yes!"
This sound was like breaking ice and cutting snow, crisp and sweet, and without
half hesitation and repetition, just like the clear gaze in her eyes, without the
slightest impurity.
Tian Buyi grinned at the corner of his mouth, but he laughed loudly. He laughed
unscrupulously, but he was sincerely happy.
Lu Xueqi heard him smile, but she was shy, but before she knew it, she felt more
cordial towards this short and fat uncle.
Lu Xueqi smiled slightly when Tian Buyi's laughter gradually subsided and
looked at Lu Xueqi again, but then there was a burst of inexplicable sadness, and
said in a low voice: "It's a pity that now... the teachers are afraid that you won't
be able to tolerate him anymore. , If he could return to Qingyun, that would be
great!"
Tian Buyi rolled his eyes and said coldly: "What about returning? I never said
that I had driven this ineffective guy out."
Lu Xueqi was startled, and for a moment did not understand what Tian Buyi
meant, and looked up at him.
Tian Buyi said indifferently: "I know, don't you just worry about your master?"
Lu Xueqi lowered her head and said for a while: "Master and her elders are also
good for me, and she is not wrong. I am the one who is wrong, I understand."
Tian Buyi suddenly "pooh", this somewhat rude behavior scared Lu Xueqi and
raised his eyes to look at Tian Buyi.
Tian Buyi glanced in the direction of the distant Qingyun Mountain, and said, "I
think your master really looks more and more like your real mother-in-law back
then. I don't know how to figure it out, so I can take care of everything. It turns
out that she really likes to take care of the minds of the disciples. Could it be that
she is like her master, too confused?"
Lu Xueqi groaned: "Uncle Tian, why are you talking nonsense?"
Tian Buyi glanced at Lu Xueqi, chuckled, then waved his hand and said, "Don't
worry, after this is up, your business will be on my body."
Lu Xueqi was startled and said, "What?"
Tian Buyi sneered: "You are not the only one, do you have a senior sister named
Wen Min?"
Lu Xueqi nodded and said, "Yes, Senior Sister Wen Min... She is actually a little
better than Senior Brother Song Daren Song from Dazhufeng." At this point, she
couldn't help but smile.
Tian Buyi glared at her, and said angrily, "Song Daren is also a wooden fish head."
Lu Xueqi chuckled and said, "When Senior Sister Wen Min talked to us about
Senior Brother Song in private, we really kept saying that."
Tian Buyi shook his head. It seemed that he was quite dissatisfied with that
simple and honest disciple. I wonder if Song Daren lost his face. Then he said:
"Don't worry, I will go to Xiaozhufeng in person in the future. These two
incompetent guys begged your master face to face."
As soon as she said this, Lu Xueqi's face turned red. It was really something she
had never done before. In a hurry, she had to groan: "Uncle Tian, if you tease
your disciple like this, I, I will be annoyed."
Tian Buyi glanced at her and said, "I'm telling the truth. When did I tease you?
Could it be that you don't want to marry our old seventh?"
Lu Xueqi said anxiously: "No...ah, no, I didn't mean that, I was..."
On Tian Buyi's fat face, his eyes blinked a few times, and he said solemnly: "Then
what do you mean?"
Lu Xueqi was suffocated for a while, not knowing what to say, and not knowing
whether her face was impatient or shy, her fair skin was pink, and she was even
more thrilling beauty.
Tian Buyi smiled slightly and said, "Well, I won't say much. I think you are also a
smart woman with ice and snow. What do I mean, you should understand?"
Lu Xueqi took a deep breath and slowly calmed down, but there was still a bit of
rouge-like color on her beautiful face, but her eyes were as clear and bright as
before, and after a while, she slowly and firmly stood there. Nodded and said:
"Yes, the disciple understands."
Tian Buyi stared at her, and then asked: "Are you willing?"
The pink on Lu Xueqi's cheeks seemed to deepen again, but this time, she was
calm and calm, as before, saying:
"Yes!"

Chapter 12 Reunion
Tian Buyi let out a sigh of relief, with a smile on his face.
It's just that Lu Xueqi is a meticulous person after all. After a while, he looked at
Tian Buyi and said, "Uncle Tian, what you meant just now was that he...can
return to Qingyun?"
Tian Buyi snorted, and said, "Ten years ago, the truth became clear on Qingyun
Mountain, and Old Qi ran away. Afterwards, I repeatedly thought about it, but
only felt that there was nothing wrong with Old Qi. Did he do anything wrong at
all? In the end, it turned out to be so wrong and inexplicably reversed. The old
man has only accepted seven apprentices in his entire life. Although each one is
not a good tool, if I want me to be casual, I will treat it as no such thing. It is
absolutely impossible for Li to confiscate this disciple in a foolish manner, and let
it go."
Lu Xueqi, like a person in the dark for a long time, suddenly saw a faint light in
front of him. At this moment, he was really surprised and happy.
Tian Buyi said again: "I also know that if this matter is to be done, I am afraid that
there will be more twists and turns, but I have been paying attention to the
seventh in the past ten years. After all, he is still in good faith, and I have not
heard of what he did to harm the world. thing."
Lu Xueqi hurriedly said: "Yes, I have also noticed it, but I have never heard of him
joining the Demon Cult, what bad things he has done..."
After speaking, she found that Tian Buyi was looking at her with a smile, her face
was hot, and her voice gradually became quieter.
Tian Buyi nodded, and said, "You can be considered a caring person. In the past
ten years, it would be uncomfortable to think about you."
Lu Xueqi was silent.
Tian Buyi coughed a few times, seeming to be panting, and then said: "In short, as
long as he still recognizes me as a master, his business, no," he glanced at Lu
Xueqi and smiled: "Your business, I always I can't ignore it."
Lu Xueqi bit her lip lightly with her teeth. After a while, she lowered her head
slightly and said in a low voice, "My disciple, thank you, Uncle."
Tian Buyi nodded, but couldn't help but cough for a while. It seemed that the
sudden excitement of the conversation just now made him look a little tired, and
there seemed to be black on the surface. The anger seemed to be a bit heavier.
Lu Xueqi couldn't help but feel a little worried, and said: "Uncle Tian, you still
don't talk too much for the time being, let's take care of it first!"
As she said, she looked up at the sky, and then said, "I see this sky, it will be up to
two hours before dawn. When that happens, I will rush back to Qingyun
Mountain and inform Master and Uncle Su Ru."
Tian Buyi nodded and closed his eyes again.
Lu Xueqi took a deep breath, calmed down the nervousness in her heart, and
closed her eyes, but at the same time, there was still such a faint smile on the
corner of her mouth.
The little happy smile that belongs to her alone!
In the distant sky, a faint starlight probed through the thick clouds, like a girl's
innocent eyes. After a while, the wind blew, and a dark cloud floated over,
covering it again.
Below the clouds, two faint light and shadows crossed the sky, coming in this
direction.

Zhou Yixian took Xiaohuan and the wild dog Taoist anxiously to leave this
abandoned villa, which was unlucky for them, and walked all the way to the main
road.
On Monday, the old immortal was old, and the pace at this moment was much
faster than that of the young guy. Xiaohuan and the wild dog Taoist were a little
struggling to follow.
Seeing that after walking for a long time, the road ahead finally gradually became
clear, and the little ring who was walking was a little breathless sighed:
"Grandpa, are you tired? Why are you walking so fast?"
Zhou Yixian looked at the avenue not far ahead, and then looked back at the
direction of Yizhuang, where the shadow was no longer visible. He breathed a
sigh of relief, stopped and said, "What do you know, we are really If you don’t
know what is good or bad, and stay away from the righteous village, isn’t it just
looking for bad luck?"
Xiaohuan paused, and recalled the past few days in the Yizhuang. Especially
when he thought of the mysterious demon, he really had lingering fears. He
shook his head and said: "Unexpectedly, it is at the foot of Qingyun Mountain.
There is actually such a powerful evil demon."
Zhou Yixian sneered suddenly and said, "If it weren't for this Qingyun Mountain,
you wouldn't have seen it!"
Xiaohuan and the wild dog Taoist standing beside them were both startled, and
said, "What?"
Zhou Yixian frowned, but seemed to be thinking of something. Knowing that he
had made a mistake, he glanced to the left and right, waved his hand and said,
"Okay, let's get out of here soon, and enter the city earlier. Don't be afraid."
Xiaohuan looked at Zhouyixian strangely, but Zhouyixian ignored her, and
walked first. Xiaohuan walked a few steps and came to Zhouyixian's side and was
about to ask. Unexpectedly, Zhouyixian coughed, but looked up. Looking at the
sky, he said, "Xiaohuan, you see the night is pretty good tonight..."
Xiaohuan gave him a sip and said, "Do you dare to say that the night is good this
month with high black wind and gloomy night?"
Zhou Yixian laughed twice, and walked a few steps forward. Xiaohuan looked
suspiciously at his grandpa's back. He only felt that Zhou Yixian was obviously
inaccurate.
The three of them were walking here, and suddenly a gust of wind passed by
behind them, but a dark shadow quickly chased up from the direction behind
them.
Zhou Yixian, Xiaohuan, and the Daoist of the Wild Dogs were all taken aback. All
of a sudden the same thought came to mind: Could it be that in this short period
of time, the demon has caught up?
The three of them looked back, but they were stunned. Although the person here
was also in plain black, it was not the mysterious and strange black demon, but
the mysterious black-clothed man and the lich they had only seen not long ago.
The Lich naturally saw the three men, young and old, but he didn't care about it.
He didn't slow down when he passed them, and obviously he wanted to leave
this place early.
Just when the Lich was passing by, suddenly a woman's voice came from behind,
shouting, "Wait."
The Lich was startled, his body twisted in mid-air, stopped, and looked back, only
to see that two of the three men looked surprised, looking at the girl standing in
the middle, and that The girl seemed to stay there for a while, and did not speak
for a while.
The lich looked up and down the ring, and said, "Girl, did you call me?"
Xiaohuan hesitated for a moment and said, "Yes."
The Lich said: "What's the matter?"
Xiaohuan suffocated. Just now, she suddenly called the man in black. Nothing
else, she just subconsciously felt that the clothes on her body were too similar to
her mysterious master who had only met twice, if it weren't for the two of them.
The auras of people are completely different. The Lich doesn't have the unique
aura of Mr. Ghost, and he almost blurted out a master.
It’s just that at this moment the Lich asked, but Xiaohuan didn’t know where to
start. After a long pause, he asked in a bit embarrassed manner: "This...sir, do you
still know another person who wears him? Who is exactly like you?"
The Lich was dumbfounded, shook his head and said, "I don't know."
Xiaohuan frowned and wanted to speak, but Zhou Yixian next to him gave her a
heavy hand, pulled her behind her, smiled at a black-clad lich, and said, "This
gentleman, the little girl is not home. Don't care if you are sensible."
After that, he gave Xiaohuan a fierce look, pulled Xiaohuan and left. The wild dog
Taoist watched them go, and quickly followed up. Xiaohuan looked a little
embarrassed, but still said, "Grandpa, what are you doing?" Huh?"
Zhou Yixian snorted and said, "Are you okay with trouble?"
Xiaohuan's voice became quieter, and she quietly turned her head to look at the
Lich, and saw the man in black standing on the spot. He couldn't help but
whispered to Zhou Yixian: "But they really look so alike..."
Zhou Yixian was too lazy to pay attention to her, grabbed her tighter, and strode
towards the far road. Seeing the three people, old and young, go far away, there
seemed to be a few small ringed grunts in the wind. The Lich felt a little
inexplicable for a while. After a long while, he seemed to laugh bitterly, shook his
head, and turned back. go.
It's just that his body moved slightly, but suddenly he turned back quickly, facing
the direction of the abandoned Yizhuang when he came, his eyes flashed, staring
tightly.
Following his line of sight, in the distant sky, two shadows chasing one after
another can be vaguely seen, rushing towards the righteous village.
The Lich hesitated for a moment, but finally gave up his curiosity, shook his head,
turned around and drifted away.
According to his instinct, that Yizhuang is definitely not a good place to go, it is
better not to go!

But at this moment, the abandoned Yizhuang was still shrouded in silence. Lu
Xueqi slowly opened her eyes and looked around with a clear and translucent
gaze. Only when she saw that there was nothing unusual around her, she was
relieved. Come.
Tian Buyi is still the same as before, sitting on the stone steps with closed eyes,
night wind is blowing quietly from time to time, but for some reason, he still
can't blow his clothes, like all the wind has bypassed him. Body.
Lu Xueqi's heart suddenly moved, thoughtfully, as if thinking of something
strange, her brows also frowned slightly, but her eyes fell on Tian Buyi's
body. After watching it for a while, the color of doubt in her eyes became more
and more serious.
From the moment when she rescued Tian Buyi from the confinement coffin, Lu
Xueqi realized that the long-lost Master Otake Mineta was a lot fatter than she
remembered, but it seems that her face has not changed. Only this short and
chubby body was two laps wider than before, so that at this moment, the clothes
on him seemed a little taut.
But, for some reason, although Tian Buyi has always gained weight, Lu Xueqi
always felt that there was something wrong with Tian Buyi's fatness, but for a
while, she couldn't see what was wrong, and she couldn't help but feel a little
worried. Although she used the magical powers that implied the magic of the
heavenly book to break the coffin prohibition, she was surprised by the weird
demon power that is not easy to restrict the field after a few simple encounters.
Among them, the prosperous demon power is all the tricks. She has never seen it
before.
Thinking of this, Lu Xueqi felt that he should ask Tian Buyi clearly. Once
determined, he turned around and wanted to speak. Unexpectedly, at this
moment, Tian Buyi, who had been closing his eyes and rested, suddenly opened
his eyes. Her eyes were blazing, but she didn't look at Lu Xueqi beside her, but
her face was slightly distorted, staring at the night sky like deep ink.
Lu Xueqi's heart shuddered, she stood up and looked up. After a while, her body
was also shocked.
Above the pitch black sky, a black shadow flew down like a blast of lightning, and
a cloud of black energy was wrapped around his body. Before reaching the front,
the surging demon power seemed to have come surging.
Tian Buyi stood up slowly.
Lu Xueqi only felt a little dry in her mouth, and whispered, "Is that him?"
Tian Buyi nodded slowly, and said in a deep voice, "It's him."
Lu Xueqi's eyes never left the dark shadow, but only sighed softly before
speaking any more. Only the Tianya in his hand, the glow of light circulated,
quietly shining.
"call!"
With a whistle in the wind, the black shadow descended from the sky and landed
inside the Yizhuang. Then he saw Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi standing at the door of
the abandoned house. They seemed to be taken aback, but there was no fear.
After a while, Instead, there was a strange laughter of "tsk tsk".
Lu Xueqi fixed her eyes and saw that the whole body of this person was
enveloped by a thick layer of surging black air, she could not see his figure and
face completely, but just the few laughs he made just now, she did it anyway. I
couldn't hear that the voice was the kind and respectful head teacher in my
impression.
The mysterious man looked at Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi a few times, and finally
glanced at Tianya in Lu Xueqi's hand, and suddenly said: "Did she save you?"
Tian Buyi snorted and didn't answer. He just glanced at the black energy that
enveloped the mysterious man a few more times. His eyes were full of anger, and
he couldn't help taking a step.
Lu Xueqi had no expression on her face, but she also took two steps in the other
direction. For a while, she and Tian Buyi became horns, facing the mysterious
figure.
It’s unnecessary to say that Tian Buyi walks in Taoism. It is Lu Xueqi. With her
Taoism at the moment, looking at the world is enough to boast, but the
mysterious figure seems arrogant and never put them in his eyes. On the
contrary, he laughed. , The laughter was hoarse and low, and it sounded like a
ghost crying and howling a wolf in the quiet and abandoned Yizhuang that night.
"Tian Buyi, do you dare to do something with me?"
Tian Buyi said sensibly: "You are already in the dark, I only have one battle."
The man sneered a few times, and said: "You said I was in a demon, how do you
know that you can't see through?"
Tian Buyi lifted his right hand, and immediately saw Guanghua circulating. His
magic weapon, Chi Yan, was already in his hand, burning like a flame in his hand.
He only heard his words: "You are'Xuanyin Ghost Qi'. I don’t know how many
innocent lives and lonely ghosts have been killed, what else can I say?"
After the four words "Xuanyin Ghost Qi" reached Lu Xueqi's ears, she couldn't
help but change her color slightly, her face flashed by surprise. As far as she
knows, this weird and evil method of invoking Xuanyin ghost energy is not a
magical magical power, but a ghostly magical technique that has been lost for
many years, relying on sorcery to absorb the spirit of living beings and ghosts. As
you can imagine its insidious place.
It's just that this kind of weird demon method actually appeared in the person in
front of him, it is really incredible!
There was a rush of black energy all over the mysterious person, and a few more
sneers came from it. It seemed that he was about to say something, but he
stopped again, turned slightly, and looked at the sky behind.
Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi also felt it, and they looked at them, their expressions
changed slightly.
In the midair, a figure thundered down from a high place, and its momentum was
thunderous, and the wind arrived before people arrived. The slightly smaller
stones on the ground had begun to roll up slowly. It was so prestigious that
someone could practice cultivation. Think about it.
This night, there was a gathering of people in the Yizhuang, and people from all
sides came in one after another.
It's just that there are so many in life, but it is even more of a twist after a
coincidence.
"hiss!"
Different from the mysterious figure, although the coming is fierce, but when he
landed later, he lifted the weight lightly, but the clear and sharp scream in the air
broke through the original silence here, and when he fell on the ground, he just
whirled quietly. After half a circle, he stood still without much sound, and turned
his head to look at the court.
After a while, he was stunned.
Lu Xueqi was startled.
Tian Buyi was also startled.
As if there was a rush of hot blood burning in his chest, Guili's body swayed
slightly involuntarily, in front of him, just below the place where he was standing,
one by one was not tall. The fat man was standing there. Although his face was a
little gray and his body was strangely bloated, no matter what, Gui Li still
recognized who he was at first sight...
That was the person who raised him and taught him deeds since he was a child,
and is the teacher he has most respected since he was a child!
He opened his mouth slightly, but he couldn't make a sound. For ten years, he
seemed to have a thousand words in his belly. At this moment, he only became
silent.
Tian Buyi looked at Guili deeply, no, no one cares about that damn Guili, the
person he looked at was just the seventh ineffective disciple under his seat,
Zhang Xiaofan.
It has been ten years since the boy was no longer young. There is even a faint
whiteness on the sideburns. Presumably he must have had a hard time in the
past ten years! It's not that Tian Buyi never thought that he would have the
opportunity to meet this disciple who turned against Qingyun again. He even
thought about reprimanding him in person, and then he taught it hard, hoping
that he could turn around.
However, at this moment, maybe he is really old. He couldn't say a word of the
reprimand he had thought about. At the end, his slightly trembling lips only
turned into a faint smile, and then he whispered:
"Old Seven!"
In Gui Li's mind, there was a roar. These simple words seemed to have broken all
of his previous heart walls in an instant. Everything in the past is vividly visible.
On the verdant and beautiful bamboo peaks, the sound of sand, sand and bamboo
waves. Come in bursts.
He was stunned, standing blankly, his body trembling slightly, even the monkey
Xiao Hui, who was crawling on his shoulders, rarely said a word. The hot feeling
in his throat, but there is a warmth that he has not relived in many years. Once
upon a time, that was his most precious memory.
At this moment, that person is standing there, calling him.
"Master!"
In an instant, he seemed to have returned to the past, the desperate ordinary
young man, he shouted out for the excitement that burned like fire in his chest.
There are tears in the corners of the eyes.
Quietly flashing.

Chapter Thirteen
"Tsk tusk..." A hoarse laughter came from the mysterious person, awakening
everyone for a while, "Goodbye, master and apprentice, it's really touching!"
Guili took a long breath. In any case, even though he was excited, delighted,
stunned, and there were many doubts rushing into his heart at this moment, but
after all, he was no longer an ignorant boy back then, and soon calmed down his
mind, but he was still Can't help but look at Tian Buyi, with mixed feelings in his
heart.
Isn't it because Tian Buyi had mixed feelings in his heart after being stunned, but
his experience was only a lot more than that of Guili. He calmed down, his face
turned solemn, and turned around to sneer at the mysterious figure covered in
black air: " Both of them are also disciples under my Qingyun Sect. Since you dare
to do these things, are you still afraid to see them?"
Gui Li was startled, his gaze first fell on the mysterious figure. Obviously he
hadn't thought that this person was actually related to Qingyunmen, but after a
while, he couldn't help but move his face, looking at Tian Buyi, with a complex
expression on his face.
But at the moment, Lu Xueqi, who was standing aside, showed a slight smile.
Looking at Gui Li, he seemed to feel her gaze. Gui Li also glanced at her. Lu Xueqi
smiled, tenderness flashed in his eyes, like comfort, and like joy.
Sure enough, the mysterious man sneered twice, pointed a ghostly, and said:
"Why, is he also a disciple of Qingyunmen?"
Tian Buyi said flatly: "He is my seventh disciple under the seat of Dazhu Peak. It
is my Tian Buyi who said, how? Brother Daoxuan!"
Gui Li's body was shocked, and his expression on his face was indescribable for a
while, and he was extremely shocked. After a long while, his gaze shifted from
Tian Buyi to the mysterious figure, and said in a somewhat unbelievable way:
"True Dao Xuan?"
The mysterious figure laughed, and the black air that enveloped him suddenly
rolled over, slowly dissipating downwards, slowly revealing the body above his
chest, but he could see that the man had a long beard and an ancient appearance,
but he was not so respected and respected. Who is the famous Qingyun Sect
Master who teaches the real person?
In this short period of time, Gui Li can be said to be shocked. At this moment,
seeing the face of Dao Xuan, he couldn't help taking a step back. His heart was
like a mess for a while, but his mind was blank. Although Lu Xueqi had been
prepared for a long time, when she really saw the face of this real person who
had regarded him as a god and respected so much for many years, she still
couldn't help being shocked, and her face turned pale.
The face of Daoxuan Zhenren at this moment has not changed, but at a glance, it
can still be clearly seen that his expression is completely different from the past,
and the cold light in his eyes flashes, and there is no trace of kindness and
compassion.
Gui Li looked up and down at Dao Xuan Dao Xuan, his eyebrows gradually
frowned, and at the same time the sharp light flashed by in his eyes. The person
in front of him can be said to be an important person who changed his life. Ten
years ago, the earth-shattering sword of Zhuxian on Qingyun Mountain's
Tongtian Peak, which smashed Baguio's soul, also split the former Zhang Xiaofan
into the ghost of today.
It’s just that Guili deeply understands the depth of Tao Xuanzhen’s humanity, and
he has gone to the ghost king sect to practice the heavenly book and
thaumaturgy. He has already understood that if he only cultivates the
Qingyunmen Taoist truth and the Tianyin Temple Buddhist magical powers, he is
afraid of his life. , It may not be the opponent of that Zhu Xianjian array. It’s just
that the harder he practiced, the deeper he gained insight into Tao Xing’s
supernatural powers, but the hope in his heart became increasingly diminishing,
especially ten years later, when the beast and demon catastrophe, the real Tao
Xuan made another move on Qingyun Mountain to unlock the secrets. Lock,
relying on the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, after defeating the once
invincible beast god in one fell swoop, the godlike power of the god is beyond the
reach of humans.
It's just that he never dreamed that he would meet such a real Taoxuan, a person
exuding terrible demon power. Although his cultivation is also unfathomable, he
is already within reach of Gui Li.
A hint of excitement passed vaguely on his face.
Master Dao Xuan suddenly turned his head, staring at Gui Li, his eyes flashing
with cold light.
He presided over Qingyunmen for no less than a hundred years, and he was
famous all over the world. When Guili was still Zhang Xiaofan, he really treated
Daoxuan as a god. At this moment, when he saw it so suddenly, Gui Li felt a little
nervous in his heart, and subconsciously clenched his fists.
"Do you want to kill me?" Dao Xuan real person stared at Gui Li, coldly.
Gui Li didn't speak, he just flipped his hand, the blue light flashed, and the Soul
Eater wand appeared in his hand, faintly clear, mixed with a bit of sorrowful
blood-red color, slowly flowing.
For some reason, Daoxuan Zhenren looked at the Soul Eater in Gui Li's hand, and
the corner of his mouth seemed to be a little ridiculous, then turned his head,
facing Tian Buyi, and asked the same sentence: "You want to kill me?"
Tian Buyi was extremely simple and said, "Yes."
"Did you kill me?"
Tian Buyi snorted and said, "If you can't kill, you must kill!"
Daoxuan laughed a few strangely, his voice was sharp, and it spread far away,
saying: "Yes, I saw it back then. Except for me and the dead ghost Wan Jianyi, in
the Qingyunmen generation, no matter how talented people are , You really are
the first person."
Tian Buyi passed a trace of sadness across his face, and said, "What's the use of
talking about this now?"
Master Taoxuan raised his eyebrows and suddenly opened his eyes and shouted:
"Okay, I will ask you, why did you kill me?"
Tian Buyi was shocked, and for a moment he was speechless.
For some reason, Daoxuan Zhen’s human face had a sorrowful meaning, which
was incompatible with his vicious and vicious state at the moment, but it
happened to appear on his face, only to listen to him coldly saying: "Junior
Brother Tian, you want to kill Me, but for the reason and morality that you have
always respected, fair human heart?"
It was the first time that Tian Buyi heard him call himself "Junior Brother Tian"
after many days. Suddenly, he felt a little confused in his heart, but he
immediately gritted his teeth and said: "After you are in the devil, you do evil, I If
I don’t kill you, I’m afraid you will commit more and greater sins!"
Daoxuan screamed, and there seemed to be endless ridicule in his voice, and then
stared at him: "What a righteous sentence, then I ask you, I don't know if you
remember, why I became like this today?"
Tian Buyi was stunned, speechless.
Daoxuan snorted, glanced at Lu Xueqi who was standing aside fully guarded, and
said, "You, the uncle master, refuses to say, can you tell me?"
Lu Xueqi's face turned pale again, but she subconsciously avoided Dao Xuan's
gaze, silently silent.
Yeah, what can I say? Could it be that Xuan Zhenren, ten years ago for the right
way of the world, and ten years later, for the sake of the vast number of people,
he did not hesitate to commit dangers with his own body to drive the Zhuxian
sword formation twice, and even this?
This cause and effect are right and wrong, right and wrong, right and wrong, so
entangled and indistinguishable, the heavens play tricks, even Si!
In the abandoned Yizhuang, the imposing momentum was seized by Daoxuan
Zhenren for a while, Tian Buyi was originally just and awe-inspiring, and he
wanted to sacrifice his life for righteousness, but unexpectedly, although
Daoxuan Zhenren had fallen into the devil, his magical powers did not diminish
strangely. , It was also very clear. After a few words, Tian couldn't easily be said
that his body was trembling slightly, and he couldn't move his hands for a while.
In fact, not only is Tian not clear in his heart, but Lu Xueqi also has a heart like a
mirror and sees clearly. If you really care about this matter, the real Tao Xuan is
in the world in the right way, and he has the merits of rebuilding. It's not an
exaggeration to erect a monument for his statue. It's just a trick from the
heavens, but it ends in this way. If Daoxuan is unconscious after being in a
demon, and kills violently, Tian Buyi and others are invincible, but they don't
need to think too much. But this time, Daoxuan clearly asked. With a few words,
they immediately squeezed them.
There is truth in this world, but I don’t know what to do?
At this moment, Gui Li said coldly: "The world has nothing to do with me. I don't
care what merits you have done. I only ask you for the sword that killed Baguio
ten years ago!"
Before the sound fell, the soul-devouring cyan light flourished, and the ice-cold
aura shrouded from all directions in an instant, filling the inside and outside of
this villa. There was a sharp scream in the air, and Gui Li was already controlling
the magic weapon, and came straight to the middle door.
Daoxuan's face changed slightly, and it seemed that he hadn't expected Guili to
be so diligent in the past ten years. Just seeing his shot, the soul seemed to be
slow and urgent, and the blue light flashed under the momentum of the wind and
thunder. It is the Qingyunmen Taiji Xuanqing Dao Fa, and its realm has broken
through the Yuqing realm, and has cultivated the supernatural
powers. Moreover, from the eyes of the real Taoxuan, this child is in the
Shangqing realm, and it seems that he has also cultivated to the point of reaching
the peak, faintly approaching the legendary Taiqing realm.
Master Daoxuan saw in his eyes, Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi who stood aside were
both outstanding figures in Qingyunmen. At this glance, both of them were
slightly discolored. They couldn't help but look at each other, and then both saw
it. The consternation in the opponent's eyes.
It's just that Tian Buyi's eyes were more surprised. In Lu Xueqi's eyes, after the
surprise, there was Ruoyoruowu's faint frustration, but he was overwhelmed by
a burst of joy.
Naturally, the three of them would not know that Guili has suffered many ups
and downs over the years, but it is also a coincidence. At this moment, he is the
only person in the world who has mastered the world’s first bizarre book-"Book
of Heaven", "Book of Heaven." The source is mysterious, and it has been passed
down from ancient times. Among them, the magical powers are unpredictable. In
detail, it is true that the most prosperous several veins in the world are related to
this strange book. The magical powers of Tianyin Temple originated from the
"Book of Heaven" In four volumes, the magic sect has various different magical
thaumaturgy, and has always been circulated from the "Book of Heaven." As for
Guili alone, he has studied four volumes alone, so he can imagine his
supernatural power practice at this moment.
It’s just that although Guili is not what it used to be, the Taoxuan true person he
is facing is even more of a first-class figure in the world. To control the
incomparable Qingyun Mountain Zhuxian Sword Formation, he must practice
Taiji Xuanqing Dao to Tai Chi. Qing Jingjie, and at this moment, everyone really
saw his mighty supernatural powers.
Carrying Feng Lei's seemingly unstoppable Soul Eater rod, before reaching his
body, the black energy around Dao Xuan's body began to roll rapidly, seeming to
be forced by a huge force, almost about to disperse. After the initial surprise,
Daoxuan Zhenren returned to normal and stood still, but his right hand suddenly
stretched out of the black energy, with five slender fingers in front of him and a
sword tactic, volleyed and pointed, pointing. Like the wind, the same blue light
shining across the palm of your hand, a picture of Yin-Yang Tai Chi was drawn
out in a moment.
Once the yin and yang Taiji diagram took shape, it would rotate endlessly. In the
surrounding mid-air, the wind was rushing and the surrounding was pitch black.
Only this pattern was bright, and within a short while, a rapidly rotating air
vortex was formed in mid-air.
Soul Devourer came, and the Taiji Tu was blocking its way. The two collided
together, and they looked like an unstoppable force, but at the moment of the
collision, except for Xiao Xiao Rui who made a "hiss" in midair. Outside of Xiao
Pokong, there was no sound.
I saw that Tai Chi Tu Shengsheng was forced back by the Soul Eater three feet
away, but it was this three feet distance that exhausted all the offensive of the
Soul Eater, unable to take a step forward, and the cyan light gradually dimmed,
and there was The whirlpool rotation.
Ghost Li gave a long roar, his body leaped into the air, Soul Eater flashed in the
time ring, and flew back, Daoxuan Zhenren squinted his eyes, sneered, and
pointed at the sword. The man fought away.
There was a sharp roar in the sky, the sound of breaking through the air was
endless, and the figure of Ghost Li appeared and disappeared, flashing like a
ghost. However, Daoxuan Zhenren actually seemed to have the magical powers
of fiery eyes and golden eyes, and was not at all deceived by the strange magic of
Guili. The Taiji pattern in midair has been chasing the figure of Guili closely, and
the closer he pursued.
Finally, Gui Li's figure slowed down and was chased by the Taiji Tu. A cold light
flashed in Daoxuan's eyes, and the Yin-Yang Taiji Tu in the midair immediately
glared, and it grew into the wind, which was four times larger than just now. The
head slashed down.
Lu Xueqi's body shook slightly, but Tian Buyi nodded slowly without knowing
why.
The Taiji figure was smashed, but Daoxuan's complexion changed, and then there
was a strange scream, and the whole figure soared up into the sky without
regard to the Taiji figure gathered by the half-empty true method. The Taiji
pattern was blown into the sky in one blow, and the ghost Li's figure
disappeared, and at the same time, Taiji Tu seemed to be controlled by an
external force, and it actually disappeared in the wind.
And at the moment Daoxuan's body flew up, the underground in the courtyard of
the Yizhuang made a huge roar, and within a radius of two feet, there was a
violent tremor. After a while, like a ground dragon, all the stones were born. The
sand burst out of the ground amidst the loud noise, even the dilapidated house
collapsed at the same time, and countless pieces of wood were mixed with other
sand, gravel and soil. All of this was immediately swept up by an unnamed
vigorous force into a huge stream of heavy sands and rocks, chasing the figure of
Dao Xuan in mid-air with shocking momentum.
The momentum of offensive and defensive, strangely reversed for a time.
It's just that Daoxuan is in the air, but he doesn't seem to be frightened. Looking
at the huge earth stream that Guili gathered and attacked with weird spells, the
black energy all over his body suddenly shook, and then he rolled like spiritually.
In front of him, like an invisible hand, a black air wall two feet square was placed
in front of him.
When it was said that it was too late, it was fast, and the extremely powerful
earth flow arrived in the blink of an eye, slamming heavily on the black air wall,
and this time, it was like a thunder in the sky, and it was vaguely visible that
there were a few tiny electric lights passing by in that intense place. Generally, a
huge roar instantly swept across the sky and the earth, and the invisible but
powerful wind descended from the sky like a giant sea, centered on the black
wall of air in mid-air, blowing turbulently in all directions.
In an instant, this abandoned Yizhuang was completely destroyed, everything
was torn apart by this huge force, and blown to the unknown distance by a
greater wind, even a few solitary trees standing sparsely nearby. , Also because
within the scope of this thrilling battle, he was uprooted, the branches and leaves
were all taken off, and he flew into the distance.
Tian Buyi and Lu Xueqi are both very people. They have stood up in the air long
ago, avoiding the sand that is rolling in like a torrent, but the wind in the sky is
still as big as a knife. They walk in the same way. , There is still this pain, which
shows the fierceness of this fight.
However, the situation in the field has changed after all. The black gas wall seems
to be weak, but it is slowly pressed down amidst the flashing lightning thunder,
and the incomparable earth dragon torrent. , Was also crushed one by one.
Ghost Li Dao is diligent, but it seems that after all, it is not as good as Daoxuan
Zhenren's hundreds of years of quiet cultivation.
Tian Buyi watched the endless sound of wind and thunder in the field, and there
seemed to be wind and thunder rolling in his eyes. After a few hesitations, he
gritted his teeth, and the red flames in his hand rose up. With a loud shout, it was
the combination of man and sword. Flew away in that field.
Behind him, Lu Xueqi was slightly stunned, and stopped talking.
The red flame burned like a raging flame, wrapping Tian Buyi's body in the
flames, dazzling extremely, like a phoenix in the fire rising up to the sky, just a
little fat. It’s just that although the posture is a bit awkward, Tian Buyi’s practice
is equally leisurely. This sword-controlling force, even Daoxuan Zhenren, did not
dare to despise him. With a scream, he moved away, giving Tian Buyi a sharp
momentum. .
The black air wall instantly dissipated and re-shrouded Daoxuan's body. The
huge earth flow in the mid-air paused for a moment. With a crash, it seemed to
have lost its strength support, and suddenly collapsed and fell one after another,
like a rain in the sky. , A figure flashed from it, with a solemn expression, but
without the slightest expression of panting, it was Guili.
In this round just now, everyone saw that Daoxuan Daoxuan really understands
the mystery, and Guili has mastered the four volumes of "Book of Heaven", but
perhaps because of the short practice days, he still has not reached the realm of
Taiqing in Taoism. Xuanzhen's opponents, but they are already similar, and they
are powerful enough to fight. This round alone, if it were spread out, it would be
enough to shake the world and shock the ghost's reputation.
Tian Buyi pierced the air with a sword, and the flames of the red flame were not
weak but flourished. There was a twist in the air, like a long rainbow piercing the
sky, turning back, and rushing to the real Taoxuan away.
Daoxuan's figure swayed, and he let it go, and at the same time sneered: "Why,
can you make a move again, but do you think about the rationale and morals?"
Tian Buyi snorted coldly, paused with his sword, and said awe-inspiringly: "Your
merits are superb, but you have made a big mistake. I fight for the life of the
ancestors of the past. If you die by my hands today, I will commit suicide. Just
thank you."
Gui Li's body shook slightly, and he glanced at Tian Buyi, feeling a little puzzled
for a while, but in a hurry, no one would explain to him. But Tian Buyi heard
another long roar, and the red flames were raging, and the sky was
overwhelming, with no difference. Gui Li saw in his eyes, frowned, and after a
little hesitation, he also flew up and attacked.
The two masters besieged, and the magical powers of Taoxuan Zhenren who
used to participate in good fortune were finally revealed at this moment. But
seeing that the sword art in his hand is pointing or drawing, and at the same
time, the mysterious layer of ghostly energy is as black as lacquer. It is also
inexhaustible. It can be attacked or defended. In mid-air, it is actually one enemy
and two. And Gui Li blocked it, and it was not weak at all.
During the fierce battle, Tian Buyi was cut down like a mountain and the sea. Its
mighty force made the real person as strong as Daoxuan to avoid the front for a
while, drifting backwards and retreating three feet, taking advantage of this
momentary gap. , Tian Buyi seemed to remember something suddenly, and
shouted to Guili loudly: "Old Qi, be careful, he still has a sword of Zhu Xian!"
Gui Li's heart suddenly shuddered, how powerful the ancient sword of Zhu Xian
was, he was really unforgettable, but after a moment, the three characters of the
sword of Zhu Xian in his heart burned like hot oil, and the blood in his whole
body seemed to boil. stand up.
Ten years ago, at the top of Qingyun Mountain, that fallen green figure!
In an instant, Gui Li's eyes were blood red, and he roared, rushing up, and using
magic tricks, all in a desperate posture. Tian Buyi was taken aback, and if he
noticed something, he sighed inwardly and ran after him again.
Gui Li suddenly seemed desperate, Daoxuan Daoxuan did not expect that he was
a little messed up by these two people in a few rounds, but his Taoism is really
extraordinary and holy, facing the desperate posture of Gui Li's cultivation base,
plus Tian It was not easy to beat a fierce offensive with a single sword, and Dao
Xuan still stubbornly pulled the situation back bit by bit. Although he couldn't get
the upper hand for a while, he couldn't see the slightest decline.
Tian Buyi became more frightened as he struggled. He has always understood
that this senior brother is really an inexperienced wizard. He has practiced for
ten years far better than himself. He took a big risk this time to stop Daoxuan
Daoxuan, mostly because According to the last words handed down by the
ancestors of the past dynasties, after the Zhuxian Sword has become a demon,
the person holding it should have his skills regress. For this reason, Tian Bu Yishi
is also ready to die together.
However, after this continuous battle, Daoxuan’s supernatural power cultivation
only makes Tian difficult to admire, and even he has some doubts, is it true that
his master’s brother, is really so high that Zhu Xianjian can affect his mind and
cannot affect him. Is it true?
Seeing that the fighting method in the field is getting more and more fierce, and
Guili's moves are getting more and more crazy, but Daoxuan Zhenren's defense is
a bit difficult, but it is still dripping. On the contrary, it occasionally fights back,
but it is a vicious trick. As a remedy, Guili is afraid that he is also hit hard.
Seeing this dangerous scene repeatedly appeared, Tian Buyi was anxious and
anxious, and a clear roar suddenly sounded, and the white figure floated, without
the dust of the world, where the blue light flashed, the sky fell from the sky, and
the aura was steaming.
Lu Xueqi finally joined the battlefield.
With these three masters working together, the situation suddenly changed. No
matter how great Taoxuan's magical powers were, he couldn't resist
independently. Gradually, the pressure was like a mountain, and the pressure
was endless from all directions. The three opponents were all masters of Taoism.
The master of, the magic weapon in his hand is better than one, and at this
moment, Daoxuan Zhenren is still empty-handed against the enemy, and only
relying on the Dao Fa to live against three people is already a shocking practice.
Only in the hearts of the three of them, a trace of doubt passed by coincidence:
That supernatural and invincible ancient sword of Zhu Xian, but where did it go
at this moment, why didn't I see Daoxuan Dao Xuan take it out?
When the three of them gradually overwhelmed Dao Xuan, Dao Xuan was
struggling to support him, but finally he was still in danger, a cold light flashed in
his eyes and swept the three in front of him.
Gui Li and the other three were shocked by the look in his eyes, and they hadn't
had time to react. Suddenly Daoxuan Daoxuan's hands slammed into his hands,
like a raging wave. The three of them were all startled. Past. And Tao Xuan also
took advantage of this fleeting moment, a black flash on his face, his left hand
was supporting, his right hand was erected on his chest, pointing like a knife, and
he quickly chanted the weird curse. After a while, There was jet black on the tips
of five fingers, flashing, flashing again, and then disappearing.
The sky of night, the miserable world!
There seemed to be some sound, sobbing up to the sky in the dark, the sad
meaning, soaring to the sky, the cloud was full, and the wind and clouds were
rolling.
Both Guili and Lu Xueqi could see at a glance that Dao Xuan was about to cast
some weird and powerful spell, not to hesitate, they had to rush up to attack each
other, only their bodies moved, and a strange sound suddenly appeared. There
was something that broke open, cracking fragilely. And this voice suddenly came
from their side!
A trembling feeling passed quietly from my heart like electricity.
Both stopped their bodies and turned slowly.
Behind them, there was a chunky figure that stopped earlier.
Tian Buyi's face still retains the look of the previous moment, but at this moment,
it looks a little stiff. He is still standing in the air, and Chi Yan's brilliance is
generally shining, but his body is motionless.
That strange sound, almost like a heart-piercing noise, came from Tian Buyi's
body.

Chapter Fourteen
"what……"
Like a voice squeezed out of the deep throat, hoarse and dull, Tian Buyi screamed
softly, as if involuntarily, his body began to tremble slightly, but soon calmed
down again. Only his face, the black air that used to be if there was nothing and
looming, but at this moment, it was already strong as if it was going to cover all
of his face.
Lu Xueqi's palms were suddenly covered with cold sweat.
In that moment, she finally found a puzzle that she had been lingering in her
heart, a puzzle about why Tian Buyi suddenly seemed a little fatter.
The robes that appeared to be slightly tight because Tian is not easy to get fat
accidentally, but now relax, it is obvious that Tian Buyi is not fat, his body is the
same as before, and the reason why he looks fat is just the clothes that are
stretched. It was tight, and at this moment, his robe was split from behind him,
relaxed, and brought the truth to Lu Xueqi and Gui Li's eyes.
A very simple hilt of the sword emerged from the undulating robe that was
blown in mid-air by the wind. It was there so quietly, silently, inserted on Tian's
back.
Gui Li's whole body, for some reason, began to tremble slowly, and even his lips
lost their blood, and they trembled slightly. Seeing his expression, it seemed that
he wanted to shout something, but when the words reached his mouth, There is
no sound.
Just now, the earth-shattering situation that was still fighting with each other
just now solidified in such an instant. Guili and Lu Xueqi looked at Tian Buyi
blankly, as if they had forgotten that there was a terrifying enemy Daoxuan
behind them. It's just that Daoxuan Zhenren didn't even attack the two of them,
only a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.
Cold smile!
Pointing to the palm of the hand like a knife, the five slender fingers suddenly
flexed, and the black energy that was born out of thin air swirled at the
fingertips, floating and sinking, and finally gradually dissipated, and it echoed
this movement almost at the same time. Tian Buyi in the distance let out a
muffled hum, his body was shocked, and his head suddenly lifted to the sky as if
he was shocked, with a breath of despair.
"Hey!" With a low noise, under the gaze of Guili and Lu Xueqi, Tian Buyi's chest
was pierced by a broken sword that looked like a stone without a sharp point,
revealing a small blade of the sword. .
The strange thing is that Tian Buyi did not bleed, not a drop of blood flowed out.
Zhu Xian!
This unparalleled and unparalleled ancient sword has penetrated Tian Buyi's
body.
The black air on Tian Buyi's face seemed to have regained his vigorous life, and
he was completely alive now, crawling unscrupulously, engulfing Tian Buyi's
face. And Tian Buyi's head slowly dropped and pulled on his chest. Then, his
body seemed to have lost all its strength. First, Chi Yan, who never left his body,
completely lost its light and left the palm of his hand. , Fell from mid-air, and
immediately after that, the chunky body that had flashed in the memory of Gui Li
countless times, swayed a few times, and finally could no longer support it, and
fell from mid-air.
It was like a meteorite that burned out, rushing towards its final destination.
The ghost trembles violently, his whole body is trembling. Once he thought he
was strong enough to face all the bad luck in the world, but at this moment, he
seemed to be back ten years ago, that desperate breath was like violent
ferociousness. World of Warcraft, once again swallowed him completely.
"what……"
He let out a hysterical scream, and desperately flew to chase down, toward the
fallen body, toward the familiar body. His castration was so fast that it was
unstoppable like lightning and thunder, and it flashed by with a violent wind. At
the moment before the field could not easily fall to the ground, he caught the
body of the master who raised him.
Tentacles-cold and lifeless!
This is clearly a body that has been dead for many days, and even the basic body
temperature is gone. Guili is holding Tian Buyi tightly, and the rough breath in
his mouth is getting heavier and heavier. I don’t know when, he has burst into
tears. .
"Be careful!"
Suddenly, an anxious exclamation came from behind, and Lu Xueqi's white figure
flew in abruptly, and in the air, Dao Xuan's gesture drew a big circle, and the low
and mysterious spell ceased in an instant.
Gui Li was almost instinctive, and there was a trace of alertness in his heart, but
he was holding Tian's hand, and the grief and surging feelings in his mind
actually suppressed his reason.
He did not let go.
This body, this person, raised him from a young age, passed on his merits, taught
him how to be a human being. For more than ten years, he has been watching
this person's back and living, walking, and advancing...
The voice and smile, and every frozen memory picture, seemed to strike him
with a thunder hammer, making him unable to move.
How can he let go?
The ancient Zhuxian sword lit up, and the light instantly pierced his eyes, making
it impossible for people to see everything in front of them. The familiar desperate
smell of many years ago enveloped him.
Between the sparks and the fire, Lu Xueqi tried her best to rush to her body, all
over her body, grabbing Guili and falling aside together with a huge charge.
"coax!"
Like the electric glow, it dissipated in an instant, the dazzling halo was instantly
restrained, and the ancient sword of Zhuxian pierced Tian Buyi's chest
mercilessly, and flew into the air until Daoxuan Zhenren's side. A powerful and
slender palm stretched out and grasped the hilt of the sword. In an instant, the
sky and the earth were dark, and even the few stars in the distant sky were
finally submerged in the dark clouds.
No blood, no drop!
Gui Li seemed to have lost his soul and all feelings at the same time. He climbed
up stupidly, but stumbled and fell to the ground. He struggled and crawled
towards Tian Buyi desperately. Lu Xueqi stretched out his hand to help him, but
with a hand. Stretched halfway, but froze.
She suddenly threw herself on Gui Li and held him, her gasping voice was very
rapid, like a fear emanating from her deep heart: "You...look at Master Tian's
hand..."
"Boom!" In the sky, a rumbling thunder rolled over, and rain finally began to fall
in the thick dark clouds in the sky.
It's just that the rain is actually black.
Along with the thunder rumbling and the gradually increasing rain, lightning
appeared in the sky like a wandering dragon, piercing the dark firmament.
In the mud, on Tian Buyi's body, one of his palms and one of his fingers moved
suddenly.
Guili was stunned, but after a while, the sad expression on his face did not change
to fear. Instead, there was a burst of uncontrollable ecstasy!
He shouted: "Master!"
Then, he rushed out, facing Tian Buyi, desperately rushing over.
Lu Xueqi's face was pale, but her eyes were a bit more sensible than Guili. In
shock, she hurriedly stretched out her hand to pull Guili, but did not hold it. He
only grabbed a piece of his robe and tore it down with a hiss.
Above the mid-air, the real Taoxuan standing in the clouds surrounded his body
with black air, all the rain and the wind avoided him, his face was savage, he
looked almost like a demon, staring arrogantly at the mortals under his feet, as if
he was in control of their destiny. .
The ancient sword of Zhuxian in his hand, a simple and simple sword that
resembled a stone or a jade, once again flashed a weird light, reflecting his face,
adding a bit of sorrow!
As if seeing a glimmer of life in despair, Gui Li rushed up in ecstasy, but didn't
notice at all. Not only did the black energy on Tian Buyi's face disappear as his
vitality disappeared, but it became stronger, and it was even more at this time. It
completely covered Tian Buyi's face.
Just when Gui Li rushed forward and opened his arms to lift up his master to call,
Tian Buyi's palm suddenly turned up, instantly infused with supreme mana, like
a giant hammer, and hit Gui Li's chest heavily.
The expression on Gui Li's face instantly solidified.
After a while, his body flew upside down, and the sound of "cracking" sounded
along the way. Tian Buyi was arrogant enough to look at the world. The power of
this palm is conceivable, and Gui Li has no defense at all. I didn't know how many
sternums were interrupted immediately, and I was afraid that all the internal
organs had moved out of place and suffered severe injuries. It was also because
he had practiced the true method of the heavenly scriptures, and coupled with
the automatic body protection of the Tianyin Temple’s Great Brahma Prajna, this
did not kill him on the spot. For that matter, he also flew three feet away on the
spot, and his eyes were completely dark in an instant, and the gold stars flashed
randomly. My chest was so painful that I didn't even feel it.
But in his mind, only one voice reverberated at this moment: What happened to
Master? What happened to Master?
"Hahahaha..."
A stern laughter came down from the sky, Daoxuan Zhenren stood in the clouds,
smiling arrogantly: "Aren't you going to die with me? Are you trying to kill the
people? How about, I let you How about the taste of this ancient Zhuxian sword?
Hahahaha, hahahaha..."
Tian Buyi's body slowly stood up. Although his movements seemed a bit slow,
every movement was filled with weird power. The black energy on his face was
surging crazily, giving a person every time. Kind of thrilling feeling.
Tian Buyi slowly stretched out his right hand, suddenly one of his five fingers, the
red flame fairy sword that fell in the distance suddenly lit up, and after a while, it
flew into his hand automatically. After Tian Buyi squeezed Chi Yan tightly, he
moved his somewhat slow footsteps and walked towards Gui Li, who was
seriously injured on the ground.
The black rain, the more it rains, the bigger it gets, and the more anxious it gets!
"Chuck!" Like a dragon yin, the sky was unsheathed, Lu Xueqi's face was pale,
Hengjian stood in front of Guili, her chest was undulating rapidly, the rain hit her
skin, and the white clothes were covered with dust, but added It's a bit sad and
beautiful.
The rain hit the ground, turning the soil into muddy, blood leaked from the
corner of Guili's mouth, and his clothes immediately became red. Even his voice
became hoarse and intermittent: "Master...you...what's wrong with you?"
Tian Buyi seemed to be unable to hear any sound, and the violent wind and the
torrential rain that had gradually changed into it had no effect on him. His body
was just stubbornly directed towards Gui Li who was lying on the ground and
struggling and Lu Xueqi, who was gritted his teeth with a pale face. , Slowly
walked over. Every step, with murderous intent and intent.
"boom!"
There was a thunder explosion, and even the real Taoxuan who stood in the sky
in the sky was shocked. After a while, a strange change suddenly appeared on his
face.
It seemed to be a perplexed expression, as if sleeping in a big dream, between
waking up and not waking up, as if thinking of something, but still unable to
grasp and remember, for a while, at a loss.
As if contrasted with Daoxuan's abnormal expression, the weird light flashing on
the ancient Zhuxian sword he was holding, also dimmed at the same time.
"Boom!"
The thunder was like a giant hammer, shaking the sky, and it seemed that the
gods in the sky were also angry for it.
The earth is faintly trembling, and the world is full of wind and rain!
Just between this lightning and stone fire, at that moment, Tian Buyi's footsteps
suddenly stopped, and the thick black air covering his face suddenly seemed to
have lost some kind of power support, and faded a little bit. Tian Buyi's eyes
were revealed.
How long is an instant?
Buddhism said that the mustard seeds are eternal, which is normal; but what
kind of moment is the time of that breath?
Those eyes cast a deep look at Gui Li, watching him struggling in the mud,
vomiting blood, and shouting the word Master.
The light of Chi Yan is burning like a flame!
Reflected in his eyes.
How long can that moment be?
Tian Buyi shook his head abruptly, as if exhausting all his strength, found Lu
Xueqi's location, and looked deeply.
Thunder and lightning!
The wind and rain are screaming!
Tianya Divine Sword bloomed with light blue light, standing in the wind and rain.
Lu Xueqi's sight was not easy to touch with Tian at that moment!
Like thunder, like an electric flash, like a gale, like a huge wave, she clearly saw
that something surging like a huge wave was in those eyes, staring at her, as if
there was endless meaning, and finally turned into Silent!
In the next moment, Lu Xueqi no longer had a trace of blood, and even her lips
became almost transparent.

The thunder passed by, Daoxuan Zhenren's body shook slightly, the confusion
dissipated, and almost at the same time, the strange brilliance on the ancient
sword of Zhuxian reappeared.
Above the earth, the wind and rain were still whistling, and Tian Buyi's eyes
were once again covered by the surging black air.
He stepped heavily in the mud, splashed with dirty water, and walked towards
the original goal step by step.
Murderous!
Killing intent!
"Tian, Master Tian..." For some reason, Lu Xueqi's voice became extremely
difficult, with a hint of misery faintly, and said: "Don't come here, please don't
come here..."
Gui Li propped up his arms and looked up, but just half of his body was lifted, he
fell into the mud weakly again, the mud splashed over his face, but he didn't
seem to feel it at all.
He just looked up desperately, looking at the resurrected master, walking
towards them step by step.
The red flame was burning, and I don't know whose soul blood was burned.
In the wind and rain, Tian Buyi approached, Lu Xueqi's hand holding Tianya
trembled slightly, her expression pale and transparent.
"Uncle Tian...stop, stop!"
The one who answered her was Chi Yan Immortal Sword.
The fiery flames slammed down, and the rainwater within three feet instantly
evaporated. After Tian was not easily controlled by this mysterious alien
technique, he did not seem to retreat but advance instead.
Lu Xueqi reluctantly lifted Tianya by one block. With a sharp sound of "Zheng",
her whole body, including the sword and the man, was blown out by a huge
force. From Guili's body, it was like a kite with a broken line and landed on Tian
Tian. Not easy behind.
There is no barrier between the master and the apprentice.
Tian Buyi stopped, Chi Yan slowly lifted it up. Although Guili was lying weakly on
the ground, his eyes were still wide open. It was not easy to stare at Tian Buyi,
but Tian Buyi's face was full of black air. Can't see his expression clearly.
The wind and rain are desolate, the world is desolate.
Huo Ran, Tian Buyi yelled, Chi Yan instantly flourished, and slammed his head
towards Guili. Gui Li didn't evade, in fact he couldn't evade, his mouth was
slightly open, and he didn't know if he was shouting, but the sound was all
drowned in the fiery wind brought by Chi Yan.
"boom!"
Above the sky, thunder again!
The world was pierced by a flash of lightning, which instantly illuminated the
dark world.
Tian Buyi's movements suddenly froze, Chi Yan stopped just a foot above Guili's
head, and Guili could even clearly feel that the fiery flame was about to burn
himself to death.
but!
All of Tian Buyi's movements stopped, and Chi Yan's brilliance flame also quietly
faded bit by bit. Above Tian Buyi's body, from the position of his heart, a sword
point revealed.
Shining with light blue brilliance, the divine sword of Tianya, which was
constantly steaming with aura, once again penetrated through Tian Buyi's body
and heart.
The wind and rain hit the figure behind Tian Buyi like a knife, her messy hair
pressed against her skin, countless drops of water slid down her face, her face
was gray and her whole body trembling.
"Boom!"
In an instant, there were three consecutive thunders in the sky, all of which
exploded on the left and right sides of Dao Xuan's body. Dao Xuan's body was
shaken. Suddenly, his whole body was actually curled up, with an expression of
extreme pain on his face. After a while, he looked up to the sky and screamed,
turning into a black light, sprinting like electricity, and left here.
On the ground, Gui Li was stunned again, his gaze stared blankly at Master's
chest, the point of the sword protruding through his chest.
No blood, no drop of blood!
"Dang!" Chi Yan completely lost her light, and fell to the ground like scrap copper
and rotten iron. Guili's eye muscles twitched, and her body trembled slightly.
Afterwards, Tian Buyi seemed to weaken his knees, and slowly fell to his knees in
the mud, just in front of Gui Li. The black air on his face was quickly dissipating,
but a faint layer of it still enveloped him, lingering.
Lu Xueqi held Tianya's hand and began to tremble slightly, but she did not
hesitate, just closed her eyes. After a while, the light blue glowing aura on the
Tianya Divine Sword lit up. With its inherent thousand-year auspicious and
righteous qi, it radiated bit by bit from Tian Buyi's body, dispelling the black gas
at the same time. At the same time, the wound on Tian Buyi's chest was enlarged
more than ten times.
"Uh..." Gui Li made a hoarse cry in his throat, like a desperate beast, tears
streaming down his face, strength bursting out of nowhere, his heavily wounded
body unexpectedly jumped into flight and pounced on him. Tian Buyi's body
dragged him away from Tianya, and Tianya also just dispelled the last trace of
weird black energy.
Tian Buyi's familiar face appeared again in the wind and rain.
His eyes are open, I don't know if he hasn't closed them all the time.
Then, the corners of his mouth moved, and he smiled at Guili.
Standing behind him, Lu Xueqi seemed to have exhausted all the strength in her
body and could no longer support her body. Her feet were soft and she sank into
the mud on the ground.
Gui Li only glanced at Tian Buyi's chest, and knew in his heart that this mentor
who nurtured him had already reached the end of his life and could no longer be
saved.
"Why, why?"... He hissed, his face couldn't tell whether it was rain or tears. This
time, he was facing Lu Xueqi. His body was struggling in the mud on the ground,
and he wanted to crawl over to question. she was.
But a pair of trembling hands stopped him. This hand was weak and fragile, but
Guili was immediately pulled back by him. Guili panted, his lips trembled, and his
voice was hoarse, saying: "Master, Master..."
Tian Buyi looked at him, angrily as if he was trying to condense the last strength
in this remnant body, struggling to sternly said to the ghost: "No...no blame... she,
don't blame... her!"
Gui Li stretched out his hand and held Tian Buyi's palm tightly. Only coldness
came from the palm of his hand.
He couldn't bear it anymore and cried loudly. In this stormy night, he was
sobbing, and he could only utter the only two words in his mouth:
"Master...Master..."
Tian Buyi stared at him, the corners of his mouth moved slightly, and his voice
gradually became low: "Old Qi..."
"Master, I'm here, I'm here." Guili desperately got close to Tian Buyi, and tears
fell on Tian Buyi's palm.
"After I die, you...you bring my body...back to Dazhu...feng, give it to you...your
wife..."
Gui Li nodded desperately, his face twisted, and his body was trembling. Tian
Buyi's breathing became tighter and his voice became smaller and smaller as he
watched:
"You... you have to... persuade her, don't... sad... don't do... stupid... things, ah..."
With the last sound, Tian Buyi suddenly raised his voice, and then stopped
abruptly, and the palm he held in Gui Li's hand drooped instantly.
Gui Li was stunned, and his body that had been trembling also stopped trembling
and froze in place.
The bleak and icy wind and rain turned out to be so biting and cold, and the cold
was deep in the soul.
I don’t know how long it has been, but he whispered, "Master..."
Afterwards, his eyes went dark and he passed out beside Tian Buyi's body.

Chapter 15 Wounds
In the dead of night, people are quiet, only the sound of bamboo waves coming
from the distance in the distance, gently echoing in the night sky. The light had
already been extinguished, and Dazhufeng's disciples were all at rest. Only
behind the Shoujingtang, there was a solitary lamp shining in the darkness.
The night breeze sent a slight coolness, and it blew in from the half-opened
window, making a slight "wheezing" sound, and it also made the light on the
table in the middle of the room sway, and it became indeterminate. stand up.
A white hand stretched out gently, blocking the wind, and the fire light quickly
stabilized and began to shine again. Su Ru sat lazily at the table, it was late at
night, but she was not sleepy.
The wind outside the house was still blowing continuously, hitting the doors and
windows, making a light noise from time to time. Su Ru stood up and walked
slowly to the edge of the window, but did not close the window immediately, but
looked out the window. .
The sky is like ink, it is the darkest time.
She listened attentively, but there was no sound she wanted to hear in the wind
in the middle of the night.
A faint bitter smile appeared on Su Ru's face, quietly closed the window, turned
around and sat back at the table again. Neither she nor Tian Buyi are people who
value luxury. There are not many things in this bedroom. At this moment,
besides a cloth bag, there is only a small round mirror on the table.
She took the round mirror, and a moment later, in front of her eyes, a dignified
and beautiful woman appeared in the round mirror, her hair like a cloud, and her
skin like a girl, without a trace of wrinkles. She borrowed with Tian Buyi's
husband and wife, and it took hundreds of years of practice to have this kind of
Taoism, and her appearance is permanent.
After watching for a while, Su Ru sighed slightly, put the small round mirror
aside, took the cloth bag on the other end, and opened it.
Inside are some of the most common things, some needles and threads, a piece of
cloth, as well as scissors and powder wipes. In the mundane world, ordinary
women usually have these things to make clothes for their husbands and
children. Su Ru gently took the cloth, threaded the needle and thread, and sewed
it carefully with the light.
It's just that she sews, and under the light of the candlelight, her eyes become a
little blurred, as if she is a little absent-minded, not knowing what she is thinking,
and the speed of sewing is much slower. At this moment, suddenly the outside of
the house seemed to have a sudden strong wind, and it blew through with a
"ooh", and the window that had just been closed was patted again, and then it
blew back all of a sudden.
A cold wind rushed in immediately, and the candlelight on the table was blown
out by the strong wind almost at the same time.
"what!"
With a soft cry, Su Ru frowned in the darkness, and a tingling pain came from the
tips of her fingers. With her Taoist practice, her finger would be hurt by a small
sewing needle. Even she felt a little funny, but somehow, at this moment, the
room was dark, and was blown by the cold night wind, Su Ru Feeling a little bit
sad, like a big stone in his heart, heavy.
She sighed, put down her clothes and stitches, and walked to the window. The
scenery outside the window is still the same, but the husband who has watched
it with her countless times in the past has been away for a long time.
After daybreak, maybe we should send Daren and the others down the mountain
to look for them. Waiting like this is not an option.
Su Ru thought about this in her heart, and she was worried as she passed Tian
hard in front of her eyes.
The night is deep!
She stared at the night sky for a long while, her lips trembled slightly, and she
didn't know what she was talking about. After a long time, she silently lowered
her head, sighed quietly, and closed the window.
Outside the house, Feng'er seemed to be anxious again.

Fox Qishan, the King of Ghosts.
In the same night, there are some sleepless people, but the mood may be
different.
Hidden above the blood pool at the deepest part of the mountain, the ghost king
and Mr. Ghost stood side by side. Mr. Ghost is still covered in black clothes, his
expression cannot be seen clearly, but the face of Ghost King is full of excitement
and joy that can't be concealed.
He didn't seem to be tired from staying up all night at all. In fact, with the
practice of the ghost king, he would stay awake for several days without any
serious problems. At this moment, instead of tiredness on his face, it was faintly
revealed. With the red light, full of energy, he was staring at the blood pool under
his feet intently.
The blood pool, soaked in countless blood, has undergone significant changes at
this moment compared to the past. The four spirit beasts are still imprisoned in
the blood. Even the gluttonous struggling before, it looks like being drawn at this
moment. After she ran out of strength, she crawled listlessly in the blood, and
didn't see any movement for a long time.
And the water in the blood pool, which has always been calm, is no longer calm
at this moment. In the huge surface of the water, there are bubbles constantly
rising from the depth of the blood, and the sound of bursting is constantly being
heard, and this speed is faster than It turned out to be no less than several times
faster, and the number of bubbles has also increased. The entire blood pool looks
as if it is boiling. An invisible force is gradually waking up from the depths of the
blood pool, and in this space, The bloody breath that had existed was more than
ten times stronger than before.
In the middle of the sky, the Fulong Ding, the hub of the four-spirit blood
formation, has also undergone some changes from the past. The old and heavy
cauldron seems to have absorbed a lot of aura from the blood pool below and the
four spirit beasts. The demon power gradually revealed a ray of red light, and the
big tripod, which looked like a bronze material, also showed a transparent and
slightly yellowish amber color at the moment, which seemed to have a faintly
solemn image.
Above the cauldron, the mysterious inscriptions were all lit up one by one, as if
they had regained their lives. They were shining with weird light, and the pattern
in the center was bright and dark. The patterns of the four spirit beasts were all
brightened up at this moment, shining, and the light was even brighter than the
surrounding text. Only the head of the ferocious demon god in this pattern was
still red as blood, greedily absorbing the spiritual power that Fulongding
continuously drew from below.
And the space surrounding the Fulong Ding, within the sealed belly of the
mountain, turned out to be a misty vortex airflow out of thin air, faintly carrying
the wind and thunder, and constantly wandering around the body, even when
standing The ghost king and Mr. Ghost in the distance can still clearly feel that
this dragon-flooding cauldron itself contains terrifying and terrifying mana, and
this weird mana is still constantly being added and strengthened.
Like the King of Ghosts, Mr. Gui stared at this Fulong Ding, but his eyes were cold
and sharp. Compared with the King of Ghosts, he was a bit less fanatical and a bit
more calm.
Mr. Ghost stared at Fulong Ding for a long time, and slowly said, "There is
nothing unexpected now, it is exactly the same as the inscription of Fulong Ding
Ding. If this continues, as long as the period of seven or forty-nine days is
complete, it seems that the Four Spirits The blood formation, the world-famous
formation, will surely succeed!"
The King of Ghosts took a deep breath, his face was red, and his eyes showed a
fanatical light that was rarely seen on him. He took a step and couldn't help but
let out a long roar, saying: "Okay, okay, okay, the old man can't wait!"
Mr. Ghost glanced at him and said, "Sect Master is a little restful, the day will be
long."
The King of Ghosts laughed up to the sky, Huo Di turned around and walked in
front of Mr. Ghost, but he stretched out his hand and patted Mr. Ghost's shoulder
heavily.
Mr. Ghost seemed to be surprised, a strange color flashed across his eyes, but
finally there was no change, and he stood still.
After a while, the palm of the ghost king slapped Mr. Gui's shoulder, but it was no
different, except that he laughed and said, "Okay, okay, okay!"
He laughed and was very happy, then he seemed to remember something, his
smile narrowed a little, and he said to Mr. Ghost, "Thank you very much."
Mr. Ghost bowed his head slightly and said: "This Geshiqi formation can be
successful, it is all the Sovereign Hongfu Qitian, and if there is no such thing as
this Dragon Ding artifact, there is nothing to do."
The ghost king smiled and shook his head and said: "Fulong Ding is the treasure
of my ghost king, but no one has been able to comprehend the inscription of the
Ding Body for many years, and only you finally helped the old man.
Domineering!"
Mr. Ghost was silent for a moment, and said, "Sect Master has praised him."
The ghost king laughed, but turned around again, his eyes once again fell on the
empty, radiant, and energetic Fulong Ding, and there was another burst of
excitement and ecstasy in his eyes, and he couldn't help but haha again. Laughed.
Mr. Ghost stood quietly behind the King of Ghosts, watching the King of Ghosts
becoming more and more arrogant, and said nothing. At this moment, if someone
who knows the ghost king comes in casually, I'm afraid it will be shocked. The
ghost king has always been a talented, roughly, and introverted. He has never
had such a public and arrogant look, but this time, in the eyes of Mr. Gui, there is
no trace of Mr. Gui The color of surprise.
I don't know if Mr. Gui sees him a lot when he is alone with the King of Ghosts on
weekdays, or he has a deep mindset that no one else can tell.
All in all, in the huge blood pool on the hidden mountainside, in the thick bloody
aura, Gui Wangzhi triumphantly contemplated the future, the triumphant
laughter echoed, and gradually enveloped the entire huge cave. And behind him
was a quiet shadow, standing silently.

Under Qingyun Mountain.
The strange black cloud above the sky has gradually dissipated, but the cloud
layer is still very thick. From the dark sky, heavy rain is still falling, washing this
seemingly lonely world.
Above the wilderness, the wind is violent, and the cold is biting. It was once an
abandoned villa not long ago. After a thrilling and fierce battle, it has completely
become ruins. Even the ground under your feet is also affected by the huge
magical power. It was destroyed and turned over, and after being washed away
by strong wind and rain, it became dirty and muddy.
The sky was dim, without a trace of light, in the wilderness, in the wind and rain,
there was only a faint blue light, shining slightly.
Lu Xueqi, who has always loved to clean, was covered with mud in her white
clothes, but she didn't seem to care at all. Not far in front of her, she was lying
quietly with Tian Buyi's body. He closed his eyes, as if sleeping peacefully.
Finished. The wind and rain hit his face, and there was a whimper in the wind, as
if he was crying.
Gui Li still did not wake up, and through the light blue light of Tianya, he could
see that his face was as pale as a dead man, and his expression was full of pain, if
it weren't for the chest still slightly The ups and downs of breathing are almost
illusory. At this moment, his body was held in Lu Xueqi's arms, Tianya quietly
radiated light, and a small gap was propped up in the small area between Lu
Xueqi and Gui Li, and the invisible force blocked the raindrops.
And not far in front of them, the monkey Xiaohui lost his former activity and sat
quietly on the ground. The rain falling from the sky wetted his body and hair, and
water drops flowed over his face and body from time to time. Dropped to the
ground. A cold wind blew in, and Xiao Hui's three eyes blinked, as if feeling a bit
cold, she quietly moved closer to Gui Li's body.
Lu Xueqi silently raised her head and glanced at Xiao Hui, then stretched out her
hand and gently dragged Xiao Hui into the halo of Tianya, letting it lie on Gui Li's
body. Xiao Hui looked at Lu Xueqi, and made a soft "Squeak" sound in her mouth,
and then her head dropped slightly, leaning against Gui Li's chest. It turned its
head to one side and looked at Tian Buyi's quiet body not far ahead.
Like a dream? Illusion!
It seemed to be a long and long dream, but there was no half of joy, because at
the end, I realized that it was a nightmare.
Gui Li's body moved, and the sadness on his pale face seemed to deepen a little
bit. After a while, with a painful groan, he slowly woke up.
There was light in front of her eyes, light blue brilliance, floating around her body
gently.
There are sounds all around, the sound of wind and rain, wind and rain, wind
and rain desolate.
Xiao Hui, who was leaning on Gui Li's chest, suddenly straightened up and looked
at Gui Li.
The cold wind blew again.
Gui Li shuddered slightly, and then he saw Lu Xueqi's gaze, that face as pale as
him, the only person to accompany him in this stormy night.
The corner of Gui Li's mouth trembled slightly.
The pain in his chest has been relieved a lot. Guili glanced at his chest, and saw
seven or eight pieces of white cloth tapes of different sizes wrapped around his
chest, all of which appeared to be temporarily torn off from the clothes. At this
moment, his consciousness Gradually he became sober, and soon he noticed the
broken bones in his chest injury. They were all connected, but the power of Tian
Buyi's palm was really extraordinary. His whole body was injured, although Lu
Xueqi used it afterwards. But I am afraid that it will take many days to recover
from the injury.
Thinking of this, he turned his eyes subconsciously and quickly saw the teacher
who raised him. Gui Li didn't speak. He seemed to have no strength to speak. In
the wind and rain, Tian Buyi's face was splashed with water drops, lying silently
in the dirty mud.
Does anyone know that this will happen after his death?
There was a low hoarse cry from his throat, and Gui Li's body rolled from Lu
Xueqi's arms and fell into the mud, before struggling to crawl towards Tian
Buyi's body.
Lu Xueqi was taken aback and instinctively pulled him forward, but when her
hand touched Gui Li's body, she heard Gui Li say in a low voice:
"Don't pull me."
Lu Xueqi stood blankly, and slowly retracted her outstretched hand. Her gaze
was looking at Guili, following him all the time, watching Guili leave Tianya's halo
and crawled towards Tian Buyi's body step by step. . The wind and rain were
ruthless, coming in bitterly, and quickly wetted his body. Along the way, muddy
mud also splashed his body.
Monkey Xiaohui followed Guili, looking at the master’s appearance, and seemed
to be a little anxious. From time to time, he jumped to Guili’s side and stretched
out his hands to pull him, but Guili was too big compared to Xiaohui. Xiao Hui
couldn't help it for a while, and couldn't help but get a little anxious, and yelled
"Zhen Zhi Zhi" several times.
Finally, Gui Li climbed to Tian Buyi's side, and the tentacles were already
cold. Gui Li's face was clenched with teeth, and his body trembled slightly. His
gaze carefully looked at Tian Buyi in front of him, as if he had returned from a
wanderer for many years, but after all, only despair was left.
Drops of water dripped from his face and landed on Tian Buyi's already stiff face.
The wind and rain are getting worse.
His gaze slowly fell on Tian Buyi's chest. Although it was the clothes that had
been tidied up, the huge and terrible wound was still shocking. Guili seemed to
be stabbed all over, and his body froze. .
Then he slowly turned around and looked back.
Behind her was the lonely and sad figure of Lu Xueqi. In the wind and rain, she
silently met Gui Li's gaze, her face pale and bloodless, her hands shrunk in her
sleeves, clenched into fists, her nails deep. Deep in her skin.
At that moment of looking at each other, I don't know what kind of sadness it
was?
The expression on Gui Li's face gradually became dazed, and even the initial pain
and sadness gradually disappeared, only at a loss. He just turned his head in a
daze and looked at Tian Buyi again. When the wind and rain were blowing, Tian
Buyi's face was splashed with mud on the ground at some point.
Guili slowly stretched out his hand and wiped the rain off Tian Buyi’s face. When
he touched the cold skin on Tian Buyi’s face, his hand seemed to be scalded by
the fire, and he instinctively shrank back. Then he stretched it up again, carefully
and carefully wiped off the mud and rain from Tian Buyi's face.
Then, he stood up, climbed close to the body of his mentor, and used his chest to
cover the wind and rain for Tian not easy, and no longer let the miserable wind
and rain touch his body.
Lu Xueqi silently watched everything he did, without stopping, all that was left
on her beautiful face was desolation.
"When I was a teenager, my family was broken and people died..." Ghost Li's
voice suddenly came from the wind and rain, and he spoke slowly, like every
word, rolled in his heart countless times before slowly uttering it out.
Lu Xueqi quietly approached him, while Guili remained motionless, still
sheltering Tian not easy from the wind and rain.
"It was the master who took me back to Dazhufeng and taught me to raise me. I
will never repay the kindness of his old man."
Gui Li's body shook for a while, not sure if it was because of fatigue after injury,
and some could not support the wind and rain. Lu Xueqi's face changed, and she
reached out to help him, but her hand only touched Guili's body, but Guili moved
a little aside, avoiding her.
Lu Xueqi's hand froze in midair.
Gui Li struggled to hug Tian Buyi's body and hugged his head and face deeply in
his arms. At the same time, there was a deep sense of pain on his face, and he just
muttered to himself.
Lu Xueqi stood beside him, amidst the wind and rain, still hearing his words
clearly, Gui Li just repeated one sentence over and over again: "I will never pay
for it for the rest of my life... I will never pay for it for the rest of my life. It's..."
Lu Xueqi’s lips trembled slightly, and her gaze crossed Tian Buyi’s face. Who
knows, on this same night, this person also smiled and talked to her, made a
promise to her, let her In the once despair, I saw the glimmer of hope.
That sword, that wound...
There is more than one injured person!
She smiled sadly and turned around, but her body shook a few times
involuntarily, her eyebrows frowned, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. A
little bit of blood fell on her chest and clothes, and also fell on the ground, but the
wind and rain were merciless, before long, they were eroded by the rain and
disappeared.
She looked up at the sky, cold rain dripping on her face, the sky was like ink, and
it was pitch black.
Isn't it almost dawn?
But why, in this world, until this time, except for this lonely ups and downs, there
is only darkness?
There were tears in the corner of Lu Xueqi's eyes, and she slipped quietly in the
wind and rain.

Chapter 16 Go Home
The rain scattered and the clouds gathered, and the dark night finally passed, and
the first glimmer of light from the sky quietly spilled into the world.
On the Dazhu Peak of Qingyun Mountain, there is still tranquility. Although the
disciples are diligent, they won't get up so early. Outside the Shoujing Hall,
between the eaves and tiles, there was still the remaining dew from last night,
which turned into water droplets and slipped down intermittently. The bamboo
forest in the distance is still as green as in the past. Looking into the distance,
there is still mist in the bamboo forest at this time, which is like a tulle, fluttering
gently.
The gate of the Shoujingtang is still open as usual. Behind the threshold and
above the blue bricks, the yellow mantle is curled around the pillars, enshrining
the ever-bright lights in front of the Sanqing God statue, burning quietly in the
morning light. .
The slightly chilly morning breeze blew from a distance, passed the building and
pavilions, whirled lightly in the Shoujingtang, and then blew further away. In the
wind, there were several clear and sweet birdsong, which was the only sound in
the early morning.
This is a very peaceful picture, Taoist Wonderland, I don't know how many early
mornings are spent in this way, without the slightest earthly vulgarity. But on
such a morning, it was different from the past, and there was a discordant
anomaly.
A drenched figure knelt at the door of the Shoujingtang, with his head buried
deep between his arms, against the ground. The ground around him on his knees
has been drenched by the drops of water dripping from him, and there are still
drops of water oozing and slipping from his clothes.
And six feet away from this person, on the blue brick steps at the entrance of the
Shoujingtang, Tian Buyi's body was lying quietly at the entrance of the
Shoujingtang. Although there was no life, Tian Buyi looked very peaceful, his face
There is no painful color, it seems that death is not a very important thing to him.
Tian Buyi's hands were folded between his chest and abdomen, and the clothes
on his body had been carefully sorted out and put on neatly. In addition, there
are signs of getting wet on his clothes, but the moisture is much better than that
of the man kneeling under the steps, but there are mud stains everywhere on the
clothes, although people can see passing by. It was rubbed and washed, but in a
hurry, it was obviously impossible to wash it off, so these traces were still visible
everywhere.
However, he wouldn't care about this if he wanted to!
The morning breeze was still blowing, flicking across the top of the Dazhu Peak
of Qingyun Mountain, blowing past the eaves of the Shoujing Hall, and blowing in
front of the Shoujing Hall. As if feeling the chill in the wind, Guili's body trembled
slightly, his body still looked weak, but he still knelt motionless, facing the gate of
Shoujingtang, burying his head deeply. under.
There are everything he is familiar with, the pavilions, the stone steps, and even
the soil on the ground where he kneels, and the faint breath emanating from the
soil, are all fragments in his memory that cannot be forgotten for a moment. I
don’t know how many times he dreamed of going back to the past and returning
to this mountainous land, but now, when he comes back, he is desperate.
Behind the kneeling figure of Gui Li, he walked through a long open space. The
place where he could see was the kitchen, the paradise where Zhang Xiaofan
used to be. Ten years later, the kitchen door made of two wooden boards seems
to have not changed, except that there are a few more scars, and a few pieces of
wood have fallen, making it even more vicissitudes of life.
The kitchen door was concealed, but it was quickly pushed open by a furry hand.
With a few faint "squeaks", the monkey Xiaohui opened the door and jumped in
gently.
Even the furnishings in this kitchen seem to have not been changed. The tables
and chairs for eating, the cooktop and pots and bowls for cooking rice and
vegetables are still in their original places. Xiao Hui rolled his eyes, jumped on
the table in the middle of the house skillfully, and then looked to the right.
Sure enough, on the right side of the kitchen table, leaning on the wall, there was
a pile of dry thatch piled together, and a yellow figure on it was sleeping soundly,
and there were several "chicks" in the mouth and nose. The rhubarb that played
with Xiao Hui since childhood.
Xiao Hui squatted on the table, his tail curled up, but did not immediately jump
forward, and hug his friend who had been parting for a long time. It just
scratched its head, turned its head and glanced outside the kitchen door, then
looked at the sleeping rhubarb, seemingly hesitant.
At this moment, Rhubarb, who was sleeping soundly with his ears drooping, his
eyes were still closed, but the two dogs' ears suddenly stood up, as if they heard
something, then their heads moved and their eyes opened.
What came into view was a familiar figure lying on a table not far away. Rhubarb
was taken aback, but immediately came to his energy, without sleep, he jumped
up happily, and yelled twice at Xiao Hui "Wang Wang" , Jumped over in three
steps and two steps, his hind feet landed on the ground, his two front feet were
lying on the edge of the table, his eyes were full of excitement, and his tail was
wagging nonstop.
Xiao Hui grinned, as if he was also affected by Rhubarb's emotions, holding
Rhubarb's dog's head in his arms, stroking the bright buttery fur. Rhubarb
couldn't help but put his head against Xiaohui, then stretched out his tongue to
lick Xiaohui's face.
Xiao Hui "squeaked" and laughed, turned over and jumped off the table, Da
Huang also turned around. After a while, Xiao Hui frowned as if thinking of
something, and reached out and patted Da Huang's head. Then he pointed to the
outside of the kitchen.
Rhubarb looked at Xiao Hui, but didn't quite understand Xiao Hui's meaning. Xiao
Hui yelled a few more times and jumped on Rhubarb's back. Rhubarb stepped
away, ran out of the kitchen, and looked around. , And soon saw a kneeling figure
in the Shoujingtang.
And that figure is clearly familiar to it.
Rhubarb couldn't help but get excited, and yelled "barking" at the figure several
times, and ran over with strides, his tail wagging constantly along the way. Soon,
it ran across the clearing and approached Guili, but at this moment, Rhubarb's
footsteps suddenly suffocated, but they stopped.
Its gaze crossed the figure of Gui Li who was kneeling at the gate of Shoujing Hall,
and saw Tian Buyi's body lying peacefully on the stone steps outside Shoujing
Hall.
Xiao Hui silently slipped off Rhubarb's back, ran to Gui Li's side, touched his
head, looked around, then squatted on the ground, close to Gui Li's body.
Rhubarb slowly walked over, stepped up the stone steps, and came to Tian Buyi's
side. It first stared at Tian Buyi's face for a long time, then gently sniffed Tian
Buyi's body, and then sniffed other parts of Tian Buyi's body. Its tail, when it did
so, kept swaying gently at Tian Buyi. Finally, Rhubarb turned his head, seeming
to be a little confused, and walked to Tian Buyi’s head, gently rubbing Tian with
his head. There was a low "Woo" sound in her mouth on the difficult face.
Tian Buyi did not respond.
Rhubarb stayed for a long time, but did not have the expected barking and long
howling. After it licked its hard-to-reach face for the last time but still did not
respond, it seemed to give up. The yellow dog was silent in the field. Lie down on
the side. His eyes were still staring at Tian Buyi, as if he hoped Tian Buyi would
wake up suddenly, he put his head on his front feet, drooped his ears, and nestled
beside his master's lifeless cold body.
The wind in the morning, with the chill of last night, is still blowing
quietly. Under the stone steps, Gui Li's body trembled slightly, but he soon fell
into a static state again, kneeling motionless.
In this chilly morning, time is still passing by quietly.

"what!"
With a soft cry, Su Ru woke up from her dream, in a cold sweat.
Yun Temple was slightly chaotic, and her face was haggard. She slowly lifted her
body from the table. Last night, she was on this table and fell asleep quietly.
The closed window was loosened a little, and a light of the morning penetrated
through the gap, shining into the middle of the room. Su Ru stared at the shining
light for a long time, and when her mood slowly calmed down, she smiled wryly,
turned her eyes, and pulled a small round mirror on the table over.
In the mirror, her beautiful face appeared, even though she looked a little
haggard because of longing and staying up all night, but the grace that radiated
from her face was still tempting.
Your face is not old yet, what about your heart?
She looked at her appearance in the mirror for a long time, sighed, and pressed
the small round mirror on the table, then got up and walked to the window. She
stretched out her hand and opened the window with a "creak".
The light of the morning flooded into the room, driving away all the gloom, and
refreshing the mood. A faint smile appeared on Su Ru's face, and she slowly
stretched out towards the window.
The feeling of the morning breeze on his face still had some faint chills.
She opened the door and went out.
Seeing that it was still early, the disciples must have not gotten up, so let them
sleep for a while, and later they will be told to go down the mountain to find it is
not easy, it is estimated that some of them are tired.
With this in mind, Su Ru walked towards the front hall of the Shoujing Hall.
The curved corridor slowly stretched under the feet, and outside the corridor,
Xiuzhu swayed in the morning breeze, making a rustling sound. Somehow, in
such an early morning, Su Ru discovered a lot of things that she had neglected.
The paint on the railings of the corridor has been mottled and peeled off over a
long period of time, and it has fallen off in many places. I remember the last time
I refreshed the Shoujing Hall, when I was newly married to Hetian Buyi,
unknowingly, this corridor had accompanied me for countless years, and I
passed by here every day without realizing it. When Tian is back, he must let him
repaint at some time.
There is also the thickest bamboo in the bamboo forest outside the railing. You
can vaguely see the two small swords carved on the bamboo body. They were
carved on the green bamboo under the joy of my newly-married. I hope that the
two swords can be combined. , Fellow practitioner Xiandao. I remember that at
that time, Tian Buyi used to have ugly jokes, pretending to be angry, and
immediately anxious for half of him, and after coaxing him for a long time, he
spared him.
The scene of that year is still vividly visible now, Su Ru's mouth shows a smile
and feels better. She took a deep breath of the sweet air in the morning and
continued walking. Later, she thought that rhubarb is a dog that is not easy to
raise from childhood. He has been away for so many days, and he does not know
whether his apprentices have taken good care of it. If he loses weight by accident,
it is difficult to come back and he should complain and curse. Right!
Su Ru smiled and shook her head, and decided to go to the kitchen to see rhubarb
while it was still early. She walked all the way, thinking about her mind all the
way, and unknowingly, she walked to the front hall of the Shoujing Hall.
"clang!"
The first sound of the bell in the morning came from far away. It was the signal of
Qingyunmen rising in the morning, and it was also the sound that awakened this
new day. The bell of the bell is deep and heavy, echoing in the mountains for a
long time.
Su Ru's heart seemed to jump abruptly in response to this sound.
In front of the Shoujingtang, there is a figure kneeling or lying down, and
Rhubarb, who has always been a lazy sleeper, somehow got up so early today,
and is lying obediently on the stone steps at the entrance of the Shoujingtang,
looking listless.
As if hearing something, the drooping ears of the rhubarb moved, his head
turned, and he glanced at the Shoujingtang. In the shadow that the morning light
had not yet fully illuminated, a woman was standing at some point. Looking at all
this blankly.
Su Ru's heart was beating faster and faster for some reason, even as if it was
about to burst, making her feel breathless. The figure lying quietly on the stone
steps of the Shoujingtang was familiar like a shadow that was carved in the
deepest part of her soul and could not be erased anyway.
But at this moment, she prayed thousands of times in her heart, she was wrong,
she was wrong...
Her face was as white as paper, her feet were filled with lead, and she walked
slowly step by step, her lips trembling slightly.
Rhubarb, who was lying next to Tian Buyi, looked at the figure of Su Ru slowly
walking forward, his tail swayed slightly at her, but he buried his head on the
ground again, his eyes silently watching the owner lying in front of her. .
Approaching, finally approaching a place where he could no longer escape, Tian
Buyi's familiar face was reflected in Su Ru's eyes, as if he was asleep, quietly
asleep.
Su Ru only felt that the world was spinning, staggering under her feet, and she
almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she had a profound way and could barely
stabilize her body. If so, she was still blackened in front of her eyes, her feet were
weak, and she walked. When he reached the side of Tian Buyi's body, he fell and
sat down.
The trembling hand slowly stroked Tian Buyi's body and clothes. When he
passed Tian Buyi's chest, Su Ru's hand paused and the shaking became more
severe. Then, two clear tears flowed from the corner of her eyes, a little bit. One
drop fell on Tian Buyi's face.
She gently stroked her husband's face, her tentacles were cold, and she felt chills
coming from her palms, as if it had been cold to the bottom of her heart. She
stared, her lips trembled, as if she wanted to say something, but she couldn't say
a word.
Beside her, Rhubarb let out a whine of "Woo", moved her head over, and rubbed
lightly on the side of her leg.
She slowly raised her head, looking at the figure kneeling under the stone steps,
and the gray-haired monkey beside that figure. After a while, she lowly, choked,
and said: "Are you...Xiao Fan? "
Gui Li's body trembled for a while, without raising his head. On the contrary, his
head was buried lower, even clinging to the rough ground.
The mud sharpened his skin, but he seemed to be unconscious, and after a while,
he heard his trembling voice.
"It's... disciple... teacher... mother."
Su Ru smiled sadly and said, "You don't have to be like this, get up and talk!"
Guili knelt on the ground, did not raise his head, as if he had lost all his courage.
He did not dare to look at Su Ru again, and whispered: "The disciple deserves to
die, no... failed to protect Master Zhouquan..." he voiced Intermittently, like every
word spoken, is a punishment for him.
Su Ru slowly lifted Tian Buyi's upper body and hugged her in her arms. Her body
was trembling slightly. I wonder if it was because she felt the coldness of Tian
Buyi's body, or she was thinking about this cold body. Use your own warmth to
cover the heat.
"Get up!" Her voice sounded hollow and bleak.
In Gui Li’s memory, he never remembered that Su Ru had such a helpless tone,
and this discovery could only make him even more timid and painful, and he
couldn’t help moving his face slowly in the sand to make him feel more helpless.
The pain on the face can disperse the heart that is about to burst.
"If you don't get up, how can you tell me what happened?" Su Ru said
indifferently, but only looked at the body in her arms that had no sense of
response. It was like this moment, she couldn't hold anything else in her eyes.
Something out.
Rhubarb crawled forward two steps, rubbed his head lightly against Tian's body,
and his whine was low.
Gui Li's body paused for a while, then slowly straightened up, raised his head,
and looked at Su Ru. That dignified and beautiful woman, even at this moment of
death, never lost her grace. In the morning breeze, her slightly undulating hair
floated on her sideburns, as she pressed her white cheeks against her. Above
Tian Buyi's face.
"You are back, you are finally home..."
This is the last sentence Guili heard Su Ru say.
Then, his chest suddenly pulsed with blood, and his blood rolled like a turbulent
wave, followed by the blackness in front of him, like a tight and unfastened string
in his mind, which broke away in an instant.
With a "plop", he fainted like a plank fell to the ground.
At the moment before he lost consciousness in a daze, there was a piece of
darkness in front of him, and it felt as if his whole body was burned by fire, but
inside his body, it was as cold as ice. There were several shouts faintly and
suddenly in the distance, and the shouts were filled with panic and pain, and
after a while, they turned into a cry of crying.
Chaotic footsteps sounded everywhere, but they all came in one direction.
"Madam! Master!..."
This silent shout was the last and only thought that flashed through Gui Li's
mind, and then he didn't feel it anymore.

Chapter Seventeen Family
In this sleep, I don't know how long I have been asleep, but I am in deep sleep,
but I feel the familiar smell around me. I don't know how long I have not had
such a sense of peace of mind.
So I fell deeply into the dreamland, as if I didn't want to wake up, but in the
depths of the dream, there was always a tingling sensation, lingering and
refusing to disperse, always stabbing my heart.
With a deep breath, Gui Li Youyou woke up, and he looked at the room in front of
him as if dreaming, silently. When he was still a teenager, he lived here and then
grew up. The tables, chairs, beds, doors, doors and windows are almost all carved
in his heart.
Leaning against the wall of the bed, the huge word "Tao" is still hanging on the
wall, but the color and handwriting are all a little faded, but the strokes still look
as vigorous as when I saw them at the beginning of the year. powerful.
The wooden frame on the window made a soft noise and opened a gap. The gray-
haired monkey Xiaohui jumped in from outside, and saw that Guili had woken up
and sat half on the bed. He couldn't help but become happy and grinned. Without
stopping, I jumped onto the bed in a few clicks.
Gui Li's heart was beating for a while. This scene seemed to be the same many
years ago. If it weren't for the change in his injuries and appearance, and the
opening of the spiritual eyes on Xiao Hui's head, he really had the illusion of Nan
Ke Yimeng.
It's just that it's impossible after all.
Xiao Hui screamed at Gui Li, and Gui Li looked down and saw that Xiao Hui was
holding a lot of wild fruits with both hands. He wanted to pick it from outside,
and he wanted to share it with his master at this moment. Gui Li shook his head,
saying that he didn't want to eat. Xiao Hui didn't give too much, so he turned
around and called out and jumped to the table in the middle of the house,
squatted down, and then opened his mouth to eat.
Gui Li silently looked at everything in this room, and finally his eyes fell on the
window opened when Xiao Hui came in and got a gap. A small piece of light
penetrated through the window. He couldn't see things outside clearly, but Gui Li
knew it without looking. , Outside the window is a small courtyard, where there
is a green pine tree, a green lawn, and a path paved with stones. On the side of
the courtyard, there is a semicircular arch. The plants and trees here have been
carved deep in his memory for a long time, and they can't be erased anymore.
The air is fresh and sweet, and even in the small courtyard outside the house,
there seems to be a fragrance of grass.
In a trance, he felt like going home, but after a while, a tingling pain in his heart
awakened him.
Outside the door, there were footsteps.
Gui Li's gaze turned to the door. The sound of footsteps quickly reached the door,
but in front of the hidden door, the people outside seemed to hesitate for a while,
and did not immediately open the door.
Gui Li stared at the door.
After a while, the door was finally pushed open.
A tall and steady figure stood at the door. Almost at the same time, the person
also saw Gui Li waking up. The eyes of the two of them met in mid-air, but they
did not immediately speak. In their eyes, there were too many complicated
emotions for a time. I wonder if it was because of this that the original thousands
of words were turned into silent.
The monkey Xiaohui sat on the table, spit out the core of a wild fruit, then
glanced at the door, squeaked twice, and went to eat its wild fruit.
The man standing at the door sighed, and there seemed to be a bitter smile at the
corner of his mouth. He shook his head, walked in, took a deep look at Guili, and
said, "I haven't seen you for so many years, should I call you old seven, or Call
you Junior Brother?"
Gui Li's lips moved. At the end, he looked at the man in front of him and cried out
in a low voice:
"Big Brother..."

Everything on Dazhu Peak is still as quiet as in the memory. The outside of the
house is quiet, and I don't know where the other people have gone.
Song Daren silently looked at the person in front of him. Once upon a time, he
was his most beloved junior and the seventh disciple under the seat of Master
Otake Mineta. But now, things change with time, and things are different.
It has been ten years, but this is the first time we have met.
"Have you been doing well these years?" Song Daren asked, sitting opposite to
Gui Li.
Gui Li didn't answer, he was just silent. For ten years, looking back at this time
like water, he has walked this long road without knowing it, but how did he say
the word "good"!
Song Daren looked at him. Zhang Xiaofan, the former young man, still looked like
the original outline, but after all, on his face, there was a taste of vicissitudes. I
don’t know when, this is much younger than himself, but now Daoxing is also
better than him. People who are much taller have faintly gray hair appearing on
his sideburns.
Song Daren let out a long sigh, and said lightly: "How is your body now?"
Gui Li looked down at the wound, and saw that the original rags on his chest had
been replaced with neat and clean bandages. Obviously these seniors from
Dazhufeng had re-wrapped them for him. Although the pain between the chest
was still aching, it was much better than before the fainting. He was silent for a
moment, and said: "I am fine, thank you brother for your concern."
Having said this, he seemed to have suddenly thought of something, looked at
Song Daren, and said, "I...have already turned Qingyun back, do you still
recognize me as a junior?"
Song Daren smiled. Although the smile was a bit bitter, he said, "Ms. Madam told
us that when the master was an old man..." Speaking of the word before his
death, Song Daren's eyes reddened and his voice was obvious. After choking, Gui
Li's body trembled slightly as he heard it in his ears.
Song Daren calmed down and continued: "Master, his old man, had told his wife
many times before he was alive that he had never driven you out of Dazhu Peak
himself, and his old man never thought about what you did wrong ten years ago.
So the teacher told us that today, as long as you are willing, you are still the
seventh of our Qingyun Mountain Dazhu Peak...little junior..."
Gui Li slowly lowered his head, his body trembling slightly, his left hand was
placed on the bunk, and he held it tightly into a ball, while his right hand covered
his face and quietly wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes.
In the room, there was a moment of silence. After a long time, when Gui Li's
emotions slowly calmed down, Song Daren's low voice sounded again: "If you are
not in a serious condition, then let me go to the Jingtang. Right, Madam is there to
watch for Master...she wants to see you."
"……Yes."

Walking out of the arch, what you saw was the familiar circular corridor. Song
Daren walked in front of him without a word, his broad shoulders and back, like
a hill.
Guili silently followed behind him, and couldn't help but think of his youth. When
he first came to Dazhufeng, he followed Song Daren all the way and slowly
merged into Dazhufeng's world.
Looking back on the past, it seems like a dream.
His gaze quietly fell on Song Daren's waist, and only then discovered that some
time ago, Song Daren had a white linen cloth tied around his waist. Naturally, it
was because his teacher Tian would not pass away easily. Dai Xiao expressed his
grief.
He looked sad and closed his eyes.
After walking out of the corridor, I saw the Shoujingtang from a distance, but
unlike the usual cleanness, today's Shoujingtang kept wafting from it with smoke
and incense, and at the same time there was a faint cry of choking.
Song Daren walked towards Shoujingtang silently. After taking two steps, he
suddenly felt something. He looked back, only to find that Guili was standing still,
looking at Shoujingtang, but he didn't take any steps to follow.
"what's happenin?"
Gui Li's face looked very pale. For some reason, he looked at the Shoujingtang
where the fireworks floated and cried, and he felt a little fear in his heart, like a
kid who did something wrong, afraid to face the sadness. Parents.
Song Daren seemed to see something, sighed, and said, "Let's go!" As he said, he
stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder.
Gui Li moved, looked at Song Daren, nodded silently, and stepped up.
The closer you get to the Shoujingtang, the more intense the firework smell, and
the clearer the choking and crying voices, but although there are familiar voices
in Guili’s memory, there is no woman’s crying. There is no such thing as Su Ru’s.
He didn't have the senior sister Tian Ling'er who had been married and became a
wife that he had originally expected.
Finally, under Song Daren's leadership, he once again stood at the entrance of the
Shoujing Hall.
Several gazes turned around in an instant, and stopped on his body, Gui Li's body
trembled faintly, his gaze stared at him individually.
Wu Dayi, Zheng Dali, He Dazhi, Lu Daxin, Du Bishu!
These familiar faces were all presented in front of Gui Li's eyes at this moment.
Many years ago, they were his most gracious relatives in the world and his most
trusted senior.
Their waists are the same as Song Daren, tied with Dai Xiao's white linen, their
faces are full of sadness, and some eyes are red and swollen from crying. Inside
the Shoujing Hall, there was a large iron pot with flames burning inside. The
seniors standing nearby slowly put the paper money in their hands into the
flames.
The fireworks filled with smoke and smoke.
Guili stared blankly. After the smoke, Tian Buyi lay quietly on a spiritual bed. The
soiled clothes on his body had been replaced with a clean set of clothes neatly
worn on him. It seemed that he His appearance and spirit are also much
calmer. At the moment, Shi Niang Su Ru was sitting beside Tian Buyi's body,
stretched out her hand to grasp Tian Buyi's hand, and clasped tightly.
Her expression was very sad, but she did not shed a single tear. Between her
temples and hair, there was a small white flower. It was a wild flower with a
slight dew in the morning, elegant and beautiful, with a bit of sorrow. She just
held her husband's hand tightly and stared at Tian Buyi's face. But her daughter
Tian Ling'er did not appear in this Shoujing Hall.
And the rhubarb, which was not easily raised by the field since childhood, was
lying silently on the ground next to the spiritual bed, and his head was lying
listlessly on the ground, completely losing his usual temperament.
After Gui Li's gaze fell on Tian Buyi, he couldn't move anymore. His feet were
heavy and he moved slowly step by step. Song Daren silently walked to the side
and took a piece of white hemp. The rope came back and handed it to Gui Li.
Gui Li looked at him, gratitude flashed across his eyes, nodded, took the twine,
and whispered, "Thank you."
Song Daren glanced at Su Ru and said, "Go to the teacher's wife!" After saying
that, he silently walked back to the middle of his fellow juniors, knelt down
towards Tian Buyi's body, knocked three heads, and acted like him. When he
lifted his head, his eyes were a little red again, and he turned around and took a
stack of paper money from Wu Dayi, who was kneeling beside him, and began to
slowly throw it into the fire.
Gui Li looked at the hemp rope in his hand for a long time, and then tied the rope
around his waist. The gray-white rope was wrapped around his waist, with a
trace of sorrow, but it seemed to tie his heart here again.
He walked forward silently, walked to the spiritual bed, knelt down, bowed three
ringing heads to Tian Buyi's body, and then turned to Su Ru and knelt down on
the ground.
"Disciple..." His voice suddenly stopped. After a long time, he heard him speak in
a low tone, and said again: "Disciple Zhang...Xiaofan, pay homage to Madam Shi."
Behind him, Song Daren and the six Dazhufeng disciples looked here, their
expressions were a bit complicated, but more, still the kind of joy and kindness
that blood was thicker than water.
Even Su Ru's face showed a faint trace of relief. She looked at Guili and nodded,
then a trace of pain passed across her face, looking at Tian not Yi, and whispered:
"It's not easy, did you hear that? , This is Lao Qi, he came back and kowtoed for
you."
Gui Li knelt at Su Ru's feet, unable to speak.
Behind him, there was a choking sound.
The smoke was lingering and drifting slowly, and the Shoujing Hall became a
little dazed. I don't know if it was because of the absence of the owner. Even the
hall looked empty, and it did not become noisy because of the large number of
people.
After a long while, Song Daren wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes,
walked forward, came to Su Ru, and said in a low voice: "Madam, please show me
the funeral of Master. I want to inform the senior teachers of each line one by
one. I still plan to Hurry to Longshou Peak and let her know Linger Sister and let
her..."
"It's not in a hurry!" Su Ru suddenly interrupted Song Daren and said flatly.
Song Daren was taken aback. All the disciples behind him, including Gui Li, were
also stunned for a while. The Shoujing Hall was silent for a while, and there was
no sound at all.
After a while, Song Daren was bold enough and said cautiously: "Mother, Master
has passed away, and the disciples all understand that Mister is sad, but this
funeral... but it can't be delayed."
Su Ru's face was faint, not only that, she didn't even look at Song Daren. In her
eyes, except for the old Qiyi who had just returned, there was only Tian Buyi in
her eyes.
Song Daren showed embarrassment on his face. He didn't know what to do for a
while. He looked back at the juniors who were kneeling on the ground and
burning paper money, but everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to
do?
At this moment, Su Ru yelled:
"Daren."
Song Daren hurriedly replied, "Yes, Madam, what's your order?"
Su Ru said, "You and other people will go out for now, and they are not allowed
to come in without my call."
Song Daren stayed for a while and stepped back. The next few juniors all looked
over. Song Daren frowned. He Dazhi, who was the most clever, standing beside
him, shook his head slightly, with anxiety on his face. The color of Song Daren
saw in his eyes, his brows were only frowning tighter.
He had been with these juniors for a long time. He Dazhi was worried about what
he was worried about, he naturally understood very clearly. He is the one among
these disciples who has followed Tian Buyi and Suru for the longest time. No one
understands the deep love between the master and the wife better than him. If
this is when they are away, the teacher can’t think about it, wouldn’t it be... …
At the thought of this, Song Daren's face paled in shock, and he couldn't move
anyway.
At this moment, Su Ru glared at a few of them, and said with a slight anger:
"What are you doing? Could it be that once your master died, don't you put my
teacher's words in your eyes?"
"Plop! Plop!"
After several noises, in addition to Guili who was already kneeling in front of Su
Ru, Song Daren and other Dazhufeng disciples all knelt down and kowtowed.
Song Daren continued to say: "The disciple dare not, the disciple dare not!"
Su Ru sighed, her face was deeply tired, as if she didn't even have the strength to
curse, she just waved her hand gently, and said, "Go out!"
Song Daren and others did not dare to disobey the teacher's will anymore, and
they all walked back with a bitter face, but the big rock in their heart was heavy,
and they didn't know what to do.
Guili bowed slightly to Su Ru for a few times, and then slowly backed away.
Unexpectedly, he took a few steps back, Su Ru suddenly said:
"Old Qi, you stay, I have something to ask you."
Gui Li was taken aback and stopped, but Song Daren and the others were
relieved behind him. Anyway, as long as someone is beside the teacher, there will
be no accidents when they think about it. At the moment, they only listen to the
sound of footsteps. Song Daren and other six people have already withdrawn
from Shoujingtang.

Inside the Shoujing Hall, it became quiet for a while, only the burning flame
swallowed the paper money, making a slight crackling sound from time to time.
Guili stood there silently, bowed his head and said nothing. He didn't know how
long it had passed. He only listened to Su Ru sighed and said, "Your master has
always been hard-mouthed and soft-hearted. He has always been worried about
the incident ten years ago. Yu Huai, although he didn't speak to me, I can see that
he actually feels a little sorry for you in his heart."
Guili's eyes blushed, and he shook his head vigorously, and said anxiously: "No,
it's the disciple who is not shameful, he has failed his master, it is the disciple
who can't stand the master..." After speaking, he choked up.
The corner of Su Ru's mouth trembled slightly, and hearing the slightly crying
words in front of Guili, it seemed that she was also aroused by the pain in her
heart, but although the pain in her eyes, she managed to hold it back and did not
shed tears. She silently looked at Tian Buyi's face, and said quietly: "In your
master's heart, you have never been treated as a disciple driven out of the door,
do you understand?"
Gui Li lowered his head and said in a low voice: "Yes."
Su Ru said, "Since you have recognized him as a master now, you go over and
burn him some paper money, and you have the right to treat him as you did a bit
of filial piety, so he will be happy if it is not easy..."
Gui Li clenched his teeth, knelt down towards Tian Buyi's body, bowed three
times with tears in his eyes, then got up and walked to the big iron pot and knelt
down. The flame in the iron pan was already much lower. I thought it was
because Song Daren and others all walked out and no one added paper
money. Gui Li glanced to the side, and saw that several stacks of thick paper
money were piled up not far away, all new unopened products.
Dazhu Peak is full of cultivators. I’m afraid I won’t be able to use paper money for
hundreds of years. These things must have been temporarily bought by Song
Daren, who went to the mountain to buy them. Thinking of this, Gui Li felt sore in
his heart again, silently stretched out his hand to take a stack, and unseal the
seal, slowly taking three as the degree, and once slowly putting it into the flame.
The fire light slowly brightened again, and the tongue of the fire was shining with
red and yellow light, dancing on the paper money pasted with thin gold and
silver foil, turning the paper money into ashes one by one.
Su Ru sat next to Tian Buyi, silently watching the undulating, tumbling flames,
the flames reflected on Guili's face next to the iron pan, reflecting the flickering
light.
She suddenly asked, "When your master passed away, were you by his side?"
Gui Li's body shook slightly, and then turned around, still kneeling next to the
iron pot, while facing Su Ru, whispered: "Yes."
Su Ru looked at Gui Li deeply, and said: "After you passed out yesterday, I treated
your injuries and changed your medicine, but found that where your chest was
seriously injured, there was a scarlet flame sword aura unique to your master,
hurting you. The heaviest meridian is because of this. What is going on?"
Gui Li's heart jumped suddenly, unconsciously sweating in his hands, and after a
while, he whispered: "This time the disciple was injured, it was indeed the
master's heavy hand, but..."
When he said this, he was at a loss and didn't know where to start. That night
changed suddenly, twists and turns, but he could not help but be thrilling
because of the conflicts and turmoil in the world for a long time, not to mention
the most in his life. It was the death of a respected and beloved teacher, which is
even harder to describe.
Su Ru snorted, her phoenix eyes alive, and said coldly: "You give me the truth."
Gui Li didn't dare to look at Su Ru for a while, lowered his head, and after a while,
he slowly started talking about encountering a mysterious person from the ruins
of Caomiao Village that night, and chasing him all the way to the abandoned
Yizhuang outside Heyang City. It was not easy for Tian to die, so he slowly said to
Su Ru.
Su Ru's complexion became paler as he heard it, especially after hearing the last
part of Tian not easy to die, there was no blood anymore, only one pair of hands
tightly grasped Tian Buyi's palm, as if he was afraid that her husband would
come back again. It's the same as leaving around.
At the end, Gui Li whispered: "This is how things have happened, disciples must
not dare to deceive Madam Shi."
Su Ru shifted his gaze to Tian not Yi, and looked deeply at that familiar and
serene face. Perhaps, in his husband's heart, he didn't have much regret, but in
his heart, he felt that these were what he should do!
She took a deep breath and straightened her body, although in her heart she
really wanted to lie down like this, lying with her husband, and no matter what,
but she knew it was not time.
"You really can see..." Su Ru's voice sounded a little erratic.
Gui Li didn't understand it for a while, and said, "Mother, what do you mean?"
Su Ru's face was pale, and she whispered: "That mysterious person, really is the
real master...Senior Dao Xuan?"
Gui Li took a deep breath and said categorically: "When the disciple sees it with
his own eyes, that person is turned into fly ash, and the disciple will not be
wrong."
Su Ru nodded silently, and after a while, she slowly asked again: "As you said, it
is not easy for him to knock you down when he finally got into a mess. Did Xiao
Zhufeng's Lu Xueqi kill him?"
Gui Li's body shook, and for a moment cold sweat swept down his forehead, but
in the end, he still gritted his teeth and said, "Yes!"
Su Ru did not speak, but stared at Gui Li in a daze, as if in a daze.
However, under her gaze, the expression on Guili's face changed drastically, as if
suffering. After a while, he whispered: "Then...Lu Xueqi, she, she is actually trying
to save me, no, it's a disciple..." Suddenly , With a serious expression on his face,
he knelt down on the ground and said in a low voice, "Madam, all the mistakes
are the fault of the disciple, then Lu Xueqi..."
Su Ru sighed and said, "I remember the disciple of the Qingyunmen. In the past
few years, you are the best with her. Even if you enter the demon way, I heard
that she still misses you a few times for you. Contrary to Senior Sister Shuiyue's
meaning, and even refused the proposal of the Fenxiang Valley Yunyilan Valley
Master, didn't it?"
Gui Li knelt down on the ground, his heart was in a mess, there were a thousand
words in his belly, but he couldn't say a word. At the night of the big change that
day, although he knew that Lu Xueqi had to do it mostly to save him, Tian Buyi
was the teacher who nurtured him to grow up, and the person he loved and
loved throughout his life, and he was in front of him. , The god of heavenly sword
was pierced through the chest of the teacher... After that, he almost
subconsciously shut Lu Xueqi away when he was deeply saddened.
After the turmoil in southern Xinjiang, there was a brief hug, but under this good
fortune, the gap was deeper and bigger. I really don't know why the heavens are
so cruel!
But this time in front of Su Ru, even though Guili had such a complicated
mentality, he could not sit back and watch Su Ru misunderstanding Lu Xueqi.
However, he understood more deeply that Shi Niang treats Master with affection,
which is worse than himself. Nothing less, so how can you ask the teacher to be
magnanimous about something that is difficult for you to accept?
Gui Li was speechless, he didn't know what to say.
The facts are as sharp and ruthless as a blade, and everyone who approaches
seems to be hurt by it!
It's just that Su Ru's complexion at this moment was not as decisive as Guili had
imagined, or it was painful and sad. On the contrary, after the initial sadness, she
slowly began to think about it. After a while, Su Ru sternly said to the ghost: "I
remember you just said that before it is not easy to die, the mind replied briefly
and recognized you, didn't it?"
Gui Li nodded and said, "Yes."
Su Ru said, "Then what did he say to you?"
Ghost Li concentrated on thinking for a moment, then whispered: "After waking
up, Master said a few words to me."
Su Ru asked, "What did he say?"
Gui Li said: "Master's first sentence is rather strange, just repeating three words:
Don't blame her, don't blame her. The second sentence is to explain to the
disciple. After Master passes away, he will bring the body of his old man back to
Dazhufeng. Madam, and tell me..."
Su Ru's expression changed and said, "What does he want you to say to me?"
Gui Li whispered: "When the master is dying, he asks his disciples to tell his wife,
please be sorry, please don't...don't do stupid things."
Su Ru was speechless, tears filled her eyes, and her body swayed and swayed.
She looked weak and crumbling, and she was already heartbroken.
Gui Li felt pain and worry in his heart, but didn't dare to step forward, so he
could only kneel on the ground and bow his head and said, "Sorrow, Teacher
Niang!"
After a while, I heard Su Ru's voice calming down slightly, and said in a low voice:
"I'm fine, get up!"
Only then did Gui Li stand up and look up. Su Ru's face has calmed down, but the
sadness in his eyes is still obvious.
In the Shoujing Hall, there was another silence. Guili silently added a few paper
money to the iron pot next to him. At this moment, Su Ru suddenly said: "In your
heart, are you also dissatisfied with Lu Xueqi for killing your master?
resentment?"
Gui Li was taken aback. I don’t know what the teacher asked what this sentence
meant, and couldn’t answer for a while, but Su Ru is a very clever person. In
addition to the facts of the world, he has already seen through, only the look on
Gui Li’s face. It is already mostly clear to the chest.
She said indifferently: "Do you know that it's not easy for him to say'don't blame
her' before his death. What does it mean?"
Su Ru smiled bitterly, and said: "As I expected, it's not bad, I'm afraid it's not easy
that he was willing to ask that girl Lu Xueqi Lu to kill him."
Gui Li was taken aback, and said, "Madam, what you said..."
Su Ru sighed and said, "Fine, the past is unbearable to look back, but after all, it
won't go away. The secrets of our previous generation can never involve you
juniors." She turned her head silently, looking at Tian not easy, but Tian is not
easy. Her face was peaceful and peaceful, she looked like she was asleep, she said
in a low voice: "It's not easy, you must also want me to tell him the secret..."

Chapter Eighteen Blood Omen
The mountain breeze blew through the verdant bamboo forest, bringing up the
bamboo waves, which echoed in the empty valley and secluded forest.
Wen Min looked up at the sky, and saw that the sky was cloudless and blue, and
it seemed to have a transparent feeling. She took a deep breath and felt better,
but her steps did not slow down. She crossed the path of the bamboo forest, and
soon she saw the small bamboo house where Master Shuiyue was meditating.
She walked to the door, knocked gently on the door, and said, "Master, I'm back."
Master Shuiyue's voice came out and said, "Is it Min'er, come in!"
Wen Min opened the door and walked in. The bamboo house was not big. After
entering the door, she saw Master Shuiyue sitting cross-legged on the couch,
closing her eyes to rest. She stepped aside and said, "Master."
Master Shuiyue slowly opened his eyes, took a look at her, and saw that she was
alone, and said, "Why, no one was found?"
Wen Min nodded and said, "Yes, I've been to Junior Sister Lu's residence twice
today, but she was not there. I asked the other sisters, but no one saw her. Could
it be that she went down the mountain because something happened? "
Master Shuiyue expressionlessly, said: "Xueqi always knows the importance, if
you go down the mountain, you will definitely let me know, you can't find her,
most of it..." Her voice paused, as if thinking of something, she turned around.
After the conversation, he said to Wen Min: "Since you can't find her, then forget
it. Anyway, there is nothing important, you can go and study your homework by
yourself!"
Wen Min nodded, responded, and then bowed to Master Shuiyue, and then
walked out, gently closing the door of the bamboo house before leaving.
After Wen Min's footsteps faded away from outside the house, Master Shuiyue's
always calm face slowly floated with a thoughtful look. After a long time, she
sighed lowly.
The light came in from the window of the bamboo house, illuminating this
delicate and simple bamboo house. Master Shuiyue got down on the bamboo
couch in silence, walked to the door, opened the door and walked out, leaving a
piece of silence. In this small space.
The Moonwatching Terrace is a very secluded place on Xiaozhu Peak. When the
night is clear and the moon is clear, the scenery here is very moving. Legend has
it that on the night of the full moon, the moon blooms like water. After being
refracted by the white stones of the Moon Watching Platform, it can reflect
Xiaozhu Peak. The entire mountain range is indeed a wonder on earth, and it is
also one of the famous scenery on Qingyun Mountain.
In the past ten years, Lu Xueqi often danced swords to the moon in the dead of
night. Master Shuiyue was the mentor who raised Lu Xueqi since she was a child,
and no one knows Lu Xueqi better than her. Thought about it. At the moment, I
heard that Wen Min could not find Lu Xueqi. After thinking about it for a while,
she expected that Lu Xueqi would mostly come to this secluded place.
Along the way, the bamboo forest has become more and more luxuriant, and at
the same time it is getting farther and farther away from the lively palaces and
pavilions of Qianshan. Although Master Shuiyue’s own bedroom is also in a
secluded place, walking on this path, listening to the bamboo waves on both
sides of the road is endless. , Still can't help being empty.
I wonder if Xueqi also loves this place because of this feeling?
Master Shuiyue thought this quietly in his heart, and walked toward the
Wangyue Platform. Sure enough, she only stepped on the platform, and she saw
the familiar figure in white clothes standing quietly on the huge boulder on the
edge of the lonely cliff. In the endless abyss, the mountain breeze was blowing
incessantly, and Lu Xueqi's white clothes followed the wind. Hunting and flying.
Tianya was still in her hand, quietly exuding a light blue glow.
Master Shuiyue looked at her back and stayed silent for a long time. There
seemed to be some complicated emotions in her eyes, and her eyes flickered.
After a long while, she coughed slightly.
Lu Xueqi immediately noticed the strangeness behind him, and was slightly
surprised. It was just the day, and Xiao Zhufeng’s sisters never came to this
remote place. Why did someone come here today, and when someone came near
behind him, she was Didn't find it at all.
She turned around and saw the figure of Master Shuiyue, her mentor. Lu Xueqi
was taken aback, and quickly floated down from the huge boulder, and came to
Master Shuiyue's body, bowed her head and said, "Master, what are you doing?
coming?"
Master Shuiyue feels a little bit of pity in his eyes, and pulls Lu Xueqi's clothes
with a hand, and said softly: "The wind blowing here is quite cold and harsh.
Although your way is deep, you shouldn't blow it too much. There is no benefit."
Lu Xueqi lowered her head and said, "I know, thank you Master for your
concern."
Master Shuiyue glanced at her, sighed, and said, "Do you have some resentment
in your heart for being a teacher?"
Lu Xueqi was taken aback and said, "Master, why do you say that?"
Master Shuiyue said indifferently: "I told you the secret and told you to go down
the mountain. Who knows that God’s will make people, and several twists and
turns, but you have to kill the master Otake Mineta who was restrained by the
ancient sword of Zhu Xian. And it's still a hand in front of that person."
Lu Xueqi looked sad, but slowly shook her head, and said, "Master, don't talk
about it, the disciples have already thought about it clearly in their hearts. This
matter is God's will, and Master, you can't even think of it, let alone the last
moment of the day, although The elders of Shishu Tian couldn't speak, but I
clearly felt his intentions in my heart, that sword, Shishu Tian also wanted me to
take action."
Her voice paused, and her expressions suddenly showed depression, like self-
deprecating, like a wry smile, faintly said: "As for the relationship with that
person...the disciple didn't have any hope, the rules of the family, the morality is
like a mountain, myself I understand very well. Dazhufeng’s Uncle Tian was a
mentor who raised him since he was a child. He has always regarded him like a
father, but now he is dead in my hands. It is unacceptable that he is replaced by
me."
Having said that, she silently raised her head, looked at Master Shuiyue, smiled
sadly, and said, "Master, you don't have to worry about the disciple, I, I have
really looked away!"
Master Shuiyue felt a pain in her heart. With her experience and vision, Lu Xueqi
was thinking at this moment how she would not be able to see it, but this fact
was too unexpected and there was no room for change. In the past, although she
firmly opposed the feelings of this stubborn disciple. , But at this moment, after
all, I can't bear it.
It’s just that I can’t bear it anymore and it won’t help in the end. Master Shuiyue
sighed softly, shook his head, and said softly: “Xueqi, don’t be too sad, don’t hurt
your body.”
Lu Xueqi smiled forcefully and whispered: "Master, you come to this remote
place to find me, but is there anything important?"
Master Shuiyue nodded, and said: "Yes, there is indeed one thing here. Although
it is not big, it seems very strange, and I think about it, only you are more
suitable."
Lu Xueqi said, "What's the matter?"
Master Shuiyue glanced at her and said, "Actually, it's still the secret. By the way,
you said that after the accident happened, you personally sent Guili Hetian's
hard-won body to Dazhu Peak?"
Lu Xueqi's face changed slightly when she heard the word "Gui Li", but then
nodded and said affirmatively: "Yes, he...that person was seriously injured that
day. Although there is no worry about his life, he must carry it alone. It was too
difficult for Tian Shishu's body to return to the mountain, and the matter should
not be delayed for long, so the disciples sent them a ride. However, I only sent
them to Dazhu Peak. Once they landed, I left. "
Master Shuiyue nodded and said, "Yes, that's the weirdness here."
Lu Xueqi was slightly surprised, and said, "What's wrong, Master?"
Master Shuiyue said lightly: "As you said, Tian Buyi's body was returned to
Dazhu Peak two days ago, but until today, there is no message of condolences on
Dazhu Peak."
Lu Xueqi was shocked and frowned.
Master Shuiyue walked to the side with her hand and looked out from a distance,
and saw clouds and mist in the distance, Dazhu Peak looming in that direction.
She looked for a long while, and said: "Tian Buyi is the first in the line of Dazhu
Peak. It’s a strange thing that even the real master of the headmaster has to go
there to pay homage, but Dazhu Peak is secretive, isn’t it a weird thing?"
She paused, turned her head to look at Lu Xueqi, and said, "In addition, I also
quietly sent someone to find an excuse to go to Longshou Peak in the morning,
and found that Tian Ling'er was still on Longshou Peak. The news of his death is
actually ignorant."
Lu Xueqi was silent for a long time, and said, "The disciple understands."
Master Shuiyue nodded and said: "You are ice and snow smart, so I won't say
much. Actually, I don't doubt anything. Su Ru is my junior and sister. I are like
sisters, not for others. I actually I was even more worried that her husband and
wife had a deep relationship and couldn’t think of doing something stupid. But
Dazhufeng did not go mourning for a day. As the first seat of Xiaozhufeng, it was
not convenient for me to visit in the past. In addition, there were a lot of hidden
twists and turns in this matter. It’s not convenient, so I have to let you go there
again."
Lu Xueqi nodded, and said, "The disciple knows that if this is the case, if there is
nothing else, the disciple will pass."
Master Shuiyue nodded slightly and said: "Alright, you are careful along the way.
If anything happens, come back early and let me know."
Lu Xueqi responded and bowed to Master Shuiyue. Turning around, the divine
light of the God Sword Tianya in his hand was lit up, and the man walked with
the sword. He only heard a sharp roar through the sky, and the man turned into a
blue light, soaring into the sky. And got up.
Master Shuiyue looked at Lu Xueqi's slightly hurried figure, not like her calm
wind in the past, he knew that although this stubborn and infatuated disciple
was strong on the surface and let it go, he could not let it go in his heart. .
She stayed silent for a long time, and in the end she just sighed low, shook her
head, turned around and walked off the watch platform, and went straight.

Thousands of miles away, in the Huqi Mountain.
In the ice stone room, the frost and cold air still curled up, and the serene green-
clothed woman was lying quietly on the ice stone platform as usual.
You Ji, who was covered with a veil, stood alone in the ice stone room, staring at
Baguio for a long time, and sighed softly, with a lot of helplessness.
In Yu Ji's heart, there has indeed been too much helplessness lately, which
puzzled her, made her distressed, and gradually confused her.
First, the ghost king seems to have completely changed himself. The former
resolute ghost king is still a big and bold man, but his intention to kill in his daily
life is getting more and more serious. It only takes a few days, because a few
small things disobeyed him. It means that the ghost king has killed several
people in a row, including a senior ghost king sect with a high status.
And these little things, put two years ago, I am afraid that the king of ghosts will
be laughed. You Ji clearly felt that the ghost king's sect was already in panic,
everyone was afraid, and no one knew one day when she would suddenly die
because of something inconspicuous.
What makes You Ji even more distressed is that she accidentally ran into Gui
Wang and Gui Li that day and started to move. Although it was only a few
moments, You Ji is not an ordinary congregation, she is ranked in the ghost king
sect. Suzaku, one of the four great sage envoys, saw it clearly. There was already
a deep rift between the two men. She saw it even more. The ghost king took a few
shots. In, it may not be murderous.
The look in her eyes darkened, and she looked at Baguio, who was still asleep
peacefully. It was for this respectable and beautiful woman that the two men
came together, but what was it for, after these ten years, they would have
reached this point?
You Ji really couldn't imagine, what would happen if the two men killed each
other one day? But now it seems that this kind of thing may not happen.
"Man, hum, man!"
You Ji said bitterly in her heart, feeling upset, and when she turned her gaze to
Baguio, it turned into pity. This child she has always regarded as her own
daughter, every time she sees Baguio, she can't help but feel sad.
While she was alone here thinking silently, the thick stone door of the ice stone
room suddenly made a low roar, and someone opened it from the outside.
You Ji turned her head and looked. Not long after, only the ghost king appeared
at the door. She walked in slowly, and she was startled.
Afterwards, the ghost king also saw You Ji, nodded to her, and said lightly: "You
are here too."
You Ji sneered suddenly, staring at the ghost king, but did not speak.
The King of Ghosts frowned, and a trace of anger flashed across his eyes. He
seems to be particularly irritable now, which is very different from his previous
temperament. It's just that You Ji is not an ordinary person after all, and the
relationship with his father and daughter is even more incomparable to others.
The Ghost King has always treated You Ji differently. I had to say at the moment:
You Ji snorted and sneered: "Do you remember a daughter lying here?"
The King of Ghosts frowned and said, "What are you talking about? How can I not
remember? I only have such a child."
You Ji solemnly said: "Well, you tell me, how long have you not been here to see
Baguio?"
The ghost king was startled, but he couldn't speak for a while. After a while, a
hint of guilt flashed in his eyes. He sighed and said, "It's me who is wrong. ."
You Ji said coldly: "I really don't understand, not only you, but also that ghost,
what happened? You two, it seems that both have changed a lot!" At the last
sentence, her tone was already Slowly became deep.
The King of Ghosts didn't seem to care about You Ji's tone, but after he heard the
word Ghost Li, his ground fell suddenly, snorted, and said, "Zhuzi doesn't know
the general situation, don't pretend him to me!"
You Ji looked at the face of the King of Ghosts, and saw that an angry face
appeared on his face. When he was about to say something, suddenly a feeling of
exhaustion curled up in her heart, and she felt discouraged for a while, and she
shook her head. : "Fine, nothing, just do it with you, anyway, you are so good at it,
I really can't control it, and I don't bother to control it."
As she said, she turned and walked towards the door. The King of Ghosts looked
at her back, frowned, and wanted to say something to her, but after all, he still
didn't say anything.
Seeing You Ji's hand was about to reach above the heavy stone gate, suddenly,
her hand stopped in mid-air. Almost at the same time, the ghost king standing
behind her also felt something, and her eyes were suddenly sharp. Flashed.
An invisible but unforgettable huge force, like a surging tide, swept across the
depths of the earth under their feet. Ghost King and You Ji are both people with
profound Taoism, and they are all discolored by this strange power for a while.
It's just that You Ji was shocked, but the Ghost King was slightly delighted in
surprise, her eyes flickering constantly.
This weird tidal wave was wave after wave, as straight as the turbulent sea that
never stopped. Slowly, Yu Ji clearly felt that the ground under her feet was
shaking slightly, and the shaking was gradually increasing.
Her face was slightly pale, this sudden strange force was unimaginable, shocking,
and beyond human resistance. Looking back in horror, she saw that the ghost
king looked strange and her eyes were piercing. But he didn't know what he was
thinking, it was just on his face, but there was not much panic.
At this moment, suddenly this room was surrounded by countless heavy
mountain rock walls, and in the indestructible ice and stone room, there were
several consecutive crisp noises, as if something had exploded.
This time, the Ghost King's complexion changed drastically like You Ji's.
The two of them were shocked and looked quickly, but saw that on the originally
solid rock wall, there were a few short gaps. From the break, a few small pieces
were dropped. The stones, and at the same time the ground under their feet,
seemed to be shaking more and more severely.
Fortunately, this strange force seemed to have found a vent when it was tearing
apart the rock on the mountain wall. Soon after the mountain wall cracked, the
two keenly felt this strange mysterious force in the depths of the earth under
their feet. It weakened rapidly, and soon disappeared without a trace.
You Ji stood silently for a long time, her brows furrowed, if it weren't for the
shocking cracks still on the stone wall, she would almost think it was just her
own illusion. It's just that the cracks are like knives, but they are literally carved
on the extremely hard rock wall.
You Ji turned her head to look at the King of Ghosts. Somehow, the King of Ghosts
just glanced at her, then turned back and looked at Baguio.
"Do you know what's going on?"
A shadow suddenly flashed across Yu Ji's heart, with a bad premonition.
The King of Ghosts slowly shook his head and said indifferently: "I don't know, I
will send someone to survey the terrain to see if it is an earthquake."
You Ji pondered for a moment, and said: "This should not be an earthquake. The
turbulent force just now is like a huge ocean tide, and there is clearly a
murderous intent in it, and it is definitely not a natural disaster."
The ghost king said silently, after a moment, "I will investigate this matter in
detail, so leave it alone."
You Ji stared at his back for a while, her face moved slightly without wind. After a
while, she didn't speak any more, turned straight, opened the heavy stone door,
and walked out.
Shimen slowly closed again amid the heavy roar, and the ice and stone room fell
into silence again. Looking at the serene, slightly smiling and peaceful beautiful
face, the deep and sharp eyes of the king of ghosts finally gradually softened.
He sat down silently on the side of the cold ice stone bed, only looking at Baguio
in his eyes, with indescribable thoughts and pain.
It also seemed that only at this time, when he faced his daughter alone, would he
show some of these weaknesses.
But, who knows?
Or in other words, it is the ghost king himself, will he understand?
Nobody knows.
But outside this cold ice stone room, You Ji left here and walked a few steps, then
stopped again, frowned, and looked around.
I don’t know if it was because of being in the extremely thick and rigorous ice
and stone room. Although she felt the strange and mysterious power, the damage
caused by the surrounding area was not severe. Of course, it could be torn on the
extremely hard rock wall. With a few gaps, this force is no small thing.
However, outside of the ice and stone room, what she saw was a much more
serious phenomenon. Within the tunnel that was excavated by the King of Ghosts
and extending in all directions, there was a mess everywhere, and fragments of
falling rocks could be seen everywhere. From time to time, someone yelled in a
hurry and someone groaned in pain.
Obviously, that mysterious force had a more serious impact on Huqishan than
expected.
And just in the midst of this turmoil, You Ji also discovered another anomaly, that
is, in these well-ventilated corridors, I don't know when it will start, and there is
a faint bloody breath in the air.
This bloody air didn't know where it came from, but it seemed to be everywhere.
No matter where she went, she could feel it. Although this strange aura is not
strong, You Ji still feels very uncomfortable, but the current annoyance is too
much for her, and she doesn't have the mind to bother about it anymore.
To her, now she felt like she was holding her chest in her chest, anyway, she just
wanted to rush out of the belly of the mountain and take a breath outside. She
thought so, so she did it!
You Ji's figure quickly disappeared in this mountain belly tunnel, but the faint
bloody aura seemed to still be quietly pervading here...

Chapter Nineteen Despair
This is the third day when Tian Buyi’s body was sent back to Dazhufeng by Guili,
but Su Ru still strangely prevented Dazhufeng’s disciples from reporting the bad
news to their colleagues. This not only caused Song Daren and others to be in
great grief. After that, I felt inexplicable, even Gui Li was a little surprised.
However, no one dared to speak to Su Ru in front of him. Facing the husband
who stopped in the Shoujing Hall and protected the body with the immortal
treasures, Su Ru's sadness and sorrow made everyone unable to speak. But
Dazhufeng’s line of people is thin, and they have always acted low-key in
Qingyunmen. If there is nothing important, no one will come to this secluded
mountain, so that Dazhufeng publicly worshipped in the Shoujing Hall for three
days. No one even noticed in Qingyun Gate.
Only in the early morning of this day, there was finally an outsider who quietly
landed on Dazhu Peak. The white robe was like snow, floating out of the dust. It
was Lu Xueqi.
A light blue glow flashed, aura lightly lingered, Tianya quietly exuding brilliance
in her white hands. Lu Xueqi looked around in silence, and saw the green hills
and waters, as quiet as usual, nothing seemed to be unusual. Only when two
white mourning curtains hung on both sides of the front guarding hall, did he see
the sadness here.
She looked at the white mourning curtain in silence for a while, then averted her
gaze, and walked towards the Shoujingtang. Not long after, Song Daren and
others, who had noticed the movement, walked out of the Shoujingtang in
mourning clothes one after another. A bit surprised, but also a bit awkward.
After it became clear that it was Lu Xueqi and she was alone, Song Daren and the
others were obviously relieved.
Lu Xueqi bowed his hand and said lightly: "Lu Xueqi under the gate of
Xiaozhufeng, I have seen Brother Song and all the other brothers."
Song Daren, Wu Dayi, He Dazhi and others who stood behind him didn't dare to
neglect, and they returned the courtesy. Then Song Daren laughed bitterly and
said: "Why did Junior Sister Lu come here? This...oh, you laughed. "
Lu Xueqi didn't have the slightest smile on her face. On the contrary, she was a
bit solemn and sorrowful. She was silent for a moment, and said: "Xueqi has no
intentions here. She just wants to pay homage to Senior Uncle Tian and meet
Senior Uncle Su Ru. I hope you will inform you. Xueqi is grateful."
Song Daren and others looked at each other and pondered, Song Daren said:
"Junior Sister Lu is polite, you are not an outsider, uh..."
He paused suddenly, and Lu Xueqi's face seemed to blush for some reason. Song
Daren was a little embarrassed, smiled and brought it over, saying: "That's it.
Madam, she is not here right now. Early this morning, she was alone. I went to
the Bamboo Grove of Houshan alone, but..."
He sighed, with a look of grief on his face, and whispered: "Ms. Ma, her old man is
too sad for Master's passing. I have taken Master's body here and told me that
she will bury him alone."
Lu Xueqi frowned, and there was a trace of anxiety in her heart. This situation
seemed stranger than she had expected before her arrival. It didn't matter if she
didn't want to disturb others. How could she not let her biological daughter Tian
Linger know that Su Ru wanted to bury her alone in the field. Not easy?
The thought in her heart turned, she pondered for a moment, and finally asked
Song Daren: "Then, where is that person?"
Song Daren was startled at first, but he looked at Lu Xueqi's face, plus He Dazhi,
who was always smart behind him, pulled his sleeve, winked at him, and realized
it immediately. He hesitated for a moment and said: " Little Junior Brother, he
also went to the back mountain."
Lu Xueqi was slightly surprised. She raised her eyes to look at Song Daren. Song
Daren gave a wry smile and said: "Mother doesn't allow me to wait. I only asked
the younger brother to go with him."
Lu Xueqi was silent. After a while, she saluted Song Daren and the others, saying,
"Thank you, brothers, since this is the case, I won't delay you anymore. I will
come to pay homage to Uncle Tian again in the future."
Song Daren and others responded, Song Daren hesitated and said, "Junior Sister
Lu, there are many twists and turns in this matter, I hope you..."
Before Song Daren finished speaking, Lu Xueqi already said: "I'm awake, Brother
Song, please rest assured, Xueqi will never confide a word to outsiders."
Song Daren nodded, stopped talking, and Lu Xueqi stopped talking, turned and
left.
After watching the white figure leave, Wu Dayi took a step forward and said, "Big
brother, I'm afraid she will probably go to the back mountain, is this all right?"
He Dazhi next to him said lightly: "Where is it most, this junior sister Lu is
definitely going to see the back mountain. She came to Dazhufeng today, and she
must have been instructed by Master Xiaozhufeng Shuiyue. Knowing the
situation of Master Sister, she will not be able to explain to Master Shuiyue when
she goes back."
Song Daren was silent for a moment, and said: "Whether she has gone, I always
feel that the teacher is too sad these days, and I have been worried about
whether there will be any accidents, but the teacher does not allow us to follow,
we can't go against her meaning anymore. Although the old seven followed, but
we also know that if the old lady tells the old seven to leave, with the old seven's
temperament, and he has always respected the old lady, I am afraid that he
would not dare to disobey. There is this young lady from Xiaozhufeng. Look at it
in the past, it doesn't hurt."
When everyone heard this, most of them nodded and said yes, and then fell
silent, Song Daren sighed, turned and walked back to the Shoujing Hall.

Looking at the bamboo forest behind the Dazhu Peak, the scenery here is quite
similar to that of Xiaozhu Peak. As far as you can see, there are lush green
bamboo forests, dancing with the wind, and bamboo waves are bursting. The
morning light fell from the sky, casting light traces in the gaps of the bamboo
forest, falling on the ground.
On the thin bamboo leaves, there are countless crystal dew drops, which are
smooth and round, like the most precious pearls.
Guili was in the midst of it, feeling a little dazed for a while. How many years ago,
he started his life on Dazhu Peak here. I don’t know how many mornings and
evenings, he wielded a hatchet, sweats, and is quiet here. Silently felling in the
bamboo forest, the years that once felt boring, now think about it, but it seems
like a dream, but the tranquility that I once had, but I can’t find it again.
The bamboo waves are bursts, and the mountain breeze is passing by.
He sighed deep in his heart, put aside the faint sense of sentimentality, turned his
head and looked at Su Ru.
Tian Buyi's body was lying on the ground not far away, with rhubarb lying beside
it. Since Tian Buyi's body returned to the mountain, it seems that this dog has
been with Tian Buyi and never left.
Under Tian Buyi's body, there was nothing foreshadowing, which seemed to be
disrespectful to the deceased, but from Gui Li to Song Daren to Du Bishu, no one
dared to question Su Ru's behavior.
Even though she would not doubt Su Ru’s grief, her behavior was still very
puzzling. Guili asked deliberately, but at this moment Su Ru’s figure with his back
facing him was like a wall, letting him not know. How to speak.
At this time, Su Ru broke the silence: "Why, do you have something to tell me?"
Guili was taken aback, and then he pondered for a while, and finally said
carefully: "Madam, I do have a few words, I don't know how to say it."
Su Ru said indifferently: "You speak, I also know, these words, I'm afraid you are
not the only one who wants to say."
Gui Li suffocated for a while. He had always known that his teacher's wife was an
extremely intelligent figure. It seemed that the pain of losing her husband did not
seem to affect her thoughts unduly. Right now, Gui Li coughed slightly and said,
"Master Please forgive the disciple for being bold, the disciple understands that
the master's wife has passed away to the master..."
Having said that, Gui Li looked at Tian Buyi's face unexpectedly, and couldn't
help feeling sore in his heart. After a while, he continued: "It's just that my
disciple begs the teacher to be mournful anyway. Besides, although the teacher is
sad , But Master’s funeral should also be handled as soon as possible, not to
mention that Senior Sister Ling’er is reasonable, and she should be notified that
she will come back to pay homage to Master.”
Su Ru did not look back, nor did he speak.
Gui Li felt uneasy in his heart, lowered his head slightly, and whispered in a low
voice: "Mother, if the disciple has something to say boldly, please don't care."
Su Ru shook her head, turned around slowly, looked at Guili, and said, "You
didn't say anything wrong, you are right."
Guili looked at Su Ru, but was surprised in his heart. Su Ru's dress today was
quite different from the previous few days. Although he was still dressed in
mourning, he saw that he had dressed up before, and became more energetic.
The color is somewhat beautiful, which is tempting.
Gui Li lowered his head, and didn't know what to say for a while. After hesitating
for a while, he said, "Madam, there is one more disciple, please dare to ask the
teacher."
Su Ru said lightly: "You speak up!"
Gui Li said: "Master has died, and the disciple and his wife share the same
sorrow. It is just the body of the master. It is really not suitable to move lightly,
let alone move to this back mountain..."
Su Ru suddenly said, "Are you teaching me?"
Gui Li shook his head quickly and said, "The disciple dare not!"
Su Ru glanced at him and didn't speak, but her face slowly turned to calm down.
She seemed to think of something. Suddenly there was a sad expression on her
face and said: "Old Qi, do you know how many years your master has been
married to me?"
Gui Li's heart trembled, and he faintly felt that there was deep sorrow and
sorrow in this words of the teacher, but even though he knew this, he didn't
know how to comfort him. At the moment, he was worried, but he could only
whisper in his mouth: "Disciple I don't know."
Su Ru smiled, turned around, slowly sat down beside Tian Buyi, and said in a low
voice: "In fact, you don't know it, even I have forgotten myself. These years in the
mountains, both of me and him Staying together is enough for me, but how can I
think about how many days have passed? He always laughed at me stupidly,
saying that if we fail to cultivate in the future, it will be difficult to go to the
immortal record and relapse into reincarnation. It is the moment of life and
death, But I don't know what the situation is."
Her voice gradually became low and she said: "I asked him what he wanted, and
he said that he didn't ask for it. If he goes before me, the cultivators don't want to
be buried in great scenery, even a coffin. No, come naturally, go naturally, just
ask for a bit of loess on the mountain behind Dazhu Peak, so that he can watch
the people in front of the mountain day and night, and he won't be afraid of
loneliness."
Before she finished speaking, she had already burst into tears quietly.
Gui Li gritted his teeth and couldn't speak.
Rhubarb's head, lying on the side, lifted slightly, looked at Su Ru, and then
crawled down again, his tail swaying slightly.
Su Ru stared at the field for a long time, and suddenly waved his hand, saying:
"Let's go down the mountain first, and come back in half an hour!"
Gui Li was taken aback, he didn't realize hesitated, and called out, "Madam..."
Su Ru said: "What?"
Guili hesitated for a while, and finally said boldly: "Mother, Master, the old man
agreed with you during his lifetime. Naturally, the disciples dare not disobey. It's
just that before Master enters the soil, should you still know Senior Sister
Ling'er..."
Su Ru was silent for a moment, and whispered: "Alright, you go down the
mountain and tell Daren, let him go quietly to Longshou Peak and ask Ling'er to
come back!"
Gui Li nodded, turned and left. When he reached the stone steps at the
intersection, he couldn't help but glanced back. He saw Su Ru sitting silently
beside Tian Buyi's body, lonely, and it was really sad to see. He felt sore in his
heart again, and quickly turned around, not daring to look again, and went on.
As he walked along the road, his mind was slightly settled, and he thought of the
strange scenes of these few days again. Su Ru didn't ask Song Daren and the
others to know the bad news about Qingyun Mountain. This in itself was
extremely strange, and even Tian Linger would not be notified, and it was even
more unreasonable. It's not easy to deal with Tian Buyi's funeral today. Although
Tian Buyi had an agreement before his death, it is always sloppy.
Gui Li sighed in his heart and shook his head. In fact, the cultivator didn't care
about the rebirth. It might not be a bad thing to be buried in the green hills and
loess.
He thought so silently, too lazy to ride the wind, and walked all the way down the
mountain road, unknowingly reaching the middle of the mountain. Back then,
when he first went to Dazhu Peak, he followed his senior brother Song Daren and
younger senior sister Tian Ling'er to the back mountain. This section of the road
was not known how hard it was to go, and the past history was still in his heart.
But I don't know that Senior Sister Ling'er, how has the past these years been?
A faint bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he shook his head.
Then, he stopped suddenly and looked forward in surprise.
On the mountain road, a white figure suddenly appeared in front of him, slender
and beautiful, standing silently, not seeming to be half earthly in the morning
light, silently staring at him.
Gui Li also looked at her, and the two looked at each other for a long time, but
they seemed to have nothing to say.
The mountain breeze is blowing, blowing her hair and clothes, fluttering gently
with the wind.
Finally, Guili spoke first: "Why are you... why are you here?"
Lu Xueqi whispered: "My master called me to come and meet Uncle Su."
Guili nodded silently, hesitated, and said, "Madam is on this back mountain, but
at this moment she wants to be alone, and she doesn't want anyone to disturb
her. She asked me to go up in half an hour."
Lu Xueqi also nodded, and said, "It's okay, then I'll just wait."
Gui Li replied and fell silent. Lu Xueqi over there didn't seem to know what to
say. Between the two, when they gradually became silent, although they stood
still, they seemed to be farther apart.
After a while, Lu Xueqi said softly: "Your injury...is it better?"
Gui Li said softly: "It's better," he said, he looked up at Lu Xueqi, and said, "If you
didn't save me that day, I'm afraid I wouldn't be able to stand here. I should
thank you."
Lu Xueqi was taken aback, looked at Guili, and said, "I, my sword that day..."
Gui Li suddenly said: "Don't say it."
Lu Xueqi's expression darkened, she paused, and bowed her head silently.
Just listening to Gui Li seemed a little hesitant, and then continued: "Those
things...the teacher told me all, and she said that I blamed you, sorry."
Lu Xueqi shook her body and raised her head, only to see Guili's expression of
sadness, her eyes refused to look at her, but if so, he still slowly said word by
word: "Sister Niang, I am naturally Believe it, it’s just that Master and his elders
are, after all, my mentor who nurtured and taught me. I know that maybe I am
too selfish. I just hope you will give me some more time.
"I understand, I'll wait for you!" Lu Xueqi interrupted him suddenly.
Gui Li was a little surprised. He raised his head and looked at her, and saw the
beautiful woman biting her lip with her teeth and tears in her eyes, but the
original body that seemed to have been tightly held for a moment seemed to be
an instant. They all relaxed, and there was a faint trace of relief and a smile at the
Suddenly, his heart felt like something cracked.
In the world, the red face is the most kind, the word "waiting", I don't know how
much vicissitudes and affection have been done?
Looking at the affectionate woman, the corners of his mouth moved, and a burst
of tenderness surged from the bottom of his heart. He was about to smile and say
something to her. At this moment, he suddenly appeared from the bamboo forest
on the top of the mountain behind them. There was a frantic dog barking.
His body suddenly stiffened.
It was the sound of rhubarb. Since he returned to Dazhufeng with the body of his
mentor Tian, the rhubarb has been silent and followed the body of his master,
and has never made a loud noise, but at this moment, the sound of rhubarb's
barking is heard. Although it seemed a little faint after a long distance, it sounded
like crazy, and the despair in the cry was something he had never heard of in
more than a decade.
What happened to make Rhubarb suddenly become so hysterical and crazy
barking?
The faint worries that had been buried deep in his heart suddenly all rushed to
his heart, and Gui Li's face instantly became extremely pale, and even his hands
began to tremble slightly.
Lu Xueqi was also surprised, but she was even more confused when she saw
Guili's expression, and said in surprise, "What's wrong?"
Gui Li didn't answer, he just trembled slightly and suddenly roared loudly:
"Madam!"
Before he could finish his words, his figure had already buckled and rushed up,
like a gallop, rushing to the depths of the mangosteen forest behind.
Lu Xueqi is so smart that Bingxue is so smart, she knew it in a blink of an eye. For
a moment, her face was also pale and her body trembled slightly. If Su Ru's heart
is extremely sad because of Tian's death, she will change again...what will Guili
do, she won't Dare to imagine, and she can't imagine how the two of them will
face each other then!
Looking at the figure that swept away frantically, she suddenly felt helplessness
she had never had before, like a huge shadow shrouded next to her, she wanted
to chase after her, but this body's footsteps seemed to be affected by invisible
power. Restrained, unable to move at all.
Only deep in her heart, she desperately shouted to herself: "Don't... don't..."

Chapter 20 No Regrets
Gui Li was anxious and swept away with all his strength. With his current path,
all the flowers and trees on both sides of the road fell to the side, like a crack in
the sea. The oncoming wind, the face that he shaved because of his speed was a
little painful, but he didn't care at all.
At this moment, in his heart, there was only the figure of Su Ru in the Bamboo
Grove of Houshan.
Rhubarb's bark was still in his ears, extremely manic, Gui Li's figure suddenly
rose into the sky from the stone steps below the mountain, making a sharp sound
of breaking through the sky, and rushed up the stone steps. The person was still
in the air, but Gui Li's heart was suddenly cold, almost unable to control himself,
and almost fell off.
On the ground, I don't know when there were two more caves more than one
person long and wide. There were two piles of mud next to it. Seeing that the
mud was full of moisture, it must have been excavated by Su Ru
himself. Thinking of the usefulness of these two caves, Gui Li's face became pale
and his scalp numb. Tian Buyi's body still lay quietly in place and did not move,
but at this moment, Su Ru, who was most worried about Guili, fell on Tian Buyi's
chest, motionless.
Next to him, Rhubarb was facing Su Ru, barking loudly and constantly.
Gui Li's heart sank, looking at the slender figure that was still in front of him not
long ago, he had a timidity that he didn't dare to face and approach.
At this moment, behind Gui Li, a pale-faced Lu Xueqi slowly appeared on the
stone steps. She stood far away, staring at all this in silence.
Gui Li suppressed his frantic heartbeat, and whispered softly, "Madam?"
Su Ru's body remained motionless, without any response.
Gui Li's footsteps slowly moved forward, every step seemed very laborious, the
rhubarb barking still lingering in his ears, finally, he approached Su Ru's body
and whispered: "Madam... don't scare me ..."
The slightly trembling hand touched Su Ru's shoulder, Guili gritted his teeth, and
forced his hand to turn Su Ru's body over. After a while, an unexpected slightly
smiling face appeared before his eyes. .
Su Ru smiled, with a touch of relief at the corner of her mouth, maybe she was
with her husband!
Her body is still warm, her expression is still calm and dignified, but she is not
angry.
The rhubarb's bark is still screaming, but the voice is gradually hoarse!
Gui Li's legs softened and sat on the ground. After a while, his mind went blank.
"Madam also went..."
This was the only cry in his mind, echoing endlessly in his heart.

The next day, all the other veins of Qingyunmen received the bad news from
Dazhufeng's line. The first Tian Buyi and his wife Su Ru both passed away.
The status of Tian Buyi and his wife in Qingyunmen is very important. They are
well-respected. This bad news shook up and down Qingyunmen in an instant.
There were countless people who flew to Dazhufeng to mourn. Tian Linger, who
hurried back from Longshoufeng, cried in front of his parents. Became a person
of tears, and the other elders of the various veins thought about the old
friendship. Although they were all successful people, they also shed tears. Among
them, Xiao Zhufeng, who has always been best with Su Ru, is the first water
moon master. The most sad.
In this solemn and sorrowful atmosphere, there are still some unusual clues.
They are popular with Tian Buyi and his wife. The first ones of the other veins
are all present. Only in the Nagato Tongtian Peak, although the elders of the
previous generation have come. It's a lot, but the master of a sect, the real Tao
Xuan who is the master of Qingyun, is nowhere to be seen, which inevitably
shows that Tongtianfeng is a little contemptuous of Dazhufeng's line.
Song Daren and other Dazhufeng disciples are all filial piety, with a sad face, and
they are all respectful and respectful to and from the same door. However, when
they see Xiao Yicai and other disciples of Nagata, they often have angry faces, and
their conversations are much colder.
Xiao Yicai and the others felt ashamed, so they couldn't say anything. Apart from
a wry smile, he had to stand aside and shut up.
The incense is lingering, and the cry is endless. This sorrow is probably the
sadness for the death of the deceased, which can not be dispersed on the original
beautiful and quiet Dazhufeng mountain. A person lives a lifetime, but he doesn't
know if he really has an aura after he died. If it is true, then the deceased will
look at all this in Xuanming and wonder what he will think?
But presumably Na Tian is not easy, he won't be sad!

A figure floated down from the direction of Qingyun Mountain, looking at a loss, a
little confused and a little confused at the intersection, and finally walked over
slowly, and entered Heyang City alone in the noon.
People come and go on the street, although not as lively as in the past, it can be
seen that the city is slowly returning to life. Some people died in the catastrophe,
others survived, and new children grew up, generation after generation, and the
cycle continued.
Guili stood on the street, silently watching the crowds on the street, strange
people passing by, like the endless wave of tide, he was in a sea of people, and
everything around him was exactly the same people as him. They are born, old,
sick, and die, living quietly and calmly in reincarnation.
But why should people live?
Gui Li suddenly thought so.
The master and his wife passed away and died in front of him. After his heart and
lungs were so painful, all he had left was tiredness except numbness.
What is left in this life?
In this life, he seemed to feel that he was walking a road that was far longer than
others, and there was no end in sight of this road.
He walked stupidly, and there were constant sounds from far and near, shouting,
shouting, and even if he wanted to, even the voice of a woman teaching a child a
block away could be heard clearly. It's just all this, but he feels that he is so far
away from him, in a trance, he only feels that he is no longer like a person in this
world.
Before he knew it, he walked to a place, looked up, and saw the restaurant sign
that seemed to be familiar to him. Deep down in his heart, he suddenly moved
and couldn't help but walk in.
There are few pitiful customers in the restaurant, obviously the business here
has not recovered from that catastrophe.
Xiao Er from the shop greeted him and asked with a smile: "Guest, do you want
to eat or drink?"
Gui Li was silent for a while, but he couldn't speak for a while. After coming down
from Qingyun Mountain, he was totally confused, as if he couldn't lift the spirits
of anything. The feeling was a bit desperate, just like his own eyes ten years ago.
Witnessed Baguio blocking the sword for him. However, after ten years, he
seems to have lost that madness and more tiredness.
"Guest officer, guest officer?"
Xiao Er's slightly raised voice woke up Gui Li, he shook his head dumbly, walked
to a secluded place next to him and sat down.
Xiao Er from the shop followed, still smiling, and said, "Guest, what do you want
to eat?"
"Here you..." He said slowly, and suddenly something flashed from somewhere
deep in his memory, "Is there any'steamed Meiyu' in your place?"
The shop Xiaoer was taken aback, then laughed, and said, "Guardian, are you a
regular customer of our Shanhaiyuan before? This steamed Meiyu was our
signature dish, but now we can't eat it anymore."
Gui Li was taken aback, and said, "Why is this?"
Xiao Er shrugged his shoulders and said: "It is not to blame the beasts who killed
a thousand knives. When those beasts occupied this place, they suffered within a
radius of hundreds of miles. Even the fish in the river outside the city. It was also
emptied by a roll. To this day, the Meiyu that can be used for cooking is the fry,
and it is rare to see the last one."
If Gui Li had lost somehow, his complexion had somehow dimmed again, the
shop Xiaoer sighed for a long while before remembering what was going on, and
quickly asked: "Guest, why don't you order some other dishes?"
Gui Li stared at other places blankly, and said casually: "Forget it, look at some
wine and food!"
Dian Er nodded, turned and left, only halfway through, but three people came in
at the door. Dian Er was taken aback and wondered if business had turned for
the better, and hurriedly greeted him. Unexpectedly, the three were only there.
When I looked around in the shop, I suddenly saw Gui Li, and one of them called
out, with a bit of surprise in his voice.
Guili heard the strange sound, and it sounded a bit familiar, and turned his head
to look, but also startled. Where does the so-called Tianya meet? The three
people standing there are Zhouyixian, Xiaohuan and the wild dog, and it is
Zhouyixian who barked.
Somehow, seeing these three people, Gui Li suddenly felt cordial for no reason.
Although he was not a close friend, his state of mind at the moment, seeing Zhou
Yixian and others in the vast crowd, was really more beautiful than any scenery.
Zhou Yixian’s stunned expression disappeared in a blink of an eye, and then he
smiled, and walked quickly. The "fairy guide" cloth hanging on the bamboo pole
in his hand was fluttering in the wind, and he came to Guili's body, hehe laughed.
Said: "It's really unexpected, we met here again."
A smile appeared at the corner of Gui Li's mouth. Although he disappeared in a
blink of an eye, he still said, "Senior, please sit down!"
Zhou Yixian nodded and sat down honestly.
Dian Xiaoer stood aside and asked in a low voice, "Are you all together?"
Zhou Xianbai gave him a glance and said, "Nonsense, can you sit together if you
are together?"
Xiao Er nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, please take a seat, everyone, I will
prepare wine and food, and I will come right away."
On Monday, Xian chuckled and laughed, but he pulled past the shop Xiao Er,
casually ordered seven or eight dishes, ordered three or four pots of wine, the
shop Xiao Er nodded and was busy preparing.
Xiaohuan's face on the side was not as happy as her grandfather's face. On the
contrary, her face was dark and rather ugly. Especially when Zhou Yixian later
took the shop's Xiaoer to order a drink, she looked gloomy. She wanted to talk a
few times, but she still resisted it. After the shop's Xiaoer left, she couldn't help
but sneer. : "Grandpa, you ordered so many dishes, did you see the savior here,
and would you like to treat him well to repay him?"
Zhou Yixian's face sank and angrily said: "Xiaohuan, what nonsense are you
talking about, what kind of friendship I am waiting for this ghost brother, how
can I use these wines and vegetables to compare?" Then, he turned his head and
turned to the ghost. He smiled sharply, then sighed, shook his head and said:
"Look at this Heyang City. After the catastrophe, the hearts of the people are not
old, and everyone is not willing to look at the situation. The world is difficult..."
Xiaohuan's face changed, he glanced at Guili, and then stared at Zhou Yixian
fiercely, his face flushed.
Gui Li didn't seem to feel anything, and only said lightly: "Yes, Lao Zhang, don't
worry, I was taken care of by you for many days, but this time I asked you to
thank you."
Xiaohuan's face immediately turned red, but Zhou Yixian seemed to be relieved,
nodded and smiled: "Yes, yes, you can teach you!"
The Taoist wild dog looked at Xiaohuan, then at Guili, and stopped talking.
At this time, Xiao Er brought up a few plates of cold dishes and served two jugs of
wine. On Monday Xian took the jug honestly and filled it up for the people
present, and said, "We are all wandering people," Being able to meet here is
really a rare fate, so I did this cup."
After all, he raised his head and drank it, then shake his head slightly, seemingly
satisfied with the taste of the wine.
The way Gui Li looked at him, the corners of his mouth moved, and he smiled for
a while, but the muscles on his face looked so stiff, even if he smiled, he couldn't
show it. He also slowly picked up the wine glass and placed it on his lips. Only a
moment later, he suddenly sighed, with a little bit of helpless suffering. It seemed
that what he held in his hand was the most bitter thing, and he couldn't drink it,
so he slowly put it back. On the table.
At this time, Xiaohuan sitting next to Zhou Yixian couldn't help it. He stabbed
Zhou Yixian and said: "It's a rare fate. I don't know who saw someone else's
figure from a distance on the street, so he yelled. Catch up, thinking about eating
for nothing!"
On Monday, the immortal face did not change color, and he only glanced at the
small ring and said: "Tong Yan Wuji, Tong Yan Wuji!"
Gui Li didn't seem to take Xiaohuan's words to heart, he seemed to have always
been absent-minded and thoughtful.
Xiaohuan had known him for many years, but it was the first time that he saw
Guili's expression like this. He felt a little worried and couldn't help but ask Guili,
"What's the matter with you, what's the matter?"
Guili was silent for a moment, but did not answer Xiaohuan, but said to Zhou
Yixian: "Senior."
Zhou Yixian just drank another glass of wine by himself and said with a smile:
Gui Li's eyes were slightly hollow, and he whispered: "I remember ten years ago,
when I was a teenager who just came down from Qingyun Mountain, in this city
of Heyang, have you ever counted my fate for me?"
Zhou Yixian and Xiaohuan were all startled, while Daoist Wild Dog was
inexplicable. Naturally, he knew nothing about the old things that year.
Zhou Yixian frowned slightly, thought for a while, and said, "Well, I still
remember what it looked like, what's wrong, okay, why did you suddenly ask
about that year?" When he said this, his face suddenly appeared mysterious. Zhi
Lu lowered his voice and sternly said to the ghost: "Should you say that after
these ten years, you still have to say that we were not good at calculating at the
beginning, and plan to get back the fortune-telling money that day?"
"Grandpa!" Xiaohuan sighed at Zhou Yixian. It seemed that he could not bear it.
He pushed Zhou Yixian aside and said to Gui Li, "Brother Guili, do you have
anything on your mind, maybe... you can tell me." Say."
Guili glanced at Xiaohuan, and there was a rare warmth in the tiredness in his
eyes, but he still shook his head slightly and said, "I'm nothing, I just want to ask
the old gentleman a few words."
Zhou Yixian tidyed up his clothes, coughed, and the spirit of the immortal wind
surged out immediately, and for a while, the small restaurant looked like a
splendid hall, but he was the only one who respected him.
"Let's talk about it!" He said lightly: "With the friendship between you and me,
you can talk about everything, but you have to give the life money!" At the end,
he ignored the flushed face of the small ring next to him, yes. Guili blinked.
Guili smiled faintly, took a bit of comfort and patted Xiaohuan who felt ashamed
that he was about to break out, then turned to Zhou Yixian, showing a bit of
confusion on his face, and said: "Senior, you play the world. I have an
extraordinary experience. I have one thing and I am confused. I would like to ask
seniors: Why do you say that we live for the rest of our lives?"
As soon as these words came out, both Xiaohuan and the Daoist Daoist were
startled, looking at Guili with incomprehension.
Zhou Yixian frowned, the playfulness on his face gradually faded, and his
expression became solemn. He didn't immediately answer by word of mouth, but
after a long while pondering, he slowly said: "You look abnormal, not better than
before, but have you encountered any unsatisfactory things again?"
Gui Li was silent for a moment, and whispered: "My teacher, my wife, passed
away a few days ago."
"Ah!" Xiaohuan and the Daoist Daoist were both startled, and cried out in silence.
Zhou Yixian frowned, sighed, and whispered: "Is Tian Buyi gone also? What a
pity."
Ghost Li silent, Zhou Yixian closed his eyes slightly, and then his expression
remained as usual, and said, "No wonder you have a painful expression on your
face. It's just that life and death are human nature. No one can avoid it. You are
an extraordinary and vulgar person, why bother to indulge in it?"
The pain of the ghost is more serious, and said: "But the death of the two of them
really has something to do with me!"
Zhou Yixian said indifferently: "In that case, you should pay it back. You pay it
back. Why bother yourself here?"
Gui Li was taken aback, and said: "I should pay it back, what should I pay it
back?"
Zhou Yixiandao: "Let me ask you, when your master and wife passed away, did
you resent you?"
Gui Li's head slowly dropped, and after a long while, he slowly said: "No, my
teacher and my wife are so kind to me, until they die, they still bear it on me, and
take me this shameless disciple back to my door..." It's already a little choked.
The little ring next to him looked at Gui Li's appearance, unknowingly her eyes
were red.
Zhou Yixian smiled slightly, his eyes gleaming, as if jumping out of the mundane
world, seeing through the world, and said: "Then I will ask you again, when your
master and wife passed away, did you have any regrets?"
Gui Li hesitated for a moment, then slowly shook his head.
Zhou Yixian smiled and said: "That's it, you should have been happy for them. If
you die without regrets, isn't it their best fate?"
Gui Li raised his head and looked at Zhou Yixian, his lips moved slightly and his
expression was lost.

Chapter 21 Confusion
At night, looking into the city from the top of Heyang City, although Wanjia's
lights are not enough, the omnipresent light still gives people a warm feeling.
For Gui Li, is that what he is most strange to, right?
He stared at the light in silence, then turned around. The walls were not tall and
solid, and there was no one at this moment. The bleak evening breeze blew from
the open field outside Heyang City, passing over the city walls that were scarred
by the beast and demon catastrophe, blowing on him. And Zhou Yixian's body.
For some reason, Xiaohuan and Daoist Wild Dog were not here, only Zhou Yixian
and Guili stood at the head of Heyang City at this night. However, Zhou Zhouxian
seemed to be calm and composed. In addition to his own hand, he also held the
bamboo curtain that "immortals guide the way". In the other hand, he also had a
jug. At the moment, he took a big gulp and uttered contentment. Sigh.
"Good wine!" He smiled slightly, and then sternly said to the ghost: "This wine is
still warm, would you like a sip?"
Gui Li silently shook his head, and said, "Senior, you can drink it yourself!"
On Monday, Xian chuckled and took a sip from his head up, but after taking this
sip, he shook the jug, shrugged, and threw the jug down the city wall. It seems
that this jug is in the middle of the city. He was also left with the last sip of the
wine, and I don't know if he was in trouble, so he asked Guili.
This night, the moon star was sparse, the moonlight was like water, and the
secluded city wall was illuminated by the moonlight. After Zhou Yixian drank, he
looked up at the sky, dazed, and did not speak for a while.
Gui Li walked slowly to the edge of the city wall, and his gaze immediately fell on
the city brick somewhere. There were several deep scratches, and near these
scratches, more of the same traces were deeply carved in. On all the brick walls.
shocking!
"Those are all left by countless beast monsters during the catastrophe." Zhou
Yixian walked over at some unknown time and said indifferently.
On the city wall where only the two of them are on, the old man in this game
world seems to be less joking in the usual days, but looking at Gui Li's eyes, there
is a bit more compassion.
Gui Li stretched out his hand and stroked it lightly in these deep scratches. The
tentacles came from his fingertips, and it felt like a rough brick wall. However, I
don't know how many souls once called out in these claw marks.
He was silent for a long time and said, "Did the innocent people in Heyang City
die a lot?"
Zhou Yixian sighed, walked to the edge of the city wall, and looked down. In his
eyes, the lights of the city were reflected: "Many. Although many people have fled
to the north early, there are at least 50% of the river. The people of Yangcheng
lost their lives innocently, and died in the hands of those beasts."
Guili looked at Zhou Yixian, and suddenly said: "Senior, you said that those
innocent people who lost their lives, which one of them is not the same as us,
which one is not alive in this world. Not to mention all of them, but at least ninety
percent of them. People, they are harmless to humans and animals, but why are
there such misfortunes? And why does a life like them come?"
Zhou Yixian looked at Guili and held the city wall with his hand, and said: "You
can stand here today, and the people died innocently. I'll ask you, what do you
think is the reason?"
Gui Li was silent for a long time, and said: "I am different from them. I practice
Taoism, even if the beast comes, I can escape."
Zhou Yixian nodded and said: "That's it. You see everyone is the same, but from a
big perspective and a big realm, just like the Buddhist temple of Tianyin Temple
said: All beings are equal, which means this. In fact, according to the Buddhist
teachings. , Not only you and me, humans, even the ant beasts, and I can wait for
each other." He paused, smiled, and said: "It's just that this realm, in this world,
can be a trivial one. Can you see clearly? You have great supernatural powers and
great magic power, so you can survive from desperate situations, and you can
perform Shiran to transcend the common living beings, so all living beings are
originally equal, but the subtleties have never been equal. Over."
Gui Li's face was confused, and he slowly shook his head: "I don't want to be
detached from all beings, and I don't have the compassion to universalize all
beings, just like although I practice the Tao, I have no interest in that longevity."
Zhou Yixian said indifferently: "Then what do you want?"
Guili smiled bitterly, his smile was full of bitterness, and he whispered: "That's it,
what I want, but I don't even know it myself!"
The expression on his face changed, the bright moon in the sky gradually reached
the middle of the sky, and Yuehua was even more brilliant, spilling from the sky,
pulling his shadow very long.
Zhou Yixian did not speak, but looked at Guili quietly. However, in his eyes, he
looked completely different from the past, even though the only ghost in the
world who had studied the four volumes of "Book of Heaven" stood in front of
him. Li, Dao Fa is unpredictable, but Zhou Yixian's figure at the moment seems to
be much taller than him.
His elegance, his calmness, the night wind passing through his white hair on the
sideburns, even seemed to gather the brilliance of the moon quietly on his side.
Gui Li didn't notice anything unusual. In fact, Zhou Yixian just stood calmly in
front of him, and he himself seemed to be immersed in his thoughts.
After a long while, Guili smiled bitterly, and said: "It seems that I am really
incapable. I can't even think about why I am alive or what I want!"
Zhou Yixian looked at Gui Li calmly, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth,
and said, "You are wrong, young man."
Gui Li was taken aback. This was the first time he heard him call himself a young
man from Zhou Yixian, but this was obviously not the point. After he was taken
aback, he said, "Ask senior, you said I was wrong. where?"
Zhou Yixian said indifferently: "Do you think that you don't know how to think
about this problem and it's not a good thing? In my opinion, on the contrary, if
you can think about this problem, you are far better than others in this world."
The ghost was stunned and said: "What?"
Zhou Yixian smiled slightly and beckoned: "Come and see."
Gui Li walked to Zhou Yixian's side and looked down in the direction of his
fingers. In the city of Heyang, under the moonlight, the light in the quiet was lit
and flickering.
Zhou Yixian looked at the light, and there seemed to be a complex emotion in his
eyes. After a while, he quietly said: "What are you seeing?"
Gui Li said: "This is the light in Wubai's home."
Zhou Yixian nodded and said: "Yes, the lights are on. Those little lights are like
living people. They are all alive in this world, either proud or unhappy, but they
always want to live, just Let me tell you, among these many beings, I don’t know
how many people live just to live, and there is no one in a million who suffers and
reflects on why they are alive like you."
Gui Li was dumb, he had never thought of such a statement, but when he heard it
from Xian's mouth this Monday, it seemed to make sense, and he couldn't refute
it.
Zhou Yixian looked at him with a sad expression on his face. It was just that the
expression passed in a blink of an eye. Then he sighed softly and stretched out
his hand to pat Guili's shoulder.
Although Gui Li can't be said to be thrilling at this moment, his heart is always
disturbed, but he is practicing and reacting to life, almost subconsciously, he has
to sideways to pass Zhou Yixian's palm, but strange things happen suddenly, that
has always been pretending to be a ghost, and it is commonplace. Zhou Yixian's
seemingly fluttering palm, with a ghostly practice of Taoism, stood still and
didn't hide behind him, so he was lightly photographed by Zhou Yixian.
Gui Li's heart shook, but before he could react, the words that shocked his mind
even more came out from Zhou Yixian's mouth: "What's more, you are the only
one in this world who has studied the four volumes of the "Book of Heaven". How
can people be the same as other people?"
As soon as this statement came out, Gui Li's body was shocked, and he had
always kept secrets about practicing the four volumes of "Book of Heaven". In
fact, the third volume of "Book of Heaven" obtained from the Treasury of the
Emperor of Heaven and the wordless jade wall of Tianyin Temple The fourth
volume of the "Book of Heaven" obtained was Lu Xueqi and the monks of Tianyin
Temple. They did not know that those magical articles were from the same line
as the "Book of Heaven". Only when he practiced from beginning to end can he
understand that these are the "Book of Heaven". "Book of Heaven" in four
volumes.
However, at this moment, Zhou Yixian was in front of him, clearly and plainly
exploded this secret, how not to shock him, for a time his face was full of
incredible color, staring at Zhou Yixian.
Zhou Yixian smiled faintly, and said, "Although you are surprised, you don't have
to be like that."
Gui Li looked up and down carefully at the old man in front of him. After a long
time, he smiled suddenly, took a step back, straightened his clothes, respectfully
saluted, and said: "The kid is rude, he has neglected his seniors in the past, but
his heart is just right. Have a puzzle, hope seniors can solve it for me?"
Zhou Yixian looked calm, the famous figure in front of him was so respectful, it
seemed that he did not feel embarrassed at all, only said: "If you have doubts and
confusion in your heart, if others can tell you, use your comprehension. And the
mystery of the "Book of Heaven", how can you not realize it?"
The ghost Li silently said slowly: "Does the senior think that the confusion in his
heart is actually incomprehensible?"
Zhou Yixian smiled and shook his head and said, "That's wrong, you are about to
solve the puzzle in your heart. The magical method of the "Book of Heaven" that
you have practiced should be something close to realizing your own nature!"
Guili pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, "Yes, to realize one's own
nature, the Buddha is in the heart rather than outside the body. This is the
closeness to the Buddhism in the "Book of Heaven"."
Zhou Yixiandao: "That's it, why a person lives for the rest of my life, you should
realize it yourself. The old man may call for you, but he can't talk to you." After
that, he smiled and held his hand and walked away. To the side.
Gui Li was silent for a while. After a while, his perplexed expression on his face
did not fade a little, and said: "Life, death, goodbye, and separation. I only see
these four characters always live. Ask seniors. Is human nature bitter?"
Zhou Yixian smiled and said: "Wrong, wrong, your life is rough, you think
everyone is suffering, in fact it is not. Let me ask you, do you think you have a
hard life?"
Gui Li was taken aback, opened his mouth and stopped talking, Zhou Yixian
already smiled and said, "What, it's hard to say? Take your recently passed
Master and Madam, do you think they are suffering?"
Ghost Li said: "Master and Madam..."
Zhou Yixian said solemnly: "Tian is not easy to die, so he died without regrets,
and left with a smile; your teacher, Su Ru, has a deep affection with your teacher
and wife, and you don't want to live alone. You think she is sad and committed
suicide, but you don't know her soul. Where, being able to get together with her
husband is what she likes the most?"
Gui Li was stunned, unable to speak for a while.
Zhou Yixian said indifferently: "You are sad for the death of Tian Buyi and his
wife, but you don't know that they may be the most understanding and
regrettable people. Isn't it ridiculous to save others by yourself?"
Having said this, Zhou Yixian suddenly smiled and looked at the ghost sharply:
"Are you afraid of death?"
Guili hesitated, sighed lowly, and said, "I'm afraid!"
Zhou Yixian said: "Oh, I want to ask you, what are you afraid of, is it the dead
word itself?"
Gui Li silently shook his head and said, "Since I have no intention of longevity, I
don't care about death. What I am afraid of is that after my death, my wish will be
difficult."
Zhou Yixian smiled and said: "That's it, you can see through life and death, but
there are still more important things in your heart than life and death. Instead of
asking me in all kinds of ways that I am confused, it is better to think about these
more important things!"
Gui Li frowned and his eyes lit up, as if he had some enlightenment, but he didn't
show his face. Instead, he fell into deeper thoughts. Zhou Yixian didn't bother
him, quietly walked aside, looked up, and saw that the bright moon was in the
sky, and the moonlight was like water, all spilling down.
Above the wilderness, the evening breeze is bleak, the stars move and fight, and
the sky is infinite.
He stared for a long time, then suddenly let out a deep sigh.
A ghostly voice suddenly came from behind: "Senior, is there anything in your
heart that you can't see through?"
"I?"
Zhou Yixian did not look back, still staring at the bright moon in the distant sky.
After a long while, he only listened to him indifferently: "Since I am still
wandering in this world, I also have thoughts that cannot be seen."
"Oh, what is it?"
Zhou Yixian smiled slightly and said, "What I can't see through is this
reincarnation!"

All the time, there are only female disciples on Xiaozhu Peak, so the atmosphere
here is no better than that of Qingyun. It has always been quiet and peaceful.
Even in the day, it is often silent, only the fragrance of birds and flowers echoes
in this beautiful mountain. Above.
However, since Master Shuiyue returned from the funeral of Dazhufeng with a
group of disciples yesterday, the atmosphere on Xiaozhufeng has been calm, with
a bit of solemnity and depression. Many young Xiaozhufeng female disciples are
the first to see Master Shuiyue's unconcealed loneliness and sadness, and with
her current practice, she should have been happy and angry.
Wen Min has always been the person who understands Master Shuiyue's
thoughts best. She also sent a message to the sisters early, so that they should
pay attention to proportions, especially not talking and laughing loudly, so as not
to accidentally offend Master. Under such persuasion, Xiao Zhufeng Naturally it is
awe-inspiring.
After returning from Dazhufeng, Master Shuiyue shut himself up in that bamboo
grove and stopped showing up. Wen Min and other disciples boldly went to greet
them, but they didn't let them in to meet each other, so they were a little worried
about Wen Min and others.
On this day, Wen Min hadn't seen Master Shuiyue come out of the bamboo forest
for a day and night, and was anxious, so he asked Lu Xueqi to come with him. Lu
Xueqi seemed to be in a bad mood. She didn't want to come, but Wen Min
couldn't help but persuaded her several times. She was a little worried about
Master Shuiyue, so she followed Wen Min.
Wen Min and Lu Xueqi came to the bamboo forest and stood outside the abode.
Wen Min winked at Lu Xueqi. Lu Xueqi hesitated, walked up, knocked on the
door lightly, and said, "Master, disciple Lu Xueqi and Sister Wen have something
to see."
There was silence in the abode, and no one answered.
Lu Xueqi and Wen Min looked at each other, and Wen Min frowned, her
expression of worry on her face even more serious. In fact, in terms of Master
Shuiyue's temperament, Ben is somewhat different from ordinary people. In the
past, I wouldn't say that he didn't care about his disciples, even if he suddenly
disappeared for a few days. But for some reason, Wen Min and others just came
back from the funeral of Dazhufeng. After learning a little bit of inside
information, they seemed to be somewhat sensitive to these actions.
Wen Min coughed, raised his voice slightly, and said, "Master, this morning,
Senior Brother Xiao Yicai Xiao sent a letter here, and the disciples sent it in."
Inside the abode, there was still silence, Wen Min took a deep breath, took a step
forward, and pushed open the door of the abode. Lu Xueqi followed her closely
and walked in.
The two walked into the house, glanced at them, and both of their beautiful
eyebrows wrinkled. The abode was not very big at first, and the furnishings in
the house were so simple that they could see the bottom at a glance, but the two
of them did not see Master Shuiyue.
Wen Min sighed and said, "Master is not here. I wonder where her old man will
go?"
Lu Xueqi silently shook her head, pondered for a moment, and said, "Sister, let's
go back first. Maybe we are worried. Although Master and Uncle Su Ru have deep
feelings, they are at most sad. I don't think something will happen."
Wen Min nodded, and said, "That's all, but I always feel a little uneasy in my
heart."
Lu Xueqi sighed, shook her head slightly, turned and walked out. Wen Min
glanced into the room again, then took out a sealed letter from his arms and
gently placed it on the table, and then walked out. After a while, the door of the
room was closed by her from behind, with a soft "pop" sound.
There was silence again in the room.

Chapter 22 Killing Intent
After walking out of the academy, Wen Min saw Lu Xueqi standing aside, walked
over, and said, "Junior sister, are you going back now?"
Lu Xueqi shook her head slightly and said, "Since I have come out, I want to walk
around. I always sit in the house and feel bored."
Wen Min nodded and said, "That's what I said, then you should be more careful,
I'll go back first."
Lu Xueqi nodded slightly and said, "Yes, Senior Sister, walk slowly."
Wen Min smiled and turned away. After watching her gradually disappear into
the bamboo forest, Lu Xueqi stood there and was silent for a while, but she didn't
know where to go for a while, so she wandered away.
The bamboo forest is deep and green everywhere, and the mountain breeze
blows through the heights, and the bamboo branches sway with the wind,
making a rustling sound.
On the slightly moist ground, new buds broke the soil, and from time to time, the
pointed heads of bamboo shoots could be seen protruding from the ground,
vigorously.
In the distance, where the bamboo branches are dense, there is a crisp sound of
birds singing, and even the surrounding air is filled with the unique fragrance of
bamboo. Lu Xueqi took a deep breath. There is no mundane vulgarity here. It has
always been the favorite of those in the cultivator, and it is also the reason that
every cultivator is far away from the world.
It's just that the body is far away from the world, but the feeling of the dust never
seems to have left half of it.
Just like this, gently stepping on the lotus step and walking away, before she
knew it, Lu Xueqi suddenly realized that she had come to the back mountain
again. She gave a wry smile. Although she didn't expect to be here today, Xu came
here a lot on weekdays, and these feet actually came on her own.
But if he came, he was at peace. Lu Xueqi did not look back, and continued to
walk slowly towards the mountain. The stone stratum climbed up, and not far
away was the secluded moon-viewing platform on Xiaozhu Peak.
At this time, it was the day. In addition, Master Shuiyue was in a bad mood
recently, and no one came to this remote place. The surroundings became more
silent. Fortunately, Lu Xueqi has always been accustomed to this tranquility, so
she walked up on her own. One grass and one tree, one stone and one rock, are
all too familiar to her.
Unexpectedly, she stepped on the platform, but she was taken aback. In front of
the platform, there was a figure standing alone, with a robe that was hunted and
danced by the mountain breeze. Seeing that the figure was very familiar, it was
she and Wen Min. Master Shuiyue can not be found.
Lu Xueqi was stunned, stepped forward, bowed to Master Shuiyue, and said,
"Master."
Master Shuiyue shook his body, as if only then realized that someone was coming
behind him, turned around, looked at Lu Xueqi, nodded, and said, "It's Xueqi!"
Lu Xueqi looked at Master Shuiyue, and saw that her mentor's face was slightly
pale, and she still looked sad, but at this moment there were more of them, but
they were all desolate.
She was worried in her heart and said, "Master, it's windy here, you have to take
care of your body."
Master Shuiyue smiled and said, "You stand here all day, and you haven't seen
anything wrong with you. Although this old bone of mine is not as young as you,
but it is not weak."
Lu Xueqi was taken aback, and quickly said, "Master, the disciple didn't mean
that, I mean..."
Master Shuiyue waved his hand slightly tired, a faint bitter smile appeared at the
corner of his mouth, and said: "I know, you don't need to explain it."
Lu Xueqi stood beside Master Shuiyue in silence, but didn't know what to say for
a while. And Master Shuiyue didn't seem to mean to speak either, and both the
master and the apprentice fell silent for a while.
I don’t know how long it took, Master Shuiyue looked into the distance and
suddenly said, "Do you think the view on the observation platform is beautiful?"
Lu Xueqi was stunned. I don’t know why Master Shuiyue suddenly asked about it,
but she still answered the master honestly: "As the saying goes, the scenery is
often on dangerous peaks. The dangerous rocks here are abrupt and lonely cliffs
hanging in the sky. From above, the sea of clouds is like a wave. The
companionship of the green mountains is the place where the scenery is
beautiful."
Master Shuiyue nodded slightly, his eyes were slightly blurred, and he slowly
said, "In fact, many years ago, when your Uncle Su Ru was still practicing on
Xiaozhu Peak, like you, he loved the scenery here the most, often secretly alone. I
slipped here to play."
Lu Xueqi was startled and looked up at Master Shuiyue.
I saw Master Shuiyue sigh softly and said: "I grew up with Junior Sister Su and I
was only a year earlier than her and voted under the seat of Master Zhenyu.
When we were young, we ate at the same table. She sleeps in the same bed, she is
really the same sister. She is more lively than I am, but the one she loves sneaks
here. Even if she was wronged at some time, she also came to this watching
platform, a life sullen. of."
When Master Shuiyue said this, the corners of his mouth moved, as if he was
thinking of some of the past, with a smile, but the smile was replaced by a
deeper, vicissitudes of life on his face before it came out.
"But... since she got married, she has never been here again."
Lu Xueqi silently listened to Master Shuiyue's words, and whispered: "Master,
Master Su married Master Tian Dazhufeng, don't you feel happy in your heart?"
Master Shuiyue was taken aback, then shook his head slightly, sighed, and said,
"Although Tian Buyi has a bad temper and a bit surly temperament, she is
definitely a beautiful puppet. It is her blessing for you to marry Master Su to
him. , She also has vision."
Lu Xueqi was a little surprised when she heard this. In the past, everyone knew
that Master Shuiyue was not pleasing to Tian, but unexpectedly she saw this in
her heart, and couldn't help asking: "Then you In the past, I did that to Master
Tian..." After half talking, she suddenly remained silent.
Master Shuiyue smiled slightly, and said, "Are you still looking coldly at him?"
Lu Xueqi blushed on her face and said, "The disciple dare not think so."
Master Shuiyue said indifferently: "I treat him like this on weekdays. It's not
something to be taboo, or something to be cautious about. However, although I
can’t get along with Tian, let’s be honest, he is still a good person. In the door, few
people can compare to him."
Having said this, Master Shuiyue seemed to have thought of something suddenly,
frowned slightly, and said, "The big disciple under Tian Buyi's seat is called Song
Daren, right?"
Lu Xueqi nodded, but she didn't know why Master Shuiyue suddenly asked Song
Daren to go, and said: "Exactly, Brother Song has now taken over the first seat of
Dazhufeng's line. Master, why did you suddenly think of it. Brother Song?"
Master Shuiyue was silent for a long while, and said: "Your Senior Sister Wenmin,
is it a bit of a flamboyant with Song Daren?"
Lu Xueqi was taken aback. She didn’t know what to say. Wen Min and Song Daren
had affection for each other, and most people knew it. The sisters on Xiaozhu
Peak often made fun of Wenmin about this matter. , It’s just that Tian Buyi once
went up to the mountain to beg for Song Daren, but was rejected by Master
Shuiyue, which made Wen Min feel sad in private and depressed for many
days. Suddenly, when asked by Master Shuiyue, Lu Xueqi's thoughts turned, but
she didn't know if she should be straightforward. Sister Wen Min should conceal
something.
It's just what Master Shuiyue's experience is. Only after seeing Lu Xueqi's
hesitation, most of it appeared, shook his head, and sighed deeply.
Lu Xueqi couldn’t help feeling anxious. Her relationship with Wen Min was very
good. Although she was not in a good relationship, she hoped that the senior
sister who had been taking care of her since childhood could have a good home.
Courageously said: "Master, actually Sister Wen is..."
He didn't say a few words, but only listened to Master Shuiyue said indifferently:
"Fine, that's it, find a day and marry Wen Min."
Lu Xueqi was stunned for a while, she could hardly believe her ears, and the
expression on her face showed up.
Master Shuiyue glanced at her, smiled, and said: "Why, don't you disciples always
think that I am an old stubborn, unsatisfied, unwilling to make good deeds for the
disciples?"
Lu Xueqi was extremely happy for Wen Min, and quickly smiled: "Master, look at
what you are saying, how dare the disciples think so! I am here to thank you for
Senior Sister Wenmin!"
Master Shuiyue looked at Lu Xueqi's rare sincere smile, and the corners of his
mouth moved, but he sighed again, turned around, stood with his hands behind,
and looked towards the sea of clouds in the distance.
Lu Xueqi was happy, but saw that Master Shuiyue looked different, and then
cautiously said: "Master, why did you suddenly think of this?"
Master Shuiyue was silent for a moment, but instead of answering, he asked,
"Xueqi, you also followed me to Dazhu Peak. What do you think of the death of
your Uncle Su?"
Lu Xueqi's expression became solemn, and he groaned for a while, and said
solemnly: "The disciple thought that Shishu Su and Shishu Tian were very
affectionate, and they followed him without any pain."
"Yes!" Master Shuiyue sighed softly, startled in a daze, and said after a long while:
"I didn't want you to be disturbed by love and delay your practice, but what
about the end of this life of practice?"
Lu Xueqi didn’t know what Master Shuiyue meant, so she didn’t dare to talk for a
while, but listened to Master Shuiyue slowly saying: "The longevity said, it is still
illusory and nothingness. She has been practicing hard for the rest of her life. But
after hundreds of years of time and futility, you, Master Su Uncle treats a
hundred years of Taoism and life as if nothing, this determined vision, but I really
don't know how much stronger it is than me."
Lu Xueqi felt sour in her heart for some reason, and called out: "Master..."
"I have practiced for the first life, I have cultivated the Tao, but have no
humanity. Why is this?" Master Shuiyue sighed and said lightly: "In fact, what is
Tao and what is Tao Tao, I have cultivated the Tao for the entire life, and it is still
today. , But it's really vague."
Lu Xueqi stood aside, not daring to speak, Master Shuiyue stood silently, stayed
for a while, and shook her head suddenly, as if she didn't want to think anymore,
turned and walked down the mountain.
Lu Xueqi looked at her back and shouted, "Master, where are you going?"
Master Shuiyue paused for a moment, and said: "Wenmin's matter, I have
decided, you can talk to her in the past! But..." Her voice paused, but she turned
around again, with a little pity on her face. Lu Xueqi said: "It's you, Xueqi, have
you ever thought about it for yourself?"
Lu Xueqi was startled, and said: "What?" Then he came over knowingly, her face
paled, and a helpless smile slowly appeared, and she whispered: "Master, the
disciple has a bad life, so I don't dare to dream it."
Master Shuiyue stared at herself, an unparalleled disciple, and saw her fluttering
in white clothes, which was more of a dusty appearance, but the sadness in her
face did not know how much it had accumulated.
Master Shuiyue suddenly felt distressed for no reason, and called out: "Xueqi."
Lu Xueqi looked up and looked at Master Shuiyue, only to hear Master Shuiyue
say indifferently: "Xueqi, you have a hard time, but you don’t want to turn back.
Master can’t say anything to you. It’s just you and me who are my apprentice. I
don’t want to see you like that. If there is a turning point in the future, I will take
care of the rules here at Qingyun Gate, so you don’t have to worry about it."
Lu Xueqi shook her body and couldn't help but yelled, "Master..." but she didn't
know what to say for a while.
Master Shuiyue smiled at her, but sighed again, and turned away. After a short
while, her figure disappeared under the rocky steps of the mountain. Only in the
mountain wind, she whispered faintly: "In the world, What is love..."
Lu Xueqi stood on the spot, her heart confused, sorrowful, and heart-warming,
but she still couldn't think of any results. Only when she was in a trance, she
suddenly thought: Not long ago, in that Heyang. In the abandoned Yizhuang
outside the city, Tian Buyi seemed to have said similar words to her.

Fox Qishan, the King of Ghosts.
A pretty figure appeared in the tunnel at the side of the mountain where the
Ghost King Zong Hall was located. Unlike all the gray and dull things around, this
figure seemed to flash with dazzling light when it moved, bringing the depressive
atmosphere here. A touch of color.
From time to time, the disciples of the Ghost King Zong walked by, and almost no
one was not attracted by her, but the woman's eyes swept away, but they all
walked away quickly one after another, seemingly dare not to have more with
her. s contact. Even in this ghost king sect, she seems to be a special existence.
And she is really special, with picturesque eyebrows and infinite coquettishness.
Although she is a little bit less intriguing than the nine-tailed celestial fox Xiaobai,
she seems to be a little softer, but even so, she used to be an amusement park
With the identity of Master Paimiao, Jin Ping'er is now standing generously in the
boundary of the Ghost King Sect, still looking a bit dazzling.
However, Jin Ping'er obviously doesn't care about the gazes of people around
her. For her, being watched by everyone seems to have long been used to it. At
the end of the beast and demon catastrophe, in the ancient cave of Zhenmo in the
hundred thousand mountains of southern Xinjiang, she finally got out of trouble. ,
Back to Middle-earth, no one knew the twists and turns, and she didn't talk about
it to anyone.
At this moment, her direction is only one, and the ghost king wants to summon
her.
After passing another intersection, there were two left and right corridors in
front of him. Jin Ping'er stopped and took a look towards the passage on the left.
His eyes seemed to pass a little bit of splendor, and then disappeared, and
walked towards the right passage. .
Not long ago, the unexpected and weird earthquake caused damage to the ghost
king sect still everywhere, mainly on the rock wall of the mountain. There were
many cracks, large or small, which were visible from time to time, and in this
well-ventilated corridor extending in all directions. In it, there was still a faint
bloody breath that lingered.
Jin Ping'er naturally felt this faint bloody smell, but although she was surprised
in her heart, she didn't show it on her face. At this moment, she was no better in
the ghost king sect than in the past acacia sect, and naturally she would not be
nosy. It's just that she is still secretly surprised by this, and with her experience,
she can naturally feel that this bloody atmosphere is very strange.
Between these thoughts, she had walked along the passage to outside the house
where the ghost king was.
She stopped and was waiting for someone to tell her. Suddenly the Shimen
rumbling open in front of her, the ghost king laughed from the room and said, "Is
it a bottle? Come in soon!"
Jin Ping'er was taken aback secretly, but there was a smile on her face, and she
smiled and said, "Yes." He said and walked in.
The stone room is spacious and bright. Although the furnishings are not
luxurious, they are also dignified. The King of Ghosts is sitting behind a table
with a large piece of white paper in front of him.
Jin Ping'er glanced at the ghost king and said with a smile: "Sect Master is in such
a good mood today, why do you think of writing?"
The King of Ghost looked up to Jin Ping'er and smiled slightly. Jin Ping'er
suddenly smiled stiffly. He actually felt that the King of Ghost's eyes were faintly
pierced by two sharp blades, and when he looked at it, his eyes felt tingling.
But fortunately, the King of Ghosts quickly turned his gaze back, still looking at
his blank paper, and beckoning at the same time: "Come and see, how do I write
this word?"
Jin Ping'er was secretly surprised. In the past, when she got along with the ghost
king, she had never felt this way. How could it be only a short time that the ghost
king's Taoism skills seemed to improve with great effort?
But after all, she is not the kind of superficial person, thinking to herself, but a
smile on her face, walked over, brought a scent of fragrance, and smiled: "I'm a
layman who doesn't know anything about writing. I will come here. Look, it's
really hard for me!"
The ghost king chuckled and did not answer. He turned away. Jin Ping'er stood
by the table and looked at the blank paper on the table. Only one big letter was
written on the huge blank paper— —
kill!
Every stroke of this character is like a silver hook with an iron drawing, with
extreme force, as if to come out through the paper, with a fierce intent, without
the correct atmosphere of regular script, and not like cursive script with
lightness, weight and freedom. It is all a killing. The meaning of cutting, rolling in.
Jin Ping'er's heart was shocked, and then somehow she felt that there was a cold
look around her, but the kind laugh of the ghost king came from her ear, and
said: "Ping'er, how do you think this word is written?"
Jin Ping'er smiled like a spring breeze, and the room was full of spring, and
smiled and said: "The word Sect Master is so beautiful. I have been practicing for
ten years and I can't write such a word."
The King of Ghosts looked at Jin Ping'er faintly. Under his gaze, Jin Ping'er was
faintly oozing cold in her heart, but the smile on her face remained
undiminished, until she herself felt that the muscles on her face were a little bit
because of the smile. When he was sore, the ghost king suddenly looked away.
Jin Ping'er secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time secretly
horrified in her heart. This time back, the spirit of the ghost king is completely
different from the past, and his killing aura is like a giant wave, and he is forced
to come, and looking at the appearance of the ghost king, he himself seems to
have no intention of concealing it at all.
This is very different from his usual style. Could it be that what happened these
days?
Jin Ping'er was thinking back to himself, the ghost king over there had already
spoken: "Dao Master, why don't you come and have a look, how about this word
written by the old man?"
Jin Ping'er's heart was shocked again, and she turned around in amazement to
see that there was a person standing in the corner of the stone room, dressed in
Taoist robes, with a solemn face. Jin Ping'er's thoughts turned sharply, and she
was even more suspicious. After she entered this stone room, although she was
shocked by the ghost king's strange murderous aura for a while, the gods took it
away, but this person condensed his whole body and stood aside without
discovering it for herself. It is also not to be underestimated.
The man walked up slowly in response, looked at the words on the white paper
on the table for a while, and after a while, said: "Good words!"
The chill in the ghost king's eyes remained, but he still smiled and said, "What's
the good point?"
That way of humanity: "The good thing about this character is that its strokes
and the meaning of the character complement each other. The character has a
killing intent and comes out through the character. It is rare, rare!"
The King of Ghosts stared at the Taoist, his expression unchanged, and slowly
backed away, standing three feet away from Jin Ping'er.
The ghost king looked relaxed, and suddenly laughed, and said: "Good words,
good words, what the chief Taoist said has won my heart."
The Taoist bowed his head slightly, which was regarded as thankful.
Jin Ping'er couldn't help but glanced at that Taoist one more time, and only
listened to the ghost king said: "Ping'er, let me introduce to you. This is my sect's
consecration and strong help, Dao Cangsong."
Jin Ping'er raised her eyebrows, the sharp color in her eyes flashed, and then she
looked at Cangsong with a smile, and said with a smile: "Look up for a long
time..."
Taoist Cangsong nodded to Jin Ping'er. At this time, the ghost king said again:
"Ping'er, this time I call you back because we will have a great event that is
difficult to see in thousands of years. I want you to help me."
Jin Ping'er smiled and said, "Sect Master just tells you, Ping'er will definitely go
all out."
The King of Ghosts smiled and said: "I have already explained the specific
matters to Dao Cang Song. You will know when you ask him later. Although this
matter is not in a hurry, you still need to hurry up. Go down and discuss it! "
Jin Ping'er nodded, and at the same time as Taoist Cangsong bowed to the ghost
king, and walked out.
Shimen slowly closed, and the two walked side by side in the passage. They
didn't speak for a while. Only when they passed the three-way intersection just
now, Jin Ping'er couldn't help but glanced at the road on the left.
At this moment, Daoist Cangsong's voice suddenly came from his ears: "Vice Sect
Master Guili has left Huqi Mountain for many days and has not yet returned."
Jin Ping'er frowned and his eyes were cold, turning his head to look at Taoist
Cangsong, but Taoist Cangsong turned a blind eye. After saying this, he walked
forward on his own.
After a while, a mysterious smile slowly appeared on Jin Ping'er's face, sneered,
and walked over with him.

Chapter Twenty-Three Sorrow
Different from the undercurrents of the main gate lords in Middle-earth, in
southern Xinjiang thousands of miles away, after the beast and demon
catastrophe, the people of all ethnic groups in southern Xinjiang were silently
rebuilding their homes. Although this is the place where the victims are the most
severe, the world It is so big that no one seems to remember this place. Anyway,
the southern frontier wasteland would not have been in the eyes of the rich and
prosperous in the middle-earth.
In Qilidong, where the Miao people live, the scars caused by the beast monsters
are still visible everywhere, but on the ruins, many brand-new houses have been
built. At the mountainside of the back mountain in Qilitong, there are still many
priests at the entrance to the mysterious altar. At this time of waste and waiting,
the protection of the ancestors is extremely important to the Miao people.
The Miao people work at sunrise, and when the sunset goes to rest, the days go
by like this. Seeing that the sun goes down and the night falls, many Hmong
people return to their homes one after another and relax their tiredness. The
body, after having dinner, gradually fell asleep in the starlight sprinkled by many
stars in the night sky.
Only in the dead of night, a white figure suddenly appeared in the Qilidong, like a
faint light in the darkness, a few ups and downs in the quiet valley, already
quietly approaching the foot of the back mountain altar.
At the entrance to the mountain, although it was late at night, there were still two
Miao soldiers guarding, but the night wind was blowing, suddenly, they only felt
a lightning-like white light passing by, like a faint fragrance. At night, the flowers
were lightly put, and they were in a trance involuntarily.
After a while, they regained their sobriety, but the short absence was so short
that both of them thought it was nothing more than occasional sleepiness after
being tired. After cursing themselves a few words in their hearts, the two Miao
people went to bed. Refresh yourself, and again carefully guard the holy land of
his tribe.
Just behind them, a ghostly white and slim figure, as if slowly seeping out from
the darkness, appeared on the platform at the entrance of the altar, dressed in
white, charming and infinitely charming, and the starry sky seemed to be
attracted by her. The girl, who is this not Xiaobai?
Xiao Bai glanced around and then into the dark cave. Although it was still pitch
black, Xiao Bai's eyes flowed slowly, a faint smile appeared at the corner of his
mouth, and then it seemed to be something. Feeling, silently shook his head and
sighed slightly.
The defense here is much worse than she expected. There is no weather like
when she and Guili came here to see the great wizard that day. The sturdy
soldiers at the foot of the mountain should not say that there should be a lot of
burdens in this altar. Priests of witchcraft are not as unguarded as they are in
front of them. It seems that the beast demon's catastrophe is really a heavy loss
for the Miao people.
In fact, it's more than just the Miao people in front of you. Looking at the world,
for the beast god alone, I don't know how many innocent people are ruined and
displaced. The right and wrong of this are really hard to say.
Xiao Bai shook his head slightly, no longer thinking about it, and swept up like a
white gleam in the incarnation, and swept straight into the cave. Most of this
cave is still the same as in the past, the path has not changed, even if there is a
torch on the stone wall a distance away, it is still the same as before, but Xiaobai
perceives it, but finds that there are people in this near and far cave. But it is very
few, there are so few people, breathing slowly and smoothly, thinking about it,
they fall asleep.
Xiao Bai didn’t bother to bother, and flew silently in the cave following the road
in her memory. With her thousands of years of path, not to mention these lowly
capable Hmong priests, even those with a deep practice of Taoism. You may not
be able to detect her. In a short while, she was already outside the spacious cave
where the great wizard once lived.
At this point, Xiaobai stopped, frowned slightly, and looked into the cave.
Although it was a long way away, she already felt that there was another person
in it, and this person seemed to be the same as the other people she had just felt.
It's not the same, at least he is not sleeping.
In the cave, the blazing flames still exudes a bright light. In the shadow of the
light, the stone statue of the dog god is looming in the light and shadow. Xiaobai
stared at the dog's head on the statue for a moment, then took it back and landed
in front of the fire.
A young figure was sitting in front of the fire, with his back facing the hole. Xiao
Bai couldn't see his face clearly, and could only roughly tell that it was a young
man. I saw him sitting on the ground facing the hot flames, but his body
movements did not stop for a moment, and from time to time he drew out
mysterious and strange patterns in front of him, and at the same time, he read in
a low voice and religiously in Miao language. what.
Xiaobai came silently behind the man, the fire gradually shone on her, and a long
shadow was drawn behind her. She silently listened to the young man's deep
singing voice, echoing in this ancient cave, seeming to be telling something.
The low echoes seem to be endless. When viewed from the side, the young Miao
priest is full of piousness, and most of them have completely integrated into the
illusory world.
A trace of confusion gradually appeared on Xiao Bai's face, and then he sighed
softly.
This strange sound immediately alarmed the young Miao priest. He shook his
body and turned around to check it out. But when he hadn't moved, the delicate
and white palm of his hand flashed in front of his eyes. Passed, then landed on his
forehead and patted lightly.
The young Hmong priest suddenly rolled his eyes, and his body trembled a few
times. In a moment, he lost consciousness and fell to the ground aside.
The mysterious singing in the cave and the echo quietly calmed down.
Xiaobai looked at the young face, smiled suddenly, and whispered: "Is there a dog
god, and whether that dog god will protect your people? I don't know, but there
are people who are as pious and determined as you. Now, presumably the great
wizard can rest assured too!"
After speaking, Xiao Bai shook his head slightly, walked past the young priest's
body and the fire, but walked straight towards the dog god statue.
For a long time, the Miao people believed in the dog god and believed that the
dog god gave them a new life and protected the family from reproducing, so even
the priest in this cave did not dare to approach this god easily.
At this moment, Xiaobai stood in front of the dog god statue carved out of black
stone.
The whole body of the statue is carved from the black stone that is a specialty of
southern Xinjiang. The color is shiny in black, and there is a faint silver light
radiating from the body. Xiaobai has a deep understanding of southern Xinjiang,
and naturally knows that this is not a miracle of a dog that many Miao people
believe in, but rather a rare alien species in the black stone, which contains
shining silver chips to make this mysterious and beautiful micro Light.
However, the purpose of her trip was naturally not to watch the statue of the
Miao dog god. After a while, her attention was focused on the dog's head. I don’t
know how old this idol was handed down, but the creator was obviously a
master craftsman. It goes without saying that the carving skills are proficient,
lifelike, and what’s more, the dog’s head is very detailed, without the slightest
ambiguity. If it weren't for the obvious stone in front of you, it would almost
make people think it was a black dog with a slightly open mouth.
On the head of the dog god statue, the most conspicuous place is the pair of eyes.
The material seems to be black stone, but the two black stones inlaid in the eye
sockets are very different from the surroundings, and they are more pure and
deep. The flames in the distance were raging, only reflected in the eyes of the god
statue, there seemed to be god in the trance, and he stared at Xiao Bai silently.
Xiaobai's heart suddenly shook, and he took a step back. The pressure on his
body was immediately relieved, and his mind immediately awoke. She frowned
slightly, glanced at the idol again, snorted, and said, "There is such a deceptive
restraint," and then she pondered for a moment, but with a trace of confusion,
she said softly: "But this is clearly the Taoism of Middle-earth, how can it appear
here?"
She thought silently for a moment, then shook her head lightly, putting aside the
boring thoughts, at this moment, for her purpose of coming here, this was
naturally not what she wanted to explore. She looked at the idol again, and finally
her eyes fell on the lifelike eyes on the idol. She seemed hesitant, but then
stretched out her hand and pressed lightly on the pure and deep black eyes. .
In the ancient cave, I suddenly thought of a dull roar. The sound was not loud, but
it seemed to make this spacious cave tremble. The ancient dog god statue was in
front of Xiaobai, whispering in that low voice. In the middle, slowly descended,
sinking into the ground, until most of his body was covered, only the dog head of
the god statue remained on the ground.
Behind the idol, a smooth stone wall appeared. Unlike the surrounding stone
walls, it seemed to be covered with a faint black air, which made people
indistinct. But this is no longer difficult for Xiao Bai. A faint smile appeared at the
corner of her mouth. She stepped forward, stretched out her sleeves and waved,
and a breeze swept from the bottom of her hand and swept across the stone wall.
Blew away the black air.
Then, in the deep darkness on the stone wall, a little golden light suddenly
appeared. After a while, I saw a little more. A little golden light suddenly
appeared on the stone wall like a fountain of miracles. There were scenes of
magical pictures and words, and even Xiao Bai, who was standing not far away,
had her face shimmered slightly by golden light.
Xiaobai stared at the mysterious pictures and texts in front of her that appeared
one after another and circled with light, her eyes flowed, and she looked at it line
by line. What was in front of her was the last secret of the ancient Witch Clan that
had passed down countless years. Her eyes jumped, sometimes frozen,
sometimes rejoicing, and finally, she saw the huge fire dragon pattern roaring to
the sky and unruly.
Xiaobai sighed deeply, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Then,
she confirmed it again, then closed her eyes slightly, as if silently remembering
these pictures and texts in her heart.
When she opened her eyes again, those surging eyes swept across the stone wall,
and said to herself: "Unexpectedly, those guys still kept this hand. Did they know
that the Wu Clan was going to ruin it?"
As she said, she smiled faintly, as if she didn't bother to pay attention to the
troubles of the ancients many years ago. When she was about to turn around, she
frowned and her eyes condensed suddenly, but she fell at the end of the golden
picture and text. Under the wild and violent giant fire dragon pattern, there
seemed to be a small piece of black air that was different from the surroundings,
still clinging to the stone wall.
Xiaobai was slightly surprised and pondered for a moment. After all, she still
didn't want to let it go easily. She was waiting to check. Suddenly, she suddenly
moved her heart, Huo Di suddenly turned her body, her eyes were instantly cold,
and she stared coldly.
In the huge cave, it was empty. Only the burning fire made the crackling of wood
from time to time. Other than the young priest who fell to the ground and was
still unconscious, there was no one.
Xiaobai's gaze floated over the young priest, and then took a closer look at the
surrounding caves, and after confirming that there was nothing unusual, she
frowned slightly, and slowly turned around.
Is it because you have been in this strange and mysterious place for too long, and
you have become a little suspicious?
Xiaobai shook his head, smiled bitterly, and settled, then lifted his hand and the
breeze blew out, but the force was stronger than before. After a while, the
remaining black air finally dissipated.
On the stone wall, there are still several lines of text.
Xiaobai lifted his spirits and looked carefully. After a while, a mixture of
surprises suddenly appeared on her face, and she blurted out: "It turns out that
the original soul-calling technique is here..."
It was just that as her gaze moved, the joy gradually faded, replaced by a heavy
and confused look. Finally, after reading all the text, she slowly took a step back.
If there is spirituality, that little black Qi suddenly surrounded him, covering the
mysterious few lines of handwriting again.
Xiaobai bowed his head slightly, speechless for a while, before sighing softly, and
whispered: "It turns out that the ancient witch clan is so ruinous, this... how
should this be good, should I tell this? What about him?"
It seemed that she suddenly encountered great confusion in her heart, and she
hesitated for a while.
The black air that was blown away by the wind slowly condensed again, and the
text pattern that originally emitted a brilliant golden light was slowly covered up
again. Xiaobai slowly turned around, and the low roar sounded behind her again,
and the dog god idol rose back to its original position, covering the secret.
In the ancient cave, everything seemed to have returned to its original calm.
Xiaobai's figure slowly walked out. She walked very slowly and looked very
thoughtful, but under the bright flames, her figure was still Disappeared in this
cave.

Silence came here again, and I don't know how long it took, the ancient dog god
idol stared at everything in the cave silently, the light reflected in its eyes, which
looked so deep.
Suddenly, the body that had been lying on the ground moved, the young Miao
priest cautiously climbed up and looked towards the entrance of the cave. There
was silence and no movement. It was obvious that the mysterious woman in
white had already left.
He breathed a sigh of relief, his tight body slowly relaxed, smiled bitterly, and
whispered: "It's so dangerous, if it weren't for my clan's autistic magic, the six
senses would be destroyed, I can't really hide her ..."
Then, his eyes suddenly became hot, and he turned around abruptly and looked
at the statue of the dog god.
Among the Miao people, they have always been in awe of the gods, especially this
idol that has been worshipped since ancient times. This young man had never
said that it was very rare to contact this idol since he was a child, because it is
very disrespectful to behave in the clan.
It's just that at this moment, the flames are reflected in his eyes, and it seems that
his body is starting to get hot. He stares at the idol, and the eyes of the idol seem
to stare at him.
Immediately afterwards, it seemed that a huge invisible force was driving behind
him secretly, and the young priest gritted his teeth and walked towards the idol
step by step. In the eyes of the ancient idol, the figure that is getting closer and
closer is reflected, as if it also brings a trace of sadness.
Finally, he walked in front of the idol, his trembling hands slowly raised, paused
and then paused in mid-air, but after all he stretched out. The expression on his
face seemed to be painful and struggling again, but it was more like being caught.
Roasted and tormented by the flames!
It's just that those hands, after all, didn't take them back, they were placed on the
eyes of the god statue.
In an instant, the low roar sounded again, the whole cave began to tremble
slightly, the idol slowly sank into the ground once again, and the mysterious
stone wall was right in front of him.
The young priest's eyes exuded a zealous flame, and he couldn't bear it anymore,
and rushed forward, waving his hands for a while, and suddenly the black air
flew everywhere. The golden light slowly emerged again, shining his face.
The ancient text patterns seemed to be deceptive, and they appeared before his
eyes one by one. The expressions on his face were like drinking alcohol, showing
indescribable ecstasy and satisfaction, even his hands were shaking.
He gently touched the pictures and texts on the mysterious stone wall with his
trembling hands, muttering something lowly, with great joy. He seemed to have
to see through all the text patterns. He was so absorbed and delighted. Forget
about it, even if he simply forgot and didn't notice, at the bottom of this graphic,
almost integrated with the surrounding darkness, there is still a small black air
that does not disperse.
The golden words and brilliant patterns seemed to have completely occupied his
mind. Beside him, the dog god statue with only his head still on the ground still
seemed so deep in his eyes, only now. At this moment, under the brilliant golden
light on the flames and the stone wall, the figure of the young priest was reflected
in its eye sockets. In addition to the initial trace of deep sorrow, the vicissitudes
of sight seemed to have more deep sorrow. !

Chapter Twenty-Four Parting
Under Qingyun Mountain, outside of Heyang City, there is an ancient wilderness
trail.
Zhou Yixian still held the bamboo curtain of the fairy swaying in the wind, and
walked swaggeringly on the ancient road. Walking side by side with him was
Guili, and behind them were Xiaohuan and the stray dog Taoist.
The four of them walked slowly, farther and farther away from Heyang City
behind them. Xiaohuan looked at Gui Li's back with a weird expression on her
face. He wanted to say something, but finally couldn't help it. He walked a few
steps and came to Gui Li's side and pulled his sleeve.
The monkey Xiaohui, who was lying on Guili's shoulders, turned around with a
squeak, grinning at Xiaohuan, somehow Xiaohuan's face turned slightly red
under the monkey's gaze. After a while, Gui Li looked over and saw his
expression. He was still very lonely, but it was much better than the scene when
they met in Heyang City that day.
Looking at Xiaohuan, Gui Li also showed a gentle smile on his face, and said,
The courage Xiaohuan had just gathered up suddenly disappeared from the faint
smile of the man in front of him, and he stuttered for a while. Zhou Yixian, who
was next to him, looked in his eyes and shook his head again and again. As for the
wild dog Taoist standing behind him, his complexion didn't seem very good.
"Squeak, squeak..." When it was slightly embarrassing, it was the monkey Xiaohui
who laughed loudest.
Xiaohuan's face was even redder, and he gave it a fierce look, but Xiaohui
naturally did not put the little girl's gaze in his eyes. On the contrary, it did a good
job. All three eyes opened together, and Xiaohuan stared in the opposite
direction. go with.
Xiaohuan let out a soft cry and took a step back. As the saying goes, two fists are
hard to beat four hands. It seems that the eyes are the same. Even if you are
facing a monkey, as long as the monkey has one more eye than you, you are more
than half. Can't stare at it either.
Xiao Hui Da Le, jumped up, almost rolled over Guili's shoulders, and between the
flips, he stuck his tongue out and made faces at Xiaohuan.
Xiaohuan sipped at the gray-haired monkey, but even so, she also resolved the
invisible embarrassment just now. She coughed, but did not face Guili, her eyes
drifted away and whispered: "You, Where are you going to go in the future?"
The face of the wild dog Taoist standing behind was even more ugly.
Gui Li was slightly startled and did not answer immediately. After a while, he
looked back at Zhou Yixian. Zhou Yixian nodded and said, "Yes, the old man is
also about to ask you, what are your plans in the future?"
Gui Li was silent for a moment, and said, "To be honest, I don’t know it myself. I
have been enlightened by my seniors over the past few days. Although I am still a
little sad about the passing of Master and Madam, I can see it openly. I only hate
myself for not being able to talk to me. Both of them are doing their best..."
Zhou Yixian sighed and said: "You said that, you have not really seen it in your
heart, but people are not plants. Sometimes even if you know the truth, you can't
help yourself, and you can't blame you. But the deceased is over, you don’t have
to be too sad, otherwise your master and madam will be alive in the sky, and you
won’t be happy, so think about the future!"
Gui Li nodded and groaned for a moment, but a dazed color flashed across his
face, and said with a bitter meaning: "I have been running around for the past ten
years, but it’s just to save a person, but it’s wrong. Several opportunities have
fallen short, and now the world is so big, I really feel helpless."
Zhou Yixian's face changed slightly, and his gaze turned to the small ring to take a
look. He seemed to hesitate, and then said lightly: "I have heard a bit about your
experience, about the Baguio girl..."
Gui Li's body shook, he turned around abruptly, and said, "Senior, is there
anything you can do..." Under the excitement, his voice seemed to tremble a little.
Xiaohuan standing on the side was a little surprised. He looked at Zhou Yixian,
but saw Zhou Yixian cough slightly and said, "I can do nothing, too!"
Xiaohuan couldn't help asking Guili, "You...what happened to your Baguio girl?"
Gui Li silently, before he waited for him to speak, Zhou Yixian gave Xiaohuan a
stare and said sharply, "What do your children know, don't interrupt."
Xiaohuan was taken aback. Zhou Yixian is usually disrespectful. Although he
often jokes with her and quarrels with her, it is rare for her to be so upright and
screaming, which made her stunned for a while.
Gui Li sighed long, full of depression.
A complex expression flashed in Zhou Yixian’s eyes, and he suddenly waved to
Gui Li, and said, "Come to the side, I have something to tell you." With that, he left
Xiaohuan and Daoist Wild Dog and walked towards the ancient road. The far
side.
Gui Li looked lonely, and slowly followed.
Xiaohuan recovered his senses at this time, but saw that the two of them were
standing far away. He saw Zhou Yixian frowning and whispering something to
Guili, and Guili followed Zhouyixian’s words to his face. His expression gradually
changed. First he was surprised, and then he was filled with hope. But obviously
the hope was not very high. His expression gradually turned into a sad
expression. On the contrary, Zhou Xian kept talking non-stop, looking like that. ,
It's like the elders are teaching the younger generations earnestly.
The corners of Xiaohuan’s mouth began to bend, and suddenly a nameless fire
broke out in her heart. He kicked a stone under his feet fiercely, and the stone
flew up, passing an arc in mid-air, and hitting the stray dog Taoist’s. Feet. The
Daoist Daoist was stunned for some reason. He didn't even pay attention to the
stone. He was suddenly smashed and his brow frowned.
Xiaohuan looked over, but was a little embarrassed in her anger, walked over
and said softly: "Dao Master, are you okay?"
Under her gaze, Dao Ren shook his head and said in a low voice, "It's okay, I'm
okay."
Xiaohuan nodded, and then his gaze fell on Gui Li's body in the distance again,
her eyes waved, and several thoughts and expressions appeared on her face one
by one.
The Taoist wild dog watched Xiaohuan from the side, silently bowing his head.
Suddenly, only Xiaohuan's voice said: "By the way, Daoist, I want to ask you
something."
The Taoist wild dog raised his head and said: "What?"
Xiaohuan frowned slightly, and said, "His, he... what's the matter with that Baguio
girl? Why does it seem to make Big Brother Guili so troublesome?"
The Daoist Wild Dog hesitated for a moment. To be honest, he was not the core
figure in the Ghost King's clan, and the situation of Baguio was just some rumors
that he heard in the ordinary day, but he naturally knew the reason for the
matter, but the matter was said to be true. It's a long story, so he didn't know
where to start, and while he was thinking about it, he said: "This is a long story. I
heard it was ten years ago..."
At this point, he suddenly felt something and stopped. Xiaohuan's reaction was
the same as him. He turned around in surprise, and saw that on the ancient road
behind them, a lavender suddenly dropped from the sky. The gleam fell gently,
like duckweed slowly falling, turning around a few times, and it was the
charming and infinite face of Jin Ping'er.
Xiaohuan was surprised at first, and then he was overjoyed. He whispered,
"Sister Ping'er." Then he ran over.
When Jin Ping'er saw Xiaohuan, she also smiled, took Xiaohuan's hand to look at
her carefully, and smiled: "My dear sister, every time I see you, I feel that you are
a little more beautiful again. , It really looks like a day, I don't know how many
men have been fascinated!"
Xiaohuan unexpectedly met Jin Ping'er with these words. Although she knew that
this elder sister was definitely not a dignified lady with three obediences and
four virtues, she blushed when she heard that, and said, "What fascinated a man?
It's easy to see each other once, and you will laugh at others."
Jin Ping'er's eyes were full of smiles, she stretched out her hand and twisted it
gently on Xiaohuan's battered face, and smiled: "Little Nizi, even I'm going to be
fascinated by you, you're not honest yet. ?"
Xiaohuan’s face turned red, but her relationship with Jin Ping'er was very good. It
was rare to see the last time, and she was really reluctant to let go, so she took Jin
Ping'er's hand and asked about the length of her body and asked her to make it
short, but she secretly asked Guili from time to time. Take a glance over there.
Guili and Zhou Yixian naturally also saw Jin Ping'er suddenly come. They didn’t
expect to meet him suddenly at this time and this place. With Guili’s way of doing
things, they naturally discovered Jin Ping’er earlier than Xiaohuan and the wild
dog Taoist. He even knew that Jin Ping'er had fallen from the direction of Heyang
City behind them, and in the direction of Heyang City in the distance, there
seemed to be a hint of aura, but it was too far apart, and he couldn't really see it.
However, the person who can be with Jin Ping'er will not be a famous person,
and naturally he will be a member of the demon sect. As soon as he thought of
this, Gui Li had no idea to explore, but Jin Ping'er and Xiaohuan smiled and talked
for a while, then took Xiaohuan's hand and walked towards them together.
"My son, don't come here unharmed?"
Jin Ping'er's voice also seemed to be a bit soft and flattering, and it sounded a bit
crispy.
Xiaohuan standing next to her secretly raised her eyes to look at Guili, but only
saw Guili's face indifferent. It seemed that the sound of fox charm had no effect
on him. Somehow, Xiaohuan secretly smiled at the corner of her mouth.
Since Jin Ping'er took the initiative to say hello, Gui Li nodded slightly and said,
"What a coincidence!"
Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said, "Farewell to South Xinjiang, we really haven't
seen you for a long time..." She was halfway through her words, and suddenly she
saw the three-eyed monkey Xiaohui lying on Guili's shoulders doing something
at her. With a grimace, when she was in southern Xinjiang that day, she had been
teased by this monkey, and her face suddenly sank.
Xiao Hui didn't seem to feel scared at all. Seeing Jin Ping'er's expression, she
became more happy, grinning at Jin Ping'er, provocatively.
Jin Pinger's mind was confused, and then she woke up and cursed herself
secretly. Why is she so incapable of holding a monkey? She gave Xiao Hui a bitter
look at the moment, then she turned away her eyes and ignored her, smiling
again on her face, yes. He sternly said, "Speaking of which, the son, you left the
little girl and I was alone on that day, and you didn't know where you were. It's
really cruel!"
Gui Li said lightly: "If I don't leave you behind, I'm afraid I won't be able to get
out of the 100,000 mountains."
Jin Ping'er said "Ah", and smiled, obviously not caring about the thorns in Gui Li's
words, and said: "The son is really joking!"
Gui Li took a deep look at her, and said, "But it's beyond my expectation that you
can get out of the Mogu Cave in that town."
Jin Ping'er's eyes flashed by, and she smiled: "Why, doesn't the son want me to
come out?"
Guili smiled faintly, neither nodded nor shook his head. He only turned to Zhou
Yixian and said, "Senior, you and I are also destined. The world is so big, we have
seen each other several times in the past ten years. As for what you said to me
just now. Yes, no matter whether it is possible or not, I will always try it," he
sighed softly, and said, "It's better than hopeless."
Zhou Yixian nodded and said, "It's good if you know this. The method is not very
reasonable, and no one has tried it. It's just that the old man accidentally heard it
when he was traveling around the world. You can do it yourself!"
Gui Li bowed to Zhou Yixian and said, "If this is the case, the juniors will go now,
and see you in the future if you are destined!" As he moved his body, he was
about to leave.
Suddenly a shout came from beside him, saying: "Wait...you wait!"
Gui Li was taken aback, turned around and looked at Xiaohuan, only to see
Xiaohuan standing next to Jin Ping'er, hesitating, hesitant to speak.
Zhou Yixian saw it in his eyes, shook his head suddenly, sighed, turned and
walked away.
"What's the matter, Xiaohuan?" Gui Li seemed to feel something, his expression
on his face eased, and he asked softly.
The ringlet's lips quivered slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but after all,
he didn't say anything.
Jin Ping'er stood by and pulled her hand, frowning slightly at this moment, the
white and delicate little hand trembled gently in her palm. She turned her head
to look at Xiaohuan, and saw the little girl stopped Guili, but after a while, the
atmosphere became a little embarrassing, but she still didn't say anything.
Jin Ping'er sighed slightly, pulled Xiaohuan behind her, and smiled at Guili:
"Where is the son going?"
Gui Li was silent for a moment, his gaze drifted towards the slender figure that
was blocked by Jin Ping'er, his eyes seemed to be warm, but his voice turned
cold, and he said calmly, "I am home from all over the world, where is a place to
stay!"
Jin Ping'er said again: "It's a home from all corners of the world. I really have a
man's ambition, but I would like to ask my son, is there anything else in my
heart?"
Xiaohuan's body seemed to stiffen suddenly, but he didn't move, she still hid
behind Jin Ping'er and didn't move, but Jin Ping'er felt the tension in her hands.
The ghostly voice in front seemed to be colder again, saying: "No."
After speaking, he took a deep look at the body that suddenly became stiff, and
the corners of his mouth moved, but after a while, he covered the strange
expression, turned and walked away for a few steps, paused for a while,
seemingly hesitant, but After all, he didn't look back, and after a while, he turned
into a gray light and rushed straight to the blue sky.
The ancient west wind road, the wilderness is silent.
The atmosphere here was dull for a while, Xiaohuan kept silent, and did not
come out from behind Jin Ping'er, but the hand holding Jin Ping'er seemed to be
sinking into the flesh tightly.
The Daoist Wild Dog looked ugly, and he took a step to say something, but he
didn't say anything.
In the end, Zhou Yixian coughed, stepped forward, and smiled dryly: "Xiaohuan,
this...that...that fate is a destiny, we have to look more..."
Before she finished speaking, she saw Jin Ping'er suddenly raised her eyebrows
and glared at Zhou Yixian and Daoist Wild Dog. Both felt that their eyes were
burned by the fire, and they couldn't help taking a step back.
Jin Ping'er snorted, and said with a cold face: "You are not a good thing, go away."
Zhou Yixian and the Daoist wild dog looked at each other and looked at each
other.
Jin Ping'er turned and hugged Xiaohuan in his arms, Xiaohuan finally couldn't
bear it, and cried out with a "wow".
Jin Ping'er gently patted her on the back, and said softly: "Silly boy, is there
anything to cry? I tell you, men in the world are not good things..."
Suddenly Xiaohuan cried and said, "No... he is not, he is a good person."
Jin Ping'er was angry and funny, and said: "Yes, yes, he is a good person. Look at
you, and it took a while to make your eyes red from crying." He said, carefully
wiped Xiaohuan's tears.
Zhou Yixian next to him shook his head and murmured: "Good guy, the old man
has raised her for more than ten years, and in the end, she was scolded for not
being a good thing, and no one spoke for me, but he said that others are good
people, really..."
Before he finished speaking, Jin Ping'er glanced over as if he was about to kill,
and immediately swallowed the words under Zhou Yixian.

At night, because Xiaohuan was in a bad mood, the group of them did not travel
far. Originally, Jin Ping'er was also passing by here, but accidentally discovered
that Xiaohuan and others had come down to meet here. I wanted to meet the
previous one. He had to hurry when he spoke, but at the moment he was worried
that Xiaohuan was in a bad mood, and he was delayed.
However, in the evening, Xiaohuan finally showed a smile on Jin Ping'er's face.
Jin Ping'er secretly whispered to her again, and I don't know what to say.
Anyway, in the eyes of Yi Xian Xian and the wild dog Taoist, that amazingly
seductive Jin Ping'er leaned against Xiaohuan and said something to her secretly,
making the emotion just now The faces of some recovered small rings blushed
and white, and the shy words from time to time, I am afraid it may not be a good
thing.
After saying this for a while, Jin Ping'er stood up, stretched out, and said, "Well, I
should go too."
It seems that Jin Ping'er is going to be gone. There is no surprise on the small
ring, but the reluctance is obvious. Holding Jin Ping'er's hand, she whispered:
"Sister, when can we see you again? ?"
Jin Ping'er smiled slightly and said, "Don't worry, the sky is big, and our two
sisters are bound to meet each other."
Xiaohuan gave an "um", nodded, and said, "Then I'll give you a ride!"
Jin Ping'er said, "Okay!" He took her hand and walked outside.
Zhou Yixian and the wild dog Taoist wished this woman to leave soon, and did
not stop him at the moment.
After walking some distance, the two little women babbled and said something,
Jin Ping'er smiled and said: "Okay, just send it here, or your grandpa should scold
me again."
Xiaohuan nodded, suddenly seemed to remember something, hesitated for a
moment, and said: "Sister, I remember you seem to be in the same school
as...he?"
Jin Ping'er was startled and said, "Yes, what's the matter?"
Xiaohuan whispered: "Why is that... that Baguio girl, can you tell me?"
Jin Ping'er sighed and said: "Sister, I didn't mean to say you. Although that man is
a little different, I also look at him differently from the other men, but I still
advise you, forget it. , His life has been bumpy, you will only suffer yourself if you
go up again."
Xiaohuan shook his head and said: "I, I didn't think about what to do, I just want
to know more about him."
Jin Ping'er shook his head slightly, sighed, and groaned for a moment, then
briefly recounted the past to Xiaohuan. Xiaohuan listened, but her expression on
her face became harder to look, especially when she heard that Baguio's soul was
imprisoned in the acacia bell, and when Guili Lang traveled to the world to find a
way to solve the soul, her face was almost It has become dark.
Jin Ping'er naturally noticed the change in Xiaohuan's face, and only treated her
as a girl, and said softly: "Okay, that's probably it, sister, listen to your sister's
words, don't take these things to heart, you The road ahead is still long!"
Xiaohuan seemed to be a little absent-minded, with an ugly face, nodded at Jin
Ping'er, and said, "I see." Then he quickly left and walked back.
Jin Ping'er was a little surprised. After a short while, there was a quarrel in the
distance, and it seemed that Xiaohuan was quarreling with Zhou Yixian again.
Jin Ping'er couldn't help laughing. Since she can quarrel, the little girl must be
more energetic. She is young after all! She shook her head slightly, as if she felt a
little old, but soon, this obviously damn idea was kicked out of her mind.
Incarnate as a purple halo, she rises up and rides the wind, half an hour later, she
has fallen on the silent city of Heyang, but there is already a person standing
here, tall and standing with hands , Dressed in Taoist costume, is the Taoist
Cangsong.
Jin Ping'er smiled at him and said: "Master Dao, I'm sorry to have you waited so
long, I'm so sorry!"
Taoist Cangsong slowly turned around and said lightly: "You have been delayed
for a long time."
Jin Ping'er's complexion remained unchanged, and she smiled and said, "Anyway,
the Sect Master told us to be careful, and we don't have to rush for success, don't
we?" She smiled charmingly, with some inexplicable and inexplicable meaning,
and smiled softly: " Or, do you have a state of mind that you can't wait to return
to the place where you are, towards Qingyun Mountain, which is right in front of
you?"
Taoist Cangsong snorted coldly, did not speak, only turned and looked into the
distance, Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, walked to him and followed his gaze.
In the distance, the towering Qingyun Mountain is looming in the clouds and
mist.

Fox Qishan, the blood pool in the depths of the ghost king.
The situation of the four spirit blood formations in the blood pool is different
from the previous few days. The four huge spirit beasts seem to have completely
lost their spirituality, but are lingering in the blood of the blood pool. The dark
red light curtain covering them has also become faint. If you don't watch it
carefully, it is almost impossible to see. You can only see the remaining traces of
spiritual energy still being continuously sucked away by the Fulongding in the
sky.
And in contrast to the weakness of the four spirit beasts, the entire blood pool
seemed to be affected by an invisible force. Above the huge water surface,
everywhere seemed to be boiling, and blisters continued to burst and burst. Dull
voice. At the same time, the blood water in the blood pool, which had been
largely motionless, began to spin on its own, shooting out a few strange lights
from the mid-air, shining on the blood water, and the blood water was turbulent
wherever it passed.
In the air, there was a thick smell of blood.
On the Fulong Ding, the last remnant image of the ferocious idol is finally in the
same color as the ancient Ding body at this moment. The whole Fulong Ding now
looks completely different, and no longer has the original meaning of the past. On
the contrary, it is sucking. After the enormous spiritual power, the strange mana
in this ancient cauldron seemed to be slowly being triggered.
Lonely hung in the void, Fulongding looked down at everything, as if everything
was under its feet, creeping towards it. And in the huge space, surrounding the
Fulongding Ding, there is a faint sound of wind and thunder echoing it, and the
sound of the wind and thunder is looming. If you look closely, you can see that
the different light around Fulongding can be extinguished at the same time. It
seems to be like a human gasp, sometimes and not, extremely weird.
An invisible force seems to be quietly nurturing in this huge space, and it is like a
god that has been dormant for thousands of years, about to wake up.
That turbulent and weird power galloped across the blood pool like waves,
hitting the surrounding rock wall unscrupulously.
Seeing all these weird scenes, the ghost king and Mr. Ghost stood side by side,
without speaking. But obviously from the two of them, there was no trace of fear
and retreat.
After a long time, the ghost king laughed Shen Shen and said: "Sure enough, the
7th forty-nineth has not yet arrived, and the Four Spirits blood formation has not
yet formed, and it has such a powerful force!"
Mr. Ghost didn't talk to him immediately, he was silent for a moment, and said,
"Sect Master, the change a few days ago was indeed caused by the Four Spirits
Blood Array. I am not able to defend the array. Please Sect Master punish me."
When the ghost king waved his hand, he didn't look at Mr. Gui, he took a step, his
eyes still staying on the Fulong Ding, and he said: "A trivial matter, needless to
say, this formation is too powerful, let alone you, even me. Unexpectedly, it is
inevitable that you make a momentary mistake."
Mr. Gui hesitated for a moment, and said, "Thank you for your magnanimity,
but..."
The ghost king turned around and said, "Just what?"
Mr. Gui met the gaze of the King of Ghosts, and suddenly felt a shock in his heart.
He only felt that the eyes of the King of Ghosts were strangely dazzling. With his
own way, he seemed to be unable to look at him. Several thoughts flashed
through his mind, but fortunately, his face was covered by black gauze, and
others could not see his expression. At least listening to his accent, it was still
dull.
"As the Sect Master said, the four spirit blood formations are extremely powerful,
and as the formation day approaches, this spiritual power will only grow
stronger, although I have placed 18 prohibitions around this blood pool. , But to
be honest, I’m not completely sure of it, especially on the last day when the blood
formation is first formed. It must be an earth-shattering situation. It’s really hard
to say whether the restrictions I placed are useful, I’m afraid that time will come.
Unprepared, some of the disciples of this sect in the mountainside outside will
probably be implicated."
The King of Ghosts smiled coldly and said, "So what?"
Mr. Ghost suffocated, looked at the Ghost King, was silent for a moment, and said:
"I just remind the Sect Master that if necessary, some low-powered disciples can
be withdrawn from the mountain's belly in advance."
The ghost king's eyes flashed sharply, snorted, and said, "No need."
Mr. Ghost did not speak.
The ghost king said coldly: "In this strange formation of heaven and earth,
gathering the essence of the four spirits and nurturing them with blood, there is
blood and harshness, before opening the gate of Shura, it is not a big deal that
some people are buried with them."
Mr. Ghost nodded slowly and said: "Yes, I understand."
The ghost king laughed, with an arrogant expression, turned around, took a deep
breath, and his gaze fell on Fulongding again, looking at the ever-changing body,
his eyes seemed to start to become fascinated.
Behind him, Mr. Ghost's eyes were thoughtful, but in those eyes, there was more
than fanaticism, but cold calmness and sobriety.

Qingyun Mountain, Dragon Head Peak.
Among the seven veins of Qingyun, Dragon Head Peak is the highest mountain
second only to Tongtian Peak. It stands tall and steep, and stands tall and
majestic. This night, the black wind was high, and in a hidden forest behind the
Longshou Peak, a path was winding and winding in the forest.
When the cold night wind blew, two figures descended from the sky, one tall and
one short, and landed on this path. It was Taoist Cangsong and Jin Ping'er.
This place is far away from the palace and pavilion where the disciples of
Qianshan Longshoufeng gather. Usually, few people come, and when the night is
quiet, there is no sound. Taoist Cangsong's eyes were cold, he looked around for
a while, then looked up at the sky, and snorted suddenly.
Jin Ping'er looked at him with interest and said, "What's the matter, Dao Master,
you seem to be very annoyed by your appearance?"
Taoist Cangsong said coldly: "This group of disciples is becoming less and less
effective. It was a waste of the old man's efforts back then."
Jin Ping'er became a little curious, and said, "What's the matter?"
Taoist Cangsong snorted and walked forward along the trail, while coldly saying:
"The mountain heaven is locked to the key place. Although it looks no different
from other places, the predecessors and ancestors have left instructions for
generations. The disciple needs to be guarded strictly. Right now it's only two
shifts, and there is no figure in sight anymore. It's a bunch of rubbish!"
Jin Ping'er smiled slightly, and said, "Isn't it convenient for us to do things, you
should be happy."
Taoist Cangsong snorted again, but it was obvious that he couldn't see any joyful
expression on his face, but his face was extremely ugly, and he strode forward.
Jin Ping'er followed behind him and said with a smile: "Actually, you can't blame
those Qingyunmen disciples. As far as I know, the Qingyunmen haven't opened
the Qimai Mountain Secret Lock a few times in a thousand years, and it's only the
latest The Tribulation of the Beast Demon, the Beast God is too strong, so I had to
open it once. For who it is, it’s not used for such a long time, plus you elders keep
these things tightly secret, ordinary disciples just think it’s something. It’s just an
ordinary forbidden area, it’s normal to be lazy a few times!"
She smiled charmingly, and said to Cangsong Dao humanely: "What's more, you
will lead the way along the way. I heard that in the past few decades, Qingyun
Mountain's big and small affairs, especially these precautions, are all presided
over by you. I can't find us, and I can't blame them, don't you think?"
Master Cangsong's complexion is still ugly. To him, it seems that the plants and
trees on Qingyun Mountain are different from other places. Once upon a time, he
was the owner of this mountain.
Is there really nothing wrong with the road in the past?
Taoist Cangsong shook his head suddenly, as if he was about to get rid of some
thoughts, he strode forward.
Jin Ping'er looked at his back and seemed to understand the Taoist's state of
mind, but she was obviously not a kind and good person, but she was a little
gloating in her eyes. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised, making it
even more beautiful that her appearance was beautiful and soft, and her
footsteps seemed to be true. Flutteringly, he followed Taoist Cangsong leisurely,
and walked deep into the mountain behind the Dragon Head Peak along the trail.
This trail is actually extremely deep, with twists and turns for a long time, but
still can’t see the end, but as the road deepens, there are more and more weeds
on the side of the road, gradually covering the trail. Obviously no one has walked
here for a long time. Even the vegetation is lush.
Seeing these roadside weeds gradually grow to the path, Taoist Cangsong's face
became more and more ugly, and it looked a little bit irony. Jin Ping'er didn't talk
to him at this moment, but just followed behind. Seeing Taoist Cangsong's tall
figure, she suddenly felt that this man might not be just a traitor who rebelled
against the right way.
But even so, who cares? Today's Taoist Cangsong, if he was discovered by his
former colleague, it would be a life and death struggle, but ten years ago, he was
still the most powerful figure in the world's No. 1 school. Who is there? Would
you like it?
Every time there are twists and turns in life, I don’t know whether it is mortals
themselves or is determined by the will of heaven. So, is there such a thing as the
so-called tricks of heaven?
Jin Ping'er walked all the way, unexpectedly in her heart she remembered the
little ring that she had just met not long ago, the young girl who had a
relationship with her, she seemed so young, she seemed to be troubled by love
too! Thinking of Xiaohuan, her expression eased, and she felt a little warm.
Perhaps only the little girl was the only one she could treat with joy!
Maybe there is a chance in the future, and it would be nice to travel the world
with Xiaohuan!
A faint smile appeared at the corner of Jin Ping'er's mouth, but this smile flashed,
she stopped, because Taoist Cangsong in front of her also stopped and let out a
long breath, listening to his breath. , Seemed to be mixed with a very strange
feeling, slowly said: "This is it, where the secret lock of Qingyunmen Dragon
Head Peak is located."
The path under her feet finally reached the end. Jin Ping'er stepped forward, but
was taken aback, with a trace of confusion on her face, turned her head to look at
Taoist Cangsong, and said, "What, this is the secret lock?"
Taoist Cangsong was expressionless, only nodded faintly.
What appeared in front of the two of them was not the glorious fairy artifact, nor
the majestic palace and pavilion. Before coming here, Jin Ping'er had thought
about it countless times, but never guessed it anyway. Where the legendary
secret lock is located, it will actually look like this.
In front of her, is an ordinary dirt pit...
If there is a difference, it is that this pit is relatively large and deep, and it is a big
pit, but looking at the overgrown weeds in the pit, the hilly soil is slumped, it
looks like an ordinary big pit. That's it, where could it be related to the Zhu
Xianjian array that moved the world?
Jin Ping'er was still unacceptable for a while, but Taoist Cangsong on the side had
already jumped down, stood under the pit, and beckoned to Jin Ping'er. Jin
Ping'er sighed and jumped off.

After jumping into the pit and stepping on the solid soil at the bottom of the pit,
Jin Ping'er immediately smelled a strong smell of mud because of the dirt around
it. She raised her head and glanced up and found that the pit was actually quite
deep. , I didn't feel anything from the top down just now, but when I waited
below, I discovered that the edge of the pit was actually one and a half people
high.
The soil in the pit is not as hard as on the trails, it is slightly soft, but fortunately
there has been no wind and rain in the past few days, the soil is still dry and
hard, not deep and shallow, but potholes are inevitable.
Jin Ping'er followed Dao Ren Cangsong and walked towards the depths of the
earth pit. The terrain here is inclined inward. The more you go down, and look
up at the surrounding trees and the distant mountains, the more you feel that
those things have become He grew taller, and gradually a small feeling came to
his mind.
This strange emotion reverberated in Jin Ping'er's heart, making her really
uncomfortable, but fortunately, although the pit was large, it was not endless.
Soon Taoist Cangsong stopped his figure, and Jin Ping'er also stopped.
They were in the middle of this big pit at the moment. The surrounding soil was
chaotic. In the middle, several piles of soil were piled together to form a small
mound with a cylindrical log three feet long and one foot wide. Insert diagonally
in the soil of the small mound.
Taoist Cangsong stared silently and saw that it was a long-year-old log. He didn't
speak, but a strange light flashed in his eyes. After a while, he would move
forward if he didn't say a word.
But at this moment, Jin Ping'er suddenly yelled behind him: "Leader, wait a
minute."
Taoist Cangsong turned around to look at Jin Ping'er, and said, "What's the
matter?"
Jin Ping'er said: "Please allow me to look at the surrounding scenery."
Taoist Cangsong was startled and did not speak, but Jin Ping'er looked up and
slowly turned around. Although this place is already at the height of Longshou
Peak, the place where Longshou Peak is dangerously high is still abruptly
piercing the sky. It is much higher than here, and there is more than one place.
Jin Ping'er stood in the middle of the pit, and saw that there were high peaks on
the east, north, and west sides. From the bottom of the pit, the steep and evil
peaks seemed to be slightly inclined, as if three fingers were about to come
together, and oneself This dirt pit is at the very center. At this moment, the night
is drooping, and the sky is like ink. After looking at the golden bottle for a long
time, there is a feeling that the sky is about to fall and dizzy.
It's just that she is not a mortal after all. After she retracted her eyes to calm her
mind, her expression was as usual, but her face was a little relieved, and then her
eyes swept across the pit, suddenly her body lifted up like a light breeze. , But fell
on the three-foot log, and then looked around.
Daoist Cangsong who stood by frowned slightly, but there was a faint expression
of appreciation in his eyes.
After a while, Jin Ping'er sighed, and said, "Good mind, good vision, this is the
spiritual cave that your Qingyunmen generation patriarch fancy, it is really
unique with the eyes of the gods, and the spiritual energy of the mountain peaks
is gathered here, and more The three peaks gather together to prevent diarrhea;
but what is more powerful is this thousand-year-old profound wood, which
seems dull and without edge, but it just pierces the weakest point of the spirit
point, such as hitting a snake with seven inches. The withered aura of the
profound wood has suppressed the spiritual aura of the whole mountain, it's
amazing, it's amazing!" She applauded and admired, but she said it sincerely.
Taoist Cangsong looked at her, his expression softened unconsciously. After a
while, he said lightly: "Observing the weather in the mountains, it is my
Qingyunmen ancestor Qingyunzi who discovered this hole. As for the
predecessor who laid down the Xuanmu prohibition, There is no record. Some
people say that it is the ancestor Qingyunzi himself, and some say that it is
actually the ancestor Qingye who created the Zhuxian sword formation."
Jin Ping'er nodded and said, "Actually, I didn't have any good feelings about
Qingyunmen in the past, but when I saw it today, I felt that there are really many
amazing and brilliant characters among you Patriarchs. I am far behind. It seems
that under the prestigious reputation, there is no avail.
Taoist Cangsong snorted, with a proud expression on his face, and said: "Qingyun
Sect has been under thousands of years, how can it be comparable to other small
sects? As for my Qingyun ancestors, it is naturally more..." , His voice suddenly
became quieter, and in the end, his words became hoarse and inaudible.
Jin Ping'er quietly leaped down from the thousand-year-old profound wood. For
some reason, she suddenly felt a little sad, and she didn't want to look at Taoist
Cangsong's face at this moment.
Is this person who is deeply proud of Qingyun who betrayed Qingyun's first
murderer?
How can a person be described in a simple sentence "good and evil"?
In the dirt pit, there was a moment of silence, and Taoist Cangsong's body looked
straight from behind, still looking tall, but his expression seemed to be hidden in
the silence and shadows, which made people indistinct.
After a long time, Taoist Cangsong's voice was low and slowly said: "We have
been delayed for a long time, let's get started!"
Jin Ping'er nodded, and said, "What to do? Let's talk about it!"
The mountain breeze blew by, the surrounding dense trees swayed with the
wind, and the night was drooping. I only heard the movement in the deep pit. It
lasted for a while, then suddenly stood still. After a while, I only heard one. It was
muffled, but something was thrown into the pit and fell heavily on the path
beside the pit.
Under the faint starlight, it was indeed the thousand-year-old profound wood!
After a while, the skirt of the clothes shook, and Jin Ping'er and Taoist Cangsong
jumped into the pit together. With their path and deeds, they seemed to be a little
tired. Obviously, they wanted to change the spiritual acupuncture points, even
the secret lock. The approach is not easy.
Jin Ping'er panted for a while, frowning and asked Taoist Cangsong: "Since we
are here to destroy this heavenly secret lock, we intend that if something
happens in the future, Qingyunmen can no longer use the seven-vein peaks to
help the immortal sword formation, then pull out this thousand-year-old
profound wood. Just open it, why bother to change the place where the vitality
converges? Isn’t it a superfluous move?"
Taoist Cangsong shook his head, and said, "This Qingyun Mountain is a blessed
place in the world, and its spiritual energy is extremely high. Because of this,
Qingyunzi ancestors would have taken a fancy to this place. Only pulling out the
thousand-year-old profound wood is just a leak of spiritual energy. But firstly,
the aura of the earth veins here is extremely strong, and secondly, you can see
that there are three peaks gathering outside here, and it is even more difficult for
the aura to diarrhea. Only to change the place where the aura converges,
although it is only a slight shift, as long as the aura is changed The gathering
point leaves this heaven-made, iron-bucket-like three peaks gathering
momentum, and can take advantage of the high mountain wind to slowly
disperse. In the future, someone will sacrifice the Zhuxian Sword Formation.
Although the dragon head peak is still vigorous, it is already there. The scattered
mountains and plains cannot be condensed, and there is nothing he can do."
Jin Ping'er only then woke up, nodded and said yes, and then asked: "Then the
Dragon Head Peak Heavenly Secret Lock has been destroyed now, what about
the other six channels?"
Taoist Cangsong pondered for a moment, shook his head, and said: "We can only
destroy the remaining three veins of Luoxia Peak, Fenghui Peak, and Chaoyang
Peak. As for the three veins of Tongtian Peak, Dazhu Peak, and Xiaozhu Peak,
only I'm afraid there is nothing to do."
Jin Ping'er became curious and said, "Why is this again?"
Taoist Cangsong said indifferently: "Tongtian Peak is the main channel of
Qingyun. The defense is the strictest and not to mention him. The aura is not the
same. When the Zhuxian Sword Array is activated, it has always been dominated
by the aura of the Tongtian Peak and supplemented by the six-channel aura. , The
so-called touches the whole body, as long as there is a slight change, my Dao
Xuan senior brother who knows the Tao will know it, so he can't move."
He paused, and then said: "I know where the three veins of Luoxia Peak, Fenghui
Peak, and Chaoyang Peak are located. I don’t have much difficulty thinking about
it, but I don’t know the two veins of Dazhufeng and Xiaozhufeng. The location of
the lock."
Jin Ping'er wondered: "Why is this again?"
Taoist Cangsong was silent for a moment, and said: "Xiaozhu Peak has always
only accepted female disciples. The entrance guards are strict. The first Shuiyue
is also a tough-tempered person. Waiting for idlers to enter the mountain, let
alone the secret lock. As for Dazhu Feng, I have always been difficult to come to
Hetian and Su Ru and his wife. Tian Buyi is an arrogant person. There are not
many disciples under the clergy and they are not good, but they are hidden and
tucked away. No one knows."
Jin Ping'er was a little funny when she heard it, but then frowned, "Then we only
broke the four-channel secret lock, will it be less?"
Taoist Cangsong shook his head, and said, "Otherwise, as far as I know, as long as
more than half of the auras in Qingyun's seven meridians have an accident, the
ban on the heavenly lock will be completely useless, because the main peak
Tongtianfeng aura is too strong, even The meaning of killing is that the
remaining six auras have to check and balance each other. Fortunately, one or
two auras are missing. If the four auras are missing at the same time, I am afraid
that there will be a problem with whether the Zhuxian sword formation can be
sacrificed."
Jin Ping'er looked up and down Daoist Cangsong carefully, and suddenly smiled:
"Dao Master, you really have a foresight, I'm afraid these things are not in your
heart a day or two!"
Taoist Cangsong's face sank, looking to Jin Ping'er, Jin Ping'er was still smiling,
and he didn't even evade his eyes. After a while, it was Taoist Cangsong who first
looked away, and without a word, turned and left the pit.
Jin Ping'er regained her gaze and fell to her feet. She saw the thousand-year-old
Xuanmu lying calmly on the side of the path. She smiled, stretched her feet and
kicked Xuanmu into the weeds, and then moved towards the direction where
Taoist Cangsong had left. Also walked over.
Behind her, the mysterious and mysterious big dirt pit seemed to be the same as
usual, just an ordinary big dirt pit.

Volume Eight

Chapter One Pudd
Mount Xumi, Tianyin Temple.
The steep mountain road winds and stretches between the mountains, as in the
past, on this day under the warm sun, there are still people surging, and
countless devout believers walked toward the temple to pay homage to and
worship the gods in their hearts. The monks of Tianyin Temple are scattered
around, leading the people who come up. At some dangerous places on the cliffs,
there are usually a few monks standing just in case. At the same time, the known
guest monks greet them with a smile at the mountain gate. People coming and
going, a scene of peace.
Tianyin Temple presided over Master Puhong’s disciples, standing behind the
mountain gate at this moment, watching the people coming and going. In his
capacity to practice, there is no longer any need to do these homework, but he is
kind-hearted, and often sees the monks of the same discipline who are a little
busy because of the large number of people, he will come to help, and this is also
the case today.
It’s just that this day he seemed to be in a trance, restless, but he couldn’t tell
what was wrong. Looking at the pious faces flashing in front of him, he bowed his
head and chanted "Amitabha Buddha" silently. Until a figure suddenly walked
out of the crowd and stood in front of him.
Faxiang looked up, he was startled, obviously he didn't expect to see the person
in front of him at all, and then smiled on his face and said with a smile: "We meet
again, donor."
The visitor was Guili, and he was dressed in a gray cloth robe, standing among
the people around him who came to worship. He looked unremarkable at all. The
only thing that was a bit conspicuous was probably the gray hair that was
moving around him. monkey.
Gui Li's complexion seemed a bit haggard. Although the whole person was not
depressed, he didn't see much energy. He just smiled at Faxiang and said,
"Brother Faxiang, please tell me, I have something wrong, think Meet Master
Puhong."
Faxiang smiled and said, “Don’t worry, the teacher has already given instructions
that day, as long as you come, he will meet you whenever and wherever you are,
please come with me!” After that, Fa quite go first. go with.
Ghost Li silently followed behind him, walking along the way, only to see the
inner temple of Tianyin Temple, the incense wafting, not to mention the full of
people, shoulders one after another.
The two walked for a while, and Gui Li suddenly said to Faxiang: "Brother
Faxiang, you said that there really is a god above the blue sky?"
The Faxiang was silent for a moment, and said: "Donor, from my Buddhist
perspective, there are gods everywhere in the world, but the most important
thing is in everyone's heart."
Gui Li looked indifferent, looked at the people around him, and whispered: "I
don't understand."
Fa Xiang said quietly: "The donor's life experience is rough and difficult. From
the perspective of the little monk, if you want to find relief, the most important
thing is to'look away' in your heart."
Gui Li was silent for a long time, but still had no words, and didn't say much
about the law, and led him all the way. The two walked through the corridor and
walked to the Xiaotianyin Temple in Houshan.
Coming out of the Zen room, Faxiang Guili nodded, and Guili knowingly stopped.
Faxiang knocked on the door a few times and said, "Master, it is a disciple
Faxiang. Today, the ghost donor came up the mountain and came to visit."
Master Puhong's gracious and kind voice immediately sounded in the Zen room,
saying: "Please come in, Ghost Li donor!"
Faxiang gently pushed open the door, took a step back, stretched out his arm to
Guili, and whispered: "Please, please."
Gui Li nodded and walked into the Zen room. Faxiang followed him and walked
in, closing the door of the room casually.
Master Puhong still sat on the couch and meditated as usual. Seeing Guili, a kind
smile appeared on his face, and he said: "You are here, benefactor."
Guili respected this Master Puhong, he did not dare to neglect at the moment,
bowed deeply, and said, "The disciple is disturbing."
Master Puhong shook his head and smiled: "I said it a long time ago. The gate of
Tianyin Temple opens to you. You can come anytime. Besides, I am only happy
when you come here, but I don't know what you have. Is it something?"
Guili hesitated slightly, then looked up at Master Puhong, and said, "Master said,
this time the disciple is here, there is indeed one thing I want to ask Master."
Master Puhong said: "It's okay for the donor to say it."
The ghost was eager to speak and stopped, it seemed a little difficult to say, but
after all, he said: "Master, in your temple, is there an exotic treasure called the
"Universal Reincarnation Disk"?"
Master Puhong was startled, and the face of the Faxiang standing next to him was
surprised. The two looked at each other, and then Master Puhong nodded and
said: "Yes, there is such a thing in our temple."
Guili's spirit suddenly lifted, Master Puhong looked at his expression, his brows
slightly frowned, and said, "Excuse me, Guili donor, why did you ask about this
suddenly?"
Gui Li hesitated for a moment, and said, "Speaking of the situation of the
disciples, the two also know about it. Ten years ago on Qingyun Mountain, a
friend of the disciple was seriously injured for his disciple, and he is still
unconscious."
Master Puhong said together: "The Baguio girl values love and righteousness,
and Lao Na also admires it very much."
Gui Li said: "In the past ten years, I have traveled all over the world to treat
Baguio, but the sky is not what people want, and there is still no progress." At
this point, his expression has not changed significantly, but The sadness in his
eyes could no longer be concealed.
Guili was silent for a while, then looked up at Master Puhong, and said, "Master,
this disciple came here by accidentally hearing a predecessor's words some time
ago, saying that there is something magical in Tianyin Temple. The alien treasure
universe reincarnation plate tested has the ability to turn yin and yang and fix
the soul. Perhaps there is a little hope that Baguio can be cured. So this is the
brazen one, and I hope that the master will be compassionate and borrow this
treasure from his disciple. Once it is used up, Definitely return it personally."
Speaking of the end, Gui Li's lips trembled slightly, and his mood was obviously
agitated. Seeing his face changes several times, he seemed a little hesitant, but
then he took two steps forward, clenched his hands, and slowly knelt down in
front of Master Puhong.
Master Puhong was taken aback, and quickly stretched out his hand and said
anxiously: "Don't be like this, get up quickly."
The Faxiang next to him had already stepped forward to hold Guili and picked
him up.
Master Puhong watched Guili for a long time, his complexion was still kind, but
his eyes seemed to be a little erratic. Obviously, this treasure was also very
important to him, and it was difficult to make a decision for a while.
After another moment, Master Puhong slowly said: "Donor, Lao Na would like to
ask."
Gui Li immediately said: "Master, please speak."
Master Puhong looked slightly solemn, and said: "The matter of the reincarnation
of the universe in Tianyin Temple, except for the old masters and brothers of the
temple, only the disciple Faxiang of the old Na knows about it. This matter is
quite secret, but I don’t know what the donor said. The predecessor who told you
about this, who is the expert to give advice?"
Guili was startled, unable to speak for a while, and was silent for a long time. He
whispered: "Master forgive me, not because the disciple deliberately concealed
it, but when the senior told the disciple about this matter, he specifically ordered
the disciple not to disclose it. His identity, so..." At the end of the talk, his voice
gradually became quieter, disappointed and anxious on his face faintly appeared.
Obviously, he was fighting very fiercely in his heart, but after all, he didn't say
much.
Master Puhong frowned, without words, bowed his head in thought.
Guili saw Master Puhong’s expression in his eyes, and he was even more anxious.
Before he came to Tianyin Temple, he had indeed thought about this unheard of
magic weapon. If it had such a power, it would naturally be an extraordinary
treasure, heaven. It is natural for Yinsi to cherish and value it. It’s just that now,
looking at the reactions of Master Puhong and others, it seems that there is no
intention of rejection, but unexpectedly, it seems to be very concerned about the
source of the news of Guili.
The news of Guili was naturally heard from Zhouyixian on the ancient road
outside Heyang City that day. The longer he knew Zhouyixian, the more he felt
that this seemingly nonsense Jianghu fortune-teller is indeed an unpredictable
person, but on the day of Zhouyixian. After telling him the news, he repeatedly
urged him not to reveal himself.
At this moment, Gui Li's heart is as if there are several passionate blood rushing
to each other, one side is the promise to Zhou Yixian, on the other side is the
more important ten-year long wish. For Baguio, even if there is only the slightest
hope, he is really willing to pay for everything and pursue it. At this moment, he
is unable to advance or retreat. The battle between heaven and man in his heart
is painful for a time.
Fortunately, at this moment, Master Puhong suddenly sighed, and said, "No
matter who you are telling you, but you are connected to Master Puzhi in the end,
and this treasure is also Master Puzhi. He..." Master Puhong suddenly smiled
bitterly, silently, stood up from the Buddha's couch, looked at Gui Li Heshi and
said, "Donor, please come with me, I will take you to see someone."
Gui Li was startled, but when he heard that Master Puhong meant that he would
no longer pursue the source of the information, and he meant to borrow the
treasure, he was overjoyed, and his voice trembled a little when he bowed to the
ground, saying, "Thank you, Master. "
Master Puhong stepped forward to support him, smiled and said, "Don't be
polite, let's go!" With a wave of the monk's robe, he walked outside the house.
Guili and Faxiang followed him, and Guili couldn't help asking: "Master, who are
we going to meet?"
Master Puhong said indifferently: "The donor should know that the world often
calls the brothers and sisters of Lao Na in our temple side by side, right?"
Gui Li nodded, and said, "Yes, the four great monks of Tianyin Temple,'Hong,
Virtue, Wisdom, and Empty', are respected by all people." When he said the word
"Wisdom", a trace of his face flashed across his face. The complex color, even the
voice is a little deeper.
Both Master Puhong and Faxiang felt this, and while sighing in their hearts, they
naturally didn't say much.
Master Puhong said together: "Lao Na's third junior brother Puzhi will not talk
about it. You have seen the fourth junior brother Pukong on that day. Now Lao
Na wants to take you to see it is Lao Na's second junior brother Pude."

The group of three came down from the Xiaotianyin Temple in Houshan, and
then walked into the noisy and incense-booming Tianyin Temple. All the way up
the Tianyin Temple, the monks in Tianyin Temple respectfully salute the abbot,
even if they are ordinary believers. It was also overjoyed and overjoyed to bow
down, and some elderly people even regarded Master Puhong as a god, and knelt
down.
Master Puhong, with a gentle face and a kind face, went all the way, bypassing
the main hall with the largest number of people, and turned to the more remote
northwest corner of Tianyin Temple. As the three of them walked in, the figures
of the believers gradually disappeared behind them, and the surroundings
gradually became deserted. In the end, when Master Puhong waited to stop at
the door of a secluded courtyard at the end of a path, the surroundings were no
longer visible. There is a figure.
Gui Li looked up and saw that the small courtyard in front of him was extremely
simple. The high wall next to him was already mottled and peeled off. The
corners of the walls were covered with moss. The courtyard door was half-
hidden, and everyone could clearly see the small courtyard. The atrium of the
small courtyard is covered with dead leaves everywhere, and a breeze blows
from time to time, gently blowing and fluttering the fallen leaves on the ground,
adding a bit of desolation and antiquity.
Above the door of the small courtyard, a very broken plaque was hung with three
characters: Jingxintang.
Guili looked at the plaque silently, seeming to be in a daze, Master Puhong
walked into the small courtyard, and the Faxiang followed him.
After walking a few steps, I found that Gui Li behind him didn't seem to keep up.
He was a little surprised. When I turned around, I saw Gui Li was still looking at
the plaque. Faxiang couldn't help but say strangely: "Donor Zhang, what's the
matter?"
When Gui Li moved, he seemed to come back to his senses. After a moment of
silence, he walked over and said lightly: "It's nothing, it's just the name on the
plaque, which is somewhat similar to the place where I lived when I was a
teenager. I lost my attitude and was rude for a while."
Fa Xiangduo glanced at him, shook his head and said: "Where, please come in, the
donor!"
Gui Li nodded and walked towards the depths of the small courtyard. Master
Puhong in front had already stopped in front of a wooden hut in the small
courtyard and looked back at the two of them.
Gui Li stepped forward and whispered: "The disciple is rude."
Master Puhong smiled slightly and said, "It's okay." Turning around, he gently
stretched out his hand on the wooden house door and knocked three times,
"Amitabha, Pude, I brought it today." A benefactor came to see you and disturbed
the younger brother to clean up, sin, sin."
A light breeze blew from behind Gui Li and the others, blowing up the fallen
leaves all over the sky, making their clothes flutter gently. In front of them, the
wooden door seemed to be gently pushed by the wind, and it made a soft "creak",
but no one automatically opened it inward.
At the same time, an old, low and hoarse voice came from the room, like a rusty
ironware that had been left for too long, and said leisurely: "Who is it? Can you
please... move your brother, your big...drive...ah..."
Master Puhong smiled slightly and walked in. The Faxiang followed behind him.
Somehow Guili suddenly became nervous, took a deep breath, and walked into
the wooden house.
Although Guili had long known that the monks in Tianyin Temple were not
people who valued secular luxury, and wanted to come to Tianyin Temple, the
furnishings were very simple, but when he entered the wooden house, he was
still surprised by the simplicity of it. The furnishings in this room are simple, but
there is no furnishings at all. Only one corner of the empty floor is covered with
dry thatch. An old monk with a dark complexion is sitting there cross-legged,
slowly raising his eyes. They seem.
Master Puhong stepped forward and came to the old monk. Guili stood silently
behind him. Looking from the side, I saw that the old monk and Master Puhong
looked really different, and Master Puhong looked very beautiful. Yiyi, kind
eyebrows and kind eyes, they look solemn and self-assured. No wonder
countless devout and honest people just bowed down and bowed. In contrast,
the old monk sitting in the corner can really be described by the Buddhist phrase
"stinky skin".
Master Puhong stood in front of the old monk staring at him for a long time, Fang
slowly sighed, and sat down directly on the dirty ground in front of the old monk,
and said lightly: "Brother, we haven't seen him for ten years. ?"
The old monk slowly joined together, his voice was still so hoarse, low and slow,
and said: "Yes...ah, brother...brother has always been...okay?"
Gui Li was shocked when he heard this. Both of their brothers and sisters were in
the Tianyin Temple. Although the courtyard of this old monk was remote, he did
not see Tianyin Temple specially guarded all the way. Obviously it was not a
retreat. In ten years, the two of them have never seen each other, which is really
incredible.
As if he had guessed what Guili was thinking, Master Puhong turned his head and
smiled at Guili, and said, "This is Lao Na's second junior brother Pude."
Although Guili still does not know why Master Puhong brought him to see this
Master Pude, he still has the respect of the four great monks of Tianyin Temple,
plus this time that he wants to ask for others. Dare to neglect, and hurriedly said:
"Disciple Guili, see Master Pude."
Master Pud slowly moved his gaze over and landed on Gui Li's face. His
movements were very stiff and slow, and it even made people feel that even his
gaze movement was difficult. Gui Li was very puzzled at how one of the four
great monks who moved the world could look like this, but on the face he did not
dare to lose his courtesy.
The master Puhong next to him said lightly: "Junior Pude, he is a branch of my
Buddhism. The name is'Bitter Zen'. People who are not wise and brave can't
practice. You don't think he is now withered, but if you think about it. In
practicing Taoism, Junior Brother Pu De is far better than me."
The corners of the mouth on Master Pud's haggard face moved slightly, I wonder
if he smiled, anyway, from the outside, there is no change in his expression at all,
and he slowly said: "Brother...you laughed..."
Master Puhong chanted "Amitabha Buddha" in a low voice, and then said: "Junior
brother, come to disturb Qingxiu today. The sin is not small. I will make amends
here first, but this matter is no better than others." At this point, he asked the
ghost Li took a look and said, "Junior Brother, do you know who he is?"
Master Pude has never left his eyes since he looked at Guili just now, but his eyes
always seem to be that ancient well without waves, and no one can see what he is
thinking.
At this moment, after listening to Master Puhong's words, Master Pude slowly
said: "Who is it?"
Master Puhong sighed softly, and said, "He was the wrongdoer planted by Junior
Brother Puzhi ten years ago, the young Zhang Xiaofan in the Caomiao Village
under Qingyun Mountain."
"What!" For the first time, Master Pud's words did not stop, and even his
expression changed slightly. After a while, his eyes were still fixed on Guili, and
said: "He is... that kid?"
I don't know if the words are gradually speaking, and the pauses in Master Pud's
words gradually become less and more fluid.

Chapter Two Treasure
Gui Li was silent, and there was silence in the room.
After a while, Master Puhong slowly said: "Brother, you know the causes and
consequences of this matter, and I don't need to say more. Today, the ghost
benefactor came here to borrow a treasure from our Tianyin Temple. Go save
people."
Master Pude is still watching Guili, his eyes gradually softened from the initial
shock and sorrow. Obviously, Master Pude also has the same extraordinary
feeling for Guili as Master Puhong and others. After hearing the words of Master
Puhong, Master Pude's expression remained unchanged, hoarsely said: "What
treasure is it?"
Speaking of this moment, although there is still a slight pause in Master Pud's
words, it can already be roughly coherent.
Master Puhong glanced at Guili, sighed, and said, "What he wants to borrow is
the reincarnation plate of the universe."
Master Pude was startled, and Gu Jing Wubo's face was slightly discolored again,
which was obviously quite surprised.
Guili took a step forward and said sincerely: "The two masters, the disciple’s
friend, has been detained in foreign objects over the past ten years. It is no
different from the living dead, and the disciples are always cut by a knife. I dared
not abandon his hope, and I begged the two masters for mercy. If you wish to be
saved by the friend of the disciple, the disciple is willing to be a cow and a horse
to return the kindness of the two masters!
Both Master Puhong and Master Puhong both recite the Buddha together. Master
Puhong said: "Don't do this for the donor, kill me and wait."
It's just that after the initial astonishment, Master Pu De has recovered his calm
at this moment, frowning slightly, and said: "Excuse me, the donor, where did the
donor hear the news that the reincarnation of the universe is in our temple?"
Guili looked embarrassed and looked at Master Puhong.
Master Puhong smiled bitterly, and said: "Junior, I have already asked Guili donor
about this matter, but according to Guili donor, the senior expert who told him
this secret insisted on not letting him reveal his identity. Origin. I can’t make a
decision when I'm a brother, and then I think that the reincarnation disk is kept
by my brother, so I’m here to disturb my brother’s cleansing. May I ask what you
mean.”
Only then did Gui Li understand why Master Puhong and Faxiang brought him to
see this Master Pu De. It seems that this mysterious treasure Universe
Reincarnation Disk is really not trivial. It actually requires Master Pu De, one of
the four great monks, in person for decades. Custody, I wonder if it really has a
miraculous effect, can Baguio be cured? Thinking of this, Gui Li couldn't help but
feel hot all over, clenching his hands into fists.
There was silence in the room at this moment. Everyone looked at the silent
Master Pud. Master Pud's eyes were drooping. He seemed to be thinking about
something. Looking at the expressionless face, Gui Li couldn't help but palm out
his palms. sweat.
I don’t know how long it took before Master Pude slowly raised his eyes, looked
at Gui Li and said softly: "Donor."
Guili hurriedly responded, saying, "I ask Master for mercy."
Master Pu De's voice is still hoarse, his tone is slow, and he said: "Ten years ago,
the third junior brother Pu Zhi made a big mistake to you. I really owe you a lot
from Tianyin Temple..."
When the master Puhong and Dhamma next to him heard that they were both
palms together, they lightly chanted "Amitabha Buddha".
Master Pu De went on to say: "Furthermore, this reincarnation disk was brought
back to this monastery by Junior Brother Puzhi himself during his travels in the
wild northwest. You are considered to be a disciple of Junior Brother Puzhi, and
you should have given it to you. It's just... "
Guili's heart was delighted that Master Pud's words gradually had hope.
Unexpectedly, Master Pud's face suddenly appeared embarrassed. He seemed to
be quite hesitant, and suddenly his heart flashed past Baguio who was lying
quietly in Huqi Shanhan. The green figure in the ice-stone room, trembling
slightly, with blood rushing forward, gritted his teeth and strode forward two
steps, and came to Master Pude.
Both Master Puhong and Faxiang were shocked, Master Pude was also a little
surprised. He raised his eyes and looked at Guili, only to see that Guili did not
show any disrespect. Instead, his knees were soft and he knelt in front of Master
Pude. Go down.
"Puff!"
A low muffled sound echoed from the stone slabs on the ground, and Guili's
forehead was tapped on the ground in front of Master Pud. From the side, his
hands clenched his fists tightly, his joints were faintly pale, and his body was
slightly faint. Trembling, only hearing his voice was a little choked, and
whispered non-stop: "Master, I am deeply sinful and bear a lot of people. If I can't
save her, I, I, I... I beg Master for mercy, please Master is merciful..." After
speaking, he seemed to be unable to control himself, just begging.
The Faxiang standing on the side couldn't help but be moved, and a look of
intolerance flashed across his face.
Master Pu De couldn't help but stunned for a moment, then turned his head to
look at Master Pu Hong, and saw that Master Pu Hong folded his palms together
and said nothing. After a long time, he nodded gently.
Master Pud slowly turned his head and looked at the young man who was still
crawling in front of him. After a while, he said softly: "Get up!"
Gui Li still bowed to the ground, motionless.
The corner of Master Pud's mouth moved, and it seemed to show a faint smile. I
don't know what he was thinking of, but listened to his low voice slowly saying:
"Your temperament is really completely different from that of Junior Brother
Puzhi..." He For a moment, the expression on his face seemed to flash through a
faint sadness, and then he whispered: "Get up, I promise you that."
Gui Li's body trembled, his inner ecstasy was overwhelming, and he suddenly
raised his head.
Master Pude stretched out his hand and slowly took out something from his
arms. His movements were very slow, and he felt pauses from time to time.
Guili looked at it and saw that what Master Pud took out was a half square round
object wrapped in a black cloth, but it was hard to see what it looked like. This
treasure turned out to be Master Pud’s personal collection. It’s really
unbelievable. Underestimate.
The black cloth wrapped on it was not tied to a dead knot. Master Pud put it on
the ground in front of him and untied the knot with a light lift. But when he was
about to lift the black cloth, he seemed to hesitate for a while, then lightly. He
sighed, shook his head, and lifted the black cloth.
A soft white brilliance slowly radiated from the movement of the black curtain,
becoming brighter and brighter, but it didn't give people the slightest dazzling
feeling. In the soft light, I saw a faint flying dust lightly dancing. In this remote
and quiet cabin, there seemed to be a melodious and low-pitched song from
nowhere, faintly echoing in the invisible space.
The black cloth was completely opened, and Gui Li finally saw the things in front
of him clearly, this magic weapon he hoped to save Baguio in case.
Only the next moment, his face suddenly showed a look of astonishment, as if he
couldn't believe it, he raised his head in astonishment to look at Master
Pude. Master Pude was expressionless. After a while, Guili looked towards
Master Puhong subconsciously, but Master Puhong only sighed softly, clasped his
hands together and said softly: "Amitabha!"

I can’t say since when, many disciples in the ghost king sect began to feel that the
surrounding environment was a little faintly wrong, some inexplicable, weird
things, and some things that never happened or happened before, but they are all
in these days. The inside appeared again and again.
For example, this cave in the belly of the mountain, which has been unusually
strong for hundreds of years, and the various stone chambers where the
disciples of the Ghost King Sect live, are surrounded by extremely hard rock
walls, not to mention broken, even if everyone wants to take a knife. Poke a small
hole in the wall to be exhausted, and it may not be successful. But these days,
strange cracks have appeared on many stone walls in the main hall of the Ghost
King Zong, and these cracks are still expanding.
For another example, the people of the Ghost King Sect living in the caves in the
belly of the mountain have long been accustomed to a quiet life, but I don’t know
when they started, whenever they return to the room and lie down on the bed,
they will be in a sleepy trance. Many people will hear a terrifying strange sound
faintly from the depths of their own stone room. The weird sound seemed to be
the roar of a giant beast, and it seemed to be a roar of a demon in the legend.
What's more, some people even felt that a huge torrent of magma was flowing
under them, and might burst out at any time and rush up to drown everyone... …
The strange sound pierced the ear like a sharp needle, awakening people alive,
but after waking up, it seemed that there was nothing to hear.
These weird things have never happened before, but what scares the disciples of
the Ghost King Sect most is the weird things that happened in the crowd. There
are so few disciples of the Ghost King Zong who clearly look the same as usual,
but suddenly they become mad, completely losing their minds, and attacking
anyone around them like the most frenzied beast, even if they stand beside him.
Next to him are his own relatives or best friends. These crazy ghost king sect
disciples will still use the most cruel method to kill anyone they can see until
they are killed by other people who came to hear the news. until.
Within a short period of time, such terrible things have happened many times in
the Ghost King Sect one after another. Everyone is in danger for a while, and even
relatives and friends dare not believe each other. No one knows what happened,
people are panicked, and the entire Foxqi Mountain seems to be plunged into a
dangerous and strange atmosphere.
The setting sun was like blood. At dusk, several disciples standing at the gate of
the King of Ghosts stood restlessly. Some people silently looked at the sun about
to set in the distance, and some were stunned and didn't know what they were
thinking.
Suddenly, someone said "Huh" and said: "Someone is coming."
Everyone was stunned. They looked up and saw the foot of Huqi Mountain. In the
afterglow of the setting sun, a white shadow floated from a distance, and the
direction was towards the Ghost King Sect. Everyone didn't know whether the
person was an enemy or a friend, and couldn't help but for a while. They are all a
little nervous.
The white shadow was very fast, and in a blink of an eye it was up to the middle
of the mountain, approaching the entrance of the Ghost King Sect's main hall, and
all the Ghost King Sect disciples greeted them. After seeing the real thing, they
sighed and sighed with a sigh of relief. The man turned out to be the guest of the
ghost king's sect lord Ghost King and the deputy sect lord Ghost King-Xiao Bai.
Xiao Bai stopped, feeling a little strange in his heart. The expressions of relief on
the faces of these Ghost King Sect disciples looked quite different from the past.
Maybe those people didn't feel it themselves, but Xiao Bai had cultivated for
thousands of years. Nine-tailed Tianhu, she had never seen anything before,
almost instinctively. She felt that these ghost king sect disciples in front of her
seemed like a huge stone pressed on their backs, like a tight string that was
However, at this moment, it is impossible for her to say something as soon as she
meets. Besides, all the disciples have stepped aside and accompany smiling
faces. Xiaobai nodded slightly at them, thinking in his heart, maybe that ghost
king's sovereign is too harsh!
Xiaobai walked two steps into the belly of the mountain, then suddenly stopped
and turned back to one of the ghost kingzong disciples and called out, "Hey!"
It’s not okay, she just yelled behind them so suddenly, almost at the same
moment, almost all of the ghost king sect disciples were shocked, their whole
body was agitated, they jumped away, and more What's more, some people have
already drawn out the magic weapon of the sword, and they are all in a battle of
life and death.
Xiaobai was stunned and lost his voice: "What's the matter with you?"
The few Ghost King Sect disciples glanced at each other, and after a while, they
gradually put down their weapons and relaxed. Among them, the Ghost King Sect
disciple who was called by Xiao Bai gave a wry smile and said, "What's the
matter?"
Xiao Bai looked at them carefully, and saw that all of the ghost kingzong disciples
had darkened eye circles, frowned brows, and a tired look on their faces. It
seemed that they hadn't rested for a long time. She was more puzzled and asked:
"What the hell is going on with you, why do I become so nervous when I
scream?"
The Ghost King Sect disciple gave another bitter smile, shook his head and said,
"Girl, don't ask, what did you tell me just now?"
Xiaobai hesitated for a moment, and said, "Can your Deputy Sect Master Guili be
in the mountains?"
The ghost king sect disciple shook his head and said, "The deputy sect master has
been out for many days and is not in the mountains."
Xiaobai frowned and said, "Where did he go, but did he ever say when he will be
back?"
The ghost king sect disciple said: "The deputy sect master has always been
mysterious, how will we know where his old man is going, as for when he will
come back, naturally we don't know."
Xiaobai stood silently for a moment, nodded, and thought to himself that it was
true. If Gui Li was going to go, these ordinary Ghost King Sect disciples would
really not know. Turning around right now, walked into the belly of the
mountain.
It’s just that when she stepped on her feet and gradually disappeared into the
shadow of the mountain, with her ear power far better than ordinary people, she
heard the low voice of the ghost kingzong disciples at the entrance of the cave:
"Lao Li, you What happened just now, even the knife was pulled out?
Fortunately, the little white girl doesn't care, otherwise it depends on how you
end up?"
The other person nearby gave a wry smile. It seemed that it was the person
called "Lao Li" who just listened to him saying: "Why do you say I am so nervous?
If you want nothing to do, you can jump as high as a rabbit. During this period of
time, it's really not a damn time for people to live, and if there is any trouble, I
will be scared to death."
Everyone sighed when they heard the words, but no one rebutted Lao Li's words,
but they seemed to have approved it. Then, everyone seemed to be worried, and
they didn't want to speak anymore.
Xiaobai was hidden in the shadows in the tunnel in the belly of the mountain, and
his face became more and more doubtful, but after a few thoughts, he still
couldn't think of something wrong, so he had to stroll forward first. When she
returned to Huqi Mountain this time, the first thing she wanted was to find Guili.
A few days ago, she reentered the Miao altar in southern Xinjiang. According to
the cue of the lich, she finally discovered the secret of the ancient witch that was
carved behind the statue of the Miao dog god. There were things she had been
looking for for Gui Li, but she also discovered other weird things during this trip.
Up to this moment, she had not made up her mind whether to tell Gui Li all these
things.
But at this moment Guili is not in the Huqi Mountain, and Xiaobai naturally can't
talk about it. It is said that not long ago, she and Gui Li passed by in the
abandoned Yizhuang outside Heyang City. Otherwise, if she was there and
walked with her thousand years of Taoism, what happened to Gui Li might have
a turnaround, but it’s just a matter of time. Among them, there is a definite
number, which is not clear to anyone.
Xiao Bai thought about the vastness of the world. It is as difficult to find Guili as a
needle in a haystack. However, there is Baguio here in Huqi Mountain. No matter
how you want to come, Guili will return here sooner or later, anyway. On the
way, I am also hesitant to say what to say to Guili. Why not think about it while
waiting for Guili here!
Thinking of this, Xiao Bai made up his mind, and then subconsciously stepped
towards Guili's residence. The sound of her footsteps echoed in the corridor.
After walking for a while, Xiaobai suddenly frowned and stopped.
In the long corridor, there used to be places where the Ghost Kingzong disciples
walked around, talking and laughing. At this moment, it turned out to be empty,
and there was only her lonely figure standing in the corridor.
All of them hid for some reason and disappeared!
Xiaobai looked back at the path, the end of the tunnel seemed to be shrouded in
deep darkness, and the thick could no longer be removed.
She watched in silence for a moment, then turned and continued to walk
forward, the light footsteps echoing in the empty corridor, as if it were several
times louder than usual.
In this weird silence, Xiaobai slowly walked to Guili’s residence. Somehow, even
though Guili was not there, she came here subconsciously, just as she was about
to reach out and open the door of Guili’s room. Suddenly her body stiffened, as if
she had discovered something, and then slowly raised her head to look up.
On the hard rock wall of the outdoor stone wall where Guili lived, there were
seven or eight deep cracks. The exposed rock was rough and pitted, as if torn
apart by a huge force, painfully. Twisted, like a huge wound carved on a stone
wall, I just don't know if it will bleed from the crack!
Xiaobai's body trembled a little suddenly. In the eyes staring at those cracks, the
pupils shrank slightly. With her thousand years of practice, she even keenly felt
that the piercing and distorted cracks were faintly visible beside her and those
piercing and distorted cracks. There was a strange breath floating on the ground.
This breath disgusted her subconsciously!
But before she thought about these things clearly, the sudden change occurred,
and from the corridor behind her, there was a huge roar like a heart-piercing
roar, and then the screaming yells rang everywhere, some were furious, some
others Fear, anger, scolding and crying sounded like the wind.
Xiaobai's figure flickered and swept over to the place where the shouts came
from. It was only at this moment that she really confirmed that there had indeed
been some weird changes in Huqishan that she didn't know about, and most of
them were terrible changes. !
Her white figure flew quickly in the corridor. In the empty corridor just now,
many people suddenly ran out from nowhere, but some ran away, but more
people were murderous and holding their blades towards a certain place. He
rushed to the roaring place, and in the distance, someone shouted with a cry:
"Here again, here again, this time Lao Li is crazy..."
Xiaobai's heart came up for a while, and suddenly her heart sank down
somehow, and then her figure was already close, and she stopped beside a
clearing surrounded by many people.
Everyone had murderous intent on their faces, but Xiao Bai could clearly see that
behind their murderous aura, there was more fear. Among the crowd, a man
covered in blood was holding a sharp blade, roaring fiercely like a trapped beast,
and waving the sharp blade from time to time. There were several people lying
under his feet. Everyone could see several deep lines on his body. It seems that
most of the wounds are difficult to treat.
Xiaobai stared blankly at the murderer who seemed to have fallen into madness.
Just a moment ago, at the entrance of the cave, she heard him speak like a normal
person, and saw him worrying and worried, but in a blink of an eye. Suddenly,
several of his partners were already lying at his feet and killed by him, and he
himself, like a frenzied mad beast, kept roaring and roaring.
The surrounding people roared. After a while, the crowd rushed in. Old Li waved
the sharp blade in his hand to kill, but in an instant, more sharper blades
knocked him to the ground. After a while, the crowd slowly dispersed. Opening,
Xiao Bai looked at it silently, and saw his body trembling slightly on the ground,
his wounded head slowly turned around, and for a moment, Xiao Bai's eyes met
his line of sight.
"boom!"
Like an invisible thunder in his mind, Xiao Bai couldn't help but stepped back.
The blood on his face was lost. The man's eyes turned to blood red. Apart from
killing, there was no trace of humanity at all. Cruel despair, even her thousand
years of Taoism seems to feel a little breathless.
What kind of madness is this!
The crowd whispered and slowly dispersed in fear, Xiao Bai walked slowly, and
slowly approached the body that had lost his life.
The red blood flowed silently, slowly seeping into the earth and rocks on the
ground. Those crazy blood-red eyes, probably because of the loss of their lives,
had become dim and turned red. Xiao Bai watched deeply, suddenly, turned
around abruptly, his face was as cold as ice, and looked into the depths of the
corridor that had become empty again.
In the darkness ahead, a strong and extremely bloody breath radiated
continuously, like a greedy bloodthirsty beast, staring fiercely at everything
outside, thirsting for endless blood.
A figure stood quietly in the dark, looming!

Chapter 3 Fear
Mount Xumi, Tianyin Temple.
There was silence in the remote wooden house. Master Puhong and Master Pude
were silent. Faxiang stood aside, with a look of error on their faces, but they also
remained silent, while Guili stared intently. The treasure opened in front of him,
with the soft white brilliance, made his face light and dark.
The black cloth covered it is a jade disc-shaped magic weapon. The material is
extremely gentle and bluish white. At the edges, there are serrated folds that are
recessed a little bit inward, and each fold will be divided. A thin groove was
formed, and it was cut from deep to shallow in the center of the jade plate.
The white brilliance in the center of the jade plate is the softest and brightest,
almost like water flowing gently in the midair of nothingness. Below the
brilliance, there are countless very small jade cubes, densely packed but clearly
methodical. Arranged in the center of the jade plate, and looking at Guili's Taoist
practice at the moment, he can even see that the small jade pieces are engraved
with an ancient script on each side, but he can't understand the meaning of these
words.
On the edge of the jade plate, mysterious and ancient patterns are engraved in
the four directions, some resemble stars in the sky, some are like isolated islands
in the deep sea, and some are even so strange that they don't even see the
meaning.
But at this moment, Guili didn’t care much about the meaning of these small
characters and patterns. What he was surprised was that these countless small
jade pieces were constantly flowing. No one side of the jade pieces was static.
Everything was moving. They were like It's like water flowing slowly, but it's not
just flowing in one direction, it's their direction in all directions, but under such a
dazzling movement, it seems to be vaguely logical, and there are no jade pieces.
The phenomenon of collision occurs.
Gui Li stared at him for a long time, and suddenly felt that there was a mysterious
power on this jade plate. In his eyes, the countless flowing jade pieces turned
into rivers and mountains, surging endlessly; after a while, they turned into stars
in the sky, and the stars shifted. The sky is endless; after a moment, the starlight
disappears instantly, and he is stunned in the emptiness and darkness. In the
depths of the lonely darkness, scenes and scenes flow by, and there are previous
lives, like the afterlife, and the feet do not know when, appear A huge black hole
that is utterly dark and unfathomable, the unstoppable powerful suction rushed
up from the black hole, pulling his whole body downwards, as if never ending,
sinking into the darkness...
"Huh!"
Suddenly, there was a cry of drinking, and it sounded like thunder in his ears,
Guili's body shook, as if he was awakened from a dream, his head was dripping
with sweat, and the whole person was as tired as he had experienced a great
battle, and he couldn't stop gasping for breath.
Master Puhong, who awakened Gui Li with a roar of lion, showed compassion in
his eyes, and gently combined his words: "Benefactor, your life experience is
rough, the world has too many ties, and there are countless sad pasts, and the
heart is extremely heavy. This is the reincarnation of the universe. It is a unique
thing in the world. It has the ability to pull souls. It can cut life and death, count
reincarnation, and set aura. It has the power to reverse the universe, and it can
also make people lose their minds and devour the body. Please be careful. "
Gui Li gasped in a low voice and quickly, after a long while, he slowly calmed
down. The jade plate of reincarnation in front of him still exudes a soft white
brilliance, flowing silently in front of everyone.
Although I was shocked by this strange treasure and marvelous energy that I had
never heard of before, but thinking that this treasure was so wonderful, wouldn't
it be more hopeful to save Baguio? Thinking of this, Gui Li was not surprised and
rejoiced. , I now bowed down to Master Puhong and Master Pude, and said: "The
disciples urge the two masters to build a seventh-level buddha with a
compassionate heart, and help the disciple to lend this treasure to the disciple to
save people temporarily, and the disciple will be sure afterwards. I personally
return to the mountain to return it, and I will also worship day and night in the
future, praying for the two masters to achieve the right results!" After that, he
kowtows heavily.
Master Pudder raised his hand slightly, but although he has gradually become
fluent in speaking, his body movements are still very numb, and his arms just
moved, then stopped.
Fortunately, the master Puhong next to him has already walked over, raised
Guili, and said softly: "Don't be the case, get up and talk!"
Faxiang also walked over, and then Gui Li slowly stood up.
Master Puhong smiled and said: "Since Junior Brother Pude has taken out this
treasure, he has agreed to lend it to you. Don't worry."
Guili was overjoyed and was about to thank him, but he heard Master Pud's voice
sound at this time, saying: "Donor, Lao Na has a few words to say to you."
Gui Li quickly said solemnly: "Master, please say, disciples listen carefully."
Master Pu De slowly said: "This treasure is also good and evil, and it can most
deceive people's minds. People's hearts are like a mirror, and they walk in a
dignified manner, which is of great help. On the contrary, it is like only stalking
the heart and devouring oneself. I and Donor, you don’t know each other deeply,
but you can see that the donor’s ways are strange and deep, and know many
ways, and all the methods are connected. The potential for future cultivation is
very big. Achievement should be far better than me. It is just that the donor is
strong outside and weak inside. , The heart demon has become a big problem,
such as a sharp sword hanging from the head, can the donor know?"
Ghost Li stayed silent for a long time and said: "Don’t hide from the two masters,
the disciple didn’t care about being masterful and cultivated for longevity. As for
life and death, after many changes, the disciple almost feels unlovable. Why
bother about the devil. The disciples are still running around in the world today.
They are just those who are attached to their hearts. There are still a few people
who cannot be abandoned. They can't abandon them. They can live by
themselves in order to repay their confidants." He slowly raised his head, smiled
lightly, and said: "As for the others, the master doesn't have to worry about me."
Master Pude looked at Ghost Li for a long time, sighed, closed his eyes and
stopped speaking.
Gui Li bowed to Master Pude, walked forward and carefully re-wrapped the
Universe Reincarnation Disk in black cloth, and put the precious and important
place in his arms.
Master Puhong said together: "The donor is careful."
Gui Li nodded, frowned suddenly, stretched out his hand to pat his forehead,
laughed, and said, "Looking at my memory, I'm too happy to remember anything.
How to use this treasure, I haven't consulted yet!"
Master Pu De slowly opened his eyes, and looked at the Master Pu Hong who was
looking at him. Master Pu Hong's eyes were inquiring, but Master Pu De sighed
and shook his head slowly.
Master Puhong frowned slightly, without a word, Master Pude hesitated for a
moment, and looked at Guili.
Gui Li bowed deeply, and said, "Master, please give me some advice, I can't thank
you enough."
Master Pud shook his head silently. Gui Li was taken aback. For some reason,
after a while, I only heard Master Pud's hoarse and low voice saying: "I have kept
this treasure by my side for decades. I can only see that it can communicate
through profound changes and reincarnate soul, but I still can't figure out how to
encourage the use of this strange treasure."
Gui Liru was poured with a basin of cold water, and from head to toe, he looked
at Master Pude incredulously, and then slowly looked at Master Puhong.
Master Puhong sighed and said, "Donor, this is the reason why Junior Brother
Pude and I have been hesitant. The Universe Reincarnation Disk does have the
miraculous power of turning things around and reversing the cause and effect,
but it must be because the magic power is too high. It is impossible for ordinary
people to penetrate the mystery."
Gui Li was stunned and couldn't speak, and his heart was in chaos. Thousands of
words rushed to his heart, but in the end only the wordless bitterness remained.
After a long time, he suddenly gave a bitter smile, shook his head, and said:
"Anyway, please let the two masters lend this treasure to the disciples. Anyway,
there is always a hope."
Master Puhong and Master Pude said in the same voice: "Amitabha."
The face beside him was a little unbearable, took a step, and whispered: "Donor
Zhang, I'm really sorry..."
Guili silently shook his head and smiled at Faxiang suddenly, but in Faxiang’s
eyes, the smile was extremely bitter. He only listened to him slowly saying,
"Brother Faxiang, you don’t have to comfort me. In fact, such a thing It’s not the
first time for me. There was a time when there was great hope right in front of
me, but it just fell short..."
His voice suddenly turned low and deep, a flash of pain on his face, let alone a
word, he bowed his hand to the two masters, Puhong and Pude, and thanked him
deeply, then suddenly turned around, never looked back, and strode. Got out.
Looking at Guili's back, Master Puhong had a complicated look in his eyes, and he
said softly: "Amitabha, the Buddha is merciful. He is afflicted with karma. He
really has been miserable all his life."
Master Pud was silent for a moment, and then he said softly.
"Amitabha!"

It has been three days since Xiaobai returned to Huqi Mountain. During these
three days, her eyebrows did not seem to relax. Within three days, tragedies
were unfolded in front of her more than once, watching the craziness. And the
dead Ghost King Sect disciples and the surroundings are increasingly immersed
in fear, seeing that even if they are not crazy, there are many others who are
driven crazy by this terrible atmosphere, Xiao Bai has been completely sure that
in this Fox Qi Mountain, it must be Something strange and terrible happened.
However, what made her most puzzled and annoyed was precisely under this
situation that she could not see the ghost king, the suzerain of the ghost king sect.
From the disciples of the Ghost King Sect, I learned that the Ghost King suddenly
ordered a retreat long ago that he would no longer see foreign guests, and even
ordinary Ghost King Sect disciples would not see him. Xiaobai asked the Ghost
King Sect disciples to report several times, but the news that came back was
almost the same. If the Ghost King Sect disciple who went to report said that they
could not see the Ghost King Sect Master, it was the Ghost King who sent a
message to ask the little white girl to wait a few more days, he You can leave the
customs immediately, in short, you just won't come out to see her.
Although Xiaobai has a profound manner, but under the weird atmosphere of the
Ghost King Sect, his mood can't get better anyway, and from time to time every
day he sees someone around him going crazy and dying. This crazy place is
terrifying. , By no means words can describe it.
In fact, Xiaobai has vaguely felt that behind this seemingly vast and magnificent
mountain cave, behind her thousands of years of Taoism, there is a very strange
bloodthirsty power that is constantly expanding, especially every time she sees
someone going crazy. In the death scene, that special bloody breath became
more and more intense.
Three days ago, when she met Lao Li, the first disciple of the Ghost King Sect,
went mad and died three days ago, she accidentally discovered that a mysterious
figure was hidden in a corner. The bloody breath exuding from her was the most
exuberant, but When she traced the past, she found that the mysterious figure
had disappeared and never appeared since that day.
At this moment, Xiao Bai already felt that his patience was going to wear out!
In the stone room, Xiaobai sits alone. Although the surrounding thick stone walls
are also covered with cracks that were not available before, it is shocking, but it
can still block most of the noise and surround a piece of tranquility that seems
precious at this moment. In this stone room. However, Xiaobai’s face didn’t mean
anything peaceful at all. On the contrary, the anger on her face became more and
more intense. What happened to her in the past few days has completely broken
her previous impression of the ghost king. The disciples under the sect were in
deep terror, but the suzerain disappeared completely, and he didn't even come
out to say a word to comfort people, let alone take any measures to resolve the
situation.
This is simply unheard of. Xiaobai even once doubted whether this ghost king
sect had something major happened during her absence, and that some powerful
person secretly killed the ghost king, and this was the reason for this
chaos. Otherwise, where would such a situation happen to the heroes of the
Japanese ghost king in the past? It’s just that Xiaobai thinks about it, but he
always feels that such a powerful character as the ghost king, there is no reason
to be conspired by his subordinates, and Xiaobai always cared about the
relationship between sisters Xiaochi and the ghost king when they were married
and did not want to get involved. It was too stiff, I had to wait patiently, who
knew I waited for three days and three nights.
"Snapped!"
Xiao Bai's face was gloomy and water, and he patted the bed beside him, then
stood up and walked straight to the door of the stone room.
After three days, she finally couldn't bear it, and was determined to go to see the
ghost king to ask for more information, otherwise, she would simply leave this
place. She really didn't want to stay in such a weird place for a day.
Just as she was about to approach Shimen, Xiaobai suddenly frowned, as if
feeling something, stopped.
Sure enough, a moment later, there was a movement outside Shimen, and then a
respectful voice came in: "Is the little white girl here?"
Xiaobai stepped forward and opened the stone gate. He saw a disciple of the
Ghost King Zong standing outside the stone room. He was about twenty years
old. He looked very young, but his eyes were a little dark, and there was a tired
look that could not be concealed. As you can imagine, this person is also troubled
by the weird things around him.
Seeing Xiaobai standing there, this ghost king sect disciple looked more
respectful. Xiao Bai had an extraordinary friendship with the ghost king sect lord
and deputy lord Gui Li. No one in the ghost king sect knew about her and
naturally treated her respectfully. Respectfully.
Xiaobai glanced at him and said, "What's the matter?"
Just listen to the young disciple of the Ghost King Sect: "The disciple came here to
invite the little white girl to meet on the order of the lord."
Xiaobai was startled, then sneered, and said, "Is he finally free? Is he finally
willing to see me?"
In her tone, she was disrespectful and annoyed towards the ghost king. The
disciple of the ghost king sect heard in her ears, a trace of fear passed over her
face, and her head dropped a little bit.
Xiaobai snorted, and didn't want to embarrass him any more, and said lightly: "It
just so happens that I want to see him too. In that case, you can lead the way!"
The ghost kingzong disciple seemed to heaved a sigh of relief, and nodded: "Yes,
girl, please come with me." When he said that, he didn't dare to look at Xiaobai
again, and turned and walked toward the depths of the tunnel.
Xiaobai followed the ghost king's disciple and walked forward, and saw that the
direction of his journey was the home of the ghost king. It seems that the ghost
king really came out of the so-called "retreat" and returned to his own house. The
corner of Xiaobai's mouth moved, and a sneer flashed across his face.
The two of them walked all the way, and at a place ten feet away from the stone
house of the ghost king, the disciple of the ghost king sect stopped and
whispered: "Little white girl, the lord has ordered to meet you alone, so I won’t
go in. ."
Xiao Bai frowned. Even though the ghost king had given this order, the disciple
stopped and left ten feet away. In any case, this was extremely rude. But after she
turned her head and glanced at the young disciple of the Ghost King Zong, she
was shocked. She saw that the disciple's face was a bit stiff, and her hands were
placed beside her, but she seemed involuntarily unable to wipe the clothes on the
side of her legs. As if sweat was constantly pouring out of the palm of his hand,
he was extremely nervous and fearful.
Xiaobai was silent for a moment, his expression relaxed, and he sighed softly, and
said, "Okay, you go!"
The young disciple looked up at Xiaobai and immediately lowered his head, but it
was obvious that his whole body was relaxed, as if the huge boulder that had
been pressed on his back was moved away in an instant, and a smile appeared at
the corner of his mouth. Just listen to him in a low voice: "Thank you girl." As he
said, he turned and walked quickly.
Xiao Bai turned his gaze around, looked at the stone room of the ghost king,
pondered for a moment, settled, and took a step forward. Suddenly, at this
moment, a heart-piercing roar suddenly came from the distance behind her. , The
voice was as sharp as a sharp blade, piercing the fragile peace in this cave in an
instant.
It's not the first time Xiaobai heard this kind of sound, but his chest sank
suddenly, and he turned around with a whirr, only to see that the corridor in
front of him was still empty, with only a stiff image standing there like a stone. .
In the distance, the roar and the human voice coming from the sound gradually
mixed together, followed by a chaotic screaming and fighting, a faint smell of
blood, like invisible water, flowing around Xiao Bai's body.
It's just that at this moment, Xiaobai didn't care about this anymore, her brows
were furrowed, but she was staring at the young disciple of the Ghost King Zong
just now. The stone room where the ghost king lives is naturally located in a
relatively quiet corner. This tunnel is quite long. At this moment, there are no
other people except Xiaobai and the young disciple. The tingling and terrifying
shouts are still coming from a distance. I don't know which poor man has gone
mad again.
Suddenly, the young disciple's stiff body began to tremble, and the tremor
became more and more severe, and then he let out a desperate howl: "Ah!...I can't
stand it..."
He drew out the blade of the bodyguard, as if the emptiness around him was full
of evil ghost enemies, Zhuang Ruo frantically swung the knife and slashed, and
the blade made a sharp whistling sound in the air, chopping hard from time to
time. A faint scar was left on the stone wall.
The roar in the distance gradually subsided, but the crowd seemed to have heard
something and began to move here. Xiaobai snorted coldly, and suddenly the
white shadow flashed. People had already rushed to the young disciple's side.
The young disciple seemed to have lost his mind. The next time he struck
Xiaobai, Xiaobai's left hand volleyed and grabbed it. Lightning had grabbed the
young disciple's wrist, exerted a slight force, and suddenly heard a crisp sound,
the sharp blade in the disciple's hand fell down and fell to the ground, and he
himself was weakly leaning on the rock wall.
Xiao Bai fixed his eyes and looked directly at the person's eyes, and saw that he
was breathing hard, his eyes scattered and a little crazy, but apart from a few red
threads under his eyes, there was no bloodthirsty crimson.
Xiaobai breathed a sigh of relief. He heard a noisy voice approaching here in the
distance. He groaned for a moment. With a wave of his right hand, he flicked the
young disciple's head. As the white sleeves flashed by, the young disciple's body
was shaken, and his eyes slowly moved. Closed, the person fell to the ground
feebly.
Xiaobai's face was tense, suddenly turned around, and floated towards the stone
room where the ghost king lived. Behind him, many figures were faintly
appearing, rushing towards this place.

Chapter 4 Hope
"boom……"
The heavy Shimen closed behind Xiaobai with a low sound, and at the same time
cut off the noisy sounds in the distance. Xiaobai's bright eyes glanced in the
room, and then fell on the man sitting behind the bookcase in front of him. .
The man is tall, majestic, and majestic. He is the king of ghosts.
At this moment, the ghost king also raised his eyes to look at Xiao Bai, but did not
speak. Before Xiao Bai came here, he had accumulated a lot of grievances in his
heart, but at this moment, he felt that he didn't know where to start. He snorted,
looked at this stone room unexpectedly, then frowned slightly, and a strange
feeling emerged in my heart, as if something was wrong with this room, but all
the decorations around it were all the same. She was exactly the same when she
came here before, without the slightest change, even Xiao Bai himself could not
tell what was wrong.
At this moment, the ghost king slowly stood up and said: "Why are you suddenly
coming back?"
His voice seemed very low, and the tone of his past speech seemed a little
different, but Xiao Bai had many things in his mind at the moment, and did not
pay more attention to it. While the ghost king asked this sentence, she sneered
and said: " So you still know that I'm back? Anyway, I'm not looking for you when
I'm back."
The ghost king said indifferently: "Oh, then what's the matter with you?"
Xiao Bai said impatiently: "I came back to find Guili, but I don't have time to talk
about it now. I have a lot to ask you..."
"Wait!" The ghost king's calm complexion suddenly changed, interrupting
Xiaobai: "You mean looking for Guili?"
Xiaobai glanced at him, the corner of his mouth moved slightly, and said, "So
what?"
The ghost king's complexion sank, the strange light in his eyes flashed, and he
stared at Xiao Bai for a moment. An inexplicable chill seemed to slowly radiate
from his eyes, but Xiao Bai didn't seem to feel anything, his face remained
unchanged, but straightened instead. Looking into the eyes of the ghost king,
there was a faint provocation.
After the two looked at each other for a while, the ghost king suddenly sighed,
first looked away, and said, "It's nothing."
Xiaobai snorted coldly and said: "I'm here to ask you, these days there has been a
mess in the Huqi Mountain. Every day, some people go mad and hurt people
inexplicably. Everyday some people die tragically. The Ghost King Sect is in
panic, and everyone is in danger. Do you know it?"
The ghost king stood with his hands behind him. After hearing the shocking
news, his expression on his face seemed to be as rigid as a rock and remained
unchanged. After a while, he said lightly: "Oh, there is such a thing?"
Xiao Bai's anger was not trivial. He took a step and said angrily: "As the Sect
Master of the Ghost King, how can you be insensitive to such major events? What
do you think in your heart?"
The ghost king turned around, his gaze became more and more indifferent, he
glanced at Xiaobai, and said coldly: "Do you also know that I am the sect master
of the ghost king, but you don't know who you are from the ghost king sect, and
why do you come from? Take care of the nosy in my ghost king's sect?"
Xiao Bai was startled. Obviously, he didn't expect that the ghost king would say
such things. His face was even more angry. The two eyes collided silently in the
stone room like sharp blades!
I don’t know how long it has passed, but I only heard Xiaobai say word by word:
"This foundation has my sister Xiaochi's efforts in it. I don't care what you are
going crazy, but I can't watch you ruin it!"
"Destroy it? Hahahaha..." The ghost king seemed to suddenly hear the most
ridiculous words, laughed loudly, his expression changed even more, from a
gloomy moment to arrogance, he raised his head and screamed to the sky. "What
do you know? It's because of the little idiots in this foundation that I manage my
business with my heart. In the future, when I see me dominate the universe and
dominate the world, I will know my methods, hahahaha..." He laughed wildly and
his expression was flying high. , The look is very different from the past, there is
no usual calm state at all.
Xiaobai can’t help being stunned. As a nine-tailed celestial fox, although she is
kind to others on weekdays, she doesn’t necessarily take human lives too
seriously, but at this moment, seeing the look of the ghost king, she is totally
disregarding the ghost king’s sect. The lives of countless disciples, even in the
eyes of her human race, seemed to be too much. Xiao Bai only felt that he had
come back this time really wrong. Everyone around seemed to be going crazy.
Those who were not crazy were about the same as crazy, and the ghost king in
front of him was also uncharacteristic, which was really annoying and confusing.
In extreme anger, Xiao Bai shouted angrily: "Are you crazy? Those people are all
your disciples. How can you ignore their lives?"
The ghost king originally looked up to the sky and laughed wildly, but when the
phrase "crazy" came into his ears, his expression suddenly changed, the muscles
on his face were slightly twisted, the laughter stopped, his eyes sharp as a knife,
and he looked straight at Xiao Bai.
Seeing the sudden change of the ghost king’s demeanor, Xiaobai faintly revealed
a bit of murderous intent, and his heart was slightly shaken, and almost at the
same time, with her millennium fox-monster's keenness of practice, she
discovered something again, which made her body tremble slightly, shocked.
Look up and look at the ghost king.
In the stone room, silently, there was a faint and strange bloody, and this strange
power, even though Xiao Bai didn't want to believe it in his heart, clearly
radiated slowly from the ghost king. ...
"what did you say?"
The Ghost King stood there, staring at Xiao Bai, his voice became low again, and
this question was slowly uttered from between his teeth.
Xiaobai did not answer, she just looked at the ghost king, and then slowly calmed
down from the initial astonishment, and turned to a blank expression. In the end,
she even had a vaguely weird sarcasm in her eyes. She was silent for a long time,
but looked up and said calmly: "I was anxious just now, and I didn't speak right,
so don't care."
This remark was obviously unexpected by the King of Ghosts. With his calmness,
he couldn't help but look a little surprised, but anyway, when Xiao Bai said this
sentence, the unexpectedly tense atmosphere in the stone room, but It suddenly
loosened, and the mysterious and strange bloody breath also seemed to slowly
fade.
Xiaobai took a deep look at the ghost king and said, "I just said that I'm here to
look for Guili. Since he is not here, I don't bother to wait here, so I'm leaving
now."
The ghost king could see that he hesitated for a while, frowning slightly, as if he
hadn't figured out the sudden change in Xiao Bai's attitude for a while, he even
hesitated to speak.
But Xiaobai didn't give the Ghost King any more time to consider, and straightly
said: "If you have nothing else, I will leave." As he turned around, he walked
towards Shimen.
The stone room where the ghost king lives is naturally a spacious place, but after
all, it was built in the middle of the mountain, no matter how spacious it
is. Xiaobai was only ten steps away from the stone gate. Watching her slim figure
walking towards the stone gate, the expression on the Ghost King's face standing
behind her suddenly changed. All kinds of complex expressions intertwined and
suddenly became murderous. Suddenly hesitated.
It's just that Xiao Bai's walking speed hasn't slowed down at all, ten steps away,
even if the speed is not fast, it can be reached in a blink of an eye. The heavy
stone gate slowly opened to the side in front of her, making a low roar, and she
did not look back.
The white placket wrapped her slender and plump figure, floating gently.
In this mountain belly grotto, where does the wind come from?
Behind him, there was no sound until the heavy stone door closed again,
separating her from the stone room.
Xiaobai stood silently, took a deep breath, and walked slowly along the empty
corridor. As she walked, her body slowly relaxed a little from the tightness that
had been secretly just now.
There was still a mysterious sneer in her eyes, but she didn't know what she was
thinking in her heart, but her eyes flicked across the empty corridors around her,
and suddenly her eyes fell on the rough and deep cracks on the surrounding
stone walls. Afterwards, a sneer of confirmation flashed across her face again.
She already knew the reason for the kind of awkwardness that she had first felt
in the Ghost King Stone Room. There are these strange and mysterious cracks
everywhere in the Ghost King Zong Cave of Huqi Mountain. Only in the Ghost
King Stone Room just now, there are these strange and mysterious cracks. Shek
Pik is different.
Intact!

Guili fell from the high sky, the monkey Xiaohui still lying on his shoulders,
looking around. For the restless Xiaohui, it seems that there is never a quiet time,
and in the monkey's body, forever Can't see the word tired.
But the monkey is not tired, but its owner’s face is a bit heavy, Guili fell to the
ground, and in the distance is the towering and desolate Huqi Mountain, but
somehow, he did not directly land on the Huqi Mountain Ghost King as usual. The
entrance of Zongdong Cave fell at the foot of Huqi Mountain, and then walked
slowly towards the mountain.
It can be seen that Gui Li's expression is quite dignified, his brows are locked
tightly, maybe even he himself has forgotten how long he hasn't really smiled.
There was a slight heavy feeling in his chest, Guili didn't need to reach out to
touch it, and he knew what it was—the mysterious magic treasure Universe
Reincarnation Disk!
Guili had never heard of such a magical treasure in the world before, and he
never thought that Zhouyi Xian, a philosopher of the world who wandered the
world, would know this extremely secret secret even in Tianyin Temple, but only
in his little hope. After that, there were more worries, anxiety and confusion. Up
to this moment, he still couldn't understand this magic weapon. Even if he
wanted to, Master Pu De has been unable to understand the four gods and monks
of Tianyin Temple for decades. How can he solve this mystery in just a few days?
But what about Baguio?
Guili stopped and took a deep breath. His expression seemed to be out of breath
under the weight of a mighty load. After a long time, he suddenly gave a bitter
smile and walked up the mountain again.
How many people always say that life is a dream, but they don't know that in this
world, no matter what kind of dream, they always have to face it!
Before he knew it, he had walked to the entrance of the Ghost King Zongzongtang
cave.
When the several disciples on duty at the door saw his figure, they were first
surprised, and then they seemed to have thought of something, their faces were
full of joy, and they all ran over.
"Deputy Sect Master, you are back."
"You are a step late when you come back, Miss White came back to look for you,
and just left!"
"You won't come back, we, we really don't know if we can see you alive..."
Guili was taken aback by the chaotic and chaotic speech, and he said in
astonishment, "What are you talking about?"
The disciples of the ghost kings have really felt like being caught in a sea of
knives and a sea of flames. Under this situation, all the people in charge of the
past disappeared. The four great sage envoys were quite prestigious, but
Qinglong went to southern Xinjiang. There was no news, and Suzaku had left
Huqishan a long time after he had disappeared for a long time. The ghost king,
who is the center of the ghost king sect, has a strange attitude that is
unexpectedly indifferent. The ghost king sect has really been in a mess. If it is not
for the strict rules of the devil, everyone is really afraid of punishment and dare
not personally. Escape, otherwise this Huqi Mountain will really turn into an
empty mountain.
Guili used to have a lofty status in the ghost king sect. Although he usually faces
people coldly, he has never bullied ordinary ghost king sect disciples. The ghost
king sect disciples secretly respect this taciturn deputy suzerain. . At this
moment of crisis, I suddenly saw Ghost Li, a life-saving straw that seemed to
send charcoal in the snow, how could they not make people who are immersed in
fear and unable to extricate themselves into ecstasy.
Listening to these disciples around you, you and I kept rushing to say something,
Guili lowered his head indifferently, and reached out and touched his chest
lightly. The disc of Universe Samsara passed through the black cloth, faintly
exuding a faint warm breath.
"Enough!" Suddenly, he said coldly.
The disciples of the Ghost King Zong around were stunned.
Gui Li silently pushed away the disciples of the Ghost King Zong with his hands,
and walked toward the mountain's belly.
Someone behind him shouted: "Deputy, Deputy Sect Master, don't even you or
even you care about us?"
Gui Li's body stopped for a moment, and then he only heard his low and
depressed voice slowly saying: "Ten years, I have tried my best to save Baguio, I
even look down on myself, and how can I save others? ..."
He stepped forward and continued to walk forward, looking from behind, he was
a little desolate, and he did not have the youthful vigor that he should have at the
moment. The disciples of the Ghost Kingzong behind him looked at each other.
Everyone looked like ashes, despair like a tide, coming from the unknown from
all directions to cover them up.
Gui Li walked into the tunnel in the belly of the mountain, and did not take two
steps. Suddenly, Xiao Hui, the monkey who had been lying on his shoulders,
shook his monkey body and screamed "Squeak!" The golden light was faintly
glowing, and it turned out to be the color of an enemy.
Gui Li frowned, reached out his hand to hug Xiao Hui, and asked in a low voice:
"Xiao Hui, what's the matter?"
Xiao Hui screamed "squeak, squeak" a few times, and her expression was a little
nervous. At the same time, she waved her arms to the sides, her eyes condensed,
and then she looked in the direction of Xiaohui's fingers, and her expression
gradually changed. It's icy.
The place where Xiao Hui's fingers are, there are many strange and profound
mysterious cracks that appeared on the original hard rock wall.
Gui Li slowly put Xiao Hui back on his shoulders, and at the same time stepped
back and walked forward slowly. Xiao Hui lay on Guili's shoulders, with three
round eyes wide open, with a vigilant expression on his face, carefully observing
the surroundings. At this moment, there were only Gui Li and Xiao Hui in this
corridor where people came and went, and all the disciples of the Ghost King Sect
were all gone.
The empty corridors, branching one after another, as Gui Li's figure slowly
progressed, the mysterious cracks on the stone walls on both sides of the
corridor became denser and thicker. A weird breath began to permeate Guili's
surrounding passages, as if invisible, some monster opened his eyes in the dark
and stared at them.
If there is Ruowu, looming bloody breath, faintly floating in the empty corridor.
The pace of Gui Li's walking became slower and slower, his eyes became deeper
and sharper as he looked from one crack to another. Here, something really
happened!
He suddenly stopped, as if thinking of something, his face was pale for an instant,
this strange and unknown power enveloped the Huqi Mountain, but Baguio was
still lying in the ice and stone chamber deep in the tunnel...
In a short while, Gui Li's figure bounced out like lightning, and even made a sharp
piercing sound in the quiet corridor, and instantly disappeared at the end of the
corridor.

"Boom!"
The heavy stone door sound echoed in the tunnel again, and Gui Li stood
anxiously at the door of the ice stone room, almost as soon as the stone door had
just opened a gap that could accommodate one person through, he had already
rushed in.
The light and dreamlike white smoke still radiated from the ice-stone platform,
floating in the middle of the stone room, a green figure with a faint and peaceful
smile still lying there quietly.
Ghost Li stood silently at the door. After a long while, he let out a long sigh, and
the nervous expression on his face slowly calmed down.
He looked at Baguio for a long time, walked up slowly, came to the side of the ice
stone platform, watched the beautiful woman's beautiful face as it was before for
a long time, and whispered: "I'm back, Baguio."
There was no answer. What answered him was a cold silence. The corners of Gui
Li's mouth moved lightly, and a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes.
He sat down next to the cold ice stone platform and looked around, and found
that this cold ice stone room was somehow different from the cracks in the
corridors outside. The surrounding stone walls were intact and there were no
cracks.
Guili frowned slightly, his eyes faintly incomprehensible, but at this moment he
didn't seem to be in the mood to delve into it. Soon, his attention and eyes were
focused on Baguio who was lying on the ice stone platform. He stretched out his
arms and slowly took out a black cloth-wrapped thing. He slowly opened the
black cloth, revealing a warm-colored reincarnation disk, and the soft white light
radiated, passing over Baguio's slightly pale face. .
"Baguio..." Gui Li called out softly.
Just before he could continue to say something, suddenly behind him came a cold
and majestic voice at the stone door at the entrance of the stone chamber.
"Wait!"
Gui Li frowned, turned around and looked at the door.
I saw the ghost king standing at the stone gate with his hand held, his eyes sharp
as a knife, staring at the universe reincarnation plate in Gui Li's hand, and said
coldly: "What are you holding in your hand?"

Chapter 5 Universe Lock
In the depths of the Cave of Ghost King Zong in Huqi Mountain, the blood pool.
The huge space is still shrouded in a strong bloody atmosphere, and even the
hard stone walls have been dyed with a bright blood red color by the
transpiration of blood. In the blood pool that kept churning out bubbles from the
depths of the blood, the four ancient spirit beasts appeared tired and weak,
soaking in the blood pool, the dark red shot from the mysterious and empty
Fulong Cauldron in the sky The light and shadow, at this moment, looked much
dimmer than before. But on the contrary, the Fulong Ding hanging in mid-air is
full of aura and full of energy. Even the mysterious inscriptions on the Ding body
have been shining, and the strange demon head carved on the front of the Fulong
Ding. , Has also completely changed into a blood-red color, and a strange force
hovering on it.
In the huge cave where the entire blood pool is located, there is clearly no sound
except for the occasional sound of bursting bubbles in the blood pool below your
feet, but when you are in it, you feel as if you are in a torrent vortex, an invisible
but huge The unmatched power has already awakened from the dark, growing
and expanding little by little, peering into the world.
There is no wind, but the skirt is fluttering.
Mr. Ghost in black clothes clearly felt the cold and bloody power hovering around
his body at this moment, but in addition to the strange hotness in his eyes, there
was no trace of fear. He moved his gaze away from the Fulong Cauldron in mid-
air, and slowly looked around this huge cave. This is obviously the source of the
mysterious and bloody power in the Ghost King Sect, in that increasingly
powerful force. Under the constant expansion, even the various passages in the
cave of the ghost king Zongshan are scarred, and the stone walls here are
naturally even more unbearable.
The shocking huge crack suddenly burst from the rock wall at the top of the cave,
from top to bottom deeply. The largest crack is as large as one foot in width, and
the smallest one is more than three feet wide. The hard rock wall here is like The
thin paper was torn apart at will, and it looked like an ancient god with the
power of breaking through the sky and breaking through the sea.
Today, the ghost king rarely came here, but Mr. Ghost knew the reason. The
ghost king went to see the thousand-year nine-tailed celestial fox who
unexpectedly came back a few days ago. There are all sorts of strange things in
the ghost king's sect. However, Mr. Gui smiled coldly when he thought of this,
under the black veil, obviously he didn't care at all. After a while, his eyes
returned to Fulongding.
The crimson light was shining, as if it had a special frequency, like a weird gasp,
the blood-red eyes of the demon on the Fulong Ding flashed with strange light,
and it seemed to stare at Mr. Ghost.
"Sura..." Mr. Ghost yelled this strange word softly, and slowly knelt down,
spreading his hands on the ground.
The strange light in mid-air seemed to be even more intense.
Just at this seemingly quiet moment, suddenly, the blood-red light on the Fulong
Ding swayed for a while, as if it had been stimulated. Then, before Mr. Ghost
could react, he felt a sudden shock in his ears. An invisible sound wave rushed
past like a raging wave, and his path was still painful, and the mysterious and
huge power that was originally quietly hovering in the entire huge cave suddenly
solidified, and then the weird howling gradually gradually It sounded like a roar.
This strange situation, even Mr. Ghost was unexpected, completely unknown, so
he jumped up and stared at the Fulong Ding hanging in mid-air. After careful
inspection, his eyes suddenly solidified, and he saw The face of the demon that
had been completely turned into a blood-red color on the Fulong Ding, at this
moment, somehow suddenly appeared in the middle of the forehead, a small spot
with a faint white and soft radiance, this white light and the blood that enveloped
the entire cave. Qi is naturally completely disproportionate, and there is too
much difference, but somehow, not only is the mysterious power originating
from the Fulong Ding unable to eliminate it, but also under the astonishing
bloody light of the roaring sky, that little white light, unexpectedly It is still
shining, not weakened.
Mr. Ghost's body was shaken, his face was lost with blood, and he lost his voice:
"'Qiankun Lock'...how is it possible?"
As if the sudden blow was too great, Mr. Ghost, who had always been calm, was
stunned. He walked around anxiously on the platform under the Fulong Ding,
muttering to himself: "Impossible, impossible, fu How could there be this kind of
ancient divine law restriction on Longding, what's going on, what's going on?"
Suddenly, his body became stiff again. Almost at the same time he felt keenly, the
mysterious white light spot in the face of the demon on the Fulong Cauldron
suddenly brightened, and a soft white light sprayed out like a sharp dagger. The
red light in the sky was particularly dazzling.
From a distance, the white light dagger seemed to be inserted in the middle of
the forehead of the devil's face, pinning the face tightly.
In the whole cave, there was a sharp whistle suddenly, and the sky full of red
light spun rapidly. Formidable power filled the entire space. The stone walls
around the cave even began to tremble. In the pool, countless huge whirlpools
also appeared on the blood water, and the four spirit beasts looked up at the sky
feebly in the blood water, at a loss. The sharp howling became sharper and
sharper, like a furious roar, rushing from all sides of the cave to the Fulong Ding
suspended in mid-air. At the center of the storm, the blood-red light on the
devil’s face trembled violently, and it looked distorted. Extremely hideous.
However, under the incomparable terrifying power, in the surrounding blood
like raging waves, the pale white brilliance stands proudly. Those terrifying
powers seem to be able to destroy the sky and the earth, but they live and take it.
There is nothing to do with the white light. Despite the impact of blood from all
directions, in the end, under Mr. Ghost's bloodshot eyes, the white light dagger
was still inserted on the face of the devil.
I don’t know how long this terrifying power finally weakened, the rapidly
rotating blood glow gradually subsided, and the abnormal noise in the blood
pond cave slowly calmed down. In Mr. Ghost’s desperate eyes, it was already
close. The face of the blood-red demon that was done was actually driven back
by the soft white light dagger, and the blood-colored light and shadow on the
entire Fulong Cauldron was actually dimmed a lot.
"How is it possible, how is it possible..." With a bit of desolation, Mr. Gui stood on
the platform blankly, looking like he was dead and lifeless. The mysterious
power on the Fulong Ding in front of him really spent his entire life pursuing it. It
is not an exaggeration to say that it is a fate. How can he expect that when he is
about to succeed, this amazing change has occurred!
"No, no, things have not been completely defeated, no rush, no rush..." Mr. Ghost
is not an ordinary person after all, took a deep breath, calmed down, and began
to think quickly in his mind, although the mysterious power on the Fulong Ding
in front of him was affected. The ancient divine law that suddenly appeared was
suppressed by the Qiankun Lock, but it was obviously not a failure. It was just
that the vital points were tightly sealed and there was no way to break through.
As long as the Qiankun Lock was cracked, it would naturally be accomplished.
It’s just that although Mr. Ghost thinks highly of himself, he is not arrogant
enough to think that he can unlock the ancient gods. According to legend, these
supreme ancient gods are used by the ancient gods to seal the world and fiercely,
except for a few ancient artifacts. , By no means human-solvable.
However, that so-called ancient artifact, not to mention spreading to the world, it
is that people like him, who are almost omniscient and extremely profound, have
never heard of it. They just know that there is such an ancient saying. , But where
can I look for ancient artifacts?
As soon as he thought of this, Mr. Ghost's body was shaky, he suddenly yelled,
and spit out a mouthful of blood. The blood was red and fell on the platform,
particularly dazzling.

In the cold ice stone room, Gui Li and Gui Wang looked at each other silently, the
ghost king looked solemn, his eyes sharp, and Gui Li's face was more of a kind of
indifference.
"What is the jade plate you are holding, why did you get Baguio?" the ghost king
asked coldly.
Gui Li didn't answer, and withdrew his gaze back to Baguio, before slowly saying,
"I want to save her."
The ghost king frowned, his eyes flashed, he walked up quickly, and said, "This
magic weapon can save Yao'er?"
Gui Li looked at the "Universal Reincarnation Disk" with soft white light in his
hand, suddenly smiled bitterly, and said, "I don't know."
The ghost king was startled and said: "What do you mean by this?"
Gui Li was silent for a moment, and said: "I just heard people say that this magic
weapon is quite effective, or hopefully it can cure Baguio, so I asked to borrow it,
but I don't know how it is."
The ghost king glanced at the reincarnation plate of the universe, his gaze
condensed, he was obviously a little surprised by the strange appearance of this
jade plate, but based on his knowledge, he had never heard of this magic weapon,
and frowned, "What is the name of this magic weapon." Things?"
Gui Li said: "This disk calls the universe reincarnation disk, it is said to be able to
determine the soul, life and death, but how is it..." The withered look of Master
Pud flashed through his mind, and he gave a wry smile and said, "What is it? But
no one knows."
An angry face flashed across the Ghost King's face, red lines looming in his eyes,
with a hint of killing intent, but after a moment he looked at Baguio, and the quiet
smile reflected in his eyes, as if he had touched some thoughts, his eyes Finally it
softened slowly again.
Perhaps, at this moment, only Baguio can calm his mind temporarily!
"That treasure is not an extraordinary product!" The ghost king suddenly said: "I
can see that although I have never heard of this magic weapon, this jade is of
extraordinary quality, its brilliance is pure and not scattered, it is absolutely
extraordinary, you try it quickly Try it, maybe... maybe there is a miraculous
effect..."
Speaking of the latter, his voice gradually became lower and lower. Obviously, he
had endured countless setbacks and failures like Gui Li in the entire ten years.
Although there was still hope in his heart, it was only in the hearts of both men
that he understood. After all, it was just a small glimmer of hope.
Gui Li nodded silently, holding the reincarnation plate of the universe in his
hand, approaching Baguio, and saw the white soft light flowing, but there was no
change. Guili was lucky enough to enter his body's true essence into the jade
plate, but the universe reincarnation plate was like a deep ocean, and the true
essence input was like a mud cow into the sea, no sound, and nothing happened
on the jade plate. Variety.
Gui Li's heart was depressed, but he didn't have many surprises. In fact, he didn't
know how many methods he had used to test this jade plate before returning to
Huqishan, including this method of inputting true yuan, but all ended in failure. I
think that Master Pu De of Yinsi Temple has been studying this strange treasure
for decades, but nothing has been gained. If you want to talk about the methods
that Guili can think of in these few days, I am afraid that Master Pu De has tried
no less than a hundred times.
In fact, Gui Li didn't understand this in his heart, but in any case, he couldn't let
go of the little hope of curing Baguio. He had to try desperately, hoping that the
sky would be pitiful and there would be a miracle. At the end of the helplessness,
it ended in failure.
Gui Li bowed his head, sitting still, disappointment flashed across the Ghost
King's face, but he did not verbally scolded, nor did he personally take the
strange jade plate over to take a look, although the two of them have recently
had a disagreement. , But how Gui Li treats Baguio, Gui Wang naturally knows it.
As long as there is a little bit of hope, Gui Li will definitely not give up. Naturally,
he has tried every method this time.
He sighed and looked a bit older, he shook his head silently, and was about to
walk away, suddenly he paused, as if he was thinking of something, and suddenly
turned to the ghost and said anxiously: "You try Put the'Hehuan Bell' together
with that jade plate and have a look?"
Gui Li was taken aback, and then he woke up, with a hint of tension flashing on
his face, approaching Baguio, stretched out his hand and gently opened the palm
of Baguio's cross on his chest. At the tentacle, he felt that although the skin was
still smooth and plump, it was cold. Extremely. Gui Li was sour in his heart and
didn't dare to think any more, carefully taking out the Albizia Bell from Baguio's
hand.
The golden acacia bell shook gently with a crisp sound, and a faint light flashed,
looking at him like the eyes of a beautiful lover.
Gui Li held the Universe Reincarnation Plate in one hand, and the Hehuan Bell in
the other, and gently placed it on the jade plate. The strange little jade pieces in
the reincarnation plate of the universe still slide silently on their own, mountains
and rivers, the sky full of stars, vaguely in them.
Under the gazes of Gui Li and Gui Wang, He Huan Ling gradually entered the top
of the Universe Reincarnation Disk. When there was still a foot away, Gui Li
suddenly seemed to feel something. His brows wrinkled, and a trace flashed in
his eyes. The color of surprise.
The Ghost King felt it right away, staring at him and said: "What's the matter?"
Gui Li didn't speak, but took a deep breath, and then suddenly let go of his finger
when the Hehuan Bell was one foot high above the jade plate.
The King of Ghosts was taken aback.
I saw that in the soft white brilliance of the reincarnation plate of the universe,
the acacia bell did not fall unexpectedly, it seemed to be lifted up by some
invisible force, slowly rising and falling in the white brilliance, a moment later, a
melodious bell The sound rang.
There were surprises on the faces of Ghost Li and Ghost King at the same time!
But at this critical moment, before waiting for a moment of surprise on their
faces, the entire ice stone room, no, the entire Foxqi Mountain was suddenly
violently shaken, a huge and terrifying wave, with The invisible power with a
strong bloody smell suddenly burst from the depths of their feet, like a certain
giant beast was suddenly stimulated, roaring furiously, trying to break free.
The faces of Gui Li and Gui Wang changed color at the same time, the difference
is that Gui Li was stunned, but the eyes of Gui Wang were frightened!
"Papa Papa..."
An ear-piercing roar came from all directions at the same time. Guili and the
ghost king turned and looked. They saw that the stone wall of the ice and stone
room was still intact, but finally could not hold on to this sudden out-of-control
force explosion. The four walls at the same time When they cracked open, the
crack stretched almost at a tangible speed. At the same time, the ground under
their feet began to vibrate violently. There was a real illusion that the world was
falling apart and the world was apocalyptic.
Outside the stone room, there began to cry out in horror, accompanied by more
and louder roars. You don’t need to look at Guili and the ghost king to know that
the situation outside will only be worse than in the ice stone room, but this At
this moment, where the two of them still have the mind to manage.
Gui Li gritted his teeth, held the reincarnation plate of the universe, and
approached Baguio. At the same time, the Albizia Bell trembling slightly, the crisp
bell sound was so different from the surrounding fierce roar, although it was
faint, but in the ghost In the ears of Li and Ghost King, the voice was louder than
the real Heaven and Earth Crack.
I saw the white and soft brilliance of the reincarnation plate of the universe, the
acacia bell floating in the air, and the trembling became more and more severe,
and the sound of the bell was also tight and slow, vaguely a little bit painful, both
Guili and the ghost king Seeing sweat on his forehead, he didn't even dare to
blink his eyes, staring at the trembling acacia bell.
Suddenly, the huge and strange power around them disappeared instantly, and
the roar that echoed all over suddenly stopped. Only the echo that echoed in the
distance still left the traces of the drastic change just now, such as a long whale
sucking water. The terrible power quickly recovered.
At this moment, it was when Mr. Ghost was in the blood pool in the depths of the
Huqishan Cave and saw the ancient divine law forbidding the Universe Lock to
show off his supernatural power, and Shengshengzhen sealed the Fulong Ding.
In front of Gui Li and Gui Wang, things also changed unexpectedly.
Originally, the Hehuan Ling had a strange change in the brilliance of the Qiankun
Reincarnation Disk, and there was a faint relief from the trap. However, the
Qiankun Reincarnation Disk itself did not change at all, but when that power
suddenly disappeared, the Qiankun Reincarnation Disk did not change at all.
Suddenly, as if feeling something, there was an invisible force calling out from
afar, and the soft white light suddenly skyrocketed.
Both Guili and Guiwang were in shock, and they lost their voices: "What?"
The white brilliance on the jade plate instantly became dazzling, and it was
almost difficult to look at it directly, and the speed of the numerous small jade
blocks in the center of the jade plate slid more than ten times faster. I saw
countless jade blocks sliding and running, which was complicated and difficult.
Distinguish, and the weird fonts originally engraved on each piece actually lit up
one by one.
And as the change of the reincarnation disc of the universe took place, the
Hehuan bell, which was still trembling just now, quickly quieted down, and even
the bell became slow, and soon it was silent.
The ghost king was anxious and said angrily: "What's the matter?"
Gui Li was also very anxious, gritted his teeth and said: "I don't understand
either."
The two watched as the cosmic reincarnation disc became more and more
prosperous. In the end, even the star buckets and river patterns engraved on the
edge of the jade disc seemed to come alive. The entire face of the reincarnation
disc seemed to be alive, and it was more and more roaring, like Calling
something, as if echoing some shouting in the distance.
In the splendid brilliance, the Hehuan bell seemed to have received a heavy blow,
and finally trembled slightly in mid-air, as if it had completely lost its strength
support, and fell from mid-air with a "pop", It fell on the jade plate, rolled a few
times, and there was no more movement.
Gui Li and Gui Wang stared blankly at the Hehuan Bell in the reincarnation plate
of the universe, their faces as gray as death.

The abnormal movement in the ground has been subdued for a long time, and
the suddenly changed Universe Reincarnation Disk has returned to its original
appearance, without dazzling aura, but under the soft white light, the Albizia Bell
seems to have lost its vitality. No matter how Guili tried, there was no response
anymore.
Ghost King’s face was gloomy and ugly, but the initial angry expression had
disappeared from his face, replaced by the cold indifference, he silently watched
Guili try again and again with hope of in case, and then again Witnessing his
failure again. Finally, he slowly stood up straight, closed his eyes, stood for a
while, then quietly turned and left the ice and stone room without saying a word.
The stone gate closed slowly, and a huge crack lay across the thick and hard
stone, as if it had been torn apart. In the quiet stone room, Gui Li finally slowly
stopped the futile attempt in his hands, and sat down beside the stone platform,
motionless.
Not knowing how long it took, Guili slowly picked up the acacia bell that had
fallen on the plate of reincarnation in the universe, gently put it back in Baguio's
hand, and carefully crossed Baguio's hands on his chest as they were. His every
movement is very careful and gentle, as if he is afraid that a little bit of force will
hurt the sleeping woman in front of him.
He stared at Baguio's face, as if fascinated. After a while, he heard his low and
hoarse voice and said, "I'm sorry, Baguio, I couldn't save you..."

After leaving the Ice Stone Room, the expression on the Ghost King's face
changed drastically, his indifferent expression was instantly replaced by a violent
aura, and a murderous aura appeared in his eyes, which was daunting.
He looked around with cold eyes, and saw that there were scars in the passages
on all sides. It was obviously given by the mysterious power that suddenly broke
out by worshiping Shi. The rock wall that had been cracked everywhere was
even more fragile at this moment, giving birth to more. Not to mention the new
cracks, many of the original cracks have expanded a lot, which is shocking, and
there is almost the illusion that this cave is about to collapse. And far away from
the passage, you can vaguely see many Ghost King Sect disciples running around,
shouting one after another, and it is obvious that everyone is frightened.
The ghost king's complexion became more gloomy and annoyed. As soon as he
turned and walked away, his figure disappeared in the depths of the passage in a
blink of an eye. After a little while, the ghost king had already arrived in the
blood pool deep in the cave.
In the huge blood pool space, the strong bloody aura is still coming out, but the
once amazing red glow in the sky has been strangely weakened a lot. The King of
Ghost frowned, and then he saw Mr. Ghost's black figure standing alone on the
platform.
Without thinking about it, he strode over, came behind Mr. Gui, and said coldly:
"What's the matter, I was fine when I left, why is Fulongding's supernatural
power suddenly out of control so powerfully?"
Mr. Ghost's body moved slightly, but he didn't turn around and didn't speak. The
King of Ghosts became more irritated, snorted coldly, and flashed a murderous
look on his face, saying, "I tell you, it was mostly because of the loss of control of
the supernatural power, or It hurts my Yaoer's treatment. You have been
watching here. If you don't give me a reason, don't blame me for turning my face
and being ruthless!"
Speaking of the end, the king of ghosts is already stern, Mr. Gui can feel a killing
intent rushing to his back like a sharp blade without even turning his head, but
he did not show the slightest panic. Instead, he used a tired tone, lightly. Qing
pointed to the Fulongding floating in the air, and whispered weakly, "Sect Master,
can you take a look at Fulongding first?"
The King of Ghosts looked up, but didn't see anything for a while, Fulongding was
already suspended in the air, and the surrounding area was still red and bloody.
Then he said, "What do you tell me to see, it's not everything..." The words were
half-talked. Suddenly, his voice choked, and he couldn't speak anymore. Then his
eyes seemed to freeze, staring at the Fulongding in the sky.
Amidst a bloody glow, floating in the air on the face of the devil on the front of
Fulongding, there was a strange white brilliance in the middle of the forehead,
like a light dagger, inserted on the top of the devil's head, and The face of the
demon that had already completely turned blood red, the red around the light
dagger disappeared, and the entire eyes changed to the original color of Fulong
Ding and ancient awkward blue.
The Ghost King's complexion changed drastically, and he turned around and said
to Mr. Ghost: "What's the matter?"
Mr. Ghost sighed and said in a low and authentic voice: "Everything is fine. Seeing
that this Fulongding Four Spirits Blood Array is about to be completed, who
knows that today, the formation is running to the moment when the blood is
consummated and Asura gathers, suddenly from Fulong. This prohibition was
born in the cauldron, holding the lifeline of the ancient cauldron, and forcibly
dispersing the blood that was originally gathered and fused. During this time, the
blood formation of Shura was unwilling to be restrained and counterattacked. It
was difficult for me to control it. Who knows that I can do nothing. This divine
law prohibits, on the contrary, Shura's power is forced to vent, and he rushes and
reverberates everywhere, and this is out of control."
The King of Ghosts took a breath, turned around and stared at the seemingly
faint beam of light. After looking at it for a while, he said in a low voice: "What
kind of restriction is this? Can this destroy the power of heaven and earth?"
Mr. Ghost hesitated for a moment, and said: "I am not sure, but it should be an
ancient divine law that has been passed down from ancient times to prohibit the
universe lock!"
"Qiankun Lock?" Ghost King frowned and repeated in a low voice, "Why have you
never heard of it?"
Mr. Gui shook his head and said: "This kind of magical prohibition has never
appeared in the human world. Since ancient times, I have mentioned a few words
in some scraps of ancient books. No one really believes that there is such a thing
in the world. "Speaking of this, Mr. Ghost paused and looked at the Ghost King,
only to see that the Ghost King was still staring at the thin light dagger in mid-air,
but his face was already extremely ugly.
Mr. Ghost sighed secretly in his heart, and then continued: "It is said that this
kind of divine law prohibition was used by ancient gods to suppress demons. It
can be lifted by non-human power. Unless another ancient artifact can be found,
there is some hope."
The ghost king shook slightly, turned around, and said, "What ancient artifact?"
Mr. Ghost gave a wry smile and said, "I don't even know about this."
The King of Ghosts said angrily: "Then what we have done for the Four Spirits
Blood Array before is not our previous achievements?"
Mr. Ghost stayed silent for a moment, and slowly said: "From my point of view,
the blood formation around the blood pool has not dispersed yet, and the blood
is still abundant. Even the power of Shura in the Fulong Cauldron is still
gathering and not dispersing, but it is temporarily dormant, which can be seen.
The vitality of the four-spirit blood formation is still there, and it is only half a
step away from the completion of the work. The problem is that the sudden
appearance of the Qiankun lock has just sealed the vitality of the Fulongding
itself, and the four-spirited blood formation and the Fulongding original The
interlinked spiritual energy is cut off, the blood energy cannot enter the Fulong
Cauldron, and Shura's divine power is also difficult to highlight. This is the
current dilemma."
The expression on the Ghost King's face changed rapidly, and all his expressions
kept changing, but the gushing violent air almost seemed to be formed, wave
after wave rushing towards Mr. Ghost.
Mr. Ghost's black veil is windless, but he is still standing in the distance, silently
looking at the ghost king.
After a long while, the King of Ghosts took a long breath, his expression on his
face slowly calmed down, and even the tone of speech calmed down, and said
coldly: "Then what do you think should be done now?"
Mr. Ghost breathed a sigh of relief in secret, and said: "Now the most important
thing is naturally this lock restriction. As long as you solve it, you can succeed in
one fell swoop."
Ghost King said: "What are you going to do?"
Mr. Ghost hesitated for a moment, and said: "If there is that ancient artifact in the
legend, it is naturally the best, but it seems that there is not much hope. But I
think that although this lock is powerful, it is quite different from the legends
that have been passed down since ancient times. Big. The Fulong Ding is an
extremely ancient thing. I'm afraid that it will not be ten thousand years old.
Even though the Qiankun Lock is an ancient divine method, it is unmatched in
power, but thousands of years have been squandered. No matter what, you have
to spend most of it, as long as you know it. Observe carefully, it may not be
impossible to crack."
The ghost king was silent for a moment, then slowly nodded, his expression on
his face gradually eased, he muttered for a while, as if he was thinking of
something again, his face turned dark, and he sighed, "Is it all fate?"
Mr. Ghost was startled, puzzled, and said, "What?"
The King of Ghosts smiled bitterly, his face disappeared, a bit more helpless and
bitter, he shook his head and said: "It's nothing, I will bother you to work harder
now."
With that said, without waiting for Mr. Ghost to agree, the King of Ghosts turned
and left the blood pond. Looking at Mr. Gui from behind, he saw the tall back of
the King of Ghosts somehow, but it looked a little tired and slightly bent, as if
there was always a heavy burden on his shoulders.
And he seems to be struggling more and more...

Gui Li pushed the Shimen open and returned to his residence. Shimen slowly
closed behind him, making a low voice, but Gui Li seemed to feel nothing, his
eyes were blank, and he didn't even know how he came back. Here.
In his mind, there is a blank space, maybe even he himself doesn't want to think
of anything anymore.
The stone wall in which he lived is also full of cracks, thick and thin, deep and
shallow. The rough cracks and occasionally small stones fall down. Obviously,
there is no escape from the depths of the Huqishan Cave. The erosion of that
mysterious power in the blood pool. But Guili seemed to ignore all these things.
He fell on the bed and lay motionless. His hands seemed to have lost all his
strength and slack away. A disc wrapped in black cloth gently lifted from his
hands. Slipped off and landed silently on the bed beside him.
The gray shadow flashed, and the monkey Xiaohui jumped over from the side
and onto Gui Li's body, but only to see Guili lying motionless on his stomach,
without any reaction at all. Xiao Hui was a little strange. She opened her head
and looked in front of Gui Li's head, only to see that Gui Li's eyes were closed
tightly, and his face was pale. Xiao Hui blinked with three eyes, as if he knew
something, and screamed twice. The sound was quiet, and he didn't bother Guili
anymore, and jumped off Guili, sitting on the bed with his back leaning on his
master, and said nothing.
In the stone room, there was a silence. I don’t know how long it took. Guili
remained motionless. Xiao Hui looked at his master with some worry, but
seemed to hesitate not to disturb. The monkey head turned around, suddenly. I
saw something wrapped in a black cloth lying quietly on the bed not far away.
Xiao Hui blinked with three eyes, looked at it for a long time, then turned to look
at Gui Li, and saw that he was still lying silently, Xiao Hui's tail swayed slightly,
scratching his head, and then his body slightly Leaning forward, he stretched out
his hand quickly, grabbed the thing in his hand and took it over.
Xiao Hui turned over the black cloth-wrapped disc and looked at it several times,
but didn't see anything. On the contrary, the monkey paw was accidentally not
grasped, and Gui Li's uneasy feeling was just Wrapped in a black cloth
indiscriminately, it was very loose. The black cloth fell off at once, and a white
jade plate slid out from it. With a soft "pop", it fell gently on the bed in front of
Xiao Hui.
Xiao Hui was taken aback, and her whole body shrank back, only to see that the
jade plate in front of him was rather weird, exuding a white and soft brilliance.
Not to mention, there are countless small jade blocks in the center of the jade
plate sliding by itself, never Stopping is even more miraculous. Xiao Hui's
attention was immediately attracted. The three monkeys' eyes did not even
blink, staring at the reincarnation plate of the universe, and then cautiously
extended a hand and lightly touched the edge of the jade plate.
The Universe Reincarnation Disk slid to the side silently, and Xiao Hui quickly
took it back. It looked like a monkey was testing this strange plate, but it seemed
that there was no danger. Xiao Hui touched it. The hand that touched the jade
plate was placed in front of his eyes, and he took a closer look. It was not red,
itchy, or painful. With a grin, he looked at the jade plate lying on the bed over
there, turned his head around and looked at it, and then stretched out his hand to
grab the reincarnation plate.
The soft white light spilled from the jade plate and shone on the face of the gray-
haired monkey. Xiao Hui widened his three eyes and looked into the plate of
Qiankun’s reincarnation. The countless small jade blocks in the jade plate still
slid silently. As time goes by, it never stops.
Slowly, Xiao Hui seemed to be fascinated by her eyes. His three eyes were getting
closer and closer to the jade plate, and his eyes were staring at the countless
strange jade pieces that were constantly sliding, and those little things were
reflected in it. Among the three pupils, it vaguely changed into the reflection of
countless stars in the sky.
Suddenly, Xiao Hui's body crooked. For some reason, it actually left Guili's body,
and somehow came to the edge of the bed without knowing it. With this foot on
the air, Xiao Hui fell off the bed and landed on the ground. .
"Squeak!" Xiao Hui suddenly let out a low cry, and then jumped up like a spring.
Fortunately, his hand was tightly grasped, and the Universe Reincarnation Disk
was held firmly by it, and it never fell to the ground. After Xiao Hui jumped up, he
looked left and right, all three eyes rolled together, one hand casually holding the
jade plate hanging to his side, and the other hand touching his head. Obviously, it
was also inexplicable. Obviously, he was sitting on the master just now. Next to
him, why did he suddenly fall off the bed?
Xiao Hui tilted his head and thought for a long time, but in the end he still didn't
seem to figure it out. He didn't feel a little downcast, but the monkey was lively
and didn't feel decadent for too long. It looked up at the bed, only to see that Guili
was still in the same appearance, so he simply sat down on the ground again,
placing the reincarnation plate in front of him.
In the white brilliance, the magical little jade pieces in the jade plate are still
moving.
But this time, Xiao Hui was not attracted and indulged in the way he was just
now. Its eyes rolled around and suddenly grinned, but it lifted its other palm and
stretched out a finger towards those in the center of the jade plate. The little jade
piece explored.
In the soft white light, Xiao Hui’s fingers slipped in quietly. Suddenly, it hits one
of the small jade blocks, but these jade blocks seem to have their own hidden
potential. They are not affected by the pressure of Xiao Hui’s fingers. Glide
forward without any pause.
Xiao Hui froze for a moment. Not only was he not angry, but he was a little happy,
as if he had found something interesting. The second time he reached out and
pressed the other side of the jade, he did not hold it down. It became more and
more happy, and squeaked a few times in its mouth, and then stretched out its
fingers to light and press on the small jade pieces in the jade plate, and had a
great time playing.
Under the faint white light, Xiao Hui seemed so happy...
After just pressing it for a while, Xiao Hui seemed to feel a little bored after
pressing it all the time, suddenly stretched out his finger, and pressed hard
against one of the small jade pieces. This time, the strength is not as lightly
understated as before, and it is quite heavy. Xiaohuiben is a different species, and
has followed Guili for many years. In fact, his whole life is not trivial. Under this
press, the situation is different from before. I saw that the small jade piece on
that side was actually held by it. Seeing that the jade piece was still a bit of a sign
of struggling under his fingers, he wanted to break free from the restraints and
continue to slide forward, but Xiao Hui looked excited and his fingers tightened.
After several struggles and weakness, this little jade piece finally came to a
standstill.
"puff!"
A low and muffled noise suddenly rang in the jade plate, but Xiao Hui was taken
aback. When he looked around, he saw that the small jade block on this side was
stagnant, but the other jade blocks did not stand still, for a moment. There was
another small jade piece sliding over and hitting this jade piece.
The two jade blocks collided, seemingly fine, but the sudden change occurred,
the original soft white light on the reincarnation plate of the universe lit up in an
instant, and the matter was not over, almost at the same time, "pupupupu......"
The sound was endless, one after another, one after another jade pieces bumped
up one after another, more and more jade pieces stopped sliding, and the white
brilliance on the jade plate became brighter and brighter. Later, it was even
brighter than before. What Guili saw in the cold ice stone room was ten times
brighter, and he couldn't see it at all. It was as brilliant as the sun entering this
small stone room from the sky.
Xiao Hui was stunned, looking at the jade plate in his hand, even if it was gifted, it
seemed that he couldn't bear the dazzling brilliance at this moment. He stepped
back, and when he loosened his hand, the Qiankun Samsara plate fell to the
ground with a "pop". .
However, the abnormal shape did not disappear with Xiao Hui's fingers
loosening, the jade plate continued to emit dazzling but silent light, and in
countless brilliant lights, scenes of mysterious patterns slowly began to emerge. .
Xiao Hui seemed to have been burned by fire, jumped up, and hid in the corner of
the stone room, but he seemed to be curious and couldn't help looking back.
While on the bed, Gui Li seemed to be unable to feel the stone room behind him.
The strange changes that took place inside, still lay motionless.
And the most amazing and unexpected thing, in fact, did not happen in this stone
room. In the underground far away from the Guili stone room, in the blood pond
cave, Mr. Gui was sitting cross-legged on the platform, his eyes closed. Thinking
hard. Above his head, the Fulong Cauldron suspended in mid-air, the light dagger
forbidden by ancient gods was still firmly nailed to the forehead of the demon's
face. Although it looked faint, it always existed.
At this time, even Mr. Ghost did not notice that the white light beam on the
Fulong Ding suddenly changed.
It slowly became brighter, and as the light beams brightened, the blood-red air
that was still flooded under the eyes of the devil's face was actually pushed back
a bit again and fell to the left and right of the bridge of the nose. The blood on the
devil's face turned, and from a distance, it seemed to be distorted a little bit, and
it looked a little more hideous and angry.
As time passed, that beam of brilliance seemed to be awakened, and the more it
became brighter, it seemed to echo something.
On the platform, Mr. Gui moved his body, as if he felt something, but he was not
sure. After hesitating for a while, he slowly opened his eyes and looked up at
Fulongding above.

Chapter 6 Naihe
Gui Li's body moved slightly, and slowly woke up from a blank void, turned over
and sat up on the bed, but still seemed to feel a little dizzy. With the high level of
his Taoism at this time, there would still be Such conditions are extremely
rare. It’s just that Guili didn’t seem to care about it at all. He settled, took a
breath, turned around, and suddenly stunned, and saw a jade plate lying on the
floor of the stone room, emitting a soft white brilliance. It was Qiankun.
Reincarnation disk. The monkey Xiaohui also squatted on the edge of the jade
plate, and seemed to be quite curious about the jade plate. He looked left and
right. He tried to reach out and touch the jade plate several times, but every time
he stretched halfway, he retracted back. It seems to be a little afraid of this jade
plate.
Gui Li frowned and thought for a while, but he couldn't remember whether he
dropped the jade plate to the ground. Not only that, but even how he walked
back here from the ice stone room. It feels a little vague, I think it was because I
was so disappointed just now, because of my poor spirit!
Gui Li silently smiled bitterly, sighed, got out of bed gently, bent down and picked
up the reincarnation plate on the ground, Xiao Hui sat on the ground, raised his
head and looked at Gui Li, with three piercing eyes. , I don’t know what I’m
thinking.
Guili gently waved to the monkey and said, "Come here, Xiao Hui."
Xiao Hui screamed twice, jumped over, and jumped to Gui Li's body three times
or twice, but he still seemed to be a little taboo about the reincarnation disk in
Gui Li's hands, and finally did not stay in Gui Li's arms. He jumped on Gui Li's
shoulders, sat down, and looked at the jade plate in Gui Li's hands from time to
time.
Gui Li didn't think much, stretched out his hand and touched Xiao Hui's body.
There was only this monkey in this world, who had always been with him. After a
while, his gaze fell on the reincarnation plate of the universe. In the soft white
light, the jade plate was still the same as before. In the center of the jade plate,
the countless small jade pieces were still along their own magical and unique
track. Sliding endlessly, it seemed that nothing had happened at all.
Gui Li silently stared at the jade plate in his hand, and the white brilliance from
the jade plate was also spilled on his face, but he didn't know what secrets it
contained, which was deeply hidden.
Gui Li watched for a long time, and finally shook his head slightly, a trace of
disappointment flashed across his face, took the black cloth, wrapped the
Qiankun Samsara plate and put it back in his arms. Xiao Hui, who was lying on
Gui Li's shoulders, kept watching Gui Li's movements. When he saw Gui Li put
the jade plate back in his arms, Xiao Hui suddenly "squeaked".
Gui Li turned his head, a little puzzled, frowned and said, "What's the matter,
Xiao Hui?"
Xiao Hui reached out and grabbed his head, but he couldn't seem to tell what was
wrong or important, so he spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders. Gui Li
stretched out his hand and patted Xiao Hui's head without paying too much
attention. After sitting for a while, he suddenly said: "Xiao Hui, how long have I
been lying down just now?"
Xiao Hui's three eyes rolled around, and he yelled "Squeaky", while gestures with
both hands, Guili looked at it for a while, and slowly said, "It's been so long, then
let's go for a walk. !" He paused, stood up, and at the same time held Xiao Hui in
his arms and touched it lightly. His expression was a little sad, but he took a long
breath and said faintly: "No matter what, we will always live on. ,right?"
Xiao Hui’s three eyes kept turning around, and I don’t know if he understood the
meaning of Gui Li’s words, but Gui Li didn’t have the energy to think deeply, so he
patted Xiao Hui’s back gently, and Xiao Hui crawled along. On his shoulders, Gui
Li walked towards the stone gate, and amid the low sound of the stone gate
opening, they walked out.
Outside the stone room, the passages extending in all directions still extend to
both sides, but the increasingly dense and thick cracks are a strong reminder to
the people here of the unknown and strange existence and danger. Gui Li stood
at the door for a while, his eyes falling on the large or small cracks in the passage.
Some of these cracks are already extremely huge, cracking straight from the top
of the passage to close to the ground, exposing the gray rock in it. After these
cracks appear, the original hard rock wall seems to be as weak as a thin piece of
paper. Guili slowly walked to the vicinity of a crack on the stone wall next to him,
staring blankly, looking for a long time.
Afterwards, he looked up at the top of the passage again, his brows frowned
slightly. These cracks appeared in large numbers after he left Huqi Mountain last
time. Naturally, he couldn't understand it for a moment, but he was in the ice
room before. When I was in the middle, I clearly remembered the mysterious
power that suddenly appeared. Its source was deep underground. But looking at
the cracks on the surrounding stone walls, the top of the passage was the most
damaged, followed by the stone walls on both sides. There was almost no harm
in the walking path under his feet, except for a few small cracks, no big cracks
were seen.
Guili pondered for a moment, then shook his head suddenly, and a trace of
impatientness flashed across his eyes. It seemed that he was in a bad mood.
Although these cracks looked very strange, he really didn't have the mind to go
into it. After calming down, Gui Li stopped looking at the crisscrossing cracks
around him, and walked towards the side passage with Xiao Hui.
The passage extends all the way. The difference is that it’s much quieter than
usual. The ghost kingzong’s disciples seem to prefer to hide in their own room
and no one wants to walk around. In the huge passage, only Guili is left. The
figure of a person.
But Gui Li obviously didn't care about this. Looking at the direction he was
moving, he walked towards the entrance of the cave. I don't know if he was too
upset in his heart and wanted to go out for a walk.
The sound of Gui Li's footsteps echoed in the passage, and it was much louder
than usual because it was too quiet. The monkey Xiaohui lay on his shoulders,
seemingly unaccustomed to this excessive silence, turning his head around,
looking around.
Suddenly, Xiao Hui's head stopped, and when he looked forward, Gui Li felt
something almost at the same time. He stopped and looked ahead, only to see
that the empty passage in front of him was still empty, but after a while, there
really was something. There was movement, but a black figure floated over
silently.
It turned out to be the mysterious and mysterious Mr. Ghost.
Mr. Gui saw Gui Li standing alone in front at the same time, seemingly startled,
and stopped.
The two looked at each other for a while, but they didn't speak. The atmosphere
in the passage was rather cold and awkward. Finally, Mr. Ghost said indifferently:
"When did you come back?"
Gui Li said indifferently: "I just came back soon."
Mr. Gui nodded his head, as if there was nothing to say anymore. Anyway, he said
a little bit. Even if he said hello, he walked forward slowly, and Gui Li silently
stepped aside.
It's just that when Mr. Gui walked by Guili's side, he suddenly stopped. Seeing his
actions, he seemed to hesitate that is rare in ordinary days. He pondered for a
moment before he said: "Are you saying that you just came back soon?"
Gui Li said lightly: "Yes, what's the matter?"
Mr. Ghost hesitated for a moment, and seemed to consider the words and words
in his heart, and slowly said: "Then...do you notice...Is there something wrong
here?"
Guili glanced at Mr. Gui and said, "What do you mean?"
Mr. Ghost was silent for a while, then shook his head and said lightly: "No,
nothing, I'll go first." After finishing speaking, he walked straight forward
without saying a word.
Gui Li looked at his figure from behind, only to see Mr. Gui's black figure walking
away in the passageway, erratic, and at first glance it was a bit like ghostly and
strange, but his figure was longer than walking in the past. A lot slower. In Gui
Li’s eyes, Mr. Gui walks slowly, and his walking position is not a straight line.
From time to time, he leans to the sides of the stone wall, especially when he
walks to a place where there is a stone room residence, Mr. Gui will intentionally
or unconsciously approach the door of the stone room. After a short pause, he
moved on.
Somehow, it seems a bit like looking for something?
Guili turned around indifferently, even if Mr. Gui was really looking for
something, he would not care at all. Following the original direction, Gui Li
continued to walk forward. This time he saw no one on the road again, and soon
walked to the entrance of the cave.
When Gui Li walked out of the cave, a ray of sunlight, with a bit of warmth,
spilled on his face.
He squinted his eyes slightly and took a deep breath. In the sun, in the light, it
seemed that the stone in his heart was finally lighter.

As the days passed by, the master of the Qingyun Sect Master Taoxuan never
appeared again. As the leader of the real Taoxuan world, this is naturally not just
waiting for a trivial matter, but has been concealing it and looking for it in secret.
Nagato disciple Xiao Yicai, the pressure on his body is also increasing.
From time to time outside Qingyunmen, there are various factions of the
righteous path who come for inquiries. Let alone those who are perfunctory, but
there are already many factions in Qingyunmen, and the true Taoist priest did
not really pass on the position of head teacher to Xiao Yicai, because of many
things. Xiao Yi was quite tricky to deal with. The Qingyunmen veins have always
centered on the Tongtian Peak. I have seen the strangeness of the teacher of this
door for many days, and the news from the Nagato is a retreat except for the
retreat. In the end, the retreat is also perfunctory. Xiao Yicai The others simply
said that Xuan Zhen had already gone out to relax, and no one knew the
whereabouts of his old man.
Speaking of which, I can’t blame Xiao Yicai, Daoxuan Daoxuan’s situation at this
time, among the thousands of people up and down Qingyunmen, the only ones
who really understand are Xiaozhufeng’s Master Shuiyue and Lu Xueqi, and
Otake Mineta, who was originally a great help, is not easy. , Su Ru and his wife
passed away one after another. Master Shuiyue and Lu Xueqi did not say how
others would know the secret of this great sky in Qingyun Gate, only Xiang Xiao
Yi asked.
At this time, Xiao Yi looked tired, and his whole person seemed to lose weight.
With his shrewd, strong and energetic appearance in the past, there is a big
difference. You can imagine how much pressure he is now shouldering. But he
still couldn't rest. In the Yuqing Hall of Tongtian Peak, where he was, the other
six channels of Qingyunmen seemed to be unable to bear it anymore. They met
together to the Tongtian Peak and asked the master teacher what happened and
how it happened. Such a long-term facelessness, this is something that has never
happened before.
Among Qingyun Six Veins, most of the first ones were present, but Xiaozhufeng's
first Master Shuiyue did not come, nor did her most famous disciple Lu Xueqi,
but Lu Xueqi's senior sister, Wen Min, did. Most of the rest of the first seats are
sitting in the middle. One of the most eye-catching is the first seat of the
Dazhufeng line, which was finally taken over by the big disciple Song Daren.
Among the crowd, Song Daren still wears mourning clothes. He is obviously still
keeping filial piety for the master and his wife, and his complexion is quite
gloomy. Occasionally, he glances over the crowd, but inadvertently sees Wenmin
of Xiaozhufeng standing opposite him, gently Nodded towards him.
Song Daren silently moved the corners of his mouth and smiled at Wen
Minqiang, but soon lowered his head, obviously still in grief. Wen Min's eyes
passed a bit of sadness, and his face was also a little sad.
Although today's gathering is a gathering of six veins, it is naturally not the
second-generation young disciples who have recently taken over as the first
group such as Song Daren and Qi Hao. The first group of Fenghuifeng Zeng
Shuchang and others are naturally doing their part, and now they have asked
Xiao Yicai.
Although Xiao Yicai has been dealing with the daily affairs of the door for some
time, after all, Daoxuan Zhenren did not understand the position of the master,
so instead he stood in front of the first seat of each line and had to reply. There
was no seat at the center of the hall. The chair belonging to the real person of the
Qingyun Sect Master was empty, and Xiao Yicai stood beside this big chair, with a
bitter smile on his face, answering everyone's questions one by one.
I just asked and asked. Although the atmosphere was not good, I still couldn't ask
why. Xiao Yi insisted that he really didn't know the whereabouts of Master Tao
Xuan. In fact, he really didn't know. He could only say that he did not know the
whereabouts of Master Tao Xuan. Fa Tongxuan, perhaps the day before
yesterday was touched by the soul, and he went out and wandered.
The first person in each vein and the Qingyunmen elders naturally found this
unbelievable. Daoxuan has taken over the position of the Qingyunmen head
teacher for many years. There has never been such a thing as going out without
leaving a message, but Xiao Yi only turned to this answer, but It's also
unbelievable, can't force it to say that if there is no past, then there must be no
more?
This question was asked from the morning to the mid-day of the sun, and
everyone was talking about it. Xiao Yi was even more exhausted, but in the end
the answer was the same as at the beginning, and the people in Qingyunmen
looked at each other. After a long while, Fenghuifeng's first seat Zeng Shuchang
stood up first, grunted with anger on his face, and walked away.
The leader went, Qi Hao, Song Daren and others were all called by these uncles
and uncles to make up the numbers, and naturally they followed and left.
Seeing the figure leaving the same door in the field, Xiao Yi slowly breathed a
sigh of relief. Suddenly, his body shook, and he felt a sense of collapse.
Fortunately, he had deep roots, and then stabilized his body, gave a bitter smile
to himself, and sighed in his heart: "Master Honor, what's wrong with your old
man? If you don't come back, I really can't hold it anymore."
Xiao Yicai's heart is filled with bitterness here, not to mention, Song Daren over
there followed the crowd out, and the disciples under the Dazhufeng line were all
in the mourning period, so no one came with him. He walked out of the Yuqing
Temple silently. The scene he saw just now reminded him of the passing of his
master and his mother. Song Daren felt bitter in his heart. He really didn't want
to stay here for a while, just want to leave here quickly.
It's just that after he walked out of the Yuqing Hall and walked down the stone
steps, he just wanted to walk under the Hongqiao Bridge to the Sea of Clouds and
return to the mountain from there, but suddenly he heard someone calling him:
"Daren."
Song Daren turned around to look, but Xiao Zhufeng Wenmin stood by and
waved to him. Song Daren warmed his heart slightly and walked over. Wen Min
looked at him haggard, and his heart was sour. Just about to say something, he
wanted to say something and stopped. He looked at the place where people were
walking by and was not talking, so he winked at Song Daren and moved forward.
Go.
Song Daren understood, followed her across the Hongqiao Bridge and came to
the wide cloud sea platform. The two walked to a remote place next to them.
Seeing that there was no one around, Wen Min said, "You, are you okay?"
Song Daren smiled bitterly and bowed his head and said, "You already know my
situation, oh..." He sighed and bowed his head: "But there are still many juniors
under me. If I don't take this burden, They are afraid it will be even more
uncomfortable."
Wen Min's eye circles were also slightly red, and he stretched out his hand to
hold Song Daren's big hand in the palm of his hand. Song Daren was surprised
and looked up at her.
Wen Min said softly: "Dahren, you are their senior brother. Now you have taken
the burden of the first seat of Dazhufeng. You have to take care of your juniors.
Although it is harder, you have to hold on."
Song Daren only felt that his hands were soft and moist, and there was a faint
fragrance coming from the woman in front of him. Those eyes were even more
gentle, and the pain in his heart was reduced a bit. He gently squeezed Wen Min's
hand, nodded, and said, "Yes."
Wen Min nodded and smiled lightly at him. Although the two have not seen each
other for a while, their feelings seem to have deepened at the moment. Song
Daren was silent for a moment and said: "I originally wanted to beg Master and
Madam in the near future to invite them. The two old people asked Master
Shuiyue for a kiss, but in this situation, I really..."
Before he finished speaking, a slender white finger suddenly pressed his lips and
stopped his speech. Song Daren raised his eyes to look at Wen Min, and Wen Min
said softly: "I understand. Now this situation is natural. It’s not when you think
about these things. You can go back to the mountain without worry. After this
period of time is over, we will discuss what I want. Anyway, my mind...you know
it.” Wen Min’s cheeks are reddish and his voice is also Smaller.
Song Daren was moved in his heart, an inexplicable rush of blood surged, and he
couldn't help but take a step and wanted to hold the Yiren into his arms. Wen
Min was frightened by him, and quickly took a step back and flashed over,
groaning: "Fool, I'm not afraid of people seeing it!"
Song Daren came to his senses and looked around in a blink of an eye. It turned
out that although the place where the two stood was remote, there were still
many Qingyun disciples above the sea of clouds in the distance. Although no one
noticed this place for the time being, it is hard to say. Will not watch it
"occasionally". Song Daren smirked and said: "I am wrong, I, I am a little
confused."
Wen Min looked at his appearance and suddenly became unbearable in his heart.
He gave him a blank look and said, "I didn't blame you anymore. Why are you
doing this appearance. It's a bad situation now. In the future, as long as we have
the heart, we will be in the future." Together, do you know, idiot?"
Song Daren nodded repeatedly and whispered: "Xiao Min, you are so kind to me."
Wen Min gave him another white look, but after looking at his expression, he
couldn't help but smile, Song Daren also laughed. The two stood together, tender
and affectionate for a while, although everything outside of them was still like
the eve of the storm, but in their hearts they finally had good hopes for the
future.
After coming over for a while, Wen Min whispered: "I should go."
Although Song Daren was reluctant to give up, he knew that it was not possible
to stay for a long time. He nodded and said, "Okay, be careful all the way."
Wen Min glanced at him and said softly: "You have to cherish your body, no
matter what, you will be fine in the future."
Song Daren nodded and said, "I see, you should cherish yourself as well."
Wen Min gently shook the palm of his hand, then let go, turned and walked
towards Yunhaiwai. Song Daren watched her take off with the sword and leave,
slowly cushioning her back and waved until her figure sank into the depths of the
sea of clouds. , Never seen again.

The blue sky and white clouds, the

Zhu Xian

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Zhu Xian

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Zhu Xian

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Zhu Xian

Author: Xiao Ding

You might also like